IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
1.0
I.I
1.25
1^
IM
3.2
1.4
IM
122
2.0
1.6
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
23 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580
(716) 873-4503
\
^V
<<
^^
<^
1,^./^
O^
&P
^
^
CIHM/ICMH
Microfiche
Series.
CIHM/ICMH
Collection de
microfiches.
Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian dn microreproductions historiques
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques
The institute has attempted to obtain the best
original copy available for filming. Features of this
copy which may he bibliographically unique,
which may alter any of the images in the
reproduction, or which may significantly change
the usual method of filming, are checked below.
D
D
Coloured covers/
Couverture de couleur
I I Covers damaged/
Couverture endommagAe
Covers restored and/or laminated/
Couverture restaurAe et/ou peliiculAe
Cover title missing/
Le titre de couverture manque
Coloured maps/
Cartes gAographiques en Couleur
Coloured inic (i.e. other than blue or black)/
Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire)
|~~| Coloured plates and/or illustrations/
Planches et/ou illustrstions en couleur
Bound with other material/
ReliA avec d'autres documents
Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion
along interior margin/
La reliure serrie peut causer de I'ombre ou de la
distortion le long de la marge intArieure
Blank leaves added during restoration may
appear within the text. Whenever possible, these
have been omitted from filming/
II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajoutAes
lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte,
mais. lorsque ceia Atait possible, ces pages n'ont
pas AtA filmAes.
L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire
qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details
de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du
point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier
une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une
modification dans la methods normale de filmage
sont indiquis ci-dessous.
r~^ Coloured pages/
Pages de couleur
Pages damaged/
Pages endommagies
Pages restored and/oi
Pages restaur6es et/ou pellicultes
Pages discoloured, stained or foxei
Pages d6color6es, tachet6es ou piqu6es
Pages detached/
Pages d^tachies
Showthrough/
Transparence
Quality of prir
Quality in6gale de I'impression
Includes supplementary materii
Comprend du materiel supplimentaire
Only edition available/
Seule Mition disponible
n~1 Pages damaged/
I I Pages restored and/or laminated/
I I Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/
I I Pages detached/
I I Showthrough/
I I Quality of print varies/
I I Includes supplementary material/
I I Only edition available/
V
Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata
slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to
ensure the best possible image/
Les pages totaSament ou partiellement
obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure,
etc., ont AtA film6es A nouveau de fapon d
obtenir la meilleure image possible.
r~y\ Additional comments:/
Commentaires suppiimentaires:
Pages 9^5-960 are bound out of sequence.
Pagination as followst x, 8, xi-xvi,
928, 9^5-960, 929-9^^. 96l-98i^.
This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/
Ce document est film* au taux da reduction indiqu* ci-dessous.
10X 14X 18X 22X
26X
30X
y
12X
16X
20X
24X
28X
32X
The copy filmed here has bean reproduced thanks
to the generosity of:
Library Division
Provincial Archives of British Columbia
The images appearing here are the best quality
possible considering the condition and legibility
of the original copy and in keeping with the
filming contract specifications.
Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed
beginning with the front cover and ending on
the last page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All
other original copies are filmed beginning on the
first page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, and ending on the last page with a printed
or illustrated impression.
The last recorded frame on each microfiche
shall contain the symbol -^ (meaning "CON-
TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"),
whichever applies.
Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at
different reduction ratios. Those too large to be
entirely included in one exposure are filmed
beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to
right and top to bottom, as many frames as
required. The following diagrams illustrate the
method:
L'exemplaire film* fut reproduit grAce A la
gAn6rositA de:
Library Division
Provincial Archives of British Columbia
Les images suivantes ont At* reproduites avec le
plus grand soin. compte tenu de la condition et
de la nettet* de l'exemplaire film*, et en
conformity avec les conditions du contrat de
fiimage.
Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en
papier est imprimAe sont filmAs en commenpant
par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la
derniAre page qui comrorte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration. soit par le second
plat, salon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires
originaux sont filmAs en commen^ant par la
premiAre page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par
la derniAre page qui comporte une telle
empreinte.
Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la
derniAre image de cheque microfiche, selon le
cas: le symbole — ^ signifie "A SUIVRE", le
symbols V signifie "FIN".
Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent Atre
filmAs A des taux de reduction diffArents.
Lorsque le document est trop grand pour Atre
reproduit en un seul clichA. il est filmA A partir
de Tangle supArieur gauche, de gauche A droite,
et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre
d'images nAcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants
illustrent la mAthode.
1
2
3
1
2
3
4
5
6
.1
' - ""^••''^mmmmmm
yl^
tCt- ^C ^^E ^ /^^>wt^>-;? ^
DIGEST
OF THB
S. P. G. EECOEDS
THE RIGHT REV. SAMUEL SEABURY, D □.
{The first Bishop of the American (" 'eh).
CoNSHCHATHU ItlSHOl' OP CoXSKfTICL'T, AT AUKUDEKN, OX NOVEMBKR U, 1784.
r
M
M •
a
CLASSIFIEI) DIGEST
OF THE
RECORDS
OF TlIK
Sociclri for tijc jgropagcition of tljc akspcl
in Jforcign flints
(11777/ MICH sri'I'LK.VKXTAlir IXFtjJiMATION)
•i'
FIFTH EDITION
( COX TA l.\J.\(l MA S r A hDI TJO.V.'i }
LONDON
|!ublisl)cl> nt t^c ^otictij's ('<^i!.t
10 DELAHAY h HEET, WESTMINSTER. h.W.
IHUo •
Ml <,j/,,:
'W
\fLt^
't^.i
t
It'
THE RIG HI ■
CLASSIFIED DIGEST
OF THE
i:
1
RECORDS
Ol' THE
Socictj) for tijc ^roj^agation of tijc 6ospcI
in Jforcigit '§ixxiB
lTOl-1892
{WITH MUCH SUPPLEMENTARY INFORMATION)
M (
FIFTH EDITION
(CO.Vr.4/.V/.V6' MASr AUniTlOSS)
LONDON
^ubHs^tlr at t^e .Sotktg's C'ffite
19 DELAHAY STREET, WESTMINSTER. S.W.
1895
[,All riglila reservedl
?i3\
IV
THE RIGHT REV. CHARLES INQLIS, D.D.
(Thr first English Colonial liithop).
CoNsr.oiiATKD Bisuor i>K Nova Scotia, at liAMiiKTll, on Auouhi' 12, 1787.
I
sr.?03
VI
THE SOCIETY'S
AucilHiSlloi" Wakr, 17I0-37.
AnciimSHOP HuiTojr, 1757-H.
Auciiiiwiioi' I'oriEii, 1737-J7.
ARCllBISliOl' Texisox, 1701-15.
AuciimsHop Seckkii, 1768 «8.
Auniiutsiioi- llKimixn, 1717-57 .
AllCliniHUOl' COBSWALLifl, 1788-83.
The Society's Charter of 1701 named Archbishop Tenison as the first President, and
empowered the Society to choose, on the third Friday in February, one President for the
year ensuing. The Archbishop of Canterbury was always elected annually until, by the
Supplemental Charter of April 6, 1882, the Archbishop became ex officio President.
(i.
i
1
Y'S
1717-57 .
1708-83.
(
PRESIDENTS, 1701-1894.
Allf'IIIIISIIol' MoultK, irH.'t ISOS
•\uciiiiisiioi' Sir.MNr.ii, imH (i2.
AucillilsHoi" Sltiox, 1H05 28.
Ailcill)l,siioi" Brnsox, 1882.
Vll
AlifiiiirsMoi' Hmvi.KV. 1828-18.
AUfHHlSHOP TAIT, I8(i8-8J
Aucilliisiioi' LoxiiUEV, 1882-8.
The portraits in the Society's possession have been reproduced in the above form
tliiough the bounty of the Rev. Brymer Belcher (one of the Society's Vice-presidents) and
the aid of his son, H. W. Belcher, Esq.
1
IX
PEEFACE.
Some eight year;; ago it was proposed to print verbatim the
manuscript journals of the Society, from its incorporation in
1701 to the end of the 18th centwy. The idea was suggested by
the very frequent enquiries lor information as to the agents by
whom the Church was planted in foreign parts in the last century,
which were addressed to the Society from Churchmen — lay and
clerical — in America. The work of the Society on that continent,
especially in the United States, seems to be remembered with
extraordinary interest and gratitude, and all incidents connected
with it and with the workers are eagerly sought after and
treasured.
The scheme was abandoned, because, although from many
quarters there came expressions o! sympathy, tho cost at which
five large quarto volumes could be produced seemed to be prohi-
bitive, the more so as the Society's work in the present century
would still be left to some future day. It was also felt that in a
reprint of such archives there would be much that was not
interesting in itself, and a careful and accurate digest of such
vast materials seemed to be a task beyond the powers of any
k PBBFAOB.
officers of the Society, who were already fully engaged. This
consideration, however, did not weigh with the compiler of the
following pages, and Mr. C. F. Pascoe, who has special charge
of all the Society's MSS., archives, and books, applied himself
to it with great diligence and perseverance, with the result that
he has produced a complete chronicle of the Society's work in
ail parts of the world, from 1701 to 1892. He has sacrificed
to it all his leisure time and his annual holidays for the last five
years, and it will be comparatively easy, as time goes on, to
publish every ten years a similar record of the Society's work.
I have gone carefully through the proof-sheets, and have
given such an amount of " editing " as makes me ready to accept
the full responsibility for any faults that may be discovered in
the book, while all the credit of a most painstaking labour
remains with him to whom it is justly due.
H. W. TUCKER,
Secret ar if.
19 Dblahay Strebt, S.W.,
April, 1898.
Ac,
tli<
HtMr&s d tljt ».fM.r irOl-1892.
Oplfllon of His Grace the Archbishop of Canterbury;
" I have had the privilege of receiving the first copy of the
Dtgcst which has been prepared of all the annals of the Society
. . . It was so fascinating wherever I opened it The accounts
given were clear and strong and graphic, without having at all
the appearance of condensation ; and the little touches which
appeared both in the text and in the notes were so engaging
that I come to you this afternoon in a perfectly distracted con-
dition by reason of the excellence of this Digest. It is a book
I shall keep always near me, and I can only say that I have
opened it in a very lai^e number of places, and at every page I
felt compelled to go on and compelled to read, and so I lost my
time. It is a marvellous book— there is no doubt of it. It
tronteins in a good-sized volume a most complete and, as I said
fascinating account of the work of the Society from the very
beginning. It is full of interest in its narrative, and full of
vividness in its touches ; and it is, I am sure, delightful to us
to know what a work of love it is. Mr. Pascoe has edited it
and not only edited it, but digested the whole of what would
have taken five bulky quarto volumes to print, and thrown it
into this readable and concise shape, and has done it by de-
votii^ ail his leisure time and his annual holidays to it for the
last five years, so that the devotion of our missionaries is cer-
tainly paralfeled by the devotion of that old and valued servant
aft home. I should s&y that if we read and learn such a book,
we shall know as much about the missions of the worid as Mr!
Tucker <iocs, and that is more than anyone else does."
OPmiONS OF THE PRESS.
J^MriewnCilttPehnAllI/Atf imdmgpmperofthe Ckurck in the UniHd StattsX-
^'1giW>oli«ry litentHK has seHmn, if ever, received such an addition as is afforded
fcythhww*. . , . Kwry paragraph IS ofpeemanent and manifest iwhieand interest *
and tht C?3iurch owes M*. Pascoe a debt which it will alwi^s gntvMy adcnowledee
and estn never pay. " *
« Jl?5.^?ii3^ Missionary Notes of the Australian Board of Mlssioiis.-
•3jSrfw*cv«4«iie.«nmaU, K m, to our mind, *bout the most wondwiW mi«5onary
1>W* whiah tut %ovc. given to the CiMirch since he Acts of the AposUwT"
• Th« chapter on the foundatmn and growth of Ae Anwrican and Engligh CdonJal EpIncoiNite
&e., iicomnwndcd by the CkHrthman as "■ treatise wh ch muht well be nublished mmV«Si„ k^
the (American) Board ot MUiion* for gratuitous dUtribmion." *""""' "•?«">»'">•<» separately by
1
tntions . . A really epoch-making book.
occupied all the leisure time, ana »»' »" , g ^i^t time and jwuns
qaick .je Md «o «««P«™*' rc „ j;S^S Soul owrbulde»ii.« th. pap
the problem. ... it w°"^ °* ."^^ j j^^ b/oad sweep and tendency as recorded
fnXKS SThout any Xmpt to Snceal defeat%nd without any boasting
o°J?'viS?S;g^nS cSLchmen^annot but f "ff""^ ^-^^4" thSf ***
.7.^.t?'wS embraces the history of a new mi«ion started ^^fj^^^^
years ^10^X701. makes up, as the Archbishop o Canterbury has said of it. a mar-
vellous book, a fascinating account without a dull page.
Chonh TimM.-"A well-timed publication admirably put together. ... ^ere
is tealW a thrilUng interest in the history which it contains. . . . We can assure
thrreSder that Sfese narratives are delightful all *^"''«?''- ^e cannot conu^^
aSivDkaSnter Sunday work for young people tLu.. .his-let Ae mother of the
fT-^iCS forth en atlas, and then take one portion each Way. The young
peo^feS'get a splendid knowledge of i^^Piy^^^'^'l^'^^J^fSZ
exercise from bepnning to end—geography and Church history "<»«'y °?™2
tSeS. wT k3 of oL Bishop^ho has P«t /own cert«nchi»pter. of to book
for his Ordination candidates to be examined from. Awry J'*^,,^"?"^;^'.!,:
Wherever we turn in the volume we find matter which holds us dehghted. and the
caStIs for S ministry, as well as the children of our families, will always be
glad to resume their study of it."
Dally Ctaonlde.-- Rarely has more labour been put into a «n?»e^»«"« *»>■?;
Ur^F. Pascoe has had the zeal and intelligence to apply *<> *» D«ert. . . It
is a monument not merely of industry ^t of dexterity .. . a tnum^ of ^tos
work and a key to the whole history of Protestant n»~»oS!i, " i;;„m!J!M? K
an admirable impact summary of the Society's **>f»Jv *\*Jj>°,«?«J^^^
lights upon Colonial history, progress and prospects. o«»l*™»8 ."^ 8^"~ *?^
velopmSt of Christian missions during the last two centuries m a manner not
only succinct and accurate, but also entertaining.
Saturday B«irleT.-"A striking impression of the c^nt^""!*/ *«l«*t°;j'ij?^''
operations of the S.P.G. throughout the world. It is somewhat « W** InS*
that some such eompU rendu, drawn from the abundant MS. material avauaoie.
had not been published many years since."
Spectatori— "Admirably done."
3
have alway*
mt of patient
by the work
ies and Insti-
compendium
totion of mis-
j.'-
that this has
ciety's Archi-
me and pains
r beyond that
. . It needs a
r a huge mass
ing the page
vivid teaches
. . . The one
I was the vast
h over world-
tee of a single
Atorily solved
which these
:y as recorded
t any boasting
the deep debt
r behalf. . . .
e. Wherever
cie^ haa been
hildren. The
mt every two
id of it, a mar-
ir. . . . There
tVe can assure
mnot concuive
mother of the
f. The young
> be a religious
closely bound
srs of the book
le choice. . . .
igbted, and the
will always be
le volume than
s Digest. . . It
iumph ol prids
Here w« have
umerable side-
he gradual da-
a a manner not
id extent of the
rprising. indeed,
terial available,
*^?S£;:S°Jid*a«L*^^^^^ • • . Justly called, -a
..-.inning!lu.l of inSSJr.'^srr^tU^k^^^^^^^^
^^'S!SSH:^^&i^^ -^ vivid touches.
te n"S!5!t^;tic?^'2infethe ac^uS w'"''' condensation. . . As we read the
«nd leaves us amawd atfte arathv oVTh- «^ '^^*/''* cap ivates us by its interest,
«.. Church » ^^\:^t?T^.v^^,;'!r^:tS7.d^" "
aiy library ought to he wilhoni Th.„; ' ' ^''""abookwhich no rnlsMon.
.4es »».y 'roll of (5.Sfc &«,«.■• ' ' " ' °»""'°"y '»" » Slorious ia iu
t^S^ "*^'" "* O"""**! J.i™a.- "Full of tate„,t „d gruphic
«fS!5!r.ttTs;;-hr,»r^=?.-i^^^^^^^^^
plished thrlughZt tL iSri^ Wa« nol K '^ "'*"'* ?*^ '^'"•^ly b««> accom-
operationsofimainituKhich carhave\ir^^^^^^ *"'°''«*'' face to face with
with a degree of ^ccbm that th- «=r^ f • ° ^"^^y *ven suspected, attended
as aperfS^L^ """ A 1 uin<bus r^^H '•°°'^f *°"'^ ^^^^ characterised
prouraer«lc*wirbe^ade^KtJ\^[SeU^ "'°'''' '° ^'^''^^ «'«» ^^'^
the true soul of SSS^ ^h^JhSka of'.i,. J? «. ^.o^k of this kind we have
matehWb«r«^tt;T^It is LlTrhiSLl ^??^^^^ mteres«ngand useful
colonies aH over the wor,i^Saig1,tet^to*tnttt"a,.^^^^^ '^ ^"^
a««*k«i.-" Admirably arranged, and written with enviable literary skill, by
8i^er.-JUlm.raOij arrang . .^ ^ historical value , .It
Manchnria,"
PUl MaU fla«ette.-" It is an admirable digest <>f»J« Society's ope^ji^
ing the past 200 years, and gives a fan and accurate P'fture of Jbe nw anajrogrew
ofthevJork. . . We may say that no real °Jfi^'^'^''^°'' ^%L^^J^xi^g
taken by our country before the foundation of the Society. . • ; T^e ««rMting
and somewhat startling results chronicled in this volume relate mainly to the
operations of the S.P.G."
The Ohrtatian.-" One cannot but be entertdned and instructed by a p^^^
ofthese^^is" . . The interest-historical, ethnological, geographical, ecclesi
astical. and personal— is admirably sustained throughout.
side-lights upon our colonizing activity in the last century.
LiYenioolCoiiriM.-"A marvellously entertaining and 'nf*' «f ''»^«„y'°'J^ ; .l:
The IS?y of ihe S^iety's operations ii. Canada, at a time whe° the whole of the
Dominion was a • great lone land.' is as engrossing as any romance. . . . The
sSy is to be coniratulated on the production of such a book, and the Enghsh
Church may well be proud of the noble record therein contamed.
Liverpool MeMwy.-" Most readers of the title-page wiU have little idea of the
rich store of useful history to be found here."
Church BeUs.-" Nearly two centuries' work of the Society for t^e Propagation
of tfe^sjel inbound to provide a splendid and glowing r^ord oihr^°^y^^ °
Christian Hevotion. The labour in arranging *°** f^'^Thi L^u ^ hole^^^^
documentary evidence . . . must have been immense. .T|»e result, however^w
excellent. Herein we have, told not in <tiy sentences cop'ed out ?[ » ™"^"J^-*^J;
but in a pleasant and interesting way. the .marvelous sto^ of the great dev^^^^
ment of the work of the S.P.G. . . It is impossible to hmt »« the results of »
vast a task. Missionary work has been done m every corner of the ^f |^v ; ^^V""
book deserves the carefdl study of both clergy and laity, and »* o««ht /o have l*e
effect of producing largely increased support towards the work of one of the noblest
missionary societies in Christendom. "•
HottlB<h»mDi«yfltt»rdlwi.-' A glance through the solid page* wii- show
ev!S1h?Ss'Sl^«TnSsely Mr- Pascoe has P^'^'^^dhs facts how a^^^^^^^
ble is his arrangement, and. in short, what a perfect mine of mformation the volume
really is . . . this truly ' marvellous volume.' "
f
Miuion Field.-" One friend calls it his ' favourite author." The "iljif * «• ff
course, one of transcendent interest, and that interest cannot but be felt by those
who read the story. "
London Ouarteriy Reviow. [ Weshyani—" It is a worthy record of a great
Soaety. . . . Mr. Pascoe has not only earned the gratitude of his own Society
but has laid all lovers of missionary work under a lasting debt by bis researches."
. . . There is not a dull page in this portly volume ; nor is there a page which
does not teach many lessons, even to those whose principles and methods are most
at variance with those of the great High Church Missionary Society."
BoeleiiMtieal Oasette.—" There has not appeared a more valuable book re-
latmg to the Mission-work of the Church. ... It abounds with the very informa-
tion respecting Church Missions which so many persons have longed for for years.
It 18 a book that every parish priest ought to have at his side and out of which he
could find abundant material for instructing his people on what the Church is
really doing abroad for the extension of the kingdom of her Lord and Master."
*
Free and Open GhoMh Advoeate.— " A very t«markable book. . . . in fjtet a
compltte history of its [the Society'sJ work."
CMtadUn Ouetie.— " The Society could have no nobler testimony to its work
during the past two centuries,"
Inglioan Ghorch Leavei.— "It is the greatest Missionary record of the cen-
tury." '
Philadelphia Reoovd.—" The book has taken a prominent place in mission-
ary literature." .
National Ohureh. — " The information here so vividly presented and so orderly
arranged, though primari'.y interesting to those who feel at heart the supreme im-
portance of extending the Gospel to all the regions of the habitable globe, yet will
have Its interest to the student tf modem civilisation, to the student of foreign
langu^es and dialects, and of geography, and to the philanthropist, treating as it
does of medical missions, of education, of manners, customs, ana superstitions, of
languages and dialects in foreign parts. No work that has hitherto appeared has
diffused so much light as the present volume on the various aspects of heathenism,
It IS abundantly clear that no Society has done more for the extension of the
Gospel, not only among our colonists abroad, but throughout the heathen worid "
Leeds Mereory.— " All friends of foreign missions, whether favourable to this
Society or not, should make themselves acquainted with this volume."
Haneherter Examiner.—" A most valuable record."
lUuitrated Miuionary Mews.— * This is. indeed a very wonderful book. In
fact Its ments, its vast area of inlonnation, and the colossal, patient, painstaking
efltort which must alone have produced its charming pages from a heterogeneous
mass of • records.' are beyond all praise. . . . The credit of this great work is en-
tirely due to Mr. Pascoe."
Litenuw Vorld.— ■ Mr. C. F. Pascoe's Splendid ' Digest ' ... is almost entitled
to be called a missionary gazetteer of the worid, , . . The result, instead of being a
mere statistical record, as it might so easily have become, is a book full of life smd
actuality "
Irlih Eeeleaiaetical Oasette.— " Fully bears out the encomium pronounced upon
It by the Archbishop of Canterbury. . . . Will have considerable interest for Irish
Churchmen, for it shows how strong was the missionary seal of the Church of
Ireland nearly two hundred >Tars ago "
^_i^>. mm.* '• The book of the "wsek is undoubtedly Mr. P*scoe's . . . it
Sdpti -lite the ArchbUhop-to go on to the end.
rc-„#i jiMai\—"K most valuable addition to works on
Beoth«n ^ao-r-Jf""** Xmiri^ble St oiS^from the aoiount of informa-
Biodem Chuich Histoid . . •ft^*"^^*^?;? JX oS^^^ *o°»d
wticb induces the reader to go on to the next,
cesses in the Mission field of the wide world.
W'
i I)
BpiAton Gaiette.-" Admirably concise and comprehensive. • • • Shw*** ^
eageT«>"°S^«^- • • As reliable a record as couIJ be well wished for.
BvUhtMi Hew.-" Everyone interested in the work of the Society could not do
fcettw^an to invest in a copy of this excellent work. "
1>*M fihoMdi of Beotiuid Montlily.— " Very interesting and valuable . . . niMt
«£S^wSooSSST^. . That'its Ithe SocietvsJ record has been m mMky
^rni^Sfcone is made very plain by this aamirable summary of its work.
S weSrS^y* mmend the volumn to all who are mterested m the evan-
gelisation of the world."
filaitfow H8wad.-'Full of interest. ... Mr. Pascoe deserves the highest
prSWEhfSe^d labour bestowed on this volume, which is a valuable ad-
dition to missionary literature."
a<u.4«i>h anAtfUKiilkifltf HMtMine.— " Of considerable value to the history and
JSfS?of ^SSSSsorSTreformed Churchy. . . In a clear and tern
l^fSfe Writer tra«8 the work of the Society during the past 192 years m no fewer
tiiaa 90 countries and colonies."
fc^aaiiwrtltM.— "To ScOUmen this volume wiU be esp^ciaHy iotereattng
^rshowThow prominently their feHow-cottDtrymen have t^en part «
m s^narTenterprise. ": . . This book is a strik ng proof of *« "PiJ. ^"*d «rf
ChSanity thr<)ughout the world after a definite organisation, like that of the
Society, had taken the great task in hand."
TmIoUm H«tMU— " The labour involved in it must taye bwi enormous, but
the result shows the effort to have been well worth the making."
Dftwn ia India [the organ 9/ the Christian Littralw* Socuty for India]—" Vf 9
cannot point to a finer specimen of honest, laborious, and successful work of the
kind. . . The narrative, though abridged, is full of well-chosen incidents and
graphic touches, both pathetic and amusing, so as to make the 900 densely packed
pages as interestiiw as they are instructive, Mr. Pascoe has, by his able and self-
denjrin^ laboni^. done important service, hot only to bis Society, but to the causa
of missions in all churches."
ToilnhlN Poit— " It is a mine of wealth to those interested in the foreign
missionary work of the Church."
Madrai 1I.aU—" Not a mere mass of dry details, but a trustworthy historical
narrative, full of information on the origin and growth of the Colonial Chmch,
written in a pleasantand attractive style. . . . The Editor has brought to his work
literary skill, sound judgment, and that love of his subject which alone could result
in so successful an issue."
Madm DiooeMui Record.—" A highly interesting and instructive history of
Missionary enterprise."
Eaglidiman. (Calcutta).—" Should find a place in every library."
Indiui Chiuehniail.^" The missionary history which we have before ni it one
of ho merely temporary or local interest. The editor . . . has brought together
in a most systematic and methodical form a body of facts of equal mterest and
instructiveness."
FrMman. (" Organ of the Baptist Denomination ")— " A most complete and
va,luable account ol the work of the Society from the beginning. . , . The value
of such a concise and exhaustive record of work accomplished is great."
lUtutmtad Church Mewi.— " In this book we liave the counterpart of Seeley's
' Expansion of England.' Here is the spiritual side of the Imperial shield. . . . It
certainly has much of the charm we sometimes fail to receive from romance. . . .
The book is indeed fascinating."
AagUoaB Ohnroli Magaiiiie^— " Marvellous and fascinating . .
will be indispensable to every student of modem Church history."
a book that
AbIUmuii Ohoroh Cliroiiida {^Honolulu).—" It is impossible to turn a page without
finding something valuable and interesting to Churchmen, and. in &ct,to Christians
generally. . . . Skilfully and artistically compiled."
Bombay Oioeetan Record.— "To those who in the thick of the Church's
Missionary work find their hearts not unfrequently bowed down within them with
the sense of the stupendousness of the work, and the apparent slowness of results
yielded, this goodly book must sorely come as a real and welcome r e fre shme nt.
To the Church at iaige. while it is a work fraught with the hitensest interest to
every intelligent observer of her progress, it will also prove an unanswerable vindi-
cation of the reality of her evangelistic labours against all those who would main
it their task to impugn it. Here . . , in accounts which ... are ' clear and strong
and graphic, without having at all the appearance of condensation.' we are treated
to a survey of nearly two centuries' work oa the part of the vmerable Society.
. Nothing could demonstrate to us more clearly that the Church's progress, if
Komingly slow, and perhaps at times hardly pereeptible to those c«-rying it on,
is yet one of steady and massive advance all along the line."
8
IttdilMi 6h«Nh OiM''kttIy K«vl««.— " We doubt whether anv woit of aa hii-
torical natare has been pubiistaed within the present c«ntur)' of such gMiferal interest
to tHiurchmen. . . . We have been st^rprised and gratified, again and again, at the
aldn with which the compiler has condensed ori^nal documents, and at the same
time lias given Us a continuous narrative which is not only ridable, but is pre-
s^ted in a most atttactive aud interesting style. . . . This handsome volume is
indispensable to all who are interested in, or who desire to impart information
respecting the Missionary work of the Church of England."
Tonng Chofehmaii. {Milwaukee, U.S.)—" One of the mostvahmbleeontributioM
to the modern history of the English Church that has appeared for many years."
TlM{}iiM«w<y8««iflf«.—" Deserves more than amere passing notice Though
we eaoaot parsuc a line of extract that might carry us beyond our limits, we must
{Mt«iait the likct that but £ar the Cleiigy sent by the S.P.G. to the Cape, the Eng-
lish colonists would have sunk to a condition little better than that ofthe heathen
whom they had married. . . . The tale of Missionary heroism . . . records many
instances of lifelong perseverance, some crowned with marvellous success. . . .
Th*ak «f OaMtwSI's fifty^thrte yews of utwcnnttting »tei!, ^riag wbidi bis flock in-
creased from 6,000 to nearly 100,000. ... Mr. Batsch finds Chota Nagpur with-
out a single Kol Christian, and leaves it with more than 43,000."
Hye'i Illaitrated Oburch JbmiMl.—" Altogether a remarkable work. . . .
Though the volume contains a thousand pages there is not a dull one amouRst
WB*. 1*5'. ArchWAop Benson, who once told the writer »f these lines that he
>«*yt»^<pB(blidv praised a btiok . . . speaks of thisboolc in terms ofthe warm-
est pranfc. Mt, Pssboe ma taised an hnperi^able momuTnent to his name."
Ceylon Chiufohman.—" The histonr of the Venerable Society . . . is a record of
watttevelopnent of lorgaiiized life which is among tbe most fruitful as well as the
wOBt fioeinating injects of study. . . . Perhaps no work more momentous in its
issues for ClirtsteDdon was ever undertaken by any body ol men than that which
began when the Rev. George Keith and the Rev. Patrick Gor^lon landed at Boston
on St. Barnabas' Day, 1702. '
R^W*** lRe*I«ir ti AeVivn.— " A monumental record of a great work
excelMMMy^obe. . . , Hie thanks of theMissionaryworldaa much as dftbeSP G
Itself are due to Mr. Pascoe, who has so ably carried (it) to a sncceasfbl conclusion
• -^ . " * marvellous compilation, in which the clearness, and accuracy, and
M^ciency ofthe information aflforded are as striking as the grip ofthe subject in
all Its bearings needful for the condensation of so much Kstoty into aait^le
rafk. of SB hii-
tnftral interest
1 again, at the
i at the mme
B, but is pre-
>me volume is
rt information
icontribtttiMW
many years."
9 Though
mits. we must
lape. the £ng-
sfthe heathen
records many
(success. . . .
^ bis flock in-
Nagpur with-
le work. . . .
1 one amongst
i linefi that he
i of the wann-
s name."
is a record of
as well as the
mentons in its
an that which
ded at Boston
eat work . . .
0ftheS.P.G.
!b1 conetnsion
accuracy, and
the subject in
into a allele
Zl
CONTENTS.
FRONTISPIECE— THE SOCIETY'S PRESIDENTS, 1701-1894,
AND BISHOPS SEABURY AND C. INGLIS. -(pp. i-vii.)
PREFACE AND TABLES &c., pp. ix-xvi.
CHAPTKIl PAOR
I. Origin, Object, and Fibst
Proceedinos of the
SOCIETT . . • .1-9
II. North America -The United
States — Introduction 9-12
12-30
20-6
26-9
. 80
31-8
33-40
41-61
62-6
67-79
80-7
III. Sooth Cabouna
IT. North Cabouna
T. Oeorou
VI. ViROINU
VII. Maryland .
VIII. Pennsylvania
IX. New England
X. New Jersey
XI. New York
xn. ScHHARY of Rebulth
British North America—
Introduction . . .88
Nbwfoundland and Nobtbern
Labradox . . 88-102
Bsruuda . . . 102-6
xvi. Nova iJcoTiA, Cape Breton,
and Pbinob Edwabd
Island . . . 107-25
New Bbukswicx . . 126-86
Quebec and Onxabio Pro-
vinces . . . 186-41
xn. Quebec {continued) . 142-62
XX. Ontabio (continued) . 158-76
XXI. MAMrroBA and Nobxh-Webt
Canada . . . 177-81
xxn. Bbitibh Coluhbu . 181-92
SUUUABT . 192-8
xin.
XIV.
XV.
XVII
XVIII
CHAPTEH PAGE
xxm. West Indies, Central
and South America—
Introduction .
194-6
XXIV.
WiNDWABD Islands
. 196-206
XXV.
Tobaoo
206-7
XXVI.
Trinidad .
208-10
xxvn.
Leeward Islands
210-15
xxvin.
Bahamas
216-27
ZXIX.
Jamaica
228-38
XXX.
MosKiTO Shore .
284-7
XXXI.
British Honduras
238-40
XXXII.
Panama
240-1
xxxin.
British Guuna .
242-61
Summary .
262-3
XXXIV.
XXXV,
xxxvr.
XXXVII.
xxxvm.
xxxix.
XL.
XLI.
XUI.
XLin.
XLIV.
XLV.
Africa— Introduction . 264
West Afbica . 264-68
Gape Colony, Wehtebn and
Eastern DrvisiONS . 268-86
Capb Colony, Western
Division (continued) 286-97
Cape Colony, Eastern
Division {continued) 297-306
Cape Colony, Eaffrabia 306-17
Gape Colony, Oriqualand
West
St. Helena
Tristan d'Acunba
Babutoland
Natal
Zululand .
817-19
819-22
322-4
824-7
828-36
886-42
xii
[i
OOMTBNTS.
CHAPTBR
PAOI
CRAPTSB
PAOI
XLVi. Swaziland .
842-4
Lxx. Fiji ....
466-60
ILVn. ToMOiTiAND .
844-6
Lxxi. Hawaiian Islands
460-4
xLvm. Delaooa Bat
846-7
T.Tiii. New Ouimba
464-6
xLn. Oranoe Fbce State .
847-58
SOUMABT
466-7
L. Tbanbtaal .
864-8
LI. Bechuanaland .
859-61
Lxxm. Asia— Intboduotion .
468-9
Ln. Matabeleland .
862-8
Lxxiv. Indu— Intbodcotion .
469-78
un. MabbonaiiAnd
. 868-6
LXXT. BENGAL
478-600
lit. Oazaland .
367
Lxxn. Madbas
601-68
LT. Cemtbal Afbica ,
. 8' 8
Lxxvn. Bohbat
668-89
LTI. MaUBITIVB .
. 81 '3
Lxxvin. N.-Westebn Pbovincbs 600-608
LTII. MaCAOABCAB
. 874-80
LXXIX. CENTB.iL PbOVINOEB .
604-6
LVm. NOBTHEBN AtBICA
880-1
Lxxx. Assam
606-11
SOHHABT .
882-6
Lxxxi. Punjab
612-29
LXXXn. BUBMA
629-56
LTXxm. Cashmere .
666-7
ux. Australasia— iNTRODocnoN
Lxxxiv. Ajhebe &nd Rajpctana
667-8
886
i.XXXT. EUBOFEANS IN InDU .
668-9
Lx. N»w South Wales wi
th
- Lxxxvi. Cetlon
660-81
Norfolk Island .
. 886-408
Lxxxm. Borneo and The
LXI. ViCTOBU .
. 404-10
Straits .
682-708
LXn. QtnEBNBLAMD
. 410-15
LXXTvin. China
708-12
Lxm. South Atjbtbalu
. 416-24
LXXXIX. GOBEA
712-16
Lxiv. Western Austratja
424-8
xc. Manchubia .
716
Lxv. Tasmania .
. 428-88
xci. Japan ....
717-27
Lxvi. New Zealand
. 488-48
xon. Wbstebn Asu .
728-9
Lxvn. Melanebu
. 444-62
SUMHABT . . .
780-8
Lxviu. PrrcAiRN Island .
. 462-4
Lxix. Norfolk l8LAND((;on^tn
ttei) 464-6
xcm. Europe .
784-42
APPE
NDIX.
xciT. The Amebican asj> The
Enolish Ooloniui and
MiSSIONABT EfIBCOPATB,
with Notes on Ohnroh
Organisation Abroad 743-68
xcT. Education (with illustra-
tions of Colleges) . 769-07
xcTi. Books AND Translations 798-816
xcTii. Medical Missions . 816-18
XOTm. EUIORANTS AND EMIGRA-
TION . . . 818-20
xcix. Intercession for Missions 821
c. The Societt's Funds . 822-88
CI. Annitersart Bebhons 888-6
INDEX . . . .
cn. The Sooiett'b Officeb and
Sbcbetabiib . . 886-6
oui. The Missionabieb or the
Society, 1702-1892 . 886-924
(the MiSSIONABT Roll begins on p. 849).
ciT. The Sooiett'b Charter
(1701) . . 925-8
„ The Sooiett's Supple-
mental Gbabteb (1882) 929-81
„ Notes on the Constitution
and Functions of the
societt and its stand-
ING Committee . . 982-6
„ View of the Socdstt's
Houbai, 19 Dblahat St. 986
. . 987-84
xiii
ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE REFERENCES AT THE
END OF THE CHAPTERS (and of thkir
Sub-divisions) from Paoe 9 to Page 846, and Pages 982-6.
(The abbreviations and signs in the " Missionary Roll " {pp. 849-924)
are explained on p. 848.)
AMSS (See MSS. below).
App. Jo Appendix to the Journals of the Society (4 MS. vols. A, B,
C, D), {see p. 815).
C.D.C Calcutta Diocesan Committee of the Society.
Church in Col. ... The Church in the Colonies {see p. 814).
G.M The Gospel Missionary (see p. 814).
Jo. The MS. Journals of the Society (see p. 815).
L Letter.
M.D.C The Madras Diocesan Committee of the Society.
M.F The Mission Field (see p. 814).
M.H Missions to the Heathen (see p. 814).
M.Il The Monthly Record (see p. 814).
MSS The Reports and Letters of the Society's Missionaries, &c.
(grouped in 13 divisions, A to M ) {see p. 815).
N.M News from the Missions (see p. 814).
Q.M.L The Quarterly Missionary Leaf (see p. 814).
Q.P The Quarterly Paper (see p. 814).
R The Annual Reports of the Society (see p. 814).
S.C. Sub-Committee of the Society.
S.P.C.K The Sooietj^ for Promoting Christian Knowledge.
S'P.G The Society for the Propagation of the Gbspel in Foreign
Parts.
xiv SBXEf ST7MMABT OF
ItHB SOOIETT'S OPERATIONS,
1701-1892.
(1) The r««ld and
Period
(8) No. of Races mini-
stered to
No. of
Language*
used by
the His-
slnuaries
(4) No. of Ordained
Missionaries employed
(8)
•No. Of
central
Stations
I
(«)
Society's
Expendi-
ture
(7) Reterenoe
to more
detailed
statement
European Native
and (dark
Colonial races)
NOBi'H Amkrica:
Th9 older Colonies,
now the Unitbd
STATB8 1702-85 .1
6 European - Colonial
races, also Negroes, and
over 14 Indian tribes
309
—
303
£227,464
See pp. 86-7
Nbwfoundland (
and Canada . \
1703-1892 (
6 European ■ Colonial
races, 27 Indian tribes,
also Negroes, mixed
races, and Chinese .
1"
1,446
—
836
£1,786,185
S«pp.lM-3
WK8T INDIKB,
Okntrai^ and
South Amebic a
1713-1892
fiuroneaii Colonists, also
Negroes, mixed racas,
9 Indian tribes, and
Hindus and Chinese
■ 8
393
7
172
£611,907
&M pp. 368-8
Apbica .
1763-1893
4 European - Colonial
races, 27 African fami-
lies, many mixed
coloured races, also
Hindus and Chinese .
17
404
66
271
£679,394
Sm pp. 883-6
AUSTaALABIA . (
1793-1893 1
Colonists, 9 Native
races, also mixed
coloured races
I"
468
6
365
£341,308
/** pp. 468-7
AfiU
1830-93
33 Native races, also
Europeans and half-
castes ....
( 27, and
many
• dialects
of some
of thew»
381
199
306
£3,014,889
S« pp. 780-3
1
EUBOPB . . . ,
1702-4, 1864-93
9 (Europeans princi-
pally) ....
4
114
—
231
£13»,30'
Sk p. 741
Total (»« notes on
next page) .
126 families (a)
83(6)
3.604 276 !
--i , ' 2,278(<i
3,603 (e)
£6,700,840
COMPARATIVE STATEMENT OF THE ANGLICAN CHURCH ABROAD, 1701-1892.
170
1.
1802 ie)
Church
Mem-
bers
Clergy
Dio-
ceses
Local
Mis-
sionary
effort
Church
Mem-
bern
Clergy
Dio-
ceses
Local Missionary effort
North Amkbica :
The older Colonies,
now the Unitkd
STATii8(Amerioan
ChnrchX*Mexico)
43,800
60
—
-
*
3,313,000
•
4,366
«
70
21
•
10
f Domestic and Foreign
1 Missions (im p. 87)
NKWronUDLAND
and Canada .
600
?3
—
-
728,733
1,136 (212 8.P.G.)
( Domestic and Foreign
1 MUsions (.tee p. 193)
Wkst Indiks,
Cbntbal and
Bouth Ahbbica
?
7 33
—
—
608,186
•
311(33S.P.G.)
Domestic and ForeigB
Missions (>ee p. 263)
Afbica .
Only a
few
Euro-
peans
One or
two
Chap-
lains
,._
—
»
308,669
•
484(169 8.P.Q.)
»
18
22
Domestic Missions
(Iff pp. 388, 336)
AD8TRALA8U
-
-
—
-
1,498,818
1,048 (19S.P.G.)
Domestic and Foreign
Missions («e# p. 467)
Asu
A few
Euro-
peans
only
4
Chap-
lains
1 _
1
-
•
873,178
»
1,036(324 S.P.O.)
•
19
(Domestic Missions
t (««# pp. 781-8)
EtmopB (Continent)
?
—
-
?
176 (83 8.P.G,)
1
Total
?
817
—
-
8.61^072
8,442(680 g.P.G.)
161
<a) (6) (<
) («*) (0
(/) w
* toot not
«i on ntzt p«
ge. • See («)
9n next
V^*-
XT
(7) Brferenc*
1 to more
I detailed
ttfttement
yi S« pp. 358-8
194 lsMPP-88S-B
«« pp. *«'-''
1,889 »ePP-780-3
1
)cal MUsionary effort
The Society has had the privilege of sending the first ministers of
our Church mto many of our Colonies, and with the exception of the
Falklan i Isles fwhere it had only an honorary Missionary), everjr Colony
of the l<!inpire nas at some time or other received its aid. While from
the fi st it has had direct Missions to the heathen, the Society (to quote
Bishop G. A. Selwyn's words) has adopted " the surer way of spread-
ing the Gospel to the uttermost parts of the earth " by " building up
the Colonial Churches as Missionary centres " ; 20 of the American
Dioceses, and all but 10 of the 87 English Colonial and Missionary
Dioceses, include Missions which were planted by the Society — in most
instances before the foundation of the See— and 107 Bishops have
been supported, wholly or in part, from the Society's funds. The
loyalty of the Missionaries to the Church of England may be gathered
from the fact that of the 3,693 employed between 1702 and 1892,
only three cases of secession to other Christian bodies are recorded
in the roll, while the accessions for the same period number at least
106— probably many more {see p. 847).
The operations of the Society are now carried on in 51 dioceses,
the number of languages in use being 58. A httle more than one-
fourth of its funds is all that is now spent on our Christian Colonists, —
about five-eighths are spent on the conversion of the heathen, and
on building up the native Churches within the Empire, and the
remainder on Missions in foreign countries, such as China, Corea, Japan,
Borneo, Madagascar, and Honolulu. Of the 680 ordained Missionaries
now on its list 119 are natives of Asia, and 38 natives of Africa.
In the Society's Colleges there are about 2,600 students ; and
2,800 lay teachers, mostly natives, are employed in the various Mis-
sions in Asia and Africa, in the schools of which 88,000 children are
receiving instruction.
rtissioM (IMP-"')
tomestlo end Foreipi
MiBsIoM (tee P- »""
)omertlo «n<l Fowlpj
Missions (»« p. «"' r
Domestic Mlielons
(,« pp. 388. 3*«»)
Domesilo Bind Forelpij
Missions («e'P-*«''
Domeitlo Mieelons
(«M pp. 781-S)
[Foot-t%ote» to p, xiv.)
(a) 10 European or !<'.u<'')nean-Colonial, 46 American Indian, 27 African, 9 Auetral-
asian, and 88 Aaiatio families.
(h) Afiier allowing for repetitions and omitting many dialects.
(c) After allowing for repetitions and transfers. (The actual number oi lay agents
employed during the same period cannot at present be stated, as the record of names is
incomplete, but it may be taken as over 6,000.)
(({) Inv^ludes some 18,000 out-stations.
(e) This table takes into account the foreign Missions of the American Church, ani!
other parts which are outside the scope of the tables given on pp. 87, 268, 888, and
788, &c.
'f) Approzimat«.
H*-
i
XVI
FIELD OF THE SOCIETY'S WORK.
NORTH AMERICA, 1702 ; CONTINENT OF EUROPE, 1702 ; WEST INDIES, 1712 ;
CENTRAL AMERICA, 1748 ; AFRICA, 1762 ; AUSTRALASIA, 1798 ; ASIA, 1820 ;
SOUTH AMERICA, 1835 :-
*1702 South Carolina
* „ New York
'*' „ New England
* „ New Jersey
* „ Pennsylvania
* „ Virginia
„ Europe (Continent)
"1703 Maryland
„ Newfoundland
*1708 North Carolina
1712 Windward Islands
1728 Novn Scotia
*I733i^!eorgia
„ Jahamas
*174R MosquitoShore
(Cent. America)
1752 Western Africa
1759 Quebec Prov.
1783 N.Brunswick
1784 Ontario Prov.
1785 Cape Breton
<*1 793 N. South Wales
1796 Norfolk Island
1819 Prince Edward
Island
1820 Bengal
1821 Cape Colony
(Western Division)
*1 822 The Bermudas
1826 Madras
1830 Bombay
„ Cape Colony
(Eastern Division)
1832 Seychelles
1838 N.W. Provinces, India
*1 835 Tasmania
„ Tobago
1835 Leeward Islands
*■ „ Jamaica
„ British Guiana
1836 Trinidad
„ Mauritius
* „ South Australia
♦1838 Victoria
1840 Queensland
* „ New Zealand
I, Ceylon
1841 Western Australia
1844 British Honduras
*1846 Central Provinces, India
1847 St. Helena
Westn. Borneo 1846
Melanesia . 1849*
Natal
Rupertsland (Mani-
toba do.) . 185C
Orange Free State „
Assam . . .1851
Tristan d'Aounha „
Pitcairn Island 1853*'
Punjab . . .1854
Western Asia „
Kaffraria . . 1855;
The Straits . 1856J
Lower Burma 1859|
Zululand . . „
Brit. Columbia „
Northn. Africa 18611
Hawaiian Isld8.186ij
China . . .186
Transvaal . 186
Madagascar .
Cashmere . . 1i
Upper Burma 1{
Griqualand W. 1871
Swaziland . 187i
Bechuanaland M
Japan . . .
Basuto'"-d . 187;J
Central Ifrica 187?
Fiji . . . .
Ajmere Ac. .
Panama . .
North Borneo
Corea . . .
Mashonaland
New Guinea ,
Manchuria
1881
If
18
18
18
18
18
N.B.- The " DlgeBt " ha- brouRlit out tlip Important fact that eeveral dlntricts were occupied by the Booiotvl
rorllcr period tlinii had been euppoHed. The nbore tnble Rho\r« the date of fli gt occupation of the various dlvlslotf
complete and correct form for the flrnt time.
* Tlie asterisk ludlcatcs that the Society has withdrnwii from the district.
cJ
CLASSIFIED DIGEST.
CHAPTER I.
ORIGIN, OBJECT, AND FIRST PROCEEDINGS OF
THE SOCIETY.
Although it was not till 1701 that the Church of England began to
conduct Foreign Mission work on an organised system, the two preced-
ing centuries had not beeli entirely barren of Missionary effort. No
sooner was England freed from the supremacy of the Pope than
Archbishop Cranmer hastened (1534-5) to provide two chaplains for
Calais, at that time Britain's only foreign possession. When Martin
Frobisher sailed (May 31, 1578) in search of the North-West Passage
to India "Maister Wolfall" was "appointed by her Majestie'a
Conncill to be their Minister and Preacher," his only care being to save
souls. Wolfall was privileged to be the first priest of the reformed
Church of England to minister on American shores. To " discouer
and to plant Christian inhabitants in places conuenient " in America
was the main object of the expedition of Sir Humphrey Gilbert, who
took possession of Newfoundland in 1583, and to whom was granted
(by Queen Elizabeth in 1578) the first charter for the founding of an
English colony. Similar powers were given in 1584 (by Letters
Patent and Parliament) to Sir Walter Raleigh, his half-brother, and
Wingandacoa was discovered in that year and named Virginia (now
North Carolina). The first band of colonists sent there included
Thomas Heriot or Hariot, the eminent scientist and philosopher, who
may be regarded as the first English Missionary to America. The
emigrants failed to effect a permanent settlement, but during their
stay at Roanoke (1585-6) Heriot " many times and in euery towne "
where he " came," " made declaration of the contents of the Bible " and
of the " chiefe points of Religion " to the natives according as he " was
able." One named Manteo, who accompanied the party on their
return to England (1586) was appointed Lord of Roanoak(by Raleigh),
and on August 13, 1687, was baptized in that island— this being the
first recorded baptism of a. native of Virginia. From this time and
throughout the 17th century the extension of Christ's Kingdom con-
tinued one of the avowed objects of British colonisation.
But though the religious duty obtained some recognition everywhere,
performance fell so far short of promise that when in 1676 Bifhop
CoMPTON instituted an inquiry into an order of King and Council " said to
have been made " [in the time ofCharlesI.,se«p. 748] "to commit unto
B
I
I
2
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEii.
the Bishop of London for the time being the care and pastoral charge
of sending over Ministers into our British Foreign Plantations, and
having the jurisdiction of them," he '• found this title so defective that
little or no good had come of it," there being " scarce four Ministers
of the Church of England in all the vast tract of America, and not above
one or two of them, at most, regularly sent over." His proposals to
several places to furnish them with chaplains were encouraged by the
settlers and by Charles II., who allowed each minister or school-
master £20* for passage, and ordered that henceforth " every Minister
should be one of the Vestry of his respective parish." Whereupon the
people " built churches generally within all their parishes in the
Leeward Islands and in Jamaica." And for the better ordering of
them the Bishop prevailed with the King " to devolve all Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction in those parts upon him and his successors, except what.
Goncern'd Inductions, Marriages, Probate of Wills, and Administrations,"
and procured from his Majesty, for the use of the parish churches,
books to the value of about £1,200. Soon after this the people of Rhode
Island buUt a church, and six were [ordered to be] established by the
Assembly of New York.f For the regulation and increase of religion
in those regions the Bishop of London appointed the Rev. James
BiiAiB to Virginia [about 1690] and the Rev. Dr. Thomas Bray to
Maryland [1696] as his commissaries [1].
Laudable as may have been the exertions made for planting the
Church, they were so insufficient that at the close of the 17th century
" in many of our Plantacons, Colonies, and Factories beyond the
Seas . . . the provision for Ministers " was " very mean " ; many others
were " wholy destitute, and unprovided of a Mainteynance for
Ministers, and the Publick Worshipp of God ; and for Lack of Support
and Mainteynance for such " many of our fellow-subjects seemed " to
be abandoned to Atheism and Infidelity." [S.P.G. Charter p. 925.]
The truth was that the action taken had been isolated and individual,
and therefore devoid of the essential elements of pennauence. If
under such circumstances individual eflfort was greatly restrained or
wasted, it at least served to kindle and foster a Missionary spirit, and
with the growth of that spirit the need of united action on the part
of the Church became more and more apparent. Out of this arose
what may be called the Religmcs Society movement of the 17th cen-
tury, to which the origin of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel
may be traced. This movement had been preceded by a Missionary
undertaking which deserves special notice. In 1646 John Eliot " the
Apostle of the North American Red Men " began his labours among
them in New England, which he continued till his death in 1690.
Through his tracts the wants of the Indians became known in Eng-
land, and so impressed was " the Long Parliament " that on July 27,
1649, an ordinance was passed establishing " A Corporation for the
Promoting and Propagating the Gospel of Jesus Christ in New
England," consisting of a President, Treasurer, and fourteen assistants,
to be called "the President and Society for the Propagation of the
Gospel in New England." A general collection throughout England
and Wales (made at Cromwell's direction) produced nearly £12,000,
* Tliis "Royal Bounty" was continued to at least the end of Queen Anne's reieri.
t Sf'u p. 57.
ORIGIN, OBJECT, ETC. OF THE SOCIETY.
8
arge
and
that
sters
,bove
lis to
y the
hool-
ttister
mthe
Q the
ng of
istical
what
iions,"
xrohes,
Rhode
by the
religion
James
BAY to
ing the
century
and the
ly others
,nce for
Support
tied '♦ to
p. 925.]
lividual,
nee. If
ained or
liiit, and
the part
lis arose
7th cen-
le Gospel
iasionary
Hot " the
rs among
in 1690.
in Eng-
^. July 27,
n for the
in New
assistants,
on of the
England
£12,000.
le's reigr».
of which €11,000 was invested in landed property in England. By means
of the income Missionaries were maintained among the natives in
New England and New York States. On the Restoration, in 1660, the
Corporation necessarily became defunct, but was revived by a Charter
granted by Charles II. in 1662, under the name of " the Company for
the Propagation of the Gospel in New England and the parts adjacent
in America." The new Charter was obtained mainly by the exertions
of the Hon. Robert Boyle, who became the first Governor. The
operations of the Company were carried on in New England up to
1775, and after an interval of eleven years, caused by the American
Revolution, removed to New Brunswick in 1786, and thence in 1822
to other parts of British America, an extension being made also to the
West Indies for the period 1823-40. The funds of the Company, for
the regulation of which three decrees of Cliancery have been obtained
(1792, 1808, 1836), now yield an annual income of £3,500 (from invest-
ments). This, the first Missionary Society established in England, is
generally known as " The New England Company." As reconstituted
in 1662 it was limited to forty-five members, consisting of Church-
men and Dissenters [2].
About twelve years later the existence in England of " infamous
clubs of Atheists, Driists, and Socinians" "labouring to propa-
gate their pernicious principles," excited some members of the
National Church, who had a true concern for the honour of God,
to form themselves also into Societies, " that so by their united
zeal and endeavours they might oppose the mischief of such
dangerous principles, and fortifie both themselves and others against
the attempts of those sons of darkness, who make it their business
to root out (if possible) the very notions of Divine things and all
differences of Good and Evil." Encouraged by several of the Bishops
and Clergy, who, as well as Queen Anne, inquired into and approved
of their methods and orders, these Religious Societies soon spread
throughout the kingdom — increasing to forty-two in London and
Westminster alone — and became " very instrumental in promoting, in
some churches, Daily Prayers, Preparatory Sermons tn the Holy
Communion, the administration of the Sacrament every Lord's Day
and Holy Day, and many other excellent designs conformable to the
Doctrine and Constitution of the Church of England, which have not
a little contributed to promote religion." [Seo " A Letter from a
Residing Member of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge
ill London to a Corresponding Member in the Country " (Downing,
London, 1714) ; also Dr. Josiah Woodward's " Account of the Rise and
Progress of the Religious Societies in the City of London " (1701) [3].]
Among the promoters of this movement was the Rev. Dr. Thomas
Bbay. Born at Marston, Shropshire, in 1656, and educated at Oswestry
and at Hart Hall (or Hertford College), Oxford, he became successively
Curate of Bridgnorth (Sliropshire), Chaplain to Sir Thomas Price at
Park Hall (Warwickshire), Incumbent of Lea Marston, Vicar of Over
Whitacre, and in 1690 Rector of Sheldon, an office which he held till
within a few months of his death in 1730. On his appointment as
Ecclesiastical Commissary for Maryland by the Bishop of London in
1696, Dr. Bray, before proceeding to America, employed his time in
sending out clergymen and supplying them with suitable libraries.
!
4 SOCIETY FOB THE PKOPAGATION OF THE QOBPEL.
And failing to obtain assistance from Parliament, he originated the
plan of a Society to be incorporated by Charter, for spreading Christian
knowledge at home and in the plantations or colonies. The plan was
laid before the Bishop of London in 1697 ; it could not then be fully
carried out, but it soon gave rise to the " Society fob Pbomotino
Chbistian Knowledge."
The foreign branch of the designs of this excellent institution —
declared at the outset to be " the fixing Parochial Libraries throughout
the Plantations (especially on the Continent of North America) " —
had not been extended to the employment of Missionaries, when it
devolved* on a new organisation formed specially for the supply of living
agency abroad, viz.. The Society fob the Pbopagation of the
Gospel in Fobeig' Pabts. The first mooting of the S.P.C.K. was
held on March 8, 1699, the members preseni; being the Lord Guildford,
Sir Humphrey Mackworth, Mr. Justice Hook, Dr. Bray, and Colonel
Colchester. In December 1699 Dr. Bbay, having been obliged to sell
his effects and raise money on credit to pay for his voyage, left for
America, where he organised as far as he then could the Church in Mary-
land, and returned to England in the summer of 1700 in order to
secure the Boyal Assent to a Bill for its orderly constitution. At home
much interest was aroused in his Mission, Archbishop Tenibon
declaring tb t it would be "of the greatest consequence imaginable "
to the estabUshment of religion in America [4]. Without doubt it
was mainly the action taken by Dr. Bbay that inspired the efforts made
in the next year by Convocation, the Archbishop, Bishop Compton,
and the S.P.C.K., with the view to the propagation of the Gospel in
foreign parts. The Minutes of the Lower House of the Convocation
of the Province of Canterbury show that on March 18, 1701 : —
" At the proposal of Dr. Ibham, a Committee of twelve were named to enquire
into Ways and Means for lyromotituj Ctiristian BeUgian in our Foreign Plan-
tations : and the said Committee are direct«d to consult with the Lord Bishop of
London about the premises as often as shall be found necessary. Etulterius
ordindrunt — that it be an ins'jructinn to th.<; Ei.i". Committee, that they consider
the promotion of the Christian relif/ion according tu the doctrine, discipline, and
worship of the Church of England e,s >)y law established. AnC that it be a further
instruction to the said Committee to consider how to promote the worship of God
amongst seafaring men whilst at seai. Aud it v&b declared to be the opinion of
this house, That any members might come and propose anything to this or any
other Committee, unless it was other^'tde oraered by this house, but none to have
liberty of suflfrage except such a' are Jeputed to be of the Committee." [Page 243
of The Histont of the Convocati<yn >fth<i Prelates and Clergy of the Province of
Canterbury, 1700 [1701]. London : A. a:id J. Churchill, 1702.]
According to Dr. Attebbuey (Prolocutor of the Lower House of
Convocation) : —
" When business of high consequences to the Church, and such as was likely
to do honour to the promoters of it, was started by the clergy, attempts of the
same kind, without doors, were set forward which might supersede theirs. Thus
when the Committee, I have mentioned, was appointed, March 13th, 1700 [1701], to
consider what might be done towards ' propagating the Christian religion, as pro-
fessed in the Church of England, in our Foreign Plantations ' ; and that Committee,
composed of very venerable and experienced men, well suited to such an enquiry,
had sat several times at St. Paul's, and made some progresc in the business
referred to them, a Charter was presently procured to place the consideration of
that matter in other hands, where it now remains, and will, we hope, produce
______
ORIGIN, OBJECT, ETC. OF THE SOCIETY.
excellent fruits. Bat whatsoever they are, they must be acknowledged to have
sprung from the overtures to that purpose first made by the Lower House of Con-
vocation." [Page 13 of Preface to Sotne Proceedings in ilie Convocation of llOb
(by Dr. Atterbury) 1708.]
The first meeting of the Committee of Convocation was held on
March 16, 1701, and within the next three weeks Dr. Bbay appealed
to William III. in the following terms : —
" To the King's Moat Excellent Majesty, the humble Petition of Thomas
BsAY, D.D.,
"Humbly slieioeth,
" That the Numbers of the Inhabitants of your Majesty's Provinces in America
have of late Years greatly increas'd ; that in many of the Colonies thereof, more
especially on the Continent, they are in very much Want of Instruction in the
Christian Religion, and in some of them utterly destitute of the same, they not
being able of themselves to raise a sufficient Maintenance for an Orthodox Clergy
to live amongst them, and to make such other Provision, as shall be necessary for
the Propagation of the Gospel in those Parts.
" Your Petitioner further sheweth, That upon his late Arrival into England
from thence, and his making known the aforesaid Matters in this City and
Kingdom, he hath great Season to believe, that many Persons would contribute, as
well by Legacy, as Gift, if there were any Body Corporate, and of perpetual Suc-
cession now in Being, and establish'd in this Kingdom, proper for the Lodging of
the said Legacies and Grants therein.
" Now forpsmuch as Your Majesty hath already been graciously pleas'd to take
the State of the Souls of Your Majesty's Subjects in those Parts, so far into Con-
sideration, as to Found, and Endow a Royal College in Virginia, for the Beligious
Education of their Youth, Your Petitioner is thereby the more encouraged to
hope, that Your Majesty will also favour any the like Designs and Ends, which
shall be Prosecuted by proper and effectual Means.
" Your Petitioner therefore, who has lately been among Your Majesty's Subjects
aforesaid, and has seen their Wants and knows their Desires, is the more
embolden'd, humbly to request, that Your Majesty would be graciously pleased to
issue Letters Patent, to such Persons as Your Majesty shall think fit, thereby Con-
stituting them a Body Politick and Cobpobate, and to grant to them and their
Successors, such Powers, Privileges, and Immunities as Your Majesty in great
Wisdom shall think meet and necessary for the ECfecting the aforesaid Ends and
Designs.
" And your Petitioner shall ever Pray dc,
" Thomas Bhay.'
The reception of the above is thus recorded : —
" White-Hall, April 1th, 1701.
" His Majesty having been moved upon this Petition is graciously pleas'd to
refer the same to Mr. Attorney, or Mr. Solicitor-General, to consider thereof, and
Report his Opinion, what His Majesty may fitly do therein; whereupon His
Majesty will declare His further Pleasure.
" JA. Vernon." [6]
The matter was now formally taken up by the S.P.C.K. At the meet-
ing of that Society on May 6, 1701, " the Draught of a Charter for the
Erecting a Corporation for Propagi.ting the Gospell in Foreign Parts
was read," and on May 12 Dr. Bray's petition with otner papeta
relating to the subject. The Archbishop of Canterbury was the first
to promise a subscription (twenty guineas) to\rard8 the charges of
passing the Charter, which document was on May 11) " again read and
debated and several amendments made, and the names of the Secretary
and other officers . . . agreed to." It being " very late" its further con-
6
SOOI£!TV FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THB OOBPEL.
sideration was " referred to Sir Richard Bulkeley, Mr. Comyns, Mr.
Serjeant Hook, and the Secretary." The S.P.C.K. (May 26) under-
took to advance the " moneys wanting for the Payment of the Charter,"
and (June 9) £20 was actually 1 on this account. [See also p. 822,]
The Charter as granted by Wilnam III. [see p. 925] was laid before the
S.P.C.K. by Dr. Bbay on June 28, and thanks were tendered to him
for " his great care and pains in procuring the grant," and to the
Archbishop of Canterbury for " promoting the passing the aforesaid
Letters Patents," and the latter was asked to summon a meeting of the
new Society [6]. It should here be noted that in a "form of
subscription for raising the money due to Dr. Bray upon account of
the Plantations," adopted by the S.P.C.K. in November 1701, it is
stated that there remained due to Dr. Bray £200, " part of a greater
sum by him advanced upon the credit of public Benefactions towards
the propagation of Christian knowledge on the Continent of North
America," that the said sums had been really expended by him upon
that account, in particular "divers ministers" had been " sent over,"
and "many Parochial Libraries" "fixed in the Plantations on the
said continent." It was added that the S.P.C.K. had " thought fit to
sink the subscriptions for the plantations (to which all their members
were obliged to subscribe upon admittance) oy Reason that that Branch
of their Designs is determined " by the incorporation of the S.P.G.,
which included most of the members of the S.P.C.K [7]. [N.B.— The
operations of the S.P.C.K. did not, however, long remain restricted to
the British Isles. From 1710 to 1825 it supported Missions in India
conducted by Lutherans [see p. 603-8], and though its employment of
Missionaries then ceased it has since continued to assist materially in
building up branches of the English Charch in all parts of the world.]
The first meeting of the Society for tbe Propagation of the Gospel
in Foreign Parts was held on June 27, IVOl, at Lambeth Palace,* and
there were present : the Archbishop of Canterbury, President ; the
Bishops of London (Compton), Bangor (Evans), Chichester (Williams),
and Gloucester (Fowler) ; Sir John Philips, Sir WiUiam Hustler, Sir
George Wheler, Sir Richard Blackmore, Mr. Jervoyse, Serjeant Hook,
the Dean of St. Paul's (Sherlock), Dr. Stanley (Archdeacon of London),
Dr. Kennett (Archdeacon of Huntingdon) ; the Rev. Drs. Mapletoft,
Hody, Stanhope, Evans, Bray, Woodward, and Butler; Mr. Shute,
Drs. Slare and Harvey; and Messrs. Chamberlayne, Brewster,
Nichols, Bromfield, Bulstrode, and Trymmer. After " His Majestie's
Letters Patents under the Great Seal of England constituting a Cor-
poration for Propagating the Gospell in Foreign Parts were read,"
officers and members were elected, and steps were taken for the
preparation of a Seal and of Bye-Laws and Standing Orders, also for
the printing of copies of the Charter, and the defraying of the charges
of passing it [8].
The second meeting, held Julv 8, 1701, at the Cockpit, decided
that the device of the Seal should be : —
" A ship under sail, making towards a point of land ; upon the
prow standing a minister with an open Bible in his hand ; people
standing on the shore in a posture of expectation, and using these
words, Transiens adjuva nos." [See p. xvij.
• Place not stated in B.P.G. Journal, but recorded in that of S.P.C.K., June 80, 1701.
OBIOIN, OBJECT, ETC. OF THE SOCIETY.
The Bye-Laws and Standing Orders adopted at this meeting
provided that the business of the Society should be opened with prayer,
that there should be an annual sermon [see p. 888], and that the
following oath should be tendered to all the officers of the Society
before admission to their respective oiHces : " I, A. B., do swear that I
will faithfully and duly execute the office ... of the Society for
the Propagation of the Gospel in Forreign Parts, according to the best
of my judgment. So help me God " * [9].
Subsequent meetings were for many years held generally at
Archbishop Tenison's Library in St. Martin's-in-the-Fields, the
episcopate being largely represented, notwithstanding that the hour was
frequently as early as eight or nine in the morning. [See Joxuraala.]
On March 6, 1702, a Committee was appointed "to receive all
proposals that may be offered to them for the Promoting the designs
of this Society, and to prepare matters for the consideration of the
Society " [10]. From June 18, 1703, this body became known as " the
Standing Committee " [11] : its meetings were long held at St. Paul's
Chapter House [12], and up to 1882 it continued subject to " the
Society " as represented in the Board meetings. On April 6 of that
year a " Supplemental Charter " was granted to the Society [see p. 929],
one result of which was that the Standing Committee was placed on a
fully representative basis, and thus became for nearly every purpose the
Executive of the Society [13]. [See Constitution, dc, of Society and
Committee, p. 932, &c.]
On August 15, 1701, the Society entered on an enquiry into the
religious state of the Colonies ; information was sought and
obtained from trustworthy persons at home and abroad — the
Bishop of London, English merchants. Colonial Governors, con-
gregations, &c.t — and on October 17 progress was made in raising
" a Fund for the Propagation of the Gospel in Forrein Parts " [14].
The Charter shows that the Society was incorporated for the
threefold object of (1) providing a maintenance for an orthodox Clergy
in the plantations, colonies, and factories of Great Britain beyond the
seas, for the instruction of the King's loving subjects in the Christian
religion ; (2) making such other provision as may be necessary for the
propagation of the Gospel in those parts ; and (3) receiving, managing,
and disposing of the charity of His Majesty's subjects for those
purposes. The construction placed upon the first two heads by the
founders of the Society was thus stated by the Dean of Lincoln, in the
first anniversary sermon, Feb. 1702 : —
" The deaign is, in the first place, to settle the State of Beligion as well as may
be among o«r own People there, which by all accounts we have, very much wants
their Pious care : and then to proceed in the best Methods they can towards the
Conversion of the Natives The breeding wp of Persons to understand the
great variety of Languages of those Countries in order to be able to Converse with
* In conformity with the provisions of Act 5 & Will. IV. cap. 62, the following
" declaration " was substituted for the " oath " in 1886. " I, A. B., do declare that I will
faithfully and duly execute the o£Bce of . . . the Society for the Propagation of the
Gospel in Foreign Parts." In 18S0 the declaration was abolished [9a].
'f In particular see Memorial of Colonel Morris " concerning the State of Religion in
the Jerseys," &c. and Philadelphia ; Governor Dudley's " Account of the State of Religion
in the English Plantations in North America " ; Rev. G. Keith's Letter " About the State
of Quakerism in North America "; a Letter from the Lords Commissioners of Trade and
Plantations " concerning the conversion of the Indians " ; and "A List " (furnished by
the Bishop of London) "of all the Parishes in the English Plantations in America " [llaj.
8
BOOIETT FOK THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
the Natives, and Preach the Gospel to them .... this is very great Chanty,
indeed the greatest Charity we can show ; it is Charity to the Souls of men, to the
Souls of a great many of our own People in those Countries who by this may be
reformed, and put in a better way for Salvation by the use of the means of Oraoe
which in many places they very much want, but especially this may be a great
Charity to the souls of many of those poor Natives who may by this bo converted
from that state of Barbariitn and Idolatry in which they now live, and be brought
into the Sheep-fold of our blessed Saviour " [16].
At one time it seemed as if this interpretation would not be adhered
to, for in 1710 it was laid down by the Society that that branch of its
design which related to the "conversion of heathens and infidels"
" ought to " )e prosecuted preferably to all others." [See p. 69.] Though
the proposed exclusive policy was not pursued, the Society through-
out its history has sought to convert the heathen as well as to make
spiritual provision for the Christian Colonists, and, according to its
aoility, neither duty has ever been neglected by it. On this subject
much ignorance has hitherto prevailed at home ; and in some quarters
it is still maintained that the Society did nothing for the evangelisation
of the heathen to entitle it to be called " Missionary" until the third
decade of the present century. The facts are that the conversion of
the negroes and Indians formed a prominent branch of the Society's
operations from the first. The object was greatly promoted by the
distribution of a sermon by Bishop Fleetwood of St. Asaph in 1711 [16],
and of three addresses* by Bishop Gibson of London in 1727 [17], and
an Essay by Bishop Wilson of Sodor and Man in 1740 [see pp. 234, 816] ;
and to quote from a review of the Society's work in 1741 by Bishop
Seeker, afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury : —
" In less than forty Years, under many Discouragements, and with
an income very disproportionate to the Vastness of the Undertaking, a
great deal hath been done ; though little notice may have been taken
of it, by Persons unattentive to these things, or backward to acknowledge
them. Near a Hundred Churches have been built : above ten thousand
Bibles and Common-Prayers, above a hundred thousand other pious
Tracts distributed : great Multitudes, upon the whole, of Negroes and
Indians brought over to the Christian Faith : many numerous Congre-
gations have been set up, which now support the Worship of God at their
own Expence, where it was not known before ; and Seventy Persons
are constantly employed, at the Expence of the Society, in the farther
Service of the Gospel" [18].
Further proof will be foimd in the following chapters, which contain
a brief record of the Society's work in all parts of the world. In
particular, see the accounts of the early Missions to the heathen in New
York Province [Negroes and Indians, 1704, &c., pp. 68-74], in the West
Indies [Negroes, 1712, &c., pp. 194, 199, &c.], in Central America
* (1) ". All Address to Serious Christians among ourselves, to Assist the Society for
Propagating the Gospel, in carrying on the Work of Instructing the Negroes in our
Plantations abroad." (2) " Letter to the Masters and Mistresses of Families in the
bngUsh Plantations abroad; Exhorting them to encourage and promote the Instruction
of their Negroes in the Christian Faith." (8) " Letter to the MissionarieB in the English
JLlantotionsj exhorting them to give their AsBlstence towards the Instruction of the
Wegroes of their Several Parishes, in the Christian Fwth " [17a].
NORTH AMERICA.
J>
[MoBkito Indians, 1747, &o., pp. 284-6], in West Africa [Negioes,
1752, &c., pp. 264-8], and in Canada [Indians, 1778, &c., pp. 189-40,
164, 165, &o.] ; see also pp. 86, 192, 252, 882, Ac.
Beferencei (Chapter I.)— [1] R- 1706, pp. 11-14. [2] Accounts of the New England
Compsny. [8] Britifih Museum, and " American Pamphlets, 1660-1704," in S.P.G.
"White Kennet" Library (bound in green). [4] S.P.C.K. Journal, Aug. 8, 1700. [5]
" Life and Designs " &c. of Dr. Bray : Brotherton, London, 1706 (S.P.G. " White
Kennet " Library). [0] S.P.C.K. Journal, May 5, 12, 19, 26, and June 9, 28, 1701.
E] S.F.C.K. Joamal, Nov. 4 and 18, 1701. [8] Jo., V. 1, pp. 1-S, and page 822 of this
ok. [9] Jo., v. 1, pp. 4-6. [9a] Jo., V. 44, pp. 64, 121; R. 1884-S, p. vi. ; R. 1886,
S. vi. ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 85, 107. [10] Jo., V. 1, p. 89. [U] Jo., V. 1, p. 109. [13] See the
tanding Committee Books. [13] See the Bye-Laws and Regulations of the Society for
the period. [14] Jo., V. 1, pp. 13-18, and p. 822 of this book. [14a] Jo., V. 1, p. 18,
and App. Jo. A, pp. 4-42; do. B, pp. 1-6. [16] S.P.O. Anniversary Sermon, 1702,
pp. 17-18. [Xe] Printed in S.P.G. Report for 1710. [17 & 17o] R. 1740, pp. 66-8, and
printed in full in Humphreys' Historical Account, 1780, pp. 260-76. [18] S.P.G. Anni-
versary Sermon, 1741, pp. 11-12.
CHAPTER n.
NORTH AMERICA : THE OLDER COLONIES, NOW THE
UNITED STATES— (INTRODUCTION).
For the greater part of the 18th century the Colonies of Great Britain,
extending along the East Coast of North America, from South
Carolina to Maine, together with the negroes, and with the Indian
tribes who dwelt further inland, constituted the principal Mission-
field of the Society. These Colonies were first settled by private
adventurers, mostly representatives of divers denominations, diBsenting
from the Mother Church, yet too much divided among themselves to
preserve, in some parts, even the form of religion. Hence, notwith-
standing the prominent recognition of reUgion in the original schemes
of colonisation, the Society found this field occupied by 250,000
settlers, of whom whole Colonies were living " without God in the
world," while others were distracted with almost every variety of
strange doctrine. Church ministrations were accessible only at a few
places in Virginia, Maryland, New York, and in the towns of Phila-
delphia and Boston, and the neighbouring Indians had been partly
instructed by the Jesuits and by John Eliot and agents of the New
England Company. Until 1785 the Society laboured to plant, in all
its fulness, the Church of Christ in those regions.
In the Rev. Geokoe Keith the Society found one able and willing,
not only to advise, but also to lead the way. Originally a Presbyterian,
he had been a fellow-student of Bishop Burnet at Aberdeen, but soon
after graduating he joined the Quakers, and went to New Jersey and
afterwards to Pennsylvania. There he became convinced of the errors
of Quakerism, and returning to England in 1694 he attached himself
to the Mother Churuh and was iKlmitted to Holy Orders in 1700.
His zeal and energy, combined with his experience of the country.
10
SOCIETY rOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE nOSPEL.
pointed him out as well qualified for the service of the Society.
Accordingly he was adopted as its first Missionary on Feb. 27, 1702 [1],
and with the Rev. Patrick Gordon (appointed March 20) [2J, sailed
from England on April 24, 1702. Among their fellow-passengers were
Colonel Dudley, Governor of New England, and Colonel Morris,
Governor of New Jersey, and the Rev. John Talbot, Chaplain of the
ship, from each of whom they received encouragement, and Talbot
was so impressed with Keith's undertaking that he enlisted as
companion Missionary [8]. They landed at Boston on Jun« 11, and
on the next day Keith wrote to the Society : —
" Colonel Dudley was so very civil and kind to Mr. Gordon and me that he
caused us both to eat at his table all the voyage, and his conversation was both
pleasant and instructive, insomuch that the great cabin of the ship was like a
colledge for good discourse, both in matters theological and philosophical, and V2ry
cordially he joined daily with us in divine worship, and I well understand he
purposeth to give all possible encouragement to the congregation of the Church of
E ^gland in this place. Also Colonel MorriB was very civil and kind to us, and
SL as the captain of the ship, called the Ct /iturion, and all the inferior officers,
ana '1 the mariners generally, and good order was kept in the ship; so that if
any o. '^ seamen were complained upon to the captain for profane swearing, he
caused il Msh them according to the usuall custom, by causing them to carry a
heavy woou collar about their neck for an hour, that was both painful and
shameful ; anc*, -> my observation and knowledge, severall of the seamen, as well
as the officers, joii.. J devoutly with us in our daily prayers according to the Church
of England, and so did the other gentlemen that were passengers with us " [4].
The object of Keith's Mission was to enquire into the spiritual
'condition of the people, and to endeavour to awaken them to a sense
of (lie Ohristian religion. How that object was accomplished is fully
toll in his Journal published after his return to England [5], of which
♦ ae following is a summary : —
" I have given an entire Journal of my two Years'* Missionary Travel and Service,
on the Continent of North America, betwixt Piscataway River in New England,
and Coretuck in North Carolina ; of extent in Length about eight hundred miles ;
within which Bounds are Ten distinct Colonies and Governments, all under the
Crown of England, viz., Piscataway, Boston [Colony called Massaohusett's Bay],
Biwd. Island [Colony included also Naragansst, and other adjacent parts on the
Continent], Connecticot, New York, East and West Jersey, Pensilvania, Maryland,
Virginia, and North Carolina. I travelled twice over most of those Governmenta
and Colonies, and I preached oft in many of them, particularly in Pensilvania,
West and East Jersey, and New York Provinces, where we continued longest, end
found the greatest occasion for our service.
" As concerning the success of me and my Fellow-Labourer, Mr. John Talbot's,
Ministry, in the Places where we travelled, I shall not say much; yet it is
necessary that something be said, to the giory of God alone, to whom it belongs,
and to the encouragement of others, who may hereafter be imployed in the lUce
Service.
' In all the places where we travelled and preached, we found the people
generany well aft'c.cted to the Doctrine that we preached among them, and they did
generally join with us decently in the Iiiturgy, and Public Prayers, and Administra-
tion of the Holy Sacraments, after the Usage of the Church of England, as we had
occasion to use them. And where Ministers were wanting (as there were wanting
Keith wfts actually " two years and twenty weeks " in the Society's service, and on
completing his mission ho was elected a membei- of the Society in consideration of
"his great experience in the affairs of the plantations," kc. [6].
NORTH AMERICA.
11
in many places) the People earnestly desired us to present their Request to the
Honourable Society, to send Ministers unto them, which accordingly I have done :
and, in answer to their request, the Society lias sent to such places as seemed
most to want, a considerable number of Missionaries.
" Beside the general Success we had (praised be Ood for it) both in our Preach-
ing, and much and frequent Conference with People of Diverse Perswasions, many of
which had been wholly strangers to the Way of the Church of England ; who,
after they had observed it in the Publick Prayers, and reading the Lessons out of
the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, and the manner of the
Administration of Baptism, and the Lord's Supper, were greatly affected with it,
and some of which declared their great satisfaction and the Esteem they had of the
Solemn and edifyingmannerof our Worship and Administration, far above whatever
they could observe in other Ways of Worship known to them.
" To many, our Ministry was as the sowing the Seed and Planting, who, probably,
never so much as heard one orthodox Sermon preached to them, before we came
and Preached among them, who received the Word with Joy ; and of whom we
have good Hope, that they will be as the good ground, that brought fy.i.n urutt,
some Thirty, sotne Sixty, and some an Hundred Fold. And to uiany others it
was a watering to what had been foimerly Sown and Planted w.iong them ; some
of the good Fruit whereof we did observe, to the glory ol God, and our great
Comfort. . . Almost in all these Countries where we Travelled and Laboured . . .
by the Blessing of Ood on our Labours ^ there are good Materials prepared for the
Building of Churches, of living Stones, as soon as, by the good Providence of Ood,
Ministers shall be sent among them who have the discretion and due qualiiioationB
requisite to build with them " [7].
In a letter (Feb. 24, 1703) written during his Mission, Keith said : —
" There is a mighty cry and desire, almost in all places where we have travelled,
to have ministers of the Church of England sent to thorn in these Northern parts
of America. . . If they come not timely the whole country will be overrunne with
Presbyterians, Anabaptists, and Quakers " [8].
Mr. Talbot also wrote {Sept, 1, 1703) :—
" It is a sad thing to consider the years that are past ; how some that were born
of the Engliah never heard of the name of Christ ; how many others were baptized
in his name, and [have] fallen away to Heathenism, Quakerism, and Atheism, for
want of Confirmation. . ,
" The poor Church has nobody upon the spot to comfort or confirm her children ;
nobody to ordain several that a^c willing to serve, were they authorized, for the
work of the Ministry. Therefore they fall back again into the herd of the
Dissenters, rather than they will be at the Hazard and Charge to goe as far as
England for orders : so that we have seen several Counties, Islands, and Provinces,
which have hardly an orthodox minister am'st them, which might have been sup-
ply'd, had we been so happy as to see a Bishop or Suffragan Apud Americanos " [9].
These representations were followed by y^otitions from multitudes
of Colonists, whom the Society strove to supply with the full
ministrations of the Church, at the same time using direct means
for the conversion of the heathen, whether Negroes, Indians, or
Whites.
In addition to its efforts to meet the calls for pastors, evangelists,
and school teachers, the Society distributed great quantities of Bibles,
Prayer-Books, and other reUgious works [see p. 798] ; " and for an
example, to furnish the Churches with suitable ornaments," it sent
services of Communion Plate, with linen, &c. [10].
The hindrances to the planting and growth of the Church in
America in the 18th century may be indicated, but cannot be realised
in this age. As the chief hindranne is fully stated in another chapter
12
SOCIBiy FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE ftOSPEL.
■
[see p. 748], it will suffice to say here that the want of a Bishop was
keenly felt by the members of the Church in each of the following
colomes.
Beferences (Chapter 11.)— p.] Jo., V. 1, p.
Aug. ai, Sep. 18, Nov. 20, 1702. [4] A MSS., V. 1, No. 9.
[2] Jo., V. 1, pp. 46-7. [8] Jo., V. 1,
„_ _ No. 9. [5] Jo., V. 1, Aag. 20 and 28,
17(3 ; July '20, i705 ; Jan. 18, Feb^ 1 and 28, March 15, May 17, July 19, and Aug. 16,
1706. l6] Jo., V. 1, Oct. 20 and Dec. 15, 1704. [7] Keith's Journal, pp. 82-6. [8] A
MBS., V. 1, No. 87. [0] A MSS.. V. 1, No. 125. [10] E. 1706, pp. 78-4.
CHAPTER m.
SOUTH CAROLINA.
South GAKOLntA (originally united with North Carolina in one colony) was settled
under a Charter granted to a Company in 1662, whose professed motives were (1) a desire
to enlarge his Majesty's dominions ami (2) " zeal for the propagation of the Christian faith
in a country not yet cultivated or planted, and only inhabited by some barbarous people
who had no knowledge of God." But the Society found in 1701 that more than one-half
of the 7,000 Colonists (to say nothing of the negi-oes and Indians) were themselves living
regardless of any religion, there being only one* Church (at Charlestown), no schools,
and few dissenting teachers of any kind.
The first Missionary of the Society to South Carolina, the Rev.
S. Thomas — who was the third sent by it to America — was less for-
tunate in his voyage than Ke th and Gordon. In the passage down
the English Channel he was " forc'd to lye upon a chest," and " after
many importunate and humble perswasions " he at last obtained leave
to read prayers daily, but ho was "curs'd and treated very ill on
board." At Plymouth he was so ill that his life was despaired of,
but during his detention there he recovered so far as to be able to
officiate " severall Lord's Day for a minister att Plimstock, who was both
sick and lame . . . and whnse family " was " great and circumstances
in the world mean." Receiving " nothing from him but his blessing
and thanks," Mr. Thomas went on his way lu another ship with a
" civil " captain, and for the rest of the voyage he " road prayers thrice
every day and preached and catechised ever> i-^H's Day." After
"12 weeks and 2 dayes at sea " he arriveu , Charlestown on
Christmas Day, 1702. He was designed for a Mission to the native
Yammonsees, and on his appointment £10 was voted by the Society
" to be laid out in stulfs for the use of the vild Indians." Wild indeed
they proved to be— they had revoiteJ f.om the Spaniards " because
they would net be Christians," and were in so much danger of an
invasion that they were "not at leisure to attend to instruction" ;
nor was ;t "sufe to venture among them." Surrcunding him, how-
ever, were many heathen equally needing instruction, and more
capable of receivini; it, viz. the negro and Indian slaves who in the
Cooper River district aionb outnumbered the savage Yammonsees.
Therefore, Mr. Thomas settlev^ in that district. One of the places
included in his charge was Goosocreek, containing " the best and most
• App. Jo, A, n. 40.
SOUTH CAROLINA.
13
numeroiis congregation in all Carolina," who were " as sheep without
a shepherd" [1].
Numbers of the Eiiglish settlers were "in such a wilderness
and so destitute of spiritual guides and all the means of grace "
that they "were making near approach to that heathenism which
is to be found among negroes and Indians." Mr. Thomas pre-
vailed with " the greatest part of the people to a religious care in
sanctifying the Lord's Day," which had been "generally profaned."
Many also were induced to " set up the worship of God in their own
families," to which they had been " perfect strangers." The Holy
Communion "had not been administered" in one district before Mr.
Thomas came, and after '* much pains " he could " procure only five "
communicants at first. Before long this number grew to forty-five,
and there was " a visible abatement of immorality and profaneness in
the parish, and more general prevailing sense of religion than had
been before known " [2]. After taking great pains to instruct the
heathen slaves also (Indians and negroes), some of whom were
admitted to baptism [8], Mr. Thomas visited England on private affairs
in 1705, at the same time being "empowered and desired" by "the
Governor, Council and Parliament" of Carolina "to make choice of
five such persons" as he should "think fit, learned, pious, and
laborious ministers of the Church of England to oflBciate in the vacant
parishes, pursuant to a late Act of Parliament for the encouragement
of the publick worship of God according to the Church of England"
in the Province [4]. On this occasion Mr. Thomas submitted what
the Society pronounced to be "a very full and satisfactory account
(\^ the state of the Church in South Carolina " [5], He also drew
attention to an objectionable clause in the Act of the Assembly above
referred io (passuu Nov. 4, 1704) [6], which placed in the hands of
certain lay commissioners the power of removing the clergy. Holding
" thai by Virtue hereof the Ministers in South Carolina will be too
much subjected to *he pleasure of che People," the Society referred the
matter to the Archbishop o^ Canterbury and the Bishop of London,
and agreed to " put a atop to the sending any ministers . . . into
those parts till . . . fully satisfied that the . . . clauses are or shall
be rescinded, and that the mattex* be put into an ecclesiastical
method "[7]. While the Society was vindicating the rights of the
clergy, a petitioii was presented to the House of Lords by Joseph
Boone, merchant, on belialf of himself and many other inhabitants
of Carohna, showing : —
" That the Ecolesiastioal Government of the said Colony is under the Jurisdictiori
of th(. Lord Bishop of London. But the Governour and his Adherents have at iapi,
which the said adherents had often threatened, totally abolished it : For the said
Assembly hath lately passed an Act whereby twenty Lay-Persons therein-named, aia
made a Corporation, for the exercise of several exorbitant Powers, to the great
Injury and Oppression of the People in general, and for the exercise of all Eccle-
blaatical Jurisdiction, with absolute Power to deprive any Minister of the Church
of England of his Benefice, not only for his Immorality, but even for his Impru-
dence, or for Innumerable Prejudices and animosities between such Minister and his
Parish. And the only Church of England Minister, that is established in the said
Colony, the llev. Mr. Edward Marston,* hath already been cited before their Board ;
which the Inhabitants of that Province take to be a high Ecclesiastical Commission
[• Not a Missionary of the Society.]
14
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPBL.
Ill
1^-
Court, destructive to the very being and essence of the Churca of England and to
be had in the utmost Detestation and Abhorrence by every Mm that is not an
Enemy to our Constitution in Church and State."
The House of Lords expressed their opinion—
"That the Act of the Assembly lately past there ... so far forth as the
same relates to the establishing a Commission for the dispiacmg the Eectors or
Ministers of the Churches there, is not warranted by the Charter granted to the
ProDiietors of that Colony, as being not consonant to Reason, repugnant to the Laws
of this Realm, and destructive to the Constilntiop of the Church of England."
On this Resolution being laJ'l \ 3^-' ^- Queen the matter of com-
plaint was effectually " taken awej ' ■'--'] ■■ w Act was passed m 1706
m which provision was made foi ...ioi'ig the salaries of the clergy
from £50 to £100 per annum, and in communicating the same to tlie
Society the Governor and Coimcil explained that the Clause in the
Act of 1704 was " made to get nd of the incendiaries and pest of the
Church, Mr. Marstcn," and had the Society known the facts of the
case it would not have blamed them " for taking that or any other
way to get rid of him." Mr. Boone, they stated, was " a most rigid
Dissenter," who, while pretending to defend the rights of the Clergy,
sought to destroy the Act "because it established the Church of
England . . . and settled a maintenance on the Church ministers."
In proof of this it should be added that at the very time he was
championing the cause of the Church, Mr. Boone was engaging " two
Dissenting ministers " and a schoolmaster to take bf<ck with him to
Carolina, and they were actually fellow-passengPK ^ VrHh Mr. Thomas
on his return in 1706 [9]. Shortly after this the C ..v.: nor and Council
addressed the following memorial to the Sociei^ ; —
" We cou'd not omit this Opportunity of testifying,' ne , ;■ > ifi^'y .'iense we have of
your most noble and Christian charity to our poor Infaife « ■ f ;-. i-i this Province
expressed by the generous encouragement you have been ,.■■■■ •\%eu {■< give to those
who are now coming Missionaries, the account of which we hr. i ..tt now received,
by the worthy Missionary and our deserving Friend and Minisier, hlr. Thomas, who,
to our great Satisfaction is now arrived. The extraordinary Hurry we are in,
occasioned by the late Invasion, attempted by tlie Freiich and Spaniards, from
whom Grod hath miraculously delivered us, hath prevented our receiving a parti-
cular account from Mr. Thomas of your Bounty ; and also hath not given us leisure
to view your Missionaries' instructions, either in regard of what relates to them, or
to ourselves : But we shall take speedy care to give them all due Encouragement
and the Vene"\ble Society the utmost Satisfaction. Thero is nothing so dear to us
as our holy ileligion, uiid the Interest of the EstaW!^ 'd Church, in which we have
(we bless God) been happily educated ; wo thcre'ir "ivout'.y adore God's Provi-
dence for bringing and heartily thank your So e* irir encouraging, so mai^.y
Missionaries to come among us. We promise your ir;t . ■ .n*bje ^-lociety, it shall be
our daily Care and Study, to encourage their pious lab'.... h, to protect their Persons,
to revere their Authority, to improve by their ministerial Instructions, and as soon
as possible, to enlar^^e their ur uiual Salarys . . . When wo have placed your
Missionaries in thei- sovp,r; 1', vches according to your Directions, and receivrd
from them an aico it oi yoii' "^ -oie Benefactions of Books for each Parish, wo
shall then v.i'-fl n^re p-^.rti - 'u nd full: In the mean Time, we beg of your
Honourable Socie ■' !.o n-o'T^n of our hearty gratitude, and to be assured of our
sincere Endtavour to colour with them in their most noble Design of Propagating
Christ's holy Religion. . . . Sep. 16, 1706 " [10].
By the same body tlie Society was informed in 1706 of the death
of Mr. Thomas, of whom they reported that " hia exemplary life,
SOUTH CAROLINA.
15
two
diligent preaching and obliging courage " had secured him " the good-
wUl of all men. ... He not only brought over several of the Dissenters
but also prevailed upon several that professed themselves members of
the Church of England to lead religious lives and to become constant
communicants, and other considerable services he did for the Church."
They added, " We do most humbly request your honourable Society to
send us four more ministers for the country, and upon your recom-
mendation we shall have them fixed in the several parishes there " [11].
Mr. Thomas' widow was voted two months' salary from the Society
and a gratuity of £25 " in consideration of the great worth of . . .
her husband and of his diUgence in his ministerial office and for the
encouragement of missionarys to undertake the service of the
Society " [12].
Other faithful men were found to take up and extend the work
begun in South Carolina. For the Colonists, Missionaries were needed
even more than for the regroes and Indians. So many of the settlers
lived " worse than the heathen " that the province was (in 1710-14)
" spoiled with blasphemy, Atheism and Immorality," and the great
obstacle to the free Indians embracing the Christian religion was the
" scandalous and immoral life of the white men " among them calling
themselves " Christians "[IB]. In the case of the slaves (negroes and
Indians), many of the masters were extremely inhuman, " esteeming
them no other than beasts," and while, it is hoped, few went to the
extent of scalping an Indian woman (as one did in 1710), the owners
generally were, at first, opposed to the endeavours of the Missionaries
to instruct the slaves [14].
" ' WliPt ! ' said a lady ; considerable enough in any other respect but in that of
sound knowledge ; ' Is it possible that any of my slaves could go to heaven, and
must I see them there ? ' " "A young gent had said some time before that he is
resolved never to come to the holy table while slaves are received there." (L. from
Rev. Dr. Lo Jau, of Goosecmek, Aug. 18, 1711 [15]).
All honour to those who were zealous in encouraging the instruction
of their slaves, such as Mr. John Morris (of St. Bartholomew's), Lady
Moore, Capt. David Davis, Mrs. Sarah Baker, and several otliers at
Goosecreek, Landgrave Joseph Marton and his wife (of St. Paul's),
the Governor and a member of the Assembly (who were ready to stand
sureties for a negx'o), Mr. and Mrs. Skeen, Mrs. Ilaigue, and Mrs.
Edwards [16] . The last two ladies were formally thanked by the Society
for their care and ^ood example in instructing the negroes, of whom no
less than tAventy-seven prepared by them — including those of another
planter — were baptized by the Rev. E. Taylor, of St. Andrew's, within
two years.
Mr. Taylor wrote in 1718 :—
"As I am a Minister of Christ and of the Church ot England, and a Missionary
of the Most Christian Society in the whole world, I think it my indispensible and
special duty to do all that in me lies to promote the conversion and salvation of
the poor heathens here, and more especially of the Negro and Indian slaves in my
own parish, which I liope I can truly say I have been sincerely and earnestly
endeavouring ever nince I was minister here where there are many Negro and
Indian slaves in a most pitifull deplorable and perishing condition tho' little
pitied by many of their masters and their conversion and salvnition little desired
and endeavoured by thcni. If the Masters were but good Christians themselves
and would but ooncurro with the Ministers, we should then have good hopes of the
conversion and salvation at least of some of their Negro nnd Indian slaves. But
16
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I
too many of them rather oppose than ooncurr with us and are angry with us,
I am sure I may say with me for endeavouring as much as I doe the conversion of
their slaves. . . . I cann't but honour . . . Madam Haigue. . . . In my parish . . ,
a very considerable number of negroes . . . were very loose and wicked and little
inclined to Christianity before her coming among them. I can't but honour her
so much ... as to acquaint the Society with the extraordinary pains this gentle-
woman, and one Madm. Edwards, that came with her, have taken to instruct those
negroes in the principles of Christian Keligion and to reclaim and reform them :
And the wonderfull successe they have met with, in about half a year's time in
this great and good work. Upon these gentlewomen's desiring me to come and
examine these negroes ... I went and among other things I asked them. Who
Christ was. They readily answered. He is the Son of God, and Saviour of the
World, and told me that they embraced Him with all their hearts as such, and I
desired them to rehearse the Apostles' Creed and the 10 Commandments, and the
Lord's Prayer, which they did very distinctly and perfectly. 14 of them gave me so
great satisfaction, and were so very desirous to be baptized, that I thought it my
duty to baptize them and therefore I baptized these 14 last Lord s Day. And I
doubt not but these gentlewomen will prepare the rest of them for Baptisme in a
little Time " [17].
Other owners in the same parish refused to allow their slaves to
attend Mr. Taylor for instruction, but he succeeded in inducing them
or some of their families to teach the Lord's Prayer, and this was so
effectual that more negroes and Indians came to church than he could
find room for [18]. The desire of the slaves for instruction was so
general that but for the opposition of the owners there seems no reason
why the whole of them should not have been brought to Christ. So
far as the Missionaries were permitted, they did all that was possible
for their evangcMsation, and while so many " professed Christians "
among the planters were "lukewarm," it plca,sed God "to raise to
Himself devout servants among the heathen," whose faithfulness was
commended by the masters themselves [19]. In some of the congre-
gations the negroes or blacks furnished one-half of the Communicants
out of a total of 50 [20].
The free Indians were described as " a good sort of people, and
would be better if not spoiled by bad example; " the Savannocks being,
however, "dull and mean," but the Floridas or Cricks (Creeks) "honest,
polite," and their language " understood by many nations, particularly
the Yamousees." They had some customs similar to the Jewish rites,
such as circumcision, and feast of first-fruits ; they loved justice, not
enduring " either to cheat or be cheated," and had notions of a Deity
and the immortality of the soul. Many of them desired Missionaries, but
the traders hindered this as likely to interfere with one branch of their
trade viz. the exchanguig of their " European goods " for slaves made
during wars instigated by themselves [21] .
War had already reduced the number of the Indians by one-half,
>.,nd it was the desire of the Society to bring to them the Gospel of
peace. The Rev. Dr. Le Jau forwarded in 1709 a copy of the Lord's
Prayer in Savannah, the language of the Southern Indians, and in
1711 Mr. J. Norris, a planter, interviewed the Society, and was en-
couraged in a design which he had formed of bringing up his son to the
ministry and sending him to the Yammonsees at his own exp«^nso [22].
The Rev. G. Johnston, of Charleston, brought to England in 1713
a Yammonsee prince, at the request of his father and of the Emperor of
the Indians, for instruction in the Christian religion and the manners
of t lie English nation ; it was decided that under Clause 2 of the
SOUTH CAROLINA.
17
Charter the said youth might " be maintained, put to school and
instructed at the charge of the Society " [23]. This was done, and after
being twice examined by the Committee of the Society, he was sub-
mitted to the BishoiJ of London, and by him baptized in the Royal
Chapel of Somerset House on Quinquagesima Sunday, 1715, at the age
of 19, Lord Carteret, one of the proprietors of South Carolina, with Abel
Kettiiby, Esq., and Mrs. CaBcilia Conyers, being sponsors, after which
he was presented to the King " under the character given " [24]. The
Society sent him back with a present for his father of a " gun or ffuzee,"
with a pair of scarlet stockings, and a letter of commendation to the
Govemorand Council, who were " exhorted to contribute all they " could
" to the conversion of the Indians," and it was lioped that much would be
done, as the "whole Province" saw "with admiration the improve-
ment " of the prince [25]. On his return he wrote to the Society : —
" Charles Town in South Carolina, December 3, 1715.
" Sib,
" I humble thank the good Society for all their Favours which I never
forget. I got into Charles Town the 30 September. I have hard noos that my
Father as gone in Sontaugustena and all my Fnends. I hope he will come to
Charles Town. I am with Mr, Commissary Johnston house. I learn by Com-
missary Johnston as Lady. I read every Day and night and Mr. Commissary
Johnston he as well kind to me alwas. I hope I learn better than when I was in
School. Sir, I humble thank the good Society for all their Favours.
" Your Most and Obedient Servent
"Pkince Georgk." [26]
The absence of the father was caused by a war in which he was
taken prisoner. This made the prince extremely dejected, but he
continued his education under Mr. Johnston, who took the same care
of him as of his own children [27], and prevailed on the Emperor of the
Cherequois to let him have his eldest son for instruction ; the Rev. W.
Guy was also informed in 1715, by Capt. Cockran, a Dissenter at Port
Royal, that the son of the Emperor of the Yammonsees was with him,
and that he would take care to instruct him, and that as soon as he
could say the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments,
he would present him for baptism [28].
The efforts of a few righteous men availed not, however, to save
the province from the calamities of a war which proved as disastrous to
the Mission cause as to the material interests of the coimtry. This
war was caused par*'y by the oppression of the traders [29], who,
having sown the wind, were now to reap the whirlwind. In 1715
the Indians from the borders of Fort St. Augustino to Cape Fear
conspired to extirpate the white people. On the Wednesday before
Easter some traders at Port Royal, fearing a rising among the Yam-
monsees, made friendly overtures to them, which were so well received
that they remained in the Indian camp for the night. At daybreak
they were greeted with a volley of shot, which killed all but a man and
a boy. These gave the alarm at Port Royal, and a ship happening to
be in the river, about 800 of the inhabitants, including the Rev. W.
Guy, escaped in her to Charleston, the f!"' families who remained being
tortured and murdered. The Appeilachees, the Calabaws, and the
Creeks soon joined the Yammonsees. One party, after laying waste St.
Bartholomew's, where 100 Christians fell into their hands, was driven
c
n
III
i. {
18
SOCIETY FOR i'HE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
off the week after Easter by Governor Craven ; but the Indians on the
northern side continued their ravages until June 18, when, _ after
massacring a garrison, they were finally defeated by Captain Chicken,
of the Ooosecreek Company.
The Missionaries suffered grievously from the war— some barely
escaping massacre, all being reduced and impoverished. Timely help
from the Society reheved their miserable state, and that of two French
clergymen, Rev. J. La Pierre,* of St. Dennis, iid Rev. P. de Rich-
BOURG, of St. James's, Santee, who, but for tuis aid, must have left
their congregations, consisting oi French refugees, who had conformed
to the Church of England [80].
During the war the Rev. R. Maule, of St. John's, remained
four months shut up in a garri<^on ministering to the sick and wounded,
being, said he, " satisfied, not nly to sacrifice my health, but (if that
could be of any use) my very liie too, for the propagation of the Gospel of
Jesus Christ [31]." Both were sacrificed, as it proved, and at his death
in 1716 he left most of his property (or over £750 currency) to the
Society [32]. So also did the Rev. R. Ludlam, of Goosecreek, in 1728 —
the bequest, amounting to ^£2,000 currency, being partly intended for
the erection of " a schoole for the instruction of poor children " in the
parish [33]. A legacy of £100 was also bequeathed by the Rev. L.
Jones, of St. Helen's, for the support of a free school at Beaufort,
and in 1761 the Rev. C. Maktyn, of St. Andrew's, attended a meeting
of the Society in England, and resigned his Missionary salary, " think-
ing the minister of St. Andrew's sufficiently provided for without the
Society's allowance " [34]. The need of schools in South Carolina was
thus represented to the Society by some of the inhabitants of Dor-
chester in 1724 : —
" The want of country Schools in this Province in genei'al and particularly in
this parish is the chief source of Dissenters here and we may justly be appre-
hensive that if our children continue longer to be deprived of opportunity
of being instructed, Christianity [will] of course decay insensibly and we shall
have a generation of our own as ignorant as the Native Indians " [35].
Here, as elsewhere, the Assembly were moved to establish a free
school [36]. As early as 1704 a school was opened at Goosecreek by the
Rev. S. Thomas [37], and several of the ordained Missionaries of the
Society acted also as schoolmasters. Mr. Morritt reported in 1725
that he had sent for, and was expecting, a son of a Creek chief for
instruction in his school at Charleston [38].
In 1748, two negroes having been purchased and trained as
teachers at the cost of the Society, a school was opened at Charleston by
Commissary Garden, with the object of training the negroes as in-
structors of their countrymen. The school was continued with success
for more than 20 years, many adult slaves also attending in the evening
for instruction. This was done by the Church in the face of many diffi -
culties and obstructions, and at a time when the Government had not one
institution for the education of the 50,000 slaves in the Colony [39].
By the example of the Society and its Missionaries, the Colonists
were led to take a real interest in spiritual things, and they showed
their gratitude by building and endovnng Churches and Schools, and
* Mr La Pierrn wns iiaBietcd agoin in 1720, he being then in '• miserable oircnm-
Btance8"[80al.
SOUTH CAROLINA.
19
irable circnm-
making saoh provision that in 1759 the Society decided not to fill up
the existing Missions in the Province as they became vacant [40].
The last of these vacancies occurred in 1766, but in 1769 a special caU
was made on behalf of " the Protestant Palatines iu South Carolina."
Having emigrated from Europe, they were " greatly distressed for want
of a minister," there being none to be met with at a less distance than
60 or 70 miles ; " no sick or dying person " could "be visited at a less
expense than £10 sterling," and their settlement being in an infant
state, without trade and without money, they were unable to support
a minister, and therefore implore 1 the aid of the British Government.
The Lords Commissioners of Trade and Plantations referred their
petition to the Society, with the result that the Rev. S. F. Lucius was
sent out to minister to them [41]. Arriving at Coffee Town in 1770, he
officiated on Easter Day to " a people very eager to hear the Word."
For want of a minister among them " the children were grown up like
savages." In six months he baptized 40 children and 30 adult? ''42].
The people built two churches, and Mr. Lucius continued among tiiom
as the Society's Missionary until the end of the American Revolution.
During the war he was reduced to " the deepest distress " by being cut
off from communication with the Society, and unable to receive his
salary for seven years (1776-88). After the evacuation of Charleston,
where he had taken refuge, he attempted to go to " his old residence at
Coffee Town ; but, destitute as he was of every conveniency, and travel-
ling, more Apostolonim, on foot, encumbered with a wife and seven
children, along an unhospitable road, he was soon unable to proceed,
having . . certain information that he would not meet with a friendly
reception." He returned to Charleston, and in March 1783 proceeded
to Congarees (142 miles distant), " where a great number of the Pala-
tines were settled," who were in general " very irreprehensible in their
morals and behaviour," seventy being communicants [48].
Statistics. — In South Carolina (area 30,750 Bq. miles), where (1702-83) the Society
assisted in maintaining 64 MisFionarieR and planting 15 Central Stations (as detailed on
pp. 84»-50), there a^o now 995,577 inhabitar ts, of whom about 25,000 are Church Members
and 6,179 Communicants, under the care of 61 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See aUo the
Table on pp. 80-7, and p. 849.]
Befermcea (Chapter III.)— [1] Jo., V. 1, June 19 and 20, July 8, Aug. 21, and Sept. 18
1702, and June 18, 1708; A MSS., V. 1, Nos. 21, 25, 83, 80, 179; K. 1706, pp. 41-2;
A^)p. Jo. A, pp. 466-80. [2] App. Jo. A, pp. 477-8. [3] App. Jo. A, pp. 472-8.
Jo. B, No. 74. [6] App. Jo. B,' No. 78. [7] Jo., V. 1, Feb. 15 and March 15, 1706.
Ap]
Jo., V. 1, Sept. 21, 1705; App. Jo. A, pp. 894-5. [5] Jo., V. 1, Jan. 18, 1706 ; App.
[8; R. 1706, pp. 75-9 ; Jo., V. 1, March 21 ancl April 18, 1707. [0] A MSS., V. 2, No. 149;
'lo. V. 8, No. 163 ; App. Jo, A, pp. 582-6. [10] App. Jo. A, np. 627-80. [11] App. Jo.
A, pp. 587-8. [12] Jo., V. 1, May 80, July 18, and Aug. 15. 1707. [13] Jo., V. 1, Oct. 20,
1710; Jo., V. 2, Oct. 10, 1712; Jo., V. 8, Oct. 16, 1714. [141 Jo., V. 1, Oct. 21, 1709
Oot. 20, 1710 ; Jo., V. 2, Oct. 9, 1713. [15] A MSS., V. 6. No. 142. [16] Jo., V. 2,
.Inne l.'S, 1711; Oot. 10, 1712; Oct. 16, 1718; June 1, 1714; Jo., V. 3, Oct. 7, 1716,
Nov. 22, 1716 ; R. 1724, pp. 40-1. [17] Jo. V. 2, Oct. 16, 1713 ; A MSS., V. 8, pp. 856-7 :
-■ - '--- -^ ----- - --|j - -
pp. 40-1 ; R. 1726, p. 40 ; R. 1758, p. 70 ; R. 1761, p. 62.
V. 1, Sept. 16, Oct. 21, Dec. 80, 1700 ; Jo., V. 2, May 18, 1711 ; Oct. 10, 1712. [221 J®--
U. 1718, pp. 44-5. [18] "Jo., V. 2, Oct." 16, 1718 ; Jo., V. 8, Oct. 7, 1716. [IQj'Jo., V. 2
'PJc
)). 887. [20] R. 1724, pp. 40-1 ; R. 1726, p. 40 ; R. 1758, p. 70 ; R. 1761, p. 62. [21] Jo.,
V. 1, Sept. 16, 1709, Jan. 26 and Feb. 1, 1711 ; Jo., V. 2, pp. 87-G. 1 23] Jo., V. 2,
in). 297, 300. [24] R. 1714, pp. 69-60 ; Jo., V. 2, Aug. 20, Sept. 17, 1714 ; Jo., V. 8,
Jiin. 21, 1716. [26] Jo., V. 2, Aug. 20, 1714 ; Jo., V. 8, Jan. 21, 1715, July 6, 1716 ;
Accounts of Society's Expenditure, 1714 ; R. 1714, p. 60. [26] B MSS., V. 4, p. 34.
[27] Jo., V. 8, Feb. 1, 1717. [28] Jo., V. 8, Oct. 7, 1715, July 6, 1716, Feb. 1, 1717.
[29] Jo., V. 8, Nov. 89, 1716. [30] Humphreys' Historical Account of the Society,
pp. 97-102; Jo., V. 8, pp. 71-2, 89, 01-2, 158-9, 168, 221-86. [30a] Jo., V. 4, Jan. IE,
C2
20
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAaA.TION OF THE GOSPEL.
1720 rSll Jo., V. 8, p. 231 ; A MSS, V. 11, p. 127. [32] Jo., V. 8, pp. 260, 279, 350,
857-8- Jo V 4, p. 67; A MSS., V. 13, pp. 237, 249 [33 Jo., V. 5, pp. 201, 222-3 ;
S MSa, V. 4 p. 2 9 '[341 R. 1761, p. 63 f Jo., V. 15, p. 183. [351 an^ [381 A MSS..
V W pp. 69-70 [37] App. Jo. A, p. 478. [38] R. 1725, p. 80. [39] Jo..y. 9, pp. 48-9,
108^ 288-9,279; Jo. V. 10, pp. 11, 12, 62, 64, 326 R. 1740, p. 68; B. 1743, p. 53;
R 1747 pTes ; R. 1757. p. 50 [40] R. 1759, p. 63. [41] Jo., V. 18, -.p. 207-8, 252.
[42] Jo, V. 19, p. 88; R. 1771, p. 27. [43] Jo., V. 23, pp. 60, 272-5 ; JA. 1783, p. 45.
CHAPTER IV.
NORTH CAROLINA.
North CiiBOLiNA was included in the Charter granted to the South Carolina Com-
pany in 1662. [See page 12.] In 1701 it contained at least B.OOO Colonists, besides
netroes and Indians, all living without any minister and without any form of Divine
worship publicly performed. Children had grown up and were growing up unbaptized
and uneducated ; and the dead were not buried in any Christian form.
According to an old resident, some good had been effected by religious books
supplied by the Rev. Dr. Bray in 1609-1700 ; but this to a certain extent had been
counteracted by the ill behaviour of the first clergyman, the Rev. Daniel Brett, who
also appears to have been sent over by Dr. Bbay in the latter year. " For about i a
year he behaved himself in a modest manner, and after that in a horrid manner " [1].
[Mr. H. Walker to Bishop of London, Oct. 21, 1708.]
In his Journal Keith records that on May 10, 1703, leaving Elizabeth
County in Virginia—
" We [i.e. Talbot and himself] took our journey from thence to North Carolina.
May 16, Whitsunday, I preached at the House of Captain Sanders in Corretuck in
North Carolina, on Pom. i. 16. We designed to have travelled further into North
Carolina, but there was no passage from that place by Land convenient to Travel,
by reason of Swamps and Marishes ; and we h'\d no way to go by water, but in a
Canow over a great Bay, many Miles over, which we essayed to do, but the wind
continuing several days contrary, we returned to Virginia " [2].
Early in 1702, two months before Keith left England, the need of a
Missionary for Eoanoak was recognised, but some time elapsed ere one
could be obtained [8].
The Kev. John Blair visited the Province in 1704 as an itinerant
Missionary, supported by Lord Weymouth, but returned the same
year enfeebled with poverty and sickness, having found it " the most
barbarous place in the Continent " [4].
The country thus designated then consisted for the most part of
dwamps, marshes, deserts, forests, and rivers, without roads or bridges,
but here and there a path, more easy to lose than to find ; and this,
added to an exacting climate, made it one of the most arduous and
deadly of Mission fields [5]. In 1705 Chief Justice Trot appealed for
600 copiesof Mr. John Philpot's Letter against the Anabaptists, "because
the said country swarm with Anabaptists " ; and the copies were
supplied bv the Society, with additions from Bishop Stillingfleet'a
works on the subject [6],
A paper entitled " The Planter's Letter " showed such a want of
ministers in North "'arolina that it was decided that the next " proper
person who offer f^iiall be sent there" [7]. The Rev. J. Adams and
mm
NORTH CAROLINA.
21
the Rev. W. Gordon were approvflfl. in October 1707, and arriving in
1708 [8], took charge of four of the five districts into which the province
had been divided. In Chowan, though few of the people could " read,
and fewer write, even of the justices of the Peace and vestrymen,"
yet " they seem'dvery serious and well inclin'd " to receive instruction,
and 100 children were soon baptized by Mr. Gordon. In Paquimans,
trhere a church had been begun by a Major Swan, ignorance was
combined with opposition from the Quakers, who were " very
numerous, extreamely ignorant, unsuflferably proud and ambitious and
consequently ungovernable." By using the ' utmost circumspection
both in publick and in private," and by the " success of some small
favours " Mr. Gordon " shewed them in physick, they not only became
very civill but respectfuU" to him "in their way." After a year's
experience he returned to England, being unable to endure " the
distractions among the people and other intollerable inconveniences
in that colony " [9]. A greater trial awaited Mr, Adams. In Pascotank
most of the people were Church members, and the government was
"in the hands of such persons as were promoters of God's service
and good order ; " but the Quakers " did in a most tumultuous manner
Stu: up the ignorant and irreligious " against the Rulers and the Clergy.
Of this he wrote (in October 1709) :—
" The abuses and contumelies I meet with in my own person are but small
troubles to me in respect of that great grief of hearing the most sacred parts of
Beligion impiously prophan'd and rediculed. We had a Communion lately, and the
looser sort at their drunken revellings and caballs, spare not to give about their bread
and drink in the words of administration, to bring in contempt that most holy Sacra-
ment and in derision of those few good persons who then received it " [10].
From his congregations he derived not enough support " to pay for
diet and lodging " [11], and it v as only by an increased allowance
from the Society that he was enabled to exist [12]. Writing from
*' Currituck " in 1710 he said : —
" Nothing but my true concern for so many poor souls, scattered abroad as
sheep having no shepherd, and my duty to those good men who reposed this trust
in me, cou'd have prevailed upon me to stay in so barbarous and disorderly place
as this now is, where I have undergone a world of trouble and misery both in body
and mind. ... I have struggled these two years with a lawless and barbarous
people, in general, and endured more, I believe, than any of the Society's Mis-
sionaries ever has done before me. I am not able as the countrey is now, to hold
out much longer, but intend Ood willing, next sunmier or fall, to set out for
Europe" [13].
From his flock he earned the character of " a pious and painfull
paator, ' " exemplary and blameless," who had " much conduced to
promote the great end of his Mission." Before his arrival the blessed
Sacrament had never been administered in Carahtuck precinct, but
now (1710) there were more communicants there than in most of the
neighbounng parishes of Virginia, where thare had long been a settled
ministry [14]. [See Addresses from "Carahtuck " and Pascotank, and
from Governor Glover.]
Sickness, however, prevented Mr. Adams leaving for England, and
he died among his flock. Successive Missionaries for many years
had to encounter additional hardships and dangers arisinf^ from the
incursions of the Indians. The Corees and Tuskarotu", lear Cape
Fear, formed a plot which threatened the ruin of the Colony. In
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPBL.
small bands of five or six men they waited, as friends, on their victims,
and, as opportunity offered, slew them. At Boanoak 187 of the
inhabitants were massacred. Timely aid came from South Carolina
in the form of 600 whites and 600 friendly Indians, under Colonel
BamwelL who defeated the enemy, killing 800, taking 100 prisoners,
and forcing the rest, about 600, to sue for peace. Most of the other
straggling bands retreated into " Fort Augustino " district, under the
protection of the Spaniards. But though the Colony was saved from
extinction, about 80 Indians remained, and these meeting with little
opposition soon multiplied and gave much trouble. Families were
daily " cut off and destroyed " [15]. and in the space of five years more
than 80 unbapti/ed infants perished in this way [16]. The Bev. G.
Ransford of Chovan was taken prisoner by the " salvages " (in 1718)
as he was going to preach, but escaped and took refuge in Virginia for
two months [17]. Mr. Ransford had several conferences in 1712 with
the King of the (friendly) Chowan Indians, who seemed *' very in-
clinable to embrace Christianity " [18]. But the Rev. T. Newnam in
1722 reported that though the Indians were "very quiet and peacable,"
he almost despaired of their conversion. They then numbered only
800 fighting men, living in two towns [19]. In the course of timo the
Catawba and other tribes settled among the Planters, and, becoming
more open to instruction, baptisms occasionally resulted. The minis-
trations of the Rev. A. Stewart in Hyde County, were at-
tended by " many of the remains of the Attamuskeet, Roanoke and
Hatteras Indians," who " offered themselves and their children for
baptism," and on one occasion he baptized as many as 21 . He also fixed
a schoolmaster among them, at the expense of Dr. Bray's Associates,
over whose schools in the Province he acted as superintendent [20].
Among the negroes, a much more numerous body, greater results
were attained, though the Missionaries' efforts were frustrated by the
slaveowners, who would " by no means permit " their negroes " to be
baptized, having a false notion that a christen'd slave is by law
free " [21].
•'By much importu.iity," Mr. Ransford of Chowan (in 1712) " pre-
vailed on Mr. Martin to lett " him baptize three of his negroes, two
women and a boy. " All the arguments I cou'd make use of " (he said)
'• would scarce effect it, till Bishop flBeetwood's sermon* . . . tum'd
y« scale " [2I'l. Yet Mr. Ransford succeeded in baptizing " upwards of
forty negroes" in one year [23]. As the prejudices of the masters
were overcome, a Missionary would baptize sometimes fifteen to
twenty-four negroes in a month ; forty to fifty in six months ; and
sixty-three to seventy-seven in a year. The return of the Rev. 0.
Hall for eight years was 855, including 112 adults, and at Edenton
the blacks generally were induced to attend service at all the stations,
where they behaved "with great decorum " [24].
In no department of their work did the Missionaries in North
Carolina receive much help from the Colonists. The Rev. J. Urmston
"] V^i ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ family " in manifest danger of perishing for want
of food; we have," he said, "liv'd many a day only on a dry crust
and a draught of salt water out of the Sound, such regard have the
• See p. 8.
NOBTH CABOLIMA.
28
people for my labours — so worthy of the favour the Society have shewn
them in providing Missionaries and sending books " [25J. The poor
man was promised from local sources a house and £100 a year, but
actually received only £80 in five years, and that in paper money [26].
Similar complaints were made by others, and to all " the trivial
round, the common task " furnished ample room for self-denial. Many
instances might be quoted to show that the bounty of the Society was
really needed and duly appreciated.
Thus the " Vestry of Queen Anne's Creek," on " behalfe of ths
rest of the inhabitants of the precinct " of Chowan, wrote in 1714 : —
" Wee ... in a most gratef ull manner Return our hearty thanks to the Honble.
Society &o. For their great Care of our Souls' health in sending over Missionaries
to preach the Word of Ood and administring the Holy Sacrament an'^ng ua. Wee
and the whole English America ought to bless and praise the Almighty for having
putt it into the hearts of so many and great Honble. Personages to think of their
poor Country Folk whose lott it hath been to come into these Heathen Countries
were we were in danger of becomeing like the Indians themselves without a Ood in
the World " [27].
In the following year the Assembly of North Carolina divided the
country into nine parishes, and settled salaries for the Ministers of each
parish not exceeding £50. The preamble of this Act states that they
did this to " express our gratitude to the Eight Honourable the Society
for Promoting the Christian Eeligion in Foreign Parts, and our zeal
for promoting our Holy Religion " [28].
In 1717 Governor Eden wrote to the Society, remonstrating on the
" deplorable state of religion in this poor province" : —
" It is now almost four months since I entered upon the Government, where I
found no Clergyman upon the place except Mr. Urmston, one of your Missionaries,
who is really an honest painestaking gentleman, and worthy of your care, but, poor
man I with utmost endeavours, is not able to serve one-half of the county of
Abbermarle, which adjoins to Virginia, when as the county of Bath is of a much
larger extent, and wholly destitute of any assistance. I cannot find but the people
are well enough inclined to imbrace all opportunitys of attending the Service of
(}od, and to contribute, to the utmost of their ability, towards the support of such
missionary B as you shall, in comp ^ ,^i> i to their circumstances, think fit to send
amongst them; but our tedious I i - wurr has reduo'd the country so low, that
without your nursing care the very footsteps of religion will, in a short time, be
wome out, and those who retain any remembrance of it will be wholly lead away by
the Quakers; whereas a few of the Clergy, of a complaiaaiit temper and regular
lives, wou'd not only be the darlings of the people, but would be a means in time
to recover those all ready seduced by Quakerism" [29].
In 1782 the Society, observing with much concern that there was
not one Minister of the Church of England in North Carolina (and
being unable to do more), appointed an Itinerant Missionary (Rev. J,
Boyd) to travel through the whole of the country and at times officiate
in every part of it. Five years later the province was divided into two
itinerant Missions, to one of which was appointed the Rev. J. Garzia
whom the inhabitants of St. Thomas, Pamplico, had induced by fair
promises to come from Virginia, and were starving with his wife and three
children by not paying him " his poor salary of £20 per annum " [80].
The travelling Missionaries were by no means equal to the mighty
task laid on them, but they served to keep religion alive, preaching
publicly, and from house to house, and baptizing from 500 to l,OUt>
24
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
11 i
persons a year, sometimes as many as 100 in a day [81]. Notwith-
standing the hardships involved, several of the Colonists themselves
were ready to undertake the office of a Missionary, and in the labours
of one of these will be found an example for all time.
In 1748 there came to ihe Society a magistrate from North Carolina
bearing letters signed by the Attorney-General, the Sherififs, and the
Clergy of the province, testifying that he was of " very good repute,
life, and conversation." Having officiated for several years as a lay-
reader, in the absence of a clergyman, he now desired to be ordained
in order that he might more effectually minister to the wants of his
countrymen. Admitted to the sacred office, the Bev. CiiEMENT Hall
returned a Missionary of the Society, with an allowance of £80 a
year [32]. Thenceforward he gave himself up to a life of almost in-
cessant labour, and for twelve years was the only clergyman for
hundreds of miles of country. Several of his congregations were so
large that they had to assemble un.^ ^ the shady *rees for service [33].
On one of his tours he baptized '^ »er8ons in less than a month ;
on another, in one day, " at a verj e place," ninety-seven, several
of whom "were grown up, not having opportunity before " [84], In
1752 he thus summarised bis labours : —
" I have now, througn Gou'b Gracious Assistance and Blessing, in about seven
or eight years, the' frequently visited with sickness, been enabled to perform (for
ought I know) as great Ministerial Duties as any Clergyman in North America :
viz., to Journey about 14,000 miles, Preach about 676 Sermons, Baptize about 5,783
White Children, 243 Black Children, 57 White Adults, and 112 Black Adults— in
all 6,195 Persons ; sometimes adminr. the Holy Sacrat. of ye Ld.'s Supper to 2 or
300 Communicants, in one Journey, besides Churching of Women, Visiting the
sick, &o., &o. I have reason to believe that my Health and Constitution is much
Impair'd and Broken, by reason of my contin. Labours in my Office, and also from
the Injurious treatment I have often reed, from the adversaries of our Church and
Constitution ; for w'ch I do, and pray God to forgive them, and turn their
hearts " [35].
After labouring three more years as a travelling Missionary he was
appointed to a settled Mission, St. Paul's, and died in 1759, having
received into the "congregation of Chrit's flock " 10,000 persons by
baptism [36].
Another Colonial candidate for Holy Orders, Mr. E. Jones, walked
from Liverpool to London, and for the last four days of the journey he
was reduced tohving " upon a Penijy a Day " [37].
These instances show that even North Carolina might have
furnished a sufficient number of Clergy had ordination been obtainable
on the spot. The neglect arising from the want of a Bishop must
have been great when a Missionary could report : —
" I found the people of the Church of England disheartened, and dispersed
like sheep, but have collected them into about forty congregations, or have as many
preaching places where I meet them, consisting on a moderate calculation, of seven
thousand souls men, women and children or 900 familys, inhabiting a country
of one hundred and eighty miles in length and one hundred and twenty in
breadth " [38]. [L., Rev. T. S. Drage, Feb. 28, 1771.]
^i'O Society had long had reason to complain that the inhabitants
of Noitu Carrilna, though frequently called upon to build churches
and parsonages and to fix glebes and salaries for settled Missionaries,
did httle or nothing [89]. Up to 1764 only one glebe-house had been
finished, but in that year Governor Dobbs obtained some better
It M
NORTH CAROLINA.
25
provision for the maintenance of the Clergy, whose number, then
only six, increased threefold in the next seven years [401.
But in 1776 the Bev. D. Earl reported that he had ' not received
a shilling of his salary from his parish for near three years." This
was partly owing to the political troubles. During the Revolution the
case of the clergy, who wished not to offend, but to be left at liberty
quietly to perform thoir duties, was '• truly pitiable." Some were
" suspended, deprived of their salaries, and in the American manner
proscribed by the Committees " of the Revolutionists. " No line of con-
duct could protect them from injury ; " and the Rev. J. Reed, who
was one of those " advertised in the Gazette," did not long survive the
treatment he received.
Throughout the most trying period, hovever, the Rev. C. Pettigrew
was enabled to continue his Missionary journe}'S and to baptize 3,000
infants within ei it years, and though some Missionaries were obliged
to " engage in merchandise " or " other secular employment to obtain
a subsistence for their families," the North Carolina clergy on the
whole suffered less than their brethren in the other Colonies. In 1783
the Society withdrew its aid from its last Missionary in the Province
(the Rev. D. Earl), having reason to believe he had " a very sufficient
maintenance " from other sources [41].
Statistics. — In North Carolina (area, 52,260 sq. milea), where (1708-88) the Society
asBisted in maintaining 33 MiBsionaries and planting 22 Central Stations (as detailed on
jj. 860), there are now 1,399,750 inhabitants, of whom about 42,000 are Church Members
and 8,410 Communicants, under the care of 92 Clergymen and 2 Bishops. [See also the
Table on pp. 86-V and p. 850.]
Beferences (Chapter IV.)— [1] A M88., V. 1, No. 129. [2] Keith's Journal, p. 64.
[3] Jo., V. 1, Feb. 27, 1702, and Feb. 15 and Mai-ch 17, 1704. [4] Jo., V. 1, No,-. 17,
1704 ; A MS8., V. 2, No. 14 ; App. Jo. A, p. 252-7. [6] See Humphreys' Historical
Account of the Society, pp. 129-30; Hawkins' do., p. 64. [0] Jo., V. 1, March 80
and April 20, 1705. [7] Jo., V. 1, Moy 17, 1706. [8] Jo., V. 1, Oct. 17, 1707, Sept.
17, 1708. [0J A M8S., V. 4, Nos. 61, 105. [10] A M8S., V. 5, No. 102. [U] Jo.,
V. 1, July 21, 1710. (12] Jo., V. 1, Oct. 20, 1710; Feb. 8, 1711. [13] A M8S.,
V. 5, Nos. 137-8. [14] Jo., V. 2, March 22, 1711; A MS8., V. 5, Nos. l7»-5.
[15] Humphreys' Historical Account of the Society, pp. 187-8; Jo., V. 8, Jan.
21, 1715. [16] A M88., V. 10, p. 73. [17] Jo., V. 2, Oct. 9 and 16, 1713. [18]
Jo., V. 2, p. 228 ; A MSS., V. 7, p. 419. [19] A MSS., V. 16, pp. 93-4. [20] Jo.
V. 14, p. 48 ; Jo., V. 15, pp. 182-8 ; Jo., V. 16, pp. 166-6 ; R. 1767, p. 48 ; R. 1764, p. 86 ;
R. 1769, p. 82. [21] A MSS., V. 5, No. 102, [22] A MSS., V. 7, p. 418 ; [23] A MSS.,
V. 10, p. 70. [24] R. 1748, p. 4."? ; R. 1749, p. 48 ; R. 1767, p. 48 ; R. 1772, p. 82 ;
R. 1778, p. 40. [25] A M88., V. 7, pp. 365-6. [26] A MSS., V. 12, pp. 187-8.
[27] A MSS., V. 10, p. 66. [28] Trot's Laws of the British Flantatiom in Atnerica,
p. 88 (N.B. The Society assisted in the publication of Trot's book by taking 260 copies ;
see Jo,, April 29, 1720, and Feb. 17, 1721). [20] A M88., V. 10, pp. 72-8.
[30] R. 1732, p. 62; Jo., V. 6, pp. 87-8, 199 ; R. 1734, p. 68; R. 1739, pp. 68-4. [31] R.
1746, p. 64 ; R. 1748, p. 48 ; R. 1749, p. 48. [32] Jo., V. 9, pp. 272-8 ; R. 1759, p. 67.
[33] R. 1763, p. 69. [34] Jo., V. 11, p. 10; B MSS., V. 16, p. 121. [35] Jo., V. 19,
pp. 192-4 ; B MSS., V. 20, pp. 182-8. [36] R. 1769, pp. 57-8. [37] B MSS., V. B,
pp. 178, 206. [38] Jo., V. 19, p. 119; B MSS., V. 5, p. 83. [39] R. 1749, p. 48.
[40] R. 1764, pp. 84, 86 ; Jo., V. 16, pp. 164-6; B MSS., V. 6, p. 201. [41] Jo., V. 2
pp. 17, 604 ; Jo., V. 23, pp. 78, 198, 400 ; R. 1775, p. 47.
SOCIBTY rnn THE PKOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER V.
GEOBGIA.
Oeobou. was established as an English Colony in 1733 with the object of proteotijig
the sontbem proviuc 3 of North America against the encroachinents of the Spaniards and
French,, and a' the same time affording an asylum to poor English families and to those
Protestants in Germany who were being persecuted because of their religion. By the
exertions of a philanthropist, General James Oglethorpe, a charter was granted by
George II. in 1782, placing the 8,dministration of the Colony in the hands of a Corpora-
tion of Trustees — mostly Churchmen — at whose instance not only was liberty of conscience
guaivr-^r^ed, but the Trnstees themselves were debarred from receiving any "profit
wha' <e7er" by or from tho undertaking. The first settlers sent out by the Trustees
consisted of 35 families, in all about 120 "sober, industiious and moral persons."
They were led by General Oglethorpe, and, embarking at Depl-fTd, after a service in
Milton Church, they arrived at Georgia in January 1788. They were aocorapanied by
the Bev. Henby ^bpert, D.D., who after three months' ministrations returned to
England to die. The expulsion of 25,000 German Protestants from the province of
Soltzburg, Bavaria, on account of their religion, evoked English syrapv ^hy to the extent
of £88,000, and some 250 of these exiles were, by the aid of the S.P.C.K., sent to
Georgia about 1735.
It appears that Dr. Herbert did not intend to remain in Georgia,
for before he and the first settlers had reached the country the Trustees
for establishing the Colony memorialised the Society in the following
terms : —
" That in parstianc of powers granted to tJiem by His Mcjesty they have sent
cut a number of famili.^^ of His Majestic's subjects to settlo fn Georgia, and that
to provide for the establishing a regular Mfnistry accoraing to the Church of
England they have already directed the laying out a site for the Church, and have
allotted tbive hundred acres of land for ghbe for ihe Minister but in regard it
will be some joars before the glebe can prodoje a sufficient maintenance for the
said Minister, they humbly hope that the Society >yill deem it to be within ye
intent of their Charter to make the like allowance to the Rev. Mi. Samiiei. Quincy
the Minister chosen to be settled among them as they do for the Missionaries
establisht in the other Colonies till such time as the glebe shall be sufticiontly
improved for his maintenance as likewise that they will favour the Trustees with
a benefaction of such books or furniture as they have usually given upon the
first foundation of Chnnhes. That they have received some benefactions for
religious purposes which ;hey have already set apart for erecting a Church for the
town of Savannah cleari.ig the glebe land and building tho Minister's ?iou8e.
Benj. Martin," Secretary, Trustees Office Palace Court Westminster 17th ff Jan.
1782 " [1738].
The prayer of the Trustees was granted [1],
The Rev. John Weslky became the successor of Ilr. Quinoy.
The following Minute records his appointment as a Missionary of the
Society, at a meeting held on January 16tli, 173fi, at v<:hich the Bishops
of London, Lichfield and Coventry, Eoche«ter, and Glonct'ster, and
others, were present : —
" A memorial of tho trustees for establishing the Colony of Georgia in .^ mevica was
read, setting forth that the Rev. Mr. Samuel Quincy, to whom the Socieiy li*d been
pleased, upon their recommendation, to allow a salary of fifty pounds per annum,
has by letter certified to tho sai.. uustoes, that ho is desirous of leaving tho »aid
Colony of Georgia, and returning homo to England in the montii of March next,
GBOROIA.
27
I protecting
paniaida and
and to those
on. By the
I granted by
>f a Corpora-
of conscience
any "profit
the Trustees
fal persons."
; a service in
Mapanied by
I returned to
I province ot
to the extent
O.K., sent to
a Georgia,
le Trustees
B following
ey have sent
jia, and that
B Church ot
oh, and have
in regard it
lance for the
)e within ye
«JEI. QUINCV
Miasionaries
e suffAciently
irufitees with
en upon the
etactions for
lurch for the
ster'B house.
17th cf Jan.
Ir. Quinoy.
nary of the
the Bishops
icc'ster, and
to which they have agreed ; and the said trustees recommend the Ilev. Mr. John
Wesley to the Society, thut they would allow to him the said fifty pounds p.
annum from the timf Mr. Quinoy shall leave the said Colony, in the same manner
Mr. Quinoy had it. Agr>>ed that the Society do approve of Mr. Wesley as a proper
person to be a Misf ionary at Gborgia, and that fifty pounds per annum be allowed
to Mr. Wesley from the time Mr. Quinoy's salary shall cease " [2].
Wesley had sailed for Georgia on October 14, 1735 — that is, before
his name was submitted to the Society. *' His first design," as he
informed the Society in a letter written from Savannah on July 26,
1787—
" was to receive nothing of any man but food to eat and rayment to put on,
and those in kind only, that he might avoid, as far ap in him lay, worldly desires
and worldly cares ; but being afterwards convinced by his friends that he ought to
consider the necessities of his fiock, as well as his own, he thankfully accepted that
bounty of thf Society, which he needed not for his own personal subsistance " [3].
Arriving at Savannah in February, 1736, Wesley fomid little oppor-
tunity of narrying out his design of evangelising the heathen, owing to
the bad Uves of his countrymen. Over his European congregations he
exercised the strictest discipline —he baptized children by immersion,
accepted none bat Co:^>.aunicants as sponsors, catechised the children
on Sundays after the Second Lesson in the afternoon, refused the Holy
Communion to Dissenters (imless previously admitted into the Church),
or to read the Burial Service over the unbaptized. He also took a
journey to Charleston (South Carolina) to make a formal complaint to
the Bishop's Commissary, of a person who had been marrying some of
his parishioners without banns or licence. During bis visit, it being
the time of their annual Visitation, " I had," said Wesley, " the pleasure
of meeting with the Clergy of South Carolina ; among whom, in the
afternoon, there was such a conversation, for several hours, on ' Christ
our Bighteousuess,' as I had not heard at any Visitation in England,
or hardly any other occasion " [4].
The claiir3 of the settlers at Savaimah and neighbourhood left him
no time for preaching to the Indians, although he made several
attempts to do . Thus his Journal records : —
"Saturday, .'. 29, 1787.— Some of the French of Savr.nnah were present at
ihe praynrg at ti hgate. The next day I received a messa, from them all, that,
as I read pray u a io the French of Highgate, who were but few, they hoped I would
do the same to ihosD of Savannah, where there was a large number who did not
understand English. Sunday, 30th. —I began to do so, and now I had full
eniployment for that holy day. The first English prayers lasted from five to half-
past six. The Italian, which I read to a few Vaudois, began at nine. The second
r,ervice for the English (including the Sermon and the Holy Communion) continued
from half an hour past ten to half an hour past twelve. The French Service
began at one. At two I catechised the children. About three I began the English
Service. After this was en^ed, I had the happiness of joining with as many as
my largest room vou) ' ' Id in reading, prayer, and singing praine ; and about eix
the semce of th«j Moravians, so-called, began, at which I was glad to be present,
not as a teachpi-, but a learner."
If, as Ilia labours show, Wesley spared not himself, it must be con-
fessed ho .spared not his flock. The strictest discipline of the Church
might have Loen thought sufficient for those who were as yet babes in
Christ, but weiglitod with rules of his own [which he called " Apostolical
Institutions "] the bm\lens were heavier ti;an could be borne.
28
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
While yet dissatisfied with the fruit of his labours, an event occurred
which caused him to leave Georgia. A rebuke which he found
occasion to administer to a member of his congregation — a lady for
whom before her marriage he had entertained an affection — having
been angrily received, he refused to admit her to the Holy Communion,
since she had failed to comply with the rubric requiring notice of inten-
tion to communicate and open repentance of her fault. On this the
husband charged him before the Recorder and Magistrates with
defaming his wife and repelhng her without cause. Wesley denied
the first charge, also the right of a secular court to adjudicate on the
second — a matter purely ecclesiastical. The whole Colony became
involved in the quarrel. A true bill was found by the grand jury,
twelve, however, protesting; and for months courts were held, and
slanderous affidavits received, without Wesley having an opportunity
of answering them. These vexatious delays and the prospect of im-
paired usefulness decided him to return to England. The magistrates
sought to prevent his departure, but he disregarded their order, and
on December 2, 1737, he records in his Journal : —
"Being now only a prisoner at large, in a place where I knew, by experience,
every day would give fresh opportunity to procure evidence of words I never said,
and actions I never did, I saw clearly the hour was come for leaving this place ;
and as soon as evening prayers were over, about eight o'clock, the tide then
serving, I shook off the dust of my feet and left Georgia, after having preached
the Gospel there (not as I ought, but as I was able) one year and nearly nine
months " [5].
Besides the Mission at Savannah— which was renewed in 1789 —
others were opened by the Society. The Rev. T. Bosomwokth found
atFrederica in 1741 " that the people had been too long as sheep with-
out a shepherd, and driven to and fro witli every wind of doctrine " [6].
The Society joined with Dr. Bray's Associates in supporting a school-
master for the negroes in 1751, and an improvement in the slaves was
soon admitted by their owners [7]. At Augusta the Rev. S. Frink, in
1766, who made some converts among the negroes, reported his eiibrts
to convert the Cheeksaw [Chickasaw] Indians " all to no purpose while
many of the white people " were " as destitute of a sense of religion as
the Indians themselvns " [8].
For although the Georgia Assembly had (Act of 1758) divided the
province into eight parishes, and made provision towards the building
of a church and the support of a clergyman in each parish, so little
advantage was taken of the Act that the Church of England remained
estabhshed in name only [9]. The condition of the settlers in 1769,
wnen there were but two churches in the whole of the country, and
these 160 miles apart, was thus described by Mr. Frink :—
" ^^*^ ^'^^"^ *" general to have but very little more knowledge of a Saviour
than the aboriginal natives. Many hundreds of poor people, both parents and
childien, in the interior of the province, have no opportunity of being instructed
m the principles of Christianity or even in the being of a God, any further than
nature dictates " [10]. o < j
It was for such as these that the Church in America needed and
desujed a Bishop " to bring again the out-casts " and " seek the lost."
To mdifference and opposition succeeded persecution. The revo-
GEORGIA.
29
lutionary war found the Rev. J. Skymour at Augusta, For " two
years after the breaking-out of the rebellion " he performed the duties
of his parish, though often "threatened by the mob." In 1779 he
was a prisoner in the " rebel camp " for several days, but o^fting to the
care of the officer in command* he was *' well used." He reached home
to find " one of his children a corpse and the rest of his family very
sick." Some months after his house was occupied by a rebel regiment and
the church turned into a hospital ; barracks were built on part of the glebe
and the remainder was sold. The success of the British troops enabled
him to regain possession of his parsonage, but the enemy renewing the
attack he " fled into a deep thick swamp, where he remained, in the
greatest anxiety, five days and nights without any shelter. A party
was sent in search of him, who threatened his life, if they found him,
but, it pleased God, he escaped undiscovered." His family, however,
were " stripped of everything valuable even of their clothing and pro-
visions," and "35 innocent loyalists" in Augusta were "murdered"
"in their houses." For some time Mr. Seymour took refuge at
Savannah, where he assisted the Rev. J. Brown (another S.P.G.
Missionary detained there), and represented his own parishioners in
the " Commons House of Assembly." Eventually he made his escape
to St. Augustine in East Florida, and there officiated until (1788-4) the
Spaniards took possession of the Province t [11].
Statibticp In Georgia (area 59,475 sq. miles), where (1788-88) the Society aflsisted
in maintainii). ! MiflRiontufies and planting 4 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 851),
there are now 1,512,180 inhabitants, of whom aboui '29,000 are Church Members and
5,975 CommunicimtH, imder the care of 88 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See also the Table
on pp. 86-7 and p. 851.]
lieferencea (Chapter V.)-[l] Jo., V. 6, pp. (i:!-4, 73; A MSS. V. 24, p. 74. [2] Jo.,
V. 6, p. 805. [3] Jo., V. 7, pp. 261-2. [4] W iley's Journal, 1780-7, and Hawkins'
Account of the Society, pp. 98-6. [51 Weslej s Journal, Oct. 29 and Dec. 2, 1787.
Tyermon's Wesley, V. 1, pp. 165-8; Bp. Perry's HiKtory of the American Church,
V". 2, pp. 841-6. [6] Jo., V. 9, p. 889; R. 1744, p. r, |7] Jd., V. 11, pp. 305, 811 ;
R. 1762, p. 64. [8] Jo., V. 17, p. 97; R. 17*;fi, p. C8. ,0] Jo., V. 18, pp. 205-6. [10]
Jo., V. 18, pp. 75, 205; Hawkins' Accomi of S.P.G., p. 104. [11] Jo., V. 22, pp.
810-16, 465-6; Jo., V. 28, pp. 195-6, 834-0 ; R. 1781, pp. 49-62; R. 1788, p. 46. [lla]
Jo., V. 22, p. 812.
* General Williamson, whose "humanity" was " not unrewarded " when soon after
he himself became a prisoner — to the British foro Ilia].
t Florida was ceded to Spain in 1788, and to the United States in 1821.
30
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTEE YI.
VIBGINIA.
ViBOlNiA had the advantage of being planted (nnder a London Company) by settlers
who were mostly members of the Church of England. As soon as the Colony was fairly
estabUshed they began to make provision for their sonls as Christians, as well as for
their temporal concerns as merchants. In 1612 the whole coimtry was laid out into
Parishes or Townships. Churches were built, and an Act of Assembly fixed a salai^
upon the Minister.
The " maintenance " being " hurt by disuse," in 1701 nearly half
of the forty to forty-six parishes, containing 40,000 people, were un-
supplied with Clergy. Still the Colony was better provided than any
other, and therefore the Society's assistance was limited to gratuities
to two clergymen there, in 1702 and 1725, and the supply of religious
books [1].
In 1702 a Mr. George Bond offered to convey to the Society his
right and title to an estate of 950 acres of land in Virginia. The offer
was accepted, but the title proving " dubious" the matter dropped [2].
Keith, who with Talbot visited the country in April 1708,
records in his Journal : —
" May 23, Sunday, 1703, 1 preached at the Charch in Princess Ann County in
Virginia, on Heb. 12, 1, and I baptized eight children there. Mr. Talbot preached the
same day at a Chappel belonging to the s-ime county, and baptized ten children. The
whole county is but one parish, and is about fifty miles in length ; the People are
well affected, but they had no Minister, and greatly desire to have one ; and as they
informed us, the Minister's salary being paid in Tobacco (as it is generally all over
Virginia and Maryland ♦) the Tobacco of that county was so low that it could not
maintain him " [31.
Statistics (1892).— Area of Virginia, 42,450 sq. miles; population, l,oia,666; Church
Mambers, about 110,000; Commuiiic mts, 22,151 ; Clergyman, 182 ; Bishops, 2. [See alto
the Table on pp. 86-7 and p. 851.]
References (Chapter VI.) -[1] Jo., V. 1, June 23, 1702, Dec. 17, 1708, June 16 and
Aug. 28, 1704, May 80, 1707 ; Jo., V. 2, Deo. 5, 1713 ; Jo., V. 4, March 18, 1720. [2] Jo.,
V. 1, Sept. 18 and Dec. 8 and 18, 1702 ; 1'.. 1706, p. 88. [8] Keith's Journul, pp. 64-5.
• [See p. 861.]
31
CHAPTER VII.
MABYLAND.
Mabyland— so named in honour of Henrietta Maria, consort of Charles I. — was first
settled in IGS-l under a Charter granted to Lord Baltimore, a Boman Catholic.
Toleration having been granted to all who professed the Christian religion, the Colony,
at first mainly Bomanist, lost its exclusive character, and local provision was made for
establishing the Church of England by Act of Assembly in 1092 &c.
In 1701 Maryland had a population of 25,000, settled in thirty
parishes, and although only about half supplied with Clergy, its claims
could not compare with those of other Colonies, and therefore it
received from the Society (and that only for a short time) occasional
help in the settlement of clergymen and libraries [1].
The province was visited by Keith and Talbot in July 1708.
On "July 4, Sunday" (wrote Keith), " I preached at Annapolis on
1 Thess. i. 6, and had a large auditory well affected ; my Sermon, at
the request of a worthy person who heard it, was printed at Annapolis,
mostly at his charge ; and copies of it sent by him to many parts of
the country." Being requested "to have some friendly conference "
with the Quakers at Herring Neck, Keith endeavoured to do so, but
" had spoke but a very few sentences when ' ' (as he says) " they interrupted me very
rudely . . . abused me with reviling speeches in meer Qenerals as the manner
generally of the Quakers is, to all who endeavour to reform them from their Errors,
and especially to any who with a good conscience upon Divine Conviction, have
forsaken their Erroneous ways, to whom they are most outragious, as the Jews
were to St. Paul, after his conversion to Christianity."
At Shrewsbury he preached also, "where was a large auditory out
of diverse Parishes : But that parish of Shretusbury had no Minister,
nor have had for some considerable time." Here he had some discourse
yr'h a Quaker trader who was " extream ignorant," denying he had " a
created soul " [2]. The Society appointed a Missionary to this place in
1707, who, however, failed to reach his destination, being carried away
into captivity. His case deserves notice as illustrating some of the
dangers which Missionaries had to encounter in those days. The Rev.
William Cordiner, an Irish Clergyman, received his appointment to
Shrewsbury in January 1707, with an allowance at the rate of £50
per annum, on condition that he transported himself and family there
" by the first opportunity." Three months passed before he could
find a ship, and when on April 13 ho embarked on the Dover, man-of-
war, at Spithead, it was only for a day — for the Dover being ordered
on a cruise he landed, and the ship returned disabled. On May 24 he
re-embarked on the Chester, man-of-war. After being " sixteen times
out at sea" — sometimes fifty and sixty leagues — and driven back by
contrary winds or the Prencli, the Chester at length left Plymouth in
company with five men-of war and 200 merchantmen in the evening of
October 10. At noon on the next day they were engaged by fourteen
82
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
French men-of-war, and in two hours' time were all taken except the
Eoyal Oak (escaped) and ih.Q Devonshire (blown up). The Cliester was
on fire several times, and the thirty-seven men on the quarter-deck
were all killed and wounded except the captain and two others. The
prisoners were searched " to the very skin " and deprived of all they had.
The French sailors, taking compassion on the women and children,
gave some things back, which the chief oflBcers then appropriated,
even the shoes and stockings of the little children. On October 19 the
prisoners were landed at Brest, having suffered from exposure and want
of food and clothing. There Mr. Cordiner was offered provision for his
mother, wife, and two children if he would betake himself to a convent.
On the way to Dinan, which was reached on December 5, they were
subjected to ill treatment from the Provost. A great many sick men
were " carry ed in a very pitiful condition, some . . . being blind with
the small-pox and whenever they complained " they were beaten.
At Fugiers and at Dinan Mr. Cordiner ministered to his fellow-
prisoners, and encouraged Ihem. An Irish priest (Father Hagan)
having stopped his doing so in Dinan Castle, some of the merchant-
men procured a room in the town, wliere service was held every
Sunday and on holy days. Several " who never understood it before "
were instructed in the Liturgy and conformed. During their detention
at Dinan one of Mr. Cordiner's children and his servant died, and a child
was born to him. He was " several times . . . imprisoned for two or
three hours, and daily threatened with close restraint and confinement."
The number of English prisoners, 8i; iirst 1,000, was increased to 1,700,
but some 200 died. The prisoners "were mightily cheated in their
allowsmce and too much crowded together, and the hospital at Dinan
was a place to despatch them out of this world."
When " the design of the Pretender " was in hand the French abused
and beat their prisoners and applauded the Scotch ; but when they found
" that be was obliged to return to France . . . they cursed the Scotch
bitterly," saying, " Scot will be Scot still, always false." Upon which
disappointment the prisoners were sent to England, landing at Wey-
mouth on December 11 [3].
The truth of Mr. Cordiner's statements was confirmed by a certificate
signed by sixty-two of the masters and officers, his fellow-prisoners,
who also testified that " by his sound and wholesom Doctrine, piou:^
Admonition, exemplary life and conversation " he
" established and confirmed several in that most pure & holy Religion from w°'>
they would otherwise have been seduced & drawn a^vay, by the sly ins'.nuations and
false Delusions of our sedulous and crafty Adversaries, and hath in all other respects
discharged his Ministerial ofBoe and Function with that diligenc* carefulness and
ijobriety and hath behaved himself with that Prudence, Piety, and Zeal as doth
become his character and Profession ' [4].
When in 1729 the Maryland Clergy .vere in danger of having their
salaries "considerably diminished" by the action of the Local
Assembly, the Society supported them in successfully opposuig the
confirmation of the Act, and
" Resolved that the Lord Baltimore be acquainted that in case the Clergy of
Maryland be obliged thro' the hardships they suffer by this Act to leave Maryland
PENNSYLYAKIA.
83
excp.pt the
JJiester was
uarter-deck
ihers. The
11 they had.
id children,
ppropriated,
;ober 19 the
re and want
ision for his
a convent.
5, they were
ly sick men
j^ blind with
beaten.
1 his fellow-
cher Hagan)
le merchant-
1 held every
)d it before "
eir detention
i, and a child
od for two or
onfinement."
ased to 1,700,
sated in their
ital at Dinan
'rench abused
en they found
id the Scotch
Upon which
ding atWey-
)y a certificate
ow-prisoners,
octrine, piou:^
ligion from w""
nB'.nuations and
»11 other respects
carefulness and
ad Zeal as doth
f havmg their
3f the Local
opposing the
uae the Clergy of
leave Maryland
the Society will employ them in their Mission in other Oovemments, and will not
make any allowance to them or any other Clergymen as their Missionaries in
Maryland, there having been a saftlcient maintenance settled upon them by a
former Act of Assembly, part of which is by this Aot taken away and thereby the
Clergy rendered incapable of subsisting themselves in that Ooverimient " [5.]
Statistics (1602).— Area of Maryland, 12,210 square miles; Population, 984,948.
Church Members, about 154,000 ; Communicants, 80,956 ; Clergymen, 218 ; Bishopa, 2 ;
[See alto the Table on pp. 86-7 and p. 851.]
Beferences (Chapter VII.)— [1] Jo., V. 1, Mar. 10, 1703 ; Nov. 17, 1704 ; Mar. 16,
1705; Jan. 17, Feb. 14, Apr. 9, May 80, Sep. 17, 1707 ; Mar. 19, 1708 ; Jo., V. 2, Nov. 29,
1711 ; Mar. 20 and 27, 1712. [2] Keith's Journal, pp. 66-7, 72. [3] App. Jo., B No. 117
(1) ; Jo., V. 1, Jan. 81, Mar. 7, Sep. 15, 1707 ; Mar. 5, and May 21, 1708 ; July 16, 1709.
[4] App. Jo., B No. 117 (2). [5] Jo., V. 5, pp. 210-1, 216, 225.
CHAPTER Vin.
PENNSYLVANIA.
Pennsylvania, was originally settled by Swedes and Dutch; the Swedes formally
surrendered to the Dutch in 1655, and the Dutch to the English in 1664. In 1680 the
country was granted by Charter to William Penn, from whom it took its name, the first
English settlers consisting of 2,000 Quakers taken over by him. The Dutch were
Colvinists; the Swedes, Lutherans. The Quakers were followed from the mother
country by other denominations, including Bo:.xie members of the Church of England.
Religious divisions set in among the Quakers ; the other inhabitants tollowed each what
was good in his own eyes; so that in 1701 "the youth" of the country were "like those
in the neighbouring provinces, very debouch't and ignorant " ; [1] and the population-
of 20,000 were for the most part living in general neglect of public worship of God, and
without the instituted means of grace and salvation. The Swedes from their first
settlement in 1686, and the Dutch, were partly provided with Ministers ; but the
Englioii Church was no^ °'t up till 1695, when Christ Church, Philadelphia, was built
under the direction r.I the Kev. T. Clav^on, then appointed there.
In 1700 the Rev. Evan Evans was sent to Philadelphia by Bishop
Compton of London. His labours were so successful that congrega-
tions coniiisting chiefly of persons brought over from the Quakers
and other sr taries soon joined the Cnurch of England in Philadelphia
and othe' places ; these he endeavoured to ground in the faith " till
they w.^e formed into proper districts and had Ministers sent over
to them by the Venerable Society " [la].
On tha application of the Church congregation at Philadelphia
WilUam III. soctled an allowance foi a minister and a schoolmaster
there, and the Society in January and February 1702 bore the cost —
betwaen £80 and £40— of the Letters Patent for giving effect to the
same [?]. On Nov. 5 of the same year Keith and Talbot [see p. 10] arrived
at Philadelphia, "and were kindly received by the two Ministers
there, aiid the Church People, and especially by the late converts from.
Quakarism, v.'ho were become zealous Members of the Church." On
the next day, Sunday, the two Missionaries preached, " and had a very
great auditory, so that the church could not contain them, but many
stayed without and heard " [3]. Their preaching here and elsewhera
£
84
SOCIETY FOE THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
prepared the way for resident Missionaries, whom the Society were
not Blow to send, the first being the Rev. H. Nichols, in 1708 [4]. He
was stationed at Chester, or Uplands, where the people had begun
building a church, but as the Vestry informed the Society " We
never had so much reason to hope that ever the Gospell would be
propagated, in these of all other Forreign Parts, till now we find
ourselves to be the subject of your great care " [6]. The Philadelphia
" Minister and Vestry " also wrote in 1704 : —
" We can never be sufficiently thankf ull to Divine Providence, who hath raised
you up to maintain the Honor of religion, and to engage in the great work of
promoting the Salvation of Men. Gratitude, and an humble acknowledgemt of
your noble and charitable Besolutions of propagating the Sacred Oospell in these
remote and dark comers of the world, is not only a duty, but a just debt to you
from all true Professors of Christianity. We cannot but with the profoundest
deference make mention of those noble instances of piety and Beneficience you
exhibited to the Church of God in generall in these uncultivated parts since you
were first incorporated, particularly we crave leave to return you our most thankfull
acknowledgements for your pious care in sending over the Bev. Mr. Keith whose
unparallel d zeal and assiduity, whose eminent piety, whose indefatigable diligence
(beyond what could be expected from a person of his declining years), whose frequent
preaching and learned conferences, whose strenuous and elaborate writing made him
highly and signally instrumenall of promoting the Church and advancing the number
of Christians not only here but in the neighbouring provinces " [6].
Thus encouraged the Society continued to send Missionaries to
Pennsylvania to minister to the settlers, Welsh as well as English,
and to evangehse the heathen. The Colonists showed their desire for
the Church's ministrations by building and endowing churches, and
otherwise contributing to the support of their pastors ; and it was to
the Church rather than to Dissenting teachers that the Quakers turned
for baptism when they became Christians [7].
The Rev. T. Cbawford, after two years' work at Dover, reported in
1706 :—
" At my first oomeing I found the people all stuffed .nth various opinions, but
not one in the place that was so much of a churchman as to stand Godfather
for a child : so that I was two months in the place before I baptised any, on that
account . . . but now (I thank God) I have baptised a great number, they bring
their children with sureties very orderly to the church ; and also people at age a
great many the greater part whereof were Quakers and Quaker children for by
God's blessing upon my labours I have not only gained the heart of my hearers
but some that were my greatest enemies at first, and Quakers that were fully
resolved against me are come over and have joyned themselves to our Communion.
I have baptised families of them together, no I have dayly additions to the con-
gregation " [8].
In Sussei County the Rev. W. Becket (1721-4) effected such a refor
mation in the lives of the people as to draw forth the " thanks of
the Magistrates and gentlemen of the Church of England "in the
county [9]. Within three years three churches were built in his
Mission, "yet none of them," he wrote in 1724. "will contain the
hearers that constantly attend the Church service " [10]. Grateful too
were the Welsh at Oxford and Radnor, to be miniatered to in their
own tongue, while only "poor settlers" "in the wilderness." The
people at Radnor " built a church in hopes of being supplyed with the
right worship of God " [11], hopes which were first gratified in 1714
by the appointment of the Rev. J. Clubb. In referring to his death,
PENNSYLVANIA.
85
whioh occurred in December 1715, the Church wardens and Vestry
wrote in 1720 :—
" Mr. Clubb our late Minister was the first that undertook the care of Badnor
and Oxoa and he paid dear for it, for the great fatogue of rideing between the two
Churches, in such dismall wayes and weather as we generally have for four months
in winter, soon put a period to his Life " [12].
The death of a Missionary was frequently followed by the loss of
a congregation to the Church. " For want of Ministers episcopally
ordained " " many large congregations of Churchmen " were " obliged
to join with the Dissenters in worship," as appeared from the answer
of a Presbyterian teacher, who being asked how his congregation
stood affected in those unsettled times, answered he was "happy in
having his congregation chieBy consisting of Church of England
people who gave themselves up to none of those wild notions and
enthusiastick ravings which some people practiced so much and were
so fond of" [13]. The disadvantageous position of the Church of
America for want of a Bishop was forcibly repreaented by the Rev. H.
Neill of Oxford. Himself formerly a Presbyterian minister he had,
since conforming, educated for the ministry of the Church a nephew,
Mr. Hugh Wilson, who on returning from ordination in England was,
with the Rev. Mr. Giles, shipwrecked and drowned within sight of
land in 1766. On hearing of this Mr. Neill wrote (May 19) : —
" Such, alas ! are the misfortunes, and I may say, persecutions, that attend
the poor distress'd Church of England in America, that whilst the Dissenters can
send out an innumerable tribe of 'teachers of all sorts without any expences, we
must send three thousand miles cross the Atlantic Ocean, at the expence of all we
are worth, sometimes, and as mu ^i more as wo have credit for, as well as the risque
of our lives, before we can havf. im ordination — this is a diflScalty that has, and
always will, prevent the growth of vhe Church in America. Few Englishmen that
can live at home will undert*>.ke the Mission — the great expences and dangers of
the Seas that the Americans must encounter with, before they can obtain an
ordination, damps their spirits, and forces many of them (who have strong in-
clinations to the Church) to join the Dissenters, and become teachers among them —
thus, when a vacancy happens among them, it can be filled in an instant, when a
vacancy among us [it] is some considerable time before they [we] can have a
minister. All this time the Dissenters are making such havook among the Church
people, that when a Missionary comes to one of these destitute places, he has all
the work to begin again and many years before he can collect his scati^red
eheep.
" The Dissenters very well know that ihe sending a Bishop to America, would
contribate more to the Encrease of the Church here than all the money th»t has
been raised by the Venerable Society. . . . A':;b I we see and feci the power of
our enemies and weakness of our friends, and can only mourn in secret and
pray for better times " [14].
One of the earlier Missionaries, the Rev. G. Ross of Chester, on the
return voyage from England in 1711 fell into the hands of the French,
by whom he was " carryed prisoner into France," where, he wrote : —
" I as well as others was strip't of all my cloaths from the crown ol u.y head
to the sole of my fToot ; in a word, I was left as naked as I was boru, and that by
means of the greedy priest that was Chaplain of the Ship : he perceived that my
oloaths were better than his own, and therefore he never ceased to importune his
Captain till he got leave to change, forsooth, with me ; so that I am now cloathed
in raggs, in testimony of my bondage " [Letter from Dinant, March 16, 1711.] [15]
In hia Mission of Chester (to which when released he returned)
Quakerism had " taken deep root," and was " cultivated by art and
36 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OP THE GOSPEL
policy and recommended by fashion and interest," so that •' the doc-
trine of Christ " met " with much reproach and opposition ** [16].
Some fifty years later, one of his successors, the Rev. G. Cbaio,
estimated the Church members in Pennsylvania to be less than one-
fiftieth of the whole population [17]. Nevertheless, in spite of
numerical weakness and other disadvantages, the Church gained in
strength wherever a faithful Missionary was maintained.
Thus at Perquihoma the congregation increased greatly " by the
daily coming over of Roman CathoUcks, Anabaptists and Quakers " [18],
and at Conostogoe and Newcastle by Irish immigrants, of whom
from 8,000 to 10,000 arrived in Pennsylvania (in 1729-30), many being
shepherded by the Missionaries, the Bishop of Raphoe also remembering
them by a present of Bibles, Prayer Books, &c. [19]. In Sussex County
the several "orderly, well disposed congregations" were joined by-
Dissenters ; there were baptisms every Sunday, and " scarce a Com-
munion " but what some " were added to it." The " country-born
people" were generally members of the Church, and Quakerisnx
strangely decayed " even in that Province desigr^.ed to be the Nursery
of it" [20]. Strangers who "accidentally attended" service at
Apoquiniminck expressed " an agreeable surprise at the decency and
regularity of it," and both here and in many other places, previous to
the Revolutionary movement, Dissenters flocked to the churches, which
in the summer season were so crowded that, for want of room and
fresh air, the Missionaries had " to preach under the green trees " [21],
The Rev. C. Inolis (who became the first Colonial Bishop) wrote
in 1763 that his Mission in Kent County was in " a flourishing state,
if building and repairing churches, if crowds attending the publick
worship of God and other religious ordinances, if some of other
denominations joining . . . and a revival of a spirit of piety in many
can denominate it such " ; though there were " still left Lukewarmness,
Ignorance and vice enough to humble him sufficiently and exercise, if
he had it, " an apostolic zeal " [22],
The inhabitants of York County in 1756 " acknowledged the infinite
service done by the Society's Missionaries in that dark and distant part
of the world," and particularly by the Rev. T. Barton, who, they wrote,
*' has distinguished himself at this time of public danger with so much zeal
and warmth in behalf of Liberty and Protestantism that he has endeared himself
not only to his own people, but to all Protestant Dissenters there. He has con-
stantly persevered by word and by example to inspirit and encourage the
people to defend themselves and has often at the head of a number of his
congregations gone to oppose the savage and murderous enemy, which has so
good an effect that they are verily persuaded that he has been instrumental under
God, in preventing many families from deserting their plantations and having tho
fmits of many years' labours gathered by the hands of rapacious and cruel
murtherers" [23],
The " public danger " was caused by the incursions of tho French
and Indians, who reduced Cumberland County to a condition •' truly
deplorable." Mr. Barton reported in 1756 that though his churches
were •' churches militant indeed, subject to dangers and trials of the
most alarming kind," yet he had the pleasure every Sunday to see tho
people crowding to them " with their muskets on their shoulders,"
declaring that they would "dye Protestants and Freemen, sooner than
live Idolaters aud Slaves" [24],
PENNSYLVANIA*
37
The services rendered by Mr. Barton in organising his people for
defensive purposes were thus noticed in a letter from Philadelphia to
Mr. Penn, who communicated it to the Society : —
" Mr. Barton deserves the commendations of all lovers of their country ; for he
has put himself at the head of his congregations, and marched either by night or
day on every alarm. Had others imitated his example, Ctitnberland would not have
wanted men enough to defend it ; nor has he done anything in the military way
but what hath increased his character for piety, and that of a sincerely reUgioua
man and zealous minister : In short Sir, he is a most worthy, active and
serviceable pastor and Missionary, and as such please to mention him to the
Society " [25].
In 1768-4 Mr. Barton reported : —
" The Churches in this Mission now make as decent an appearance as any
Churches in the province, those of Philadelphia excepted. But much more is the
pleasure I feel in observing them crowded every Sunday during the summer season
with people of almost every denomination, who come, many of them, thirty and
forty miles. . . . Amidst all the mad zeal and distractions of the BeligL<nists that
surround me, I have never been deserted by any of those whom I had lijceived in
charge. . . . This Mission then takes in the whole of Lancaster Counvy (eighty
miles in length, and twenty-six in breadth), part of Chester County, and part of
Berks ; so that the circumference of my stated Mission only is 200 miles. The
county of Lancaster contains upwards of 40,000 souls : of this number, not more
than 500 can be reckon'd as belonging to the Church of England ; the rest are
German Lutherans, Calvinists, Mennonists, Moravians, New Born, Dunkers,
Presbyterians, Seceders, New Lights, Covenanters, Mountain-Men, Brownists,
Independents, Papists, Quakers, Jews, &o. Amidst such a swarm of Sectaries,
all indulg'd and favour'd by the Oovernihent, it is no wonder that the National
Church should be borne down. At the last election for the county to chuse
assembly-men, sheriffs, coroner, commissioners, assessors, Ac, 5,000 freeholders
voted, and yet not a single member of the Church was elected into any of these
offices. Notwithstanding . . . my people have continued to give proofs of that
submission and obedience to civil authority, which it is the glory of the Church
of England to inculcate : and, whilst faction and Party strife have been rending
the province to pieces, they behav'd themselves as became peaceable and dutiful
subjects, never intermeddling in the least ... In the murder of the Indians in this
place, and the different insurrections occasioned by this inhuman act, not one of
them was ever concern'd. ... Their conduct upon this occasion has gain'd them
much Credit and Honour. Upon the whole, the Church of England visibly gains
ground throughout the province. The mildness and excellency of her con-
'stitution, her moderation and charity even to her enemies, and . . . the indefatigable
labours of her Missionaries, must at length recommend her to all, except those who
have an hereditary prejudice and aversion to her. The German Lutherans have
frequently in their Coetus's propos'd a union with the Church of England, and
several of their clergy, with whom I have convers'd, are desirous of addressing . . .
my Lord Archbishop of Canterbury and . . . Bishop of London upon this subject.
A large and respectable congregation of Dutch Calvinists in Philadelphia have
already drawn up constitutions, by which they oblige themselves to conform to
the Canons and Constitutions of the National Church, and to use her Liturgy and
forms, and none else provided they be approv'd of and receiv'd at Home and
that my Lord Bishop will grant ordination to such gentlemen as they shall
present to him. The Church of England then must certainly prevail at last.
She has hitherto stood her ground amidst all the rage and wildness of
Fanaticism : and whilst Methodists and New Lights have roam'd over the
country, ' leading captive silly women,' and drawing in thousands to adopt their
Btrange and novel doctrines, the members of tlie Church (a few in Philadelphia
excepted) have ' held fast the profession of their faith without wavering.' And, if
depriv'd as she is of any legal establishment in her favour, and remote from the
immediate influence and direvjticn of her lawful Governor the Bishops, she has
£tood unmov'd and gain'd a respectable footing— what might be expected if these
were once to take place. . . . Many of the principal Quakers wish for it [the
88
BOOIETT FOR THB PROPAGATION OF THE OGBPEL.
It
establishment of Episcopaoyl in hopes it might be a check to the growth of
Presbyterianism, which they dread; and the Presbyterians . . . \*ould not chuse
to murmur at a time when they are oblig'd to keep fair with the Church whose
assiBtance they want against the Combinations of the Quakers, who would willingly
crush them " [20].
Mr. Barton had made a favourable impression on the Indians, had
held conference with them, and induced some to attend Church ; but
he says : —
" Just when I was big with the hopes of being able to do service among these
tawny people, we received the melancholy news, that our forces, under the com-
mand of General Braddock, were defeated on the 9th of July, as they were marching
to take Duquesne, a French fort upon the Ohio. This was soon succeeded by an
alienation of the Indians in our interest ; and from that dajf to this, poor Penn-
sylvania has felt incessantly the sad effects of Po^iish tyranny and savage cruelty t
A great part of five of her counties has been depopulated and laid waste, and some
hundreds of her steadiest sons either murder'd or carried into barbarous cap-
tivity" [Nov. 8, 1756.] [27].
With a view to the conversion of the Indians the Society in 1756
agreed to allow £100 per annum for the trainir , of native teachers in
the College ai Philadelphia under the Rev. 1 ' R'ith [28].
" Nothing can promise fairer to produce these happy effects than the scheme
proposed by the honourable Society," wrote Mr. Barton. " In the conversion of
Indians many difficulties and impediments will occur, which Europian Missionaries
will never be able to remove. Their customs and manner of living are so opposite
to the genius and constitution of our people, that thoy could never become familiar
to them. Few of the Indians have any settled place of habitation, but wander
about where they can meet with most success in hunting : and whatever beasts or
reptiles they chance to take are food to them. Bears, Foxes, Wolves, Raccon^t,
Polecats, and even Snakes, they can eat with us much chearf ulness as Englishman
do their best beef and mutton " [29].
Wars and rumours of wars, however, kept the Indians too unsettled
to listen to Christian teaching. In 1763 Mr. Barton wrote : —
" The Barbarians have renew'd their hostilities and the country bleeds again
under the savage knife. The dreadful news of murdering, burning, and scalping,
is daily couvey'd to us and confirmed with shocking additions. Our traders, with
goods to the amount of near £200,000, are token ; our garrisons have been invested,
and some of them obliged to surrender. Above fifty miles of the finest country
in America are already deserted, and the poor people, having left their crops in
the ground, almost ready for the sickle, are reduced to the most consummate
distress" [30].
The obstacles to the conversion of the negroes were not so great in
Pennsylvania as in some parts of America. As early as 1712 the
Missionaries began to baptize the slaves ; and a Mr. Yeates of Chester
was commended by the Rev. G. Ross for his '• endeavours to train up
his negroes in the knowledge of religion " [31].
Other owners were moved by the Bishop of London's appeal
[see p. 8] to consent to the instruction of their slaves ; and the result
was the baptism of a considerable number [82]. At Philadelphia the
Rev. G. Ross baptized on one occasion twelve adult negroes, " who were
publickly examined before the congregation and answered to !he ad-
miration of all that heard them . . . the like sight had never before
been seen in that Church " [33]. The sight soon became a common
one, and in 1747 the Rev. Dr. Jenney represented that there was a great
and daily increasing number of negroes in the city who would with
joy attend upon a Catechist for instruction; that he had baptized
PENMBTLVAMIA.
89
several, but wab nnable to add to his other duties ; and the Sooietj*
"ever ready to lend a helping hand to such pious undertakings,"
appointed the Rev. W. Stuboe.in to be their Cateohist to the negroes
in Philadelphia [84], Generally the Missionaries showed great dill-
gence in this branch of their work, Mr. Neill of Dover baptizing 162
(145 being adult slaves) within about 18 months [86]. The Revo-
lutionary War, which put a stop to this and many other good works,
entailed much suffering on the Missionaries. Mr. Barton reported in
1776 :—
" I have been obliged to shut up my churches, to avoid the fury of the populace,
Trho would not suffer the liturgy to be us'd, unless the collects and prayers for the
King and royal family were omitted, which neither my conscience nor the declara-
tion I made and subscrib'd when ordained, would allow me to •comply with : — and
although I used every prudent step to give no offence, even to those who usurp'd
Authority and Bule, and exercised the severest tyranny over us, yet my life and
property have been threaten'd upon meer suspicion of being unfriendly, to, what
is call'd the American Cause. Indeed every Clergyman of the Church of England
who dar'd to act upon proper principle'], was mark'd out for Infamy and Insult.
In consequence of which the Missionaries, in particular, have suffer'd greatly.
Some of them have been drag'd from their Horses, assaulted with Stones and
Dirt, ducked in water, obliged to flee for their lives, driven from their Habita-
tions and Families, laid under arrests and imprison 'd — I believe they were all
(or, at least, most of them) reduced to the same necessity, with me, of shut-
ting up their churches " [36].
The following account of the closing of Apoquimininck Church on
Sunday, July 28, 1776, is related by the Rev. P. Reading : —
"After the Nioene Creed I declared, in form that, as I had no design to resist the
authority of the new Government, on one hand, and as I was determinsd, on the other,
not to incur the heavy guilt of perjury by a breach of the most solemn promises, I should
decline attending on the public worship for a short time from that day; but that for
the benefit of those who were in full and close communion with me, for comforting
them in the present distress, for strengthening them in the faith, for encouraging
them to persevere in their profession unto the end, I would administer the sacra-
ment of the Lord's Supper on (Sept. 8th) that day six weeks. I had purposed to
say more on the subject, but the scene became too affecting for me to bear a
further part in it. Many of the people present were overwhelmed with deep
distress, and the cheeks of some began to bo bathed in tears. My own tongue
faltered, and my firmness forsook me ; beckoning, therefore, to the clerk to sing the
psalm, I went up into the pulpit, and having exhorted the Members of the Church
to ' hold fast the profession of their faith without wavering,' and to depend upon
the promises of a faithful Ood for their present comfort and future relief, I finished
this irksome business, and Apoquimininck Church from that day has continued
shut up " [37].
Aft^er being confined to his house for two years by the rebels, Mr.
Barton was left " no choice but to abjure his King, or to leave the
country." At his departure for New York in 1778 the people of
Pequea and Carnarvon* testified their esteem and regard for him by
paying the arrears of his salary, presenting him with £50, taking a
house for his eight children, and " giving the kindest assurmmes that
ihey should be supported, till it might please God to unite them again."
* ITiBse people were accustomed to provoke one another to good works. In 176R
Mr. Baiton introduced to the "notice of the Society Mr. Nathan Evans, an old n.in
belongitg to the Caernarvon congregation, whose generosity to the Church " was
" perhaps unequalled " in that part of the world. " Though he acquired his estate by
hard labour and Industry," he gave " £100 towards finishing their Church," "purchased a
glebe of 40 acres for the use of the Minister," and contributed lurUier to the endowment
of the Church [88a].
40
SOCIETY FOB THE PSOPAOATIOM . OF THE GOSPEL.
Daring his confinement, being " no longer allowed to go out of the
country . . . under penalty of imprisomnent," *• he aecretly met his
people on the confines of the oouuties, chiefly the women (who were
not subject to the Penalties of the laws), with their little ones to be
catechised, and infants to be christen'd." Under this restriction he
" sometimes baptized 80 in a day." The Missionaries were "most
grievous sufferers in these days of trial." Most of theih " lost their
aU," many were reduced to a state of "melancholy pilgrimage and
poverty," and some sank imder their calamities, Mr. Barton among
the number, " his long confinement to his house by the Rebels having
brought on a dropsy," from which he died* [88]. Q'iia Report for
1779 stated there had been "a total cessation of the public worship "
in Pennsylvania,* and almost' every Missionary had been driven out
of the province [89]. One of those who remained and persevered
in the faithful discharge of his duty, "in spite of threats and ill
treatment," was the Rev. S. TingiiEy of Lewes, who was unable to
communicate with the Society for six >ears (1776-82). During this
period he went about Sussex County, and sometimes into Mari land,
" strengthening and confirming the brethren," travelling " at least
8,000 miles a year," and baptizing " several thousands . . . and
among them, many blacks, from 60 years to 2 months old." He
" seldom performed publick service without having at the '^ame time 80,
40, or 50 baptisms." His " difficulties and sufferings ' ware " many
and great " ; often he " scarcely had bread to eat, oi; raiment to put
on," and the Revolutionists were so cruel as to deprive his family of
some refreshments which had been sent him, " though his weak and
dying wife begged a small part only of the things as a medicitie " [40].
Statistics.— In Pennsylvania and Delaware (area 47,205 sq. miles), where (1702-83)
the Society asRisted in maintaining 47 MiBHio.inrfes and planting 24 Cenlial Stations (as
detailed on pp. 851-9), there are now 4,429,499 inhabitants, of whom about 809,000 are
Church Members and 61,818 Communicants, under the care of 450 Clergymen &nd 4
Bishops. [See alio the Table on pp. 80-7 and p. 861.]
Biferences (Chapter VIII.)— p.] App. Jo. A, p. 10 ; do. B, p. 1. [la] App. Jc
p. 100. [2] Jo., V. 1, Jan. 16 and Feb. 27, 1702. [3] Keith's Journal, p. 54. [4]
V. 1, Feb. 27, 1702; Jan. 15 and May 21, 1708. [BJ App. Jo. A, pp. 288-0. [6] .
Jo. A, pp. 284-6. [71 Jo., V. 8, p. 216. '"«>'' » ''»°" f/ .. - .^^ rm ti -.Mon _
Jo., V. 4, p. 262 ; A M88., V. 16, p. 150.
V. 12, p. 200. [12] A M8S., V. 14, p 107.
M88., V. 21, p. 125 ; Jo., V. 17, p. 180 : B
V. 2, Mar. 22, 1711. [16] A MSB., W 7, p
610.
, __, ,_-, , .. ., ^. .„. [17] Jc, V. 16, p. 248; R. 3764,
.. 79-80. [18] Jo., V. 6, p. 58 ; B. 1732, p. 66. [10] R. 1780, p. 90 ; B. 1788, p. 64.
0] Jo., V. 7, p. 296; B. 1788, p. 56; R. 1744, p. 60. [21] R. 1744, p. 51 ; B. 1777, p.
66; Jo., V. 9, p. 148; Jo., V. 16, p. 277; B. 1742, p. 51; R. 1759, p. 54. [22] Jo.,
V. 16, p. 68; B. 1768, p. 88. [23] Jo., V. IB, p. 262; R, 1756, pp. 64-5. [24] B
M8S., V. 21, No. 1, p. (17) 1 ; B. 1766, p. 65. [2SJB. 1757, p. 46. [26] B MSS., V. 21,
). 18-14. [271BM88.,V. 21, No.l,p. 16, 10. [28] Jo., V. 1'/, p. 891 : R. 1750, pp. 52-8.
10] B M88., V, 91, No. 1, t>. 20 [80] Jo., V. 10, p. 21 ; R. 1768, p. 99 ; B M88., V. 21,
'"" ' ' "\\ R. 1729, p. 80; R. 1781, p. 49; 0.^.. \ . 0, pp. 19-20.
p. iBa. [31] Jo., V. 2, p. 261. [82
[88] Jo., V. 9, p. 87 ; R. 1742, p. 60
[34]^ R. 1747, p. 60. [36] R. 1761, p. 48 ; R. 1762,
». 60 ; B. 1766, p. 64 ; R. 1774, pp. 42-8 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 116, 268 ; Jo., V. 19, pp. 86, 17« ;
Jo., V. 20 ,F. 287. [86] B MSS., V. 21, p. 80. [8'^ B M88., V. 21, p. 911! [881 Jc,
V. 91, pp. 424-8 ; B MSS., V. 91, pp. 86-6 ; R. 1778, pp. 58-9 ; R, 1780, p. 42. [38a] Jo.,
y. 16, pp. 20-1 ; R. 1708, p. 01. [386] R. 1769, pp. 29-80. [89] R. 1779, p. 64. [40] Jo.,
V. 99, pp. 458^*6; B MSS., V. 91, p. 186; R. 1782, p. 60. L J .
* A Corporation for the Rolief of the Widows and Children of Clergymen in the
ProTinces of Now York, New Jersey, and Pennsylvania was esU'olished in 1709, th«
Society contributing £20 annually to each of the three branches [88t].
4i
out of the
itly met his
I (who were
ones to be
istriction he
vere "most
" lost their
rimage and
,rton among
ibels having
Report for
ic worship "
driven out
. persevered
eats and ill
,s unable to
During this
3 Maryland,
; "at least
is . . . and
old." He
;me time 80,
vrare "many
iment to put
his family of
lis weak and
liciue " [40],
where (1702-83)
ral Stations (as
>out 809,000 are
ergymen and 4
La] App. Jo. B,
p. 54. [4] Jo.,
18-9. [6] App.
R. 1722, p. 49 ;
[U] A MSB.,
!, p. 60. [14] B
V. 6, p. 40 ; Jo.,
248; B. }764,
R. 1788, p. 54.
il ; R. 1777, p.
64. [22] Jo.,
64-5. [24] B
B MSS., V. 21,
J. 1750, pp. B2-8.
B M88., V. 21,
V . 0, pp. 19-20.
, p. 48 J R. 1752,
, 12, pp. 86, i70;
.211. [381 Jo.,
. 42. [38a] Jo.,
p. 64. [40] Jo.,
ergymen in the
tied in 1709, the
^
CHAPIER IX.
NEW ENGLAND.
New Ekolxnd was formerly divided in'o fonr great districts or governments,
including the Colonies of Massachusetts, Ccanecticut, Rhode Island, New Hampshire,
Maine, Vermont, and Naragausett or King's Province. The first settlement — that of
New Plymouth, Massachasetts Bay — was formed by a small party of Puritans or
Indepfiadents in 1620, which was much strengthened by a fresh emigration from England
in 1629. Other sects poured into the country, which soon swarmed with Brownists,
Presbyterians, Quakers, Fami'J.sts, Autinomians, Conformitants or Formalists, Arrians,
Arminians, Gortonists, &c. The Gortonists were so lost to common humanity and
decency that they were suppressed by the Civil Power under Governor Dudley in 1648.
The Independents soon established their ecclesiastical system, and sought to exact from
others a rigid conformity to it. Fleeip" from persecution in England, they now them-
selves became persi-oui^orf ; and noi . tandinp their former professions of moderation
and liberty of couscieuce, and the tol'iratiou co.iferred by the New England Charter,
they drove out of MaKsachusntts the Quakers * and other sectaries. The Church settlers
were so restrained from having their own form of worship that in 1C79 many of the
inhabitants of Boston p>Hitioned Charles II. that they might be allowed to build a
church there for the exercise of religion according to the Church of England. Permission
was accorded, and the congregation of the " King's Chapel," Boston, so incrc ased that
William III. settled an annual allowance f of £100 for tlie support of an assistant
minister for them.
In 1701 there were still only two clergymen of the Church of Eng-
l&ni*. in New England, the population (Massachusetts, 70,000 ; Con-
necticut, 80,000 ; Rhode Island and Providence, 5,000 ; Naragansett,
8,000; New Hampshire, 8,000; and Maine, 2,000) b^ing mostly
Dissenters [1],
In February 1702 the Society, after reading letters " deliver'd in
by Dr. Bray," and consultmg the Rev. G. Keith, recorded its opinion
" that a Missionary should be forthwith sent to the Naragansets
country," and tae Bishop of London was asked to recommend
one [2j. It was not possible, however, to carry out tiie proposal till
many years later. In the meantime, Keith, Talbot and Gokdon [pp.
9, 10] reached Boston on June 11, 1702, and the former reported : —
"At my arrival the Reverend Mr. Samuel MIIjs, the I,everend M:-. Christopher
Bridge, both Ministers of the Church of England at Boston, did kindly receive
me and the two Ministers in company with mo, and we lodg'd and were kindly
ontertain'd in their houses during our abode at Boston. June 14, i702. Being
Sunday, at the request of the above named Ministers of the Church of England,
I preaohed in the Queen's Cliapel at Boston, on Eph. 2, 20, 21, 22, where was
a large auditory, not only of Church People, but of many others. Soon after, at
the request of the Ministers and Vestry, and others of the auditory, my Sermon
was printed at Boston. It contained 'n It towards the conclu=)ion, six plain brief
rules, which I told my auditory, did wtH agi-eo to the Holy Scriptures, and they
being well observed and put int(- p.-aotice, would bring all to the Church of
England, who dissented from her. Tliis did greatly alarm the Independent
Preachers at Boston. \,'Sereupon M '. Increase Mather, one of the chief of them
VIM set on work to print against u\y sermon, as accordingly bo did, wherein he
* After the Church of .England had been set up in Rhode Island the Quakers were
led to "express thrir regard " for it "fi om the eiperionco . . . thoy had of the mildness
and lenity of its admiui«';ration " [81.
t[4j.
42
SOOIBTT FOB THB PBOPAOATION OF THB GOSPEL.
laboured to prove them all false and contrary to Soriptnre, but did not say any-
thing against the body of my sermon. And not long after, I printed a Treatise in
Vindication of these Six Bales, in ancwer to his, wherein I shewed the invalidity
of his objections against them. This I had printed at New York, the printer
at Boston not daring to print it, lest he should give ;." ^nce to the Independent
Fteachers there. After it was printed, the printed copies of it were sent to
Boston, and dispersed both ovur New England and the other parts of North
AmeHoa" [5].
The MS. of Keith's Journal contains this passage : —
"In divers parts of New England we found not only many people well
affected to the Church, who have no Church of England Ministers, and in some
places none of any sort ; but also we found several New England Ministers very
well affected to the Church, some of whom both hospitably entertain'd us in their
houses and requested us to preach in their congregations, wch. accordingly we
did, and receiv'd great thanks, both from the Ministers and people : and in
Cambridge Colledge in N. England we were civilly treated by some of the ffellows
there, who have a very great favour to the Church of England, and were it not for
the poysonouB doctrines that have been infused into the scholars and youths there,
and deep prejudices agt. the Church of England by Mr. Increase Mather, formerly
President of the Colledge there, and Mr. Samuel Willard, now President there, the
Scholars and Students there would soon be brought over to the Church " [6].
The truth of the above description was remarkably con-
firmed in later years, when the persecution of the Church was
followed Oj the conformity of large numbers of Dissenters and
their teachers. Already some of the inhabitants had begun to
show their preference by building churches and petitioning the
Society for ministers, and the first to receive encouragement were the
people of Newport, Rhode Island, for whose church the Society
allowed in January 1703 £15 for " a Chalice Patten, Cloath and
other necessaries." At the same time £20 was granted (at Governor
Dudley's request) " towards the support of Mr. Ebum, a Minister in
the Isle of Shoales, for one year " [7]. The Rev. Samuel Eburn min-
istered in this Mission three and a half years; in which time it
cost him £160 more than he " ever received from the inhabitants."
" This extraordinary expense " he " was at merely to introduce the
service of the Church of England in those Islands," and did it to some
good effect. •' He stay'd there so long till every femily of the place
removed their goods to the mainland for fear of the enemy " [8]. In
1704 the Rev. J. Honyman was appointed to Newport. He not only
built up the Church in Rhode Island, but gathered congregations at
several towns on the continent, and ministered to them until they
were provided with resident clergymen. In spite of the " frowns and
discouragements " of the Government — there being only " on3 baptized
Christian in the whole legislature" of the island— Mr. Honyman was
able to report in 1782 : —
" Betwixt Now York and Boston, the distance of 800 miles, and wherein aro
many Missions, there in not a congregation in the way of the Church of England
that can pretend to compare with mine, or equall it in any respect ; nor does my
Church consist of members that were of it when I came hero, for I have buried
them all ; nor is there any one person now alive that did then belong to it, so
that our present appearing is entirely owing to the blessing of God upon my
endeavours to serve him " [9].
Mr. Honyman's labours at Newport extended over nearly half a
century.
L.
NEW ENGLAND.
43
not Bay any-
. a Treatise in
the invalidity
k, the printer
e Independent
were sent to
irts of North
f people well
, and in some
Ministers very
I'd us in their
iccordingly we
eople: and in
of the ffellowa
were it not for
d youths there,
either, formerly
ident there, the
:ch " [6].
rkably con-
Ohurch waa
isenters and
,d begun to
iitioning the
ent were the
the Society
, Gloath and
(at Governor
I, Minister in
Eburn min-
rhich time it
inhabitants."
introduce the
did it to some
^ of the place
imy"[8]. In
He not only
gregations at
m until they
"frowns and
" on3 baptized
Sonyman was
In Connecticut the foundations of several Missions were laid by
the Bev. G. MumsoN. Although attached to the parish of Rye in New
York, he could not resist the desire of the people of Stratford to have
the Church settled among them. Colonel Heathcote accompanied
him on his visit in 1706, and thus described their reception in
Connecticut : —
" We found that GoUony aoh as we expected, very ignorant of the Constitution
of our Church, and therefore enemys to it. All their Townes are famished with
Ministers . . . chiefly Independents, denying Baptisme to the Children of all
who are not in full Communion ; there are many thousands in that Govmt.
unbaptised, the Ministers were very uneasy at our coming amongst them, and
abundance of pains was taken to terrify the People from hearing Mr. Muirson.
But it availed nothing, for notwithstanding all their endeavours, he had a very
great Congregation and indeed infinitly beyond my expectation. The people
were wonderfully surprised at the Order of our Church, expecting to have heard
and seen some wonderful! strange things, by the Account and Bepresentation of
i*: that their Teachers hkd given them. . . . Mr. Muirson baptized about
24 — most grown people " [10].
The visit was renewed (again by invitation) in 1707, the stead-
fastness of the people being unshaken by the Independents, whose
ministers and magistrates went from house to house threatening
" with prison and punishment " those who would go to hear Mr.
Muirson preach.
" One of their Magistrates " (wrote Mr. Muirson) " with some other officers,
came to my Lodgings, . . . and in the hearing of Colonel Heathcote and a great
many people read a long Paper. The meaning of it was to let me know that
theirs was a Charter Government, that I had done an illegal thing in coming
among 'em to establish a new Way of Worship, and to forewarn me from
preaching any more. This he did by virtue of one of their Laws ... the Words
he made use of are these as the said Law expresses them : Be it enacted by the
. . . General Assembly, That there shall be no Ministry or Church Administration
entertained or attended by the Inhabitants of any Town or Plantacon in this
Colony, distinct and separate from, and in opposition to that which is openly
and publickly observed and dispenced by the approved Ministers of the Place.*
Now whatever Interpretation of the Words of the said law may admit of, yet we are to
regard the sense and force they put upon them ; which is plainly thus, to exclude the
Church their Government, as appears by their Proceedings with me. So that
hereby they deny a Liberty of Conscience to the Church of Engiuiid people, as
well as ^1 otiiers that are not of their opinion ; which being repugnant to
the Laws of England is contrary to the Grant of their Charter " [llj.
The movement in favour of the Church was stimulated by this
opposition; other towns invited Mr. Muirson to visit them, and he
became a kind of travelling Missionary in the Colony. The tactics of
the Independents were repeated.
" They . . . left no means untryed both foul and fair, to prevent the settling of
the Church among them " (wrote Mr. Muirson) ; "... the people were likewise
threatened with Imprisonment, and a forfeiture of £5 for coming to hearing me.
It wou'd require more time than you would willingly bestow on these Lines, to
express how rigidly and severely they treat our People, by taking their Estate by
distress when they do not willingly pay to support their Ministers. . . . They
spare not openly to speak reproachfully and with great contempt of oui Church,
they say the sign of the Cross is the Mark of the Beast and the sif u of thn
Devil and that those who receive it are given to the De\-il " [12].
Mr. Muirson died in 1709 ; and two years later Governor Hunter
of New York wrote to the Society : —
" When I was at Connecticut, those of the Communion of the Church at
44
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
|i IJ
I i
■Stradford, came to me in a Body, and then, aa they have smoc by a Letter,
begg'd my Intero^ssion with our most Venerable Society and . . . the Bishop of
London for a Missionary; they appeared very much in earnest, and are the best
sett of men I met with in that country " [13].
Disappointment from friends was perhaps a severer test of
earnestness than persecution* from enemies ; but neither could shake
the *''*ithfukiess of the Church adherents at Stratford, and after
'waJ'ii.g another eleven years their wishes were gratified by the
Society sending them a Missionary, the Rev. G. Pjgot, in 1722. To
some extent many other congregations were subjected to similar trials,
and oppression and porsecuiion seemed to be the common lot of
the Church in New England. Sometimes Chm-chmen's complaints
reached the ear o5 the G ovemor, and grievances were redressed, but
in general the Independents had the upper hand, and their bigotry
•was extreme. At iSfewbury, Governor Dudley had eased the Church
members from paying taxes to the Dissenting Ministers, but the Rev.
H. Lucas found on his arrival in 1716 that the Dissenters had
taken possession of the church ond robbed it of its ornaments, vest-
ments, and books. Next day, however, the ornaments &c. were
restored; he reconciled the people, and two of the Dissenting
teajchers who had been reUed on to " dissolve " the Church congre-
gation were admitted to Holy Communion, and one of them shortly
after " put on y« courage to read the Holy Biblef in the meeting and
say the L*** Prayers, a thing not done before" there, and "he
resolved" to continue i^. "tho' very much opposed." Mr. Lucas'
"knowledge in Phisick" was very serviceable in winning people, and
e£fected" that which by preaching" he " could not have done " [14].
Of the 84 Iklissionaries on the Society's list in New England,
more than one-fourth were brought up Dissenters. Among these were
Samuel Seabury (father of the first American Bishop) ; Timothy
Cutler, President of Yale (Presbyterian) College , and Edward
Bass, the future Bishop of Massachusetts. " The great inclination
of some young students in New England to enter into Episcopal
Orders" had been brought under the Society's notice at an early
period, and in 1706 a letter was sent to the Governor and the
Clergy encouraging the sending of candidates to England for ordi-
nation [15j. The sacrifices involved by conformity were such as
to exclude all but persons actuated by the highest motives. Hence
those who conformed were a real gain to the Church, which
exerted a power and influence out of all proportion to her numerical
strength. Of this the Dissenters were aware, and their dread and
intolerance of the Church showed that they had little confidence in
their own systems of rehgion. What some of those systems were,
and how the Church was affected by them, may be gathered from the
writings of the Missionaries.
The Rev. Dr. Johnson of Stratford wrote in 1727 that he had
* This continued after Mr. Muiraon'a death. See "An Account of tho Sufferings of
the Members of the Church of England " nnd an Appeal to the Queen for relief from
their grievances, ubout 1711-12 fl«].
t A similar effect was produced in the Rev. 8. Palmer's Mission, where a congroga
tion of Disiwnters, from observing the regular method j)f reading tho Scripture in
cl .oh, " voted that a new folio Bible be bought for them and that their teacher shall
W) ' lessons out of it every Sunday morning and evening."
)
I
KEW EKOLAKD.
Hf:
45
7 that he had
visited (at Fairfield) " a considerable number of my people in prison
for their rates to the Dissenting Minister, to comfort and encourage
them under their sufferings . . . both I and my people grow weary of
our Uvea under our poverty and oppression " [17, 18].
In 1743 he opened a new church at Bipton. " On the Sunday
following a Dissenting teacher, one Mills ... a great admirer of Mr.
Whitfield, reviled and declaimed" against the Dr.'s Sermon, "which
was on the subject of relative holiness," and soon after some of Mills'
followers " put his doctrine into practice, by defiling the Church with
ordure in several places " [19].
In the Mission of the Rev. J. Beach of Newtown &c. some people
began to build a church. But, said he in 1743 : —
" The Independents to suppress this design in its infancy . . . have lately prose-
cuted and fined them for their meeting to worship God according to the Common
Prayer ; and the same punishment they are likely to suffer for every offence ir
this Hnd. . . The case of these people is very hard. If on the Lord's Day they
continue at home, they must be punished ; if they meet to worship God according
to the Ci'urch of England, in the best manner they can, the mulct is still greater ;
and if they go to the Independent meeting in the town where they live, they must
endure the mortification of hearing the doctrines and worship of ^he Church
vilified and ^.he important truths of Christianity obscured and enervated by
e'^thusiastic ai:d antinomian dreams. . . . My people [at Newtown &o.] are not all
shaken, but rather confirmed in their principles, by the spirit of enthusiasm that
rages among the Independents. . . . A considerable number [of the Dissenters]].')
this Colony have lately conformed, and several churches are now building wheio
they have no minister " [20].
Dr. Johnson reported in 1741 : —
" We have had a variety of travelling enthusiastical & antinomian teachers
come among us. . . . Not only the minds of many people are at once struck
with amazing Distresses upon their hearing the dismal outcrys of our strolling
preachers, but even their Bodies are in a moment affected with . . . surprizing
Convulsions, and involuntary agitations and cramps " [21] .
The Rev. H. Caner wrote from Fairfield in 1748 : —
" At Norwalk, Stanford, and Bidgefield . . . there have been large accessions
made to the Church of late . . . chiefly persons who appear to have a serious sense of
religion . . . Where the late spirit of Enthusiasm has most abounded the Church
has received the largest accessions. Many of these deluded people ... as their
Passions subsided, sought forrest in the Bosom and Communion of '.he Church " [22].
A joint letter from its Missionaries in New England acquainted the
Society in 1747 that it was " a matter of great comfort to them to see
in all places the earnest zeal of tlie people in pressing forward into the
Church from the confusions which Methodism had spread among
them ; insomuch that they think nothing too much to do to qualify
themselves for the obtaining of Missionaries from the Society " [28].
The Rev. Mr. Faverweather, at Naragansett, bad his dwelUng "in
the midst " " of enemies, Quakers, Anabaptists, Antipoedobaptists,
Presbyterians, Independants, Dippers, Levellers, Sabbatarians, Muggle-
tonians, and I3rownists," who united " in nothing but pulling down
the Church of England," which they in their language called
" emphatically Babel, a synagogue of Satan," &c. Thus situated he
found it best "to be mild and gentle, peaceable and fori >aring,"
which the Society earnestly recommended to him and all their Mission-
aries. In consequence of this behaviour several conformed to th&
Church from the Anabaptists and other persuasions. In that part oS
KM
46
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
i
ii s
America Mr. Paybrwbatheb foosd *' immersion preferred among
persons in adult years to sprinkling," and whene\<9r it was required he
administered in that way, as the Church directs [241. See also letters
from Rev. Dr. Cutler, Boston, June 80, 1748, and Deo. 26, 1744 [25] ;
Eev. J. Beach, Newtown, April 6, 1761 [26]; Rev. E. Winslow,
Stratford, July 1, 1768 [27] ; and Rev. R. Mansfield, Derby, Sept. 25,
1768 [28]. This testimony (and much more that might be quoted)
shows that the influence of the Society's work was beneficial to the
whole country. The progress made must have been considerable when
Missionaries could report from 100 to 846 communicants in their con-
gregations [29]. In the Newton and Reading district Mr. Beach
"preached in many places where the Common Prayer had never
been heard nor the Scriptures read," in others where there had
been no public worship at all, and he had the privilege of raising up
" flourishing congregations," and seeing the Church members increase
more than twenty-fold and outnumber the Dissenters [80].
The Rev. J. Bailet, Itinerant in Massachusetts, stated in 1762
that " Industry, Morality, and Religion " were " flourishing among a
people till of late abandoned to disorder, vice, and Profaneness," which
alteration was " chiefly owing to the performance of Divine service
and those pious tracts which the Society's generous care has dis-
persed "[81].
Another missionary, the Rev. E. Punderson — who during thirty
years failed to officiate only one Sunday — "almost alone raised up
eleven chturches in Connecticut under the greatest trials and diflicul-
ties imaginable" [82]. In New Hampshire the difficulty of raising
up churches was lessened at this time by the action of Governor
"Wentworth, who made over to the Society 120 town lots of land, of
about 800 acres each, and also set apart church glebes in each town,
and "grant >d an equal portion or right to the first settled minister
of the Church of England and his heirs with the rest of the. pro-
prietors of every town for ever " [88].
Thb eflbrts of the Missionaries for the conversion of the negroes
and Indians in New England met with more opposition than en-
couragement from the Colonists. From Bristol the Rev. J. Usher
reported in 1780 that " sundry negroes " had made " application for
baptism that were able to render a very good account of the hope that
was in them," but he was " not permitted to comply with their
requests . . . being forbid by their masters." In the same year, how-
ever, he succeeded in baptizing three adult Indians, and later on the
Bristol congregation included " about 80 Negroes and Indians," most
of whom joined " in the Publick Service very decently " [84].
At Newtown the opposition was more serious, and the story of the
Bev. J. Beach should be taken to heart by all who profess the name
of Christ. This is what he wrote in 1788 : —
" When finit I arrived here, I intended to visit the Indians who live three
miles from Newtown, and I had hoi>e8 that Bome good might have been wrought
upon them ; but many of the English here that are bitter enemies to the Church,
antidoted them against the Church, or any instructions they might have received
from me, By insinuating them with a jealousy, if they reoieved me au their
Minister, I would in time get their land from them ; and they must be oblidged to
pay me a salary. This put them into a grea*> Bage, (or these Indians are a very
NEW BNOLAND.
47
jealoas people, and partioalarly suspicioas of being cheated oat of their land by
the EngliBh (the English having got most of it from them already). These
English Dissenters likewise rail'd against all tht. Churchmen in Oenerall, telling
them (the Indians) they were rogues, (fee, and advised them that : if I came among
them to instruct them, to whip me. In a word they raised such a ferment among
these Bude Barbarians, that their Sachem, or Chief, said that if I came among
them, he would ^oot a bullet thro my heart ; these things severall of the Indiana
have told me since. However I, not knowing the danger, went to visit them, but
they looked very surlily upon me, and showed a great uneasiness when I mentioned
the name of God, so that I plainly saw, that they were resolved not to hear me, and
I feared that if I had persisted in my discourse of Beligion, that they would have
done me a mischief " [85].
Mr. Beach does not appear to have baptized many Indians, and his
parishioners had but few negro slaves ; but all they had he, after
proper instruction, baptized, and some of them became communi-
cants [86]. The teaching which the Indians received from the Bomish
Church, as well as from Dissenters, tended to make them imperfect
Christians. The frontiers of Massachusetts Bay were frequented by
" a great number of Indians," the " remains of the ancient Norridge-
walk Tribe " ; they universally spoke French, and professed " the
Bomish religion," visiting Canada " once or twice a year for Abso-
lution." They had "a great aversion to the English owing to the
influence of Boman Catholic Missionaries," who taught them "that
nothing is necessary to eternal salvation, but to believe in the name of
Christ, to acknowledge the Pope his holy Vicar, and to extirpate the
English because they cruellv murdered the Saviour of mankind." It
is not surprising therefore that the Bev. J. Bailey found them " very
savage in their dress and manner " [87].
Aiming at something more than nominal conversions, the Mission*
arios of the Society sought to accomplish their object by " a more
excellent way," and their teaching proved acceptable to not a few
heathen. At Stratford Dr. Johnson " always had a catechetical lecture
during the summer months, attended by many negroes, and some
Indians, as well as the whites, about 70 or 80 in all, and " (said he in
1761) " as far as I can find, where the Dissenters have baptized one
we have baptized 2, if not 8 or 4 negros or Indians, and I have four
or five communicants " [88].
At Naragansett, Dr. Macbfabran had a class of 70 Indians and
negroes, whom he frequently catechised and instructed before Divine
service, and the Bev. J. Hontman of Newport, Bhode Island, besides
baptizing some Indians, numbered among his congregation " above
100 negroes who constantly attended the Publick Worship " [89].
Among the Naragansett tribe in Bhode Island Catechist Bcnnet, of
the Mohawk Mission, New York Province, laboured for a short time
at the invitation of their King, Thomas Ninigrate. These people
were specially commended by the Bev. M. Gbaves for their donation
of 40 acres of land* towards a church and their progress in reUgion
* The land referred to by Mr. Graves was probably that (^iven in 1746 by " Qeorgn
Ninegrett, Chief Saohem and Prince of the Narragansett IndianB," who " for and in con-
sideration of the love and affection " which he nad for " the people of the Church of
England in Charleatown and Westerly . . . andforieonring and settling the Service and
Worship of God amongst them according to the nraago of that most excellent Church . . .
conTsy«td . . to the use of the Society" (S.P.G.) forty acres of land in Charlestown,
Khodfl Island, vrith all buildings thereon, to b« appropriated for the benefit of tha
EpiH9opal Ministem of that Church [44].
48
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
and attachment to the Church and Crown of England ; and on Mr.
Bennet'B departure Mr. Graves, at the Society's request, undertook to
appoint a successor and himself to superintend the Mission. Mr.
Graves had several of . lem at his house, and found them "very
worthy of notice and encouragement," and that they had "made
great proficiency in spiritual knowledge " and spared " no pains for yo
Improvement of their Souls." Mr. Graves ministered to four other
adjacent tribes, who had " great confidence in him " [40]. A similar
regard was shown for the Bev. J. Cheoelet of Providence, who
possessed " great skill in the neighbouring Indian language " and a
",long acquaintance with the Indians themselves." He not only
visited the natives but was himself sought out by " some of his old
Indian acquaintances . . . from far distant countries " [41].
Jn "Old Plymouth Colony" the Rev. E. Thompson used "his
utmost endeavours to be serviceable " to the natives, and it was
reported in 1753-4 that " the Indians in the neighbourhood of Scituate
and Marshfield come more frequently to Church and behave with
decency and devotion and bring their children to baptism and
submit to Mr. Thompson's instructions, to which the Society's bounty
of Bibles and Common Prayer Books [in 1758] has not a little con-
tributed," and that his labours among them were "attended with
greater success than ever" [42]. At Stoughton and Dedham the Rev.
W. Clabk reclaimed several Indians whose frequent attendance and
devout behaviour at church became a subject of remark [48]. These
instances sufiice to show that tlie heathen were not neglected by the
Society and that the work among them was not in vain.
During the American Revolution numerous and pitiable accounts
were received by the Society of the sufferings of their Missionaries.
The Rev. S. Peters of Hebron " left his Mission to avoid the fury
of an outrageous multitude, who after the most inhuman treatment of
him, still threatened his life " [45]. Several others were driven from
their posts. The Rev. J. Wiswall of Falmouth, after being taken
prisoner, " greatly insulted and abused, and in danger of being shot to
death " — being actually fired at by " the mob " — made his escape to
Boston, having lost all his property and his real estate. His wife and
family were permitted to follow him, " with only two days' provision,"
"her wearing apparel, and bedding" ; but a few days after reaching
Boston she and his only daughter died [46]. The Rev. R. Cossit of
Haverhill and Claremont received frequent insults, and was " confined
as a prisoner in the town of Claremont " nearly four years. Yet he
" constantly kept up Publick Service, without omitting even the
Prayers for the King and the Royal Family," and "his congregation
and communicants" increased, though "cruelly persecuted by fines
for refusing to fight against their King." In many other places where
he used to officiate the Church people " totally dwindled away," some
escaping to the King's army for protection, " some being banished,"
and many dying [47].
The Rev. J. W. Weeks of Marblehead, his wife, and eight helpless
children, were " obliged to seek shelter in a wilderness, the horrors of
which they had never seen or felt before ; " and which were added to
" by the snapping of a loaded gun at Mr. Bailey and him while walking
in the garden." No innocency of intentions and no poaceableness of
NEW ENGLAND.
49
conduct could bring him security from the wild undistinguishing rage
of party, and being " exposed to most dreadful consequences " by re-
fusing to take the oath of abjuration, he made his escape to England,
leaving his family dependent on the pity of firiends for support [48].
The Eev. B. Mansfield of Derby &c. was forced to fly from hia
Mission (leaving his wife and nine children behind), "in order to
escape outrage and violence, imprisonment and death." Out of 180
families attending his two churches, 110 remained loyal, as did, almost
to a man, the congregations of Messrs. James Soovil and Beach [49].
The Bev. W. Clabee of Dedham, whose natural bodily in-
firmities should have secured him from molestation, seems to have
been " singled out as an object for oppression and cruel usage."
" The Dissenting Minister of the Parish, who had always received the
most civil and obliging treatment from him, with some others, stirred
up the violence of the mob so suddenly " that " about midnight Mr«
Clarke " was assaulted by a large number of them, his house
ransacked, and himself used with indignity and insult." Soon after,
he was arrested, "carried to a publick House and shut up in a
separate room for | of an hour, to view the Picture of Oliver
Cromwell," then hurried to Boston, where, after a trial conducted "in
a manner nearly resembling the Bomish Inquisition," and in which
" he was denied counsel and not permitted to know what was alledged
against him," he was " condemned to Banishment and confiscation of
Estate." This sentence was so far relaxed that he was allowed to
remain a prisoner in his parish. As such " he drank deep of the cup
of affliction and endured complicated misery " for nearly a year, when
he took refuge at Newport, Bhode Island [50].
At Fairfield the Bev. John Satbe and his congregations were
" greatly oppressed merely on account of their attachment to their Church
and King." . . . Many ofthem were "imprisoned on the most frivolous
pretences and their imprisonment aggravated with many circum-
stances of cruelty." The enlargement of North Fairfield Church was
stopped " by the many abuses " which it " shared in common with the
other churches in the Mission. Shooting bullets through them,
breaking the windows, stripping off tlie hangings, carrying oflf the
leads . . . and the most beastly defilements, make but a part of the
insults which were offered to them." His house was " beset by more
than 200 armed horsemen," and for so'iae days he was not allowed to
leave his premises. Next he was
" advertized as an enemy to his country for refusing to sign an Association
which obliged it's subscribers to oppose the King with life and fortune and to
withdraw all offlcas even of justice, humanity, and charity, from every recusant.
In consequence of this advertizement all persons were forbidden to hold any kind
of correspondence, or to have any manner of dealing with him, on pain of bringing
themselves into the same predicament. This order was posted up in every store,
mill, mechanical shop, and public house in the county, and was repeatedly
published in the newspapers ; but, through the goodness of Ood they wanted for
nothing, the people under cover of the night, and, as it were by stealth, supplying
them with plenty of the comforts and necessaries of life."
He was then banished for a time. When Qeneral Tryon drove off
the enemy and set fire to the town, although a guard was sent to
protect the parsonage it was destroyed, and Mr. Sayre with liis wife
and eight children were left " destitute of house and raiment " [51].
60
SOCIETY FOR THt! PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
By the operation of the British troops the church and a great
part of Norwalk parish were also "laid in ashes," and the Rev. J.
Leaming lost everything except the clothes he was wearing.
[62]. General Tryon informed the Society in August 1779 that he
nad rescued these " two very worthy clergymen, who were galled
with the Tyranny of the Rebels " [58], In Mr. Leaming's case the
mob " took his picture, defaced and nailed it to a sign-post with the
head downwards." By the treatment he received dunng impriaon-
iQent — when he was denied a bed — he contracted a disease which made
him a cripple for life. Great as were his suflferings, Mr. Learning
stated (in 1780) that "the Rulers of Connecticut . . . treated the
Clergy of the Church of England with more lenity than any other
Government on the Continent " [54].
For " assisting some loyalists to escape from confinement "the
Rev. R. ViETS of Simsbury (Conn.) was taken in 1776 and confined
"a close prisoner in Hartford gaol "—for a time "in irons" [55].
Eventually he was released. During his long imprisonment " almost
all his fellow prisoners " (some hundreds in numbers), being "of the
Church," he prayed with them " twice a day, and preached twice on
each Sunday. To those three of them who were put to death for their
loyalty he was suffered to administer the Sacrament . . . which they
received with great devotion." [L., Oct. 29, 1784 [56].]
The Rev. J. BaiijEy of Pownalborough for three years underwent
" the most severe and cruel treatment." Twice he was " assaulted by
a furious mob," who on one occasion "stripped him naked"; four
times he was " hauled before an unfeeling committee," and " sentenced
to heavy bonds " ; thrice he was " driven from his family and obliged
to preserve a precarious freedom by roving about the country " (in the
provinces of Maine, Hampshire, and Massachusetts), " through
unfrequented paths, concealing himself under the cover of darkness
and in disguised appearance." Two attempts were made to " shoot
him." In his absence h\8 family '• suffered beyond measure for the
necessaries of life." But as long as they had anything to bestow, his
people assisted him — o/ten " at the risque of their freedom and
property," it being accounted " highly criminal to prevent a friend to
Great Britain from starving." When at last he and his family escaped
they arrived at Halifax in 1779 in a state of utter destitution. [See
p. 115.] During his wanderings " he travelled through a multitude of
places, where he preached in private houses and baptized a great
number of children " [67].
The Rev. M. Graves of New London, having undergone " a con-
tinued scene of persecutions, afflictions, and trials, almost even unto
death, for his religious principles and unshaken loyalty," took shelter
in New York; but only to die. The like fate befell the Rev. E.
WiNSLOW of Braintree ; and the Rev. J. Leaminq of Norwalk narrowly
escaped with his life to New York [58].
Mr. Winslow reported in 1776 that " all the Churches in Connecticut
jand Rhode Island were shut up, except Trinity Church, where the prayers
for the Kmg are omitted " [59]. But in 1781 the Society was able to
announce that the Church rather increased than diminished in New
England, and that the condition of the Clergy was not so distressins?
as it had been ; especially in Massachusetts and New Hampshire thcro
NEW ENGLAND.
n
had been a great increase of the Church people, even where they had
no ministry [60] . And from Simsbury in Connecticut the Rev. R.
ViETS reported in 1784 that the losses of his congregation " by deaths
emigrations &c." were " pretty nearly balanced by the accession of new
Conformists." Although some \'norant people were being " seduced
from the Church by enthusiasm," yet more joined themselves to her,
•• from a full conviction that the doctrines regulations, and worship of
the Church are more consistent with reason, Scripture and the true
spirit of devotion, than those of any other Church upon earth " [61].
Statistics. — In New Lngland, now divided into the States of Mauaachnsettn, Con-
necticut, New Hampshire, Maine, Vermont and Rhode Inland (area U6,405 sq. miles),
where the Society (1702-86) asBisted in maintaining 84 MiBsionariea and planting 80
Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 852-4), there are now 4,010,629 inhabitants, of whom
about 881,000 are Church Members and 70,869 Communicants, under the care of 678
Clergymen and 6 Bishops. [Sec also the Table on pp. 80-7, and p. 852.]
References (Chapter IX.)— [1] App. Jo. A, pp. 14-20. [2] Jo., V. 1, Feb. 27, 1702,
- „ -- .— _ ,,, jj VJOQ,^ ^ -
'., V. 1.
... ... .. 7- [10]
A M8S., V. 8, No. 76. Il2] A MSS.. V. 8, No. 168. [13] A MSS., V. 7, No. 158.
[4] K 1706, pp. IQ, 11. [5] Keith's printed
oumal, p. 2. [6] App. Jo. A, pp. 324-6. [7] Jo., V. 1, Jan. 15, 1703. [8] A MSS,,
rSJ Jo., V. 16, p. 150 ; R. 1764, pp. 52-8,
Journal, p. 2. [6] App. Jo. A, pp. 324-6. [7] Jo.
V. 2, No. 118. [0] Jo., V. 6, p. 68 ; A MSB., V, 34, p. 187. [10] A MSS., V.'2, No. 166;
UJ Jo., V. 8, Oot. 16, 1714, Mar. 18, 171- Mar. 0, 1716, Jan. 11, 1717 ; A MSS., V. 11,
pp. 898, 408. [16] See list, pp. 852-4, ot this book, and Jo., V. 1, Jan. 18 and Feb. 1,
1706. [lei A MSS., V. 7, pp. 850, 856. [17, 18] A MSS., V. 19, p. 466 : sea
alto Dr. Johnson's Letter, Mar. 80, 1745, B MSS., V. 18, p. 102. [19] B MSS.,
V. 11, p. 86. ^20] B MSS., V. 11, pp. 45-6. [21] B '^TSS., V. 9, p. 13. [22] B
MSS., V. 11, p. 48; R. 1744, p. 48. [23] R. 1747, pi 58-4. [24] Jo., V. 16, p.
808; R. 1761, pp. 41-2. [28] B MSS., V. 11, No. 80; V. 18, No. 89; Dr. Cutler,
June 80, 1748 ; Dec. 26, 1744. [26] B MSS., V. 28, No. 80. [27] Do. No. 408. [28]
B MSS., V. 28, p. 278; R. 1742, p. 42; R. 1764, p. 61). [29] Jo., V. 15, p. 821; Jo.,
V. 19, pp. 69, 184, 882, 869, 416, 483, 441-2 ; R. 1746, p. 40 ; R, 1772, p. 28 ; R. 1778,
pp. 25-7. [80] Jo., V. 15, p. 806 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 278 ; R. 1762, p. 51 ; R. 1772, p. 20.
-., __ _ ^. - -- - 3 „ 821 ; R. 1762, pp. 52-0. [33]
Jo.,"V. 15, pp. 288-4, 276, 888; R. 1702, pp. 49, 50; Jo., V. 24, pp. 99, 100, 103. [34] A
[31] Jo., V. 16, p. 277 ; R. 1762, p. 56. [32] Jo., V. 15, p. 821 ; R. 1762, pp. 52-0. [33]
t'
MSS., V. 28, p. 125 ; Jo., V. 6, p. 278 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 194 ; R. 1730, p. 94 ; R. 1746, p. 41.
'35] A MSS., V. 24, pp. 157-8. [36] R. 1749, p. 54; B MSS., V. 18, p. 26. [37] Jo.,
'". 17, pp. 26, 246-6; R. 1760, pn. 50-1. [38] B MSS., V. 19, p. 49. [39' Jo., V. 9,
pp. 120, 191; Jo., V. 10, p. 818; R. 1742, p. 42; R. 1748, p. 44; R. 1747, p. 52. [40] B
MSS., V. 28, p. 145; Jo., V. 10, pp. 829-80, {868, 480-7 ; R. 1765, pp.22, 26-7; R. 1766,
pp. 68-4. [41] Jo., V. 8, pp. 124, 236 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 29; R. 1788, p. 42 ; R. 1789, p. 48;
R. 1740, p. 66; R. 1744, p. 44. [42] Jo., V. 11, p. 241 ; Jo., V. IB, pp. 293, 820, 378-4, 896 ;
R. 1760, p. 45 ; R. 1768, p. 50 ; R. 1765, p. 88. [43] Jo., V. 18, p. 281 ; R. 1769, pp. 22.
[44] B MSS., V. 18, p. 205. [45] R. 1774, p. 29 ; Jo., V. 20, p. 270. [46] Jo., V. 20,
pp. 417-20, 446 ; R. 1775, p. 37. [47] Jo., V. 21, pp. 486-9 ; R. 1778, pp. 40-7. [48] Jo.,
V. 20, pp. 486-6, 447-50 ; R. 1775, p. 87 ; R. 1778, pp. 47-8. [491 B MSS., V. 28, p. 278 ;
R. 1777, p. 41. [50] Jo., V. 21, pp. 878-90 ; R. 177H, pp. 49, 60. [61] Jo., V. 22, pp. 81-9.
[62] Jo., V. 22, p. 91. [63] Jo., V. 22, p. 85. [54] Jo., V. 22, pp. 141-2. [55] B MSS.,
V. 2, p. 190 ; R. 1777, p. 47. [66] Jo., V. 24, p. 94. [57] Jo., V. 22, pp. 26-84 ; R. 1779,
pp. 46-60. [68] Jo., V. 22, pp. 51-2. 126: R. 1779, p. 50; R. 1780, p. 88. [69] R.
1777, p. 40 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 188-6. [60] R. J 781, p. 43. [61] Jo., V. 24, p. 98.
■ 2
62
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTEE X.
NEW JERSEY.
\k\
m
New Jebbet was first settled in 1034 by Danes. They were soon followed by
Swedes and Dutch; lut in 1664 the country was acquired by the English and granted
to the Duke of York [t ee page 67], who transferred it to Lord Berkeley and Sir Oeorge
Carteret. By them it was divided into two districts, " East and West Jersies " ; and in
1702 surrendered to Queen Anne, when the name of New Jersey (after Lord Carteret,
ex-Governor of the Isle of Jersey) was resumed for the whole country.*
The earliest English settlers were Quakers and Anabaptists; and it was by two
members of those persuasions that an attempt " to setle a maintenance ... for minis-
ton " in 1697 was defeated [1],
In 1701 Colonel Morris represented to the Society that " the youth
of the whole Province " of East Jersey were '• very dehauch'd and very
ignorant, and the Sabbath Day seems there to be set apart for Byotting
and Drunkenness. In a word a General Ignorance and immorality
runs through the whole Province." The inhabitants of Middletowne
he described as " perhaps the most ignorant and wicked people in the
world ; their meetings on Sundays is at the p.ubliok house wnere they
get their fill of rum and go to fighting, and running of races which
are practices much in use that day all the Province over."f At Perth
Amboy •' a shift" had been " made ... to patch up an old ruinous
house, and make a Church of it, and when all the Churchmen in the
Province " of East Jersey were " gott together " they made up " about
twelve Communicants." In West Jersey the people were •' generally
speaking ... a hotch potch of all rehgions," but the Quakers appeared to
be the only body possessing places of worship. The youth of this pro-
vince also were " very debaucht . . . and very ignorant " [2]. The
population of the two provinces numbered about 11,000, ttnd, according
to Keith, " except in two or three towns," there was " no place of any
pubUc worship of any sort," but people lived "very mean like
Indians " [3].
In February 1702 the Society came to a resolution that three
Missionaries should be sent to the Jerseys " with all convenient speed,"
and that the Governor should be asked " to divide the Governments
into parishes and to lay out glebe lands in each parish" [4]. On
October 2 in the same year Keith and Talbot (in their tour through
America) reached New Jersey. The next day, Sunday, Keith preached
at Amboy • —
"Iho auditory was small. My text [said he] was Tit. 2, 11-12. But such
as were there were well affected ; some of them, of my former acquaintance, and
others who had been formerly Quakers but were come over to the Church, par-
ticularly Miles Foster, and John Barclay (Brother to Bobert Barclay, who published
tiie Apology for the Quakers) ; the place has very few inhabitants " [5].
* It was also sometimes called Nova Ceeaaria [6].
t In 1702 Col. Morris added that the majority of the inhabitants of East Jersey,
"generally speaking," could " not with truth be call'd Christians " [7].
NEW JERSEY.
58
Is of East Jersey,
Both Keith and Talbot preached often at BurUngton, then the
capital of West Jersey, and contain ing 200 famiUes. The result was the
people agreed to conform to the Church of England, and wrote in 1704
to the Society : —
" We desire to adore the goodness of God for moving the hearts of the Lords
Spiritaall, Nobles and Gentry, to enter into a Society for Propagating the Gosgell
in Foreign Parts, the Benefit of wch. we have already experienced and hope
further to enjoy. . . . These encouragements caused us some time since to joyn in
a subscription to build a church here which tho' not as yett near finish'd have
heard many good Sermons in it from the Bcvcrend Mr. Keith and the Rev. Mr.
Jno. Talbot whom next to Mr. Keith wee have a very great esteem for and do all
in humility beseech your Lordships he may receive orders from you to settle with
us. . . . Our circumstances at present are so that wee cannot without the assist
anco of your Ldps. maintain a Minr. ..." [8].
After itinerating in America a year longer than Keith, Talhot
settled at Burlington, and soon had a large congregation, where hefore
had been "little else but Quakerism or Heathenism" [9]. Here
too assembled the Clergy (in 1705) to agree on a memorid to the Society
for a Bishop [10] ; and here was made ready in 171B a house for the
expected Bishop. [See p. 744.] Visiting England in 1706, the bearer
of the memorial on the Episcopate, Talbot had an opportunity of
supporting in person the cause which he so ably advocated in his
writings. Benewing his engagement with the Society, he returned to
Burlington early in 1708. [See also p. 745.] The Ch urch there became
well ' "kablished, the members thereof being incorporated by Governor
Lora vJombury and receiving gifts of Communion plate and furniture
from Queen Anne (1708), and a parsonage and glebe provided Arom
bequests of Bishop Frampton of Gloucester (£100) and Mr. Thomas
Leicester (260 acres of land). (N.B. The proprietors of land in the
Colonies had had an example set them by Mr. Serjeant Hook, a promi-
nent member of the Society, who, having purchaf^od 3,750 acres of land
in West Jersey, gave one-tenth as a glebe to tho Church in those
parts [11].) Extending his labours in every direction, Talbot stirred
up in other congregations a desire for the ministrations of the
Cburch — a desire so earnest that places of worship wero erected beforo
tbere was even a prospect of having a resident pastor ; and the stead-
fastness with which the Church was sought after and adliered to in
New Jersey was remarkable. Thus at Hopewell a Church begun by
voluntary contributions about 1704 remained vacant for ten years,
saving when a Missionary happened to pass that way ; yet the people
fell not away, but continuing in one mind, gladly joined in the services
whenever opportunity offered [12],
Similar earnestness again is shown in the following appeal : —
" The humble Address of the Inhabitants of Salem in West Indies, New Jersey,
and parts adjacent, members of ye Church of England ; To the Honourable Society
. . . &o, '. —
" Very Venble. (Gentlemen, A poor unhappy people settled by God's Provi-
dence, to procure by laborious Industry a Snbsistanoe for our Familys, make bold
to apply oorselTes to God, thro' that very pious and charitable Society, his happy
Instruments to dispense His Blessings in these remote Parts ; that as His Good,
ness hath vonohsafed us a moderate Support for our Bodys, his holy Spirit may
Inflaenoe yoa to provide as with Spiritual Food for our S\)uls : In this Case car
64
EOOIETT FOB TBI/ PROPAGATION OF THE GOBFEL.
I
Iniigenoe is excessive, and ov\- Destitution deplorable, having never been so bless'd,
as to have a Person settled among ns, to dispence thi> / ^gus* ordinances of
Beligion ; insomuch that even the Name of it is a'raost lost among us ; the Virtue
and ernegy of it over Men's Lives, almost expi'-eing, we won't say forgotten, for
that implies previous Knowledge of it. But how should People kn^w, having
learped so little of God, and his Worship ? And how can they learn without a
Teacher ? Our condicon is truly lamentable, ana deserving Christian Compassion.
And to whom can we apply ourselves, but f j that Venerable Corporation, whose
Zeal for the Propagation of the Gospel A Jesus Christ, hath preserved so many
in these Colonys, from Irreligion Profr.nenesB, and Infidelity ? We beseech you
therefore, in the Name of our Comm m Lord and Master, and gratious Redeemer,
and for the sake of the Gospel (jest ready to die among us) to make us Par-
takers of that Bounty to these Pots ; &ad according to the motto engraven on
your Seal, Transeuntea adjuvate vos {peni Infideles) — Be pleased to send us
some Beverend Clergyman, accoiding to your Wisdom, who may inform our
Judgments, by preaching to uf the Truths of tha Gospel ; and recover us ail,
Aged and Toung, out of thj ruiserable corruptions, consequent to a gross Ig-
norance of it ; to whom we promise all Encouragement according to our Abilities,
and all due Bespect and Obedience to his Office, Instructions and Person. The
Lord in Mercy look upon us, and excite you, according to your Wonted Piety,
to have a compassionate Bogard of our Case, and we pray the Great God to
prosper all your pious Undertakings, to promote H's Glory and the Good of his
Ghuroh, especialy in this destitute Place of the Pilgrimage of your most dutiful
and obedt. Servants, &o." (Signed by 27 persons.) [13].
This and many similar prayers from other places were grante'1,
and, by the Missionaries and the books cmt ove'r by the Society, ma;.iy
who were in error were shown the Ught of the Truth and returned into
the way of righteousness.
Placed at Elizabeth Town in 1705, in the midst of " a vast number
of Deists, Sabbatarians, and Eutychians, as also of Independ'^: s,
Anabaptists and Quakers," the Rev. J. Bbode, from these " absu -
dities " " brought a considerable number of them to embrai o car most
pure and holy reUgion" [14]; and the congregation wro.a in 1717
that they had " a firm and through perswasion of mind " ; that " the
Church of Christ" had been "in ita purity planted and settled"
amongst them by meana of the Society [15]. The influence of
Elizabeth Town and its Missionaries spread, and so welcome were the
ministrations of the Church that the Rev. E. Vauqhan baptized 020
persons within two years, 64 being adults [10]. Dying in 1747,
after nearly forty years' service, Mr. Vaughan bequeathed his glebe
of nine acres and his house to tie " pious and venerable Society for
the use of tlie Church of England Minister at Elizabethtown and his
successors for ever " [17].
His successor was the Rev. Dr. Chandler, wlio, educated in Dissent,
conformed to the Church and became distinguished for the services he
rendered as Evangelist and author, and as a champion of Episcopacy.
That he should be able to recover from Dissent many families who
had fallen away because of neglect, ia not a matter of surprise seeing
that Dissenters themselves were glad to seek in the Church refuge from
the distraction of sects. Thus "at Amwell above 200 Presbyterians
and some families of Anabaptists constantly atter ded Divine Serv-iro
at the r"aurch " opened in 1758, "and a great mmiber of them, seeing
the peace and t ^i .-ity " which reigned among the Church congregations
"and the ti !ub and dissensions among that of the Disst liters"
" contributed :u- ,ards the finishing the Church " building under the
EL.
NEW JERSEY.
55
been so bless'd,
ordinanoes of
; us; the Virtue
y forgotten, for
kmw, having
earn without a
in Compasaion.
}oration, whose
served so many
e beseech you
ious Redeemer,
make us Par-
te engraven on
ed to send us
ly inform our
recover us ail,
to a gross Ig-
to our Abilities,
d Person. The
Wonted Piety,
Great God to
;he Good of his
ur most dutiful
?ere grante'l,
society, maiy
returned into
vast number
ndepend": 9,
bese " absu. ■
raco our most
'ro!3 in 1717
" ; that " the
and settled "
influence of
ome were the
baptized 020
'ing in 1747,
led his glebe
le Society for
iown and his
Society's Missionary, the Rev. M. Houdin, himself formerly a Roman
Catholic priest [18]. Sixteen years later the Dissenters assisted in
repairing the church, and on the death of their Minister in 1769 (viz.
Mr. Eirkpatriok, a Presbyterian, " of good sense, benevolent disposition,
and cathoho spirit," whose people "^ere " not any way tinctured with
that rigi'T severity in reUgious matters so peculiar to some Dis-
senters ' ; they constantly attended church, as did many persons of
various denominations at Elizabeth Town, New Brunswick, and in
Sussex County, and other parts. At Maidenhead, while there was no
Church building, the Dissenters' Meeting House was placed at the
disposal of the Rev. A. Tbeadwell (in 1708) for Church Service [19].
The Mission of New Brunswick included "a great number of
negroes,'' but this does not appear to have been the case generally in
New Jersey. The Missionary spirit was not, however, wanting, as the
baptism of black children and adults from time to time testiiicd [20].
One of the Evangelists, the Rev. T. Thompson, became (in i762)
the first Missionary of the Church of England to Africa. [See p. 265.]
In 1774 Dr. Chandler of Elizabeth Town reported :—
" The Church in this province makes a more respectable appearance, than it
ever did, till very lately: Thanks to the venerable Society, without whose charitable
interposition, there would not have been one cpiBcop&l congregation among us.
Thoy have now no less than Eleven Missionaries in this District ; none of whom
are blameable in their conduct, and some of them are eminently useful. Instead
of the small buildings, out of repair, in which our congregations used to 'assemble
20 years ago, we h' 'e now several that make a handsome appearance, botl. for size
and decent ornament, particularly at Burlington, Shrewsbury, New Brunswick,
and Newark, and all the rest are in good repair : and the congregations in jeneral
appear to bo as much improved, as the Churches they assemble in ' [_'■/■-].
Ere two years had elapsed all the Churches in New Jersey were
shut up, some being desecrated, and pastor and flock were persecuted and
scattered. The existence of discontent had long been observed, and
though unswerving in loyalty to the mother country, Dr Chandler did
not fail to remonstrate against the folly of her rulers in dealing with
the Colonies. In 1766 he wrote : —
"If the Interest of the Church of England in America had been made a
National concern from the Beginning, by thin time a general su'umission in the
Colonies, to the Mother Country, in everything not sinful, might have been
expected. . . . and who can be certain that the present rebellious Disposition of
the Colonies is not intended by Providence as a punishment for that neglect ? . . .
the Nation whether sensible of ii o : not, is under great obligations to that very
worthy Society."
That the Government might become " more sensible " of tho Society's
services, " I'.nd at Length co-operate with theia ... as the most prob-
able means of restoring the mutual happiness of Great Britain and
her colonies," was his " dayly prayer " [22].
It pleased God that this prayer sL^^ald not be granted, and long it
was before His Church in America was enabled "joyfully to serve"
Him " in all godly quietnes.s." At Newark the Church building was
used as a " hospital for the Rebells," wlio removed the Seatti and erected
"a large stack of chimneys in the centre of it." The Rw. I. BnowNB
underwent " a long course of injuries and vexationr " and in 1777 was
" obliged to fly to New York," leaving his family " in .ue hands of the
56
SOCIETY FOB THE FBOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
rebels," who sold his " little property " and sent his " infirm wife to
him destitute of everything but some wearing apparell." [28].
Nevertheless, though "driven from their homes, their property
seiz'd, plunder 'd, and sold and themselves consequently reduced to
the most extreme poverty," tiib members of ulie Church "in daily
suffering for the sake of truth " and preserving " a good conscience
toward God " rendered to Him " true and laudable service " [24].
Statisticb. — In. New Jersey (area, 7,816 eq. miles), where (1702-68) the Society
assisted in maintaining 44 Missionaries and planting 27 Central .Stacious (a« detailed on
p. 854), there are now 1,181,116 inhabitants, of whom about 149,000 ate Church Members
and 29,821 Communicants, under the care of 209 Clergymen .>.jd 2 Bishops. [See also
the Table on pp. 86-7, and p. 864.]
Beferences (Chapter X.)— [1] App. Jo. A, pp. 1-11. [3] Do., pp. 4-9, 17. [8] Do.,
p. 29. [4] Jo., V. 1, Feb. 27, 1702. [6] Keith's Toumal, pp. 60-1. [6] App. Jo. B,
No. C6. [V A M88., V. 1, No. 46. [8] Do., Nc 188. [0] Keith's Journal, p. 80.
EO] A MSS., V. 2, No. 142 ; and p. 744 of this Y HI] Jo., V. 1, Oct. 15, 1703 ;
. 1706, p. 88. [12] Jo., Sep. 20, 1717 ; A MSS., V. ,^ , 28-4, 142 ; App. Jo 3, Nos.
B6, 121 ; A MSS., V. 4, No. 62 ; Humphreys' Historic. onnt of the Society pp. 186-7 ;
E. 1706, p. 66 ; E. 1720, p, 60 ; R. 1721, p. 41. [131 A MSS., V. 16, pp. 201-2. ;"14] A
MSS., V. 5, No. 77. [15] A MSS., V. 12, p. 896. [161 Jo., V. 6, pp. 818-14; Si. 1781,
p. 61. [17] Jo., V. 11, p. 24. [18] Jo., V. 12, p. 888"; R. 1754, p. 66. p9] Jo., V. 16,
pp. 82, 161 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 290, 497 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 848 ; Jo., V. 20, pp. 809-iO ; R. 1768, p.
86 ; R. 1769, p. 28 ; R. 1770, p. iJ8; R. 1772, p. 29 ; R. 1774, p. 40. [20] Jo., V. 6, p. 105 ;
Jo., V. 10, pp. 179, 262. Jo., V. 11, p. 62 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 31, 260 ; Jo., V. 15, pp. 114, 184,
171, 192, 217 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 188, 272, 809 ; Jo., V. 19, pp. 164, 218-19, 897 ; Jo., V. 20,
pp. 190, 810 809, 480; Jo.,V. 21, pp. 81, 107; Jo., V. 22, p. 178; R. 1726, p. 41; R.
1746, pp. 61-2; R. 1748, p. 46; R. 1756, p. r.O; R. 1762, pp. 69-70; R. 1768, p. 84;
R. 1764, pp. 76-7; R. 1766, p. 62; R. 1772, p. <?9; R. 1773, p. 86; R. 1774, pp. 89, 40;
R. 1780, p. 48. [21] B MSS., V. 24, p. 100. [22, Do., p. 90. [23] Jo., V. 21, pp. 196-7,
«78-9; R. 1776, p. 78; B MSS., V. 24, p. 66. [24] B MSS., V. 24, p. 61.
■ii
mmmim
L.
57
ifirm wife to
[28].
3ir property
' reduced to
h "in daily
cl conscience
B " [24].
&8) the Society
(a« detailed on
hurch Members
lops. [See also
-9, 17. [8] Do.,
B] App. Jo. B,
Joarnal, p. 80.
Oct. 15, 1703;
pp. Jo B, Nob.
iiety pp. 186-7 ;
201-2. ;i4] A
l»-14; B". 1781,
[J 9] Jo., V. 16,
-lO; R. 1768, p.
^0., V. 6, p. 105 ;
15, pp. 114, 184,
897 ; Jo., V. 20,
1726, p. 41; B.
R. 1768, p. 84;
.774, pp. 89,40;
r. 21, pp. 196-7,
CHAPTER XI.
NEW YOBK.
New Tobk was first settled in 1010 by the Dutch. Tlie original Colony of
"Nova Behria," or "New Netherlands" as it was called, inclnded East and West
Jersey ; and owinlg to the gnarantee of religions toleration, it became a refuge for the
persecuted Protestants cf France, Belgium, Germany, Bohemia, and Piedmont. The
war with Holland in 1664 changed it to a British Possession, which being granted to the
Duke of York took its present name.
The religious state of the Colonists towards the close of the 17th century may be
gathered from a letter addressed to the Society by Colonel Heathcoto in 1704, regarding
the County of West Chester. When he first came there, about 12 years before, " I found
it," said he, " the most rude and Heathenish Country I ever saw in my whole Life, which
called themselves Christians, theie being not so much as the least marks or Footsteps
of Religion of any Sort. Sundayn being the only Time sett apart by them for all
manner of vain Sports and lewd Diversions, and they were grown to such a Degree of
Bsc^enesB that it was intollerablc, and having then the comand of the Militia, I sent an
order to all the Captains, requiring them to call their Men under Arms, and to acquaint
them, that in Case they would not in every Town agree amongst themselves to appoint
Readers and pass the Sabbath in the best Manner they could, till such Times as they
could be better provided, that they should every Sunday call their Companies under
arms, and spend the Day in E'^ercise; whereupon it w(.s unanimously agreed on tluro'
the county, to moke Choice of Readers; which they accordingly did, and continued
in those Methods for some Tine" [1]. No attempt towards a settlement of the Church
appears to have been made vutil .603, when because " Profaneucss and Licentious' iSSB
had overspread the Province from want of a settled Ministry throughout the same, i', .vi«
ordained by Act of Assembly t lat Six Protestant Ministers should be appointed
therein " [2J. But this Act began not to operate till 1007, when a church was uu It in
the city of New York and the V« stry appoiated thereto a Mr. Vi'sky (then with .hem)
conditionally on his obtaining ordination in England, This he o id, and for uO years
continued Rector of Trinity Church, during much of which time he was also the Bishop
of London's Commissary for the Province.
In 1701 the population c '- tin, Province numbered 25,000. They were distributed " in
Twenty Five towns ; about Ten of them Dutch, tlie rest English " [8j. Long Island was
"a great place" with "many T.nhabitants." The Dutch were Calvinists and had some
" Cah-inistical Congregation j," "The English some of them Independents btt many
of them no Religion, but li'xe wild Indians." There appeared to l)0 " no Ch irch of
England in all Long Islani, nor in all that great Continent of New York Piovince,
except at New York town" [4J.
In February 1702 the Society, after considering a representation
made by Mr. Vesey, decided " that six Missionaries should be sent to
New York," and on March 20 the Rev. PATnicK Gordon was appointed
to Jamaica, Long Island [5]. Leaving England with Keith, in April
1702 [see p. 10], he reached his parish, but '• took sick the day before
he designed tp preach, and so continued til his death . . . about eight
days after " [6]. The island did not long lack for preaching, for the
two travelling Mission iries came there in September 1702. At Hamp-
sted (or Hempsted) wuero Keith officiated on Sunday, September 27i
there was " such a Multitude of People that the church could not
hold them, so that many stood without at the doors and windows to
hear, who were generally well affected and greatly desired that a Church
of England Minister should be sei'Iod among thflm." Among those
baptized by Keith were r^ Justice of Peace and his three children and
another family, at Oysti^r Bay. Here had '• scarce bevm any profession
68
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
of ihe Ohristian Beligion " ; but there were many of " Oase's crew who
set up a new sort of Quakerism . . . among other vile principles they
condemned marriage, and said it was of the Devil," and that " they
were the Children of the Resurrection." In New York Keith first
preached on September 80, 1702, at " the weekly Fast which was
appointed bv the Government by reason of the great mortality. , . .
Above five hundred died in the space of a few weeks, and that very
week about seventy " [7].
The second Missionary of the Society to New York Province was
the Bev. J. Bai^tow, who was stationed in the West Chester district
in 1702, where at that time there were not ten Churchmen. Two
years later he reported : " I have . . . been instrumental of making
many Proselyts to our holy Rehgion who are very constant and devout
in, and at their attendance on Divine Service ; those who were enemies
at my first coming are now zealous professors of the ordinances of our
Church " [8].
At East Chester the people were generally Presbyterians, and had
(in 1700) organised a parish of their own ; but when Mr. Bartow came
among them "they were so well satisfied with the Liturgy and
doctrine of the Church, that they forsook their Minister," and con-
formed [9]. The Dutch also thronged to hear him at Yonkers, where
service was held in a private house or in a bam [10].
Success also attended the labours of the Bev. J. Thomas i'.t
Hempsted and Oyster Bay, in Long Island, 1704-24. In this district
the people had been " wholly unacquainted with the Blessed Sacra-
ment for five and fifty years together." As they had " lived so long
in the disuse of it" Mr. Thomas "struggled with great difficulties
to make them sen^iible of the want and necessity of it " ; but in
1709 he had " five ar>d thirty of them in full communion with the
Church who [once] were intirely ignorant that Communion was a duty "
and " the most numerous of any country congregacion within this or
the neighbouring colonies" [11]. To remove the miserable ignorance
of the people and children both here and in Staten Island, where
the Rev. E. Mackenzie was placed in 1704, the Society established
schools and distributed books, with excellent results. [See pp. 769, 798.]
Most of the inhabitants of Staten Island were Dutch and French,
and the English consisted chiefly of Quakers and Anabaptists. Mr.
Mackenzie, however, met with encouragement from all ; the French,
who had a minister and church of their own, allowed him the use of
their building until an English church was built, and the Dutch,
though at first prejudiced against our Liturgy, soon learned to esteem
it on receiving Prayer Books from the Society in their own language.
Some of them allowed their children to be instructed in the Church
Catechism, as did the French, and all but a few of the EngUsh Dis-
senters [12].
In 1718 the Church members in Richmond County returned their
thanks to the Society for sending Mr, Mackenzie to them, stating
that
"tho mofit impla/'ahio adTersarieB of our Ohureh profess a personal ro»pect for
him and joyne witli us in n'veinK lii'ii the best of characters, his imbliDneable lifd
affoording no occasion of dispu,ragpmt. to hi'j funotion, nor discredit to liis
doctrino. . , Upon hit first inductioo to this place, there were not above four or tivo
NBW YORK.
59
in the whole county, that ever knew anything of our Excellent Liturgy and form
ot Worship, and many knew little more of Beligion, than the oom'on notion of a
i. ty, and as their ignorance was great and gross, so was theii practicn irregular
and barbarous. But now, by the blessing of Ocd attending bis labours, our Church
increases, a considerable Beformation is wrought aad ^oiuethin^i; of the face ot
Christianity is to be seen amongst us " [18]. [<Sie£ ah) thanks fo): School, p. 769
of this book.]
Hitherto Mr. Mackenzie bad officiated in the French Church
" upon sufferance," but now his people, with assistance from neigh-
bouring counties, provided " a pretty handsc Ji church"* and a par-
sonage and glebe [14].
The inhabitants of Rye were still more forward in promoting the
setthng of the Church of England. Until the advent of the Eev.
G. MuiBSON in 1705 there were few Church members, but he soon
gathered " a very great congregation " from " a people made up
almost of all Perswasions" [16], In 1706 he reported thus to the
Society : —
" I have baptized about 200 young and old, but most adult persons, and am in
hopes of initiating many more into the Church of Christ, after I have examined,
taught, and find them qualifyed. This is a large parish, the towns are far distant.
The people were some Quakers, somi Anabap.[ti8ts], but chiefly Presbyterians and
Independents. They were violently set against our Church, but now (blessed bo
God I) they comply heartily ; for I have now above forty communicants, and only
six when I first administred that holy sacrament .... I find that catechising
on the week days in the remote towns, and frequent visiting, is of great service ;
and I am sure that I ha/e made twice more proselytes by proceeding after tha*;
method than by public preaching. Every fourth Sunday I preach at Be dford.
... In that town there are about 120 persons unbaptized ; and notwithstanding
all the means I have used, I cou'd not perswade them of the necessity of that holy
ordinance till of late . . . some of them begin to coni'orm " [16].
In his short but useful Ministry (1704-8). and while still in charge
of Eye, Mr. Muirson did much towards founding the Church in
Connecticut. [See pp. 48-4.]
At New Rochelle the Society in 1709 met the wishes of a settle-
ment of French Protestants for conformity with the Church of
England by adopting their Minister, the liev. D. Bondet [see p. 855],
and instructing him to use the English Liturfry ; whereupon the people
generally conformed and provided a new church, a house and glebe.
Mr. Bondet (1709-21) had a large congre{.,ation, which increased under
his successor, the Eev. P. Stoui'E (1723-60) [17].
Like results attended the ministrations to the Dutch in their own
language at Albany. This ;5lace formed an important centre, being
the chief trading station w'th the Indians, and supplied with a strong
fort and a garrison of from 200 to 800 soldiers for the security of the
province from the ravages of the French and Indiana. The inhabi-
tants (nearly 4,000) were mainly Duicli, wlio had their own Minister ;
but on his returning to Europe the Bocioty, in 1709, appointed the
Rev. T. lUnciiAY (the Enghsh Chaplain at the fort) to be its Mis-
sionary there [18J.
For seven years ho had the use of the Lutheran Chapel, and so
effective were his ministrations tliat a considerable number of the
* Optned in the enmiuer of 1713.
60
80CIETT FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
:|
Dutch conformed, and when a new building became necessary all
parties seemed glad to unite in contributing to its erection. The town
of Albany raised £200, every inhabitant of Schenectady (a village 20
miles distant) gave something — " one very poor man excepted " ; from
the garrison at Albany came noble benefactions — the " poor soldiers "
of " two Independent companies " subscribing jSIOO, besides their
officers' gifts ; three Dutch ministers in Long Island and New York
add^d their contributions, and the Church was opened on Nov. 25,
1716. Mr. Barclay described it as "by far the finest structure in
America," the "best built tho' not the largest" [19]. A diflferent
spirit was shown by the Independents (from New England), who formed
the majority of the inhabitants of Jamaica in Long Island. The
successor of Mr, Gordon, the Rev. W. Urquhart, died (about 1709)
after about four years' ministry, and when the Rev. T. Poter
was sent to occupy the Mission in 1710, he found the Independents
in possession of the Parsonage and glebe, which they refused
to sunx-nder* [20]. Six months before his death in 1781 Mr.
* During the consideration of this case the Earl of Clarendon (formerly Lord Corn-
bury) with the King's permission, communicated to the Society the Royal instructions
given him in 1703 as Cfovemor of New York and New Jersey [20rt]. The following extract
will be of interest, especially as Clauses 00 and C8 continued (almost word for word) to
be included in the Instructions sent out to Colonial Qoveniors until far on into the
preseut century, " the Bishop of the Diocese " being substituted for " the Bishop of
Loudon " : —
" 00. You shall take especial core that God Almighty be devoutly and duly serv'd
throughout your Government. The Book of Common Prayer as by Law eatablish'd
read each Sunday and Holy Day and the blessed Sacrament administer'd according to
the rites of the Church of England. You shall be careful that the Churches already
built there be well and orderlv kept and that more be built as the Colony shall, by God's
blessing be improved, and that besides a competent maintenance to be assign'd the
Minister of each Orthodox Church, a convenient House be built, at the Common Charge
for each minister, and a competent proportion of lands be ausien'd him for a glebe
And exercise of his industry and you are to take care that the parishes be so limited and
settled as you shall find most convenient for tho accomplishing this good work.
" 01. You are not to prefer any Minister to any Ecclesiastical Benefice in that our
Province without a certificate from the Right Reverend Father in God, the Bisliop of
.London, of his being conformable to the doctrine and discipline of the Church of
England, and of a good life and conversation. And if any person preferred already to a
Benefice shall appear to you to give Scandal, either by his doctrine or in manners, you are
to use the best means for the removal of him, and to supply the vacancy in such manner
as we have directed.
" 62. You are to give order forthwith (if the same be not already done) that every
orthodox Minister within vour government be one of the Vestry in his respective Parish,
And that no Vestry be held without him, except in case of sickness, or that, after notice
of a Vestry summoned, he omit to come.
"08. You are to enquire whether there be any Minister within your Government,
who preaches and a<lminister8 the Sacrament in any orthodox Church or Chapel without
being in due orders, and to give an account thereof to the said Bishop of London.
" 04. And to the end the ecclesiastical iurisdiction of the BiHhop of London may take
place in that Province so farr as convenienly mav be, wee do think fit that yon give all
countenance and encouragement to the exercise of tho same, excepting only the collating
to benefices, granting Lycences for marriages, and probate of Wills, which wee have
resen-ed to you our Governor and to the Commander in Cheif of our said Province for
the time being.
" flB. Wee do further direct that no Schoolmaster b« henceforth permitted to come
from England, and to keep Schoole, within our Province of New York, without the
Lycence of the said Bishop of London, and that no other person now there, or that shall
come from other parts, be admitted to keep schoole without your Lycence first obtained."
(NoTK. — Sections 74 and 75 provide for appeals from the New York Courts to the
Governor and Council, and from the latter to the Privy Council,) [206.]
KEW YORK.
tl
Foyer represented to the Society that daring bis residence in Jamaica
he
" has had great and almost continual contentions with the Independents in his
Parish, has had several law suits wil h them for the salary settled by the country
for the Minister of the Church of England, and also for some globe lands, that by
a late Tryal at Law he has lost them and the Church itself, which his 9ongregation
has had the possession of for 26 years " [?11.
" Yet notwithstanding the emperious behaviour of these our enemies who stick
not to call themselves the Established Church and us Dissenters we can " (wrote
the Church Members to the Society in 1717) " with joy say that the Church here
has increased very considerably both in its number of hearers and communicants
by the singular care, pains and Industry of our present Laborious Minister Mr.
Foyer who notwithstanding the many difficalties he has struggled with has never
been in the least wanting in the due execution of his Ministerial function but rather
on the contrary has strained himself in travelling through the parish beyond hia
strength and not seldom to the prejudice of his health which is notorious to all the
inhabitants " [22].
The arrival of a hody of "poor Palatines" in England from
Germany in 1709 enlisted English sympathy, and the Government
having a£forded them a refuge in New York Province, the Society ap-
pointed the Bev. J. F. Haegeb, a German, to minister to them. While
in London they took up their quarters in Aldgate and St. Catherine's
parishes, " a mixt body of Lutherans and Calvinists," in number
about 600. In the summer of 1710 they reached New York, one ship
having been " stav'd but the men preserv'd." Some of the Lutherans,
finding their own form of worship in New York, naturally preferred it,
but the conformity of a large number was established under Mr.
Haeger, who reported in Oct. 1710 that he had 600 communicants, of
whom 18 had been Papists until instructed by him [28]. The Bev.
Joshua Kocherthal, who accompanied some of the Palatines, was voted
£20 by the Society in 1714, in consideration of his great pains and
poor circumstances— he also having disposed many of his people to
conform to the Church of England — and for his encouragement for
the future, it not being consistent with the Society's rules to make
him a Missionary * [24]. Another Lutheran pastor, Mr. J. J. Ehlig,
was assisted in this way in 172G [26].
The Society also supported for three years (1710-13), as Missionary
to the Dutch congregation at Harlem, the Bev. H. Beyse, a Dutch
minister whom Colonel Morris had persuaded to accept episcopal
ordination. The continuance of his salary was made dependent on
the conformity of his congregation, and Colonel Morris (who had
" perswaded the Dutch into a good opinion of the Church of England ")
reported in 1711 that Mr. lieyso " had gained the most considerable of
the inhabitants " at Harlem. I he Mission, however, failed of its object
and was withdrawn in 1718 [27].
Many of the early Colonial Governors and other laymen were ever
ready to promote the establishment of the Church in America, and
the aid rendered to the S*>ciety by such men as Colonel Morris, Colonel
Heathcote, Colonel Dudley, General Nicholson, Governor Hunter, Sir
William Johnson, and Mr. St. George Talbot deserves grateful
acknowledgment. Besides rendering >-aluabIe service in their official
capacity, some of those gave freely of their own substance. General
Nicholson's gifts extended to all the North American Colonies [28].
* That to say, he had not ii-oeived Anglican Ordination, as in the cases of Messrs.
Hoof^er and Boyiw,
61 SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPBL.
8ir W. Johnson's included one to the Society of 20,000 acres of land,
subject to " His Majesty's grant " of the same, which does not appear
to have been obtained. The land was situated about 80 miles from
Schenectady, and was intended for the endowment of an episcopate [29].
Mr. Talbot contributed handsomely to the foundation of Churches in
New York and Connecticut, and bequeathed " the greatest part of hia
Estate " to the Society, whose portion however was, by the opposition
of the heirs at law, reduced to jgl,800 cy. [80].
The character of the Society's Missionaries in New York was thus
described by Lord Cornbury in 1705 : —
"For those places where Ministers are setled, as Nov Tork, Jamaica,*
Hempstead,* W. [West] Chester,* and Bye,* I must do the gentlemen who are setled
there, the justice to say, that they have behaved themselves with great zeal, ex-
emplary piety, and unwearied diligence, in discharge of their duty in their several
pishes, [parishes], in which I hope the Church will by their Diligence, be en-
oreased more and more every day " [81].
Colonel Heathcote'3 testimony is no less valuable : —
" I must do all the gentlemen that justice, which you have sent to this province
as to declare, that a better clergy were never in any place, there being not one
amongst them that has the least stain or blemish as to his life or conversation."
[L., Nov. 9, 1706 [82].]
Governor Hunter wrote from New York in 1711 : —
" Wee are happy in these provinces in a good sett of Missionarys, who generally
labour hard in their functions and are men of good lives and ability " [84].
Planted by worthy men and carried on by worthy successors, the
Missions so flourished and multiplied that in 1745 the Bev. Com-
missary Vesby was able to report to the Society that within his
jurisdiction in New York and New Jersey there were twenty-two
churches, " most of them . . . commonly filled with hearers." He then
observed that when he came to New York as Rector of Trinity Church
in 1697, at that tune,
*' besides this Church and the Chappel in the fort, one Chnrch in Philadelphia and
one other in Boston, I don't remember to have heard of one Building erected for the
publick worship of God according to the Liturgy of the Chnrch of England on this
Northern Continent of America from Maryland (where the Church was establish 't
by a Law of that Province) to the Eastermost bounds of Nova Scotia, which I
believe in lengtii is 800 miles, and now most of these Provinces or CoUonies have
many Churches, which against all opposition increase and flourish under the
miraculous influence of Heaven. I make no doubt it will give a vast pleasure to
the Honble. Society to observe the wonderfull Blessing of Ood on their pious Cares
and Endeavours to promote the Christian Religion in these remote and dark
Comers of the World, and the great Success that by the concomitant power of the
Holy Ghost, has attended the faithfull Labours of their Missionarys, in the
Conversion of so many from vile Errors and wicked Practices to the Faith of
Christ, and the Obedience to his Gospell " [35J.
• [A Largo Bible, Prayer Book, Book of Homilies, with Cloths, for tlio Pulpit and
Communion Table, and a silver Clmlico and Paten, woro given by Quoen Anne to each
of the Churches at thoae places and to Stateu Island Church in 1700 [83].]
NEW YORK.
68
thus
From the fanatical preachers, so common in America, the Church
in New York (as in other Colonies) gained rather than lost. The
character of these " enthusiasts," as they were called, may be gathered
from the fact that in Long Island " several of the Teachers ... as well
as hearers " were " found guilty of the foulest and immoral practices,"
and others of them wrought themselves " into the highest degree of
madness." " These accidents, together with the good books sent over by
the Society," " taught the people what true Christianity is and what it
is not " [86]. Thus reported the Rev. T. Coloan in 1741. Eighteen
years later the island, which in the previous generation had been " the
grand seat of Quakerism," had become " the seat of infidelity." " A
transition how natural," wrote the future Bishop Seabury : —
" Bred np in intire neglect of all religious principles, in Hatred to the Clergy,
and in Contempt of the Sacraments, how hard is their Conversion I Espeoially as
they disavow even the necessity of any redemption. ... It is evident to
the most superficial Observer, that, where there have been the greatest num-
ber of Quakers among the first settlers in this country, there Infidelity and a
Disregard to all Religion have taken the deepest Boot; and if they have not
intirely corrupted the religious Principles of the other Inhabitants, they have at
least very much weakened them, and made them look upon Religion with
Indifference. This seems to me the Reason why it is so hard to bring the People
of that parish [Hempsted] or this [Jamaica] to comply with the Sacraments of the
Christian Church, or to think themselves under any Obligations of duty to attend
the public Worship of Ood." [L., Rev. S. Seabury, Oct. 10, 1759, and June 28,
1766 [37].]
Among the European settlers, both here and generally in America,
were many who, before the Society had estabUshed its Missions, were
as far removed from God as the Negroes and Indians, and indeed whose
lives proved a greater hindrance to the spread of the Gospel than those
of their coloured brethren. That any race should be disqualified from
having the message of salvation, because of the colour of their skin or
any other reason, was ever repudiated by the Societj^. To the care of
the Negroes and Indians, as well as the Colonists, m the Province of
New York it devoted much labour.
The instruction of the Negro and Indian slaves, and so to prepare
them for conversion, baptism, and communion, was a primary charge
(oft repeated) to " every Missionary . . . and to all Schoolmasters "
of the Society in America. [See Instructions, pp. 889, 845 [88].]
In addition to the efforts of the Missionaries generally, special
provision was made in the Province of New York by the employ-
ment of sixteen clergymen and thirteen lay-teachers mainly for the
evangelisation of the slaves and the free Indians. For the former
a " Catechising School " was opened in New York city in 1704, under
the charge of Mr. Elias Neau. Mr. Neau was a native of France,
whose confession of the Protestant Faith had there brought him
several years' confinement in prison, followed by seven years in " the
gallies." When released he settled at New York as a trailer. He
showed much sympathy for the slaves, and in 1703 d.^ew the
Society's attention to the great number in New York " who were with-
out God in the world, and of whoso souls there was no manner of care
taken," and proposed the appointment of a Catechist among them.
This office the Society prevailed upon him to undertake, and having
M
800IBTY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF IHB 008PBL.
received a licence from the Governor of New York " to catechise the
Negroes and Indians and the children of the town " he left his position
of an Elder in the French Church and entirely ocnformed to the Church
of England, " not upon any worldly account, but through a principle
of conscience and hearty approbation of the English Liturgy," part of
which he had formerly learnt by heart in his dungeons. In the discharge
of his office Mr. Neau at first went from house to house, but afterwards
S;ot leave for some of the slaves to attend him. At his request, to
iirther the work, the Society procured for him a licence from the
Bishop of London, and prepared the draft of " a Bill to be offered
to Parliament for the more effectual conversion of the Negro and other
Servants in the Plantations," obliging all owners of slaves " to cause
their children to be baptized within 8 months after their birth and
to permit them when come to years of discretion to be instructed in the
Christian Religion on the Lord's Day by the Missionaries under whose
ministry they live," but the owners' rights of property not to be
affected * [89]. Mr. Neau's labours were much blessed. The Bev. W.
Veset commended him to the Society in 1706 as " a constant com-
municant of our Church, and a most zealous and prudent servant of
Christ, in proselytising the miserable Negroes and Indians among them
to the Christian Religion whereby he does great service to God and His
Church "[41].
The outbreak of s^me negroes in New York in 1712 created a
prejudice against the sch^)ol, which was said to have been the main
cause of the trouble, aad for some days Mr. Neau could scarcely
venture to show himself, so bitter was the feeling of the slaveowners.
But on the trial of the conspirators it was found that only one of them
belonged to the schoci, and he was unbaptized — and that the most
criminal belonged to masters who were openly opposed to their
Christian instruction.
Nevertheless Mr. Neau found it necessary to represent to the
Clergy of New York " the struggle and oppositions " he met in
exercising his office from " the generality " of the " Inhabitants," who
were "strangely prejudiced with a horrid notion thinking that the
Christian knowledge " would be '• a mean to make their Slaves more
cunning and apter to wickedness " than they were [42].
To remove these suspicions Governor Hunter visited the school,
ordered all his slaves to attend it, and in a proclamation recom-
mended the Clergy to urge on their congregations the duty of pro-
moting the instruction of the negroes [48].
This caused a favourable reaction. Mr. Neau reported in 1714
" that if all the slaves and domesticks in New York are not instructed
it is not his fault " [44] and by the Governor, the Council, Mayor, and
Recorder of New York and the two Chief Justices the Society was
informed that Mr. Neau had performed his work " to the great
advancement of Religion in general and the particular benefit of the
free Indians, Negro Slaves, and other Heathens in those parts, with
indefatigable Zeal and AppUcation " [45]. After Mr. Neau's death
* In 1710, and again in 1712, the Society endeavoured to recore the insertion in the
African Company's Bill of clauses for instructing the Plantation Negroes in tho Christian
religion [40],
NEW YORK.
in 1722 his work was carried on for a time by Mr. Hudolestone and
ilio Rev. J. Wetmouk.
On the removal of the latter the Rev. T. Coloan was appointed in
1726 on the representation of the Rector, Churchwardens and Vestry of
Trinity Church, setting forth the great need of a Catechist in that city,
" there being about 1400 Ncgroe and Indian Slaves, a considerable
number of which have been already instructed in the principles of
Christianity by Mr. Neau . . . and have received baptism and are
communicants in that Church" [46] . The Mission was continued
under an ordained Missionary during the remainder of the Society's
Kjonnection with the Colony. From 1782 to 1740 the Rev. R. ChauIiTON
baptized 219 (24 adults), and frequently afterwards the yearly baptisms
numbered from 40 to 60 [47].
Great care was taken in preparing the slaves for baptism, and the
spiritual knowledge of some of them was such as might have put to
shame many persons who had had greater advantages [48J. The
Rev. S. AucHMUTY reported that " not one single Black " that had been
" admitted by him to the Holy Communion " had " turned out bad or
been, in any shape, a disgrace to our holy Profession " [49]. During
his time (1747-64) the masters of the negroes became " more desirous
than they used to be of having them instructed " and consequently
his catechumens increased daily [50].
At New Windsor, before holding the appointment at New York,
.and at Staten Island after, Mr. Charlton did good service among the
negroes [51]. Caste seemed to have been unknown in his congre-
gation at Staten Island, for he found it not only practical but "most
convenient to throw into one the classes of his white and black
-catechumens " [52].
The same plan seems to have been adopted by the Rev. -T. Saybb
of Newburgh, who catechised children, white and black, in each of his
four churches [58].
The Rev. T. Bahclay who used his "utmost endeavours" to
instruct the slaves of Albany, discovered in 1714 "a great forward-
ness " in them to embrace Christianity " and a readiness to receive
instruction." Three times a week he received them at his own house,
but some of the masters were ao " perverse and ignorant that their
consent to the instruction of slaves" could "not be gained by any
intreaties." Among the strongest opponents at first were Major M.
Schuyler and " his brother in law Petrus Vandroffen [Van Driessen],
Minister to the Dutch congregation at Albany," but " some of the better
sort" of the Dutch and others encouraged the work, and "by the
blessing of God " Mr. Barclay " conquered the greatest difl culties " [64].
Thus was the way prepared for others, and in the congregation at
Schenectady some 60 years later were still to be found several negro
slaves, of whom 11 were " sober, serious communicants " [55].
The free Indians, as well as the Indian and negro slaves, were an
object of the Society's attention from the first. The difficulties of
their conversion were great, but neither their savage nature nor theii:
wandering habits proved such a stumbling block as the bad lives of
the Europeans. Already the seeds of death had been sown among
the natives.
if
i!;i
m
m
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
1.0
jSiia
I.I
||M
2.0
1.8
1.25
1.4
1.6
■^
6" —
►
V]
<^
/}.
'^.
^;.
•%
V
7
/A
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
-u
^
\
S
V
\
\
23 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, NY. 14580
(716) 872-4503
^9>
V
\
^. 'i
>,
^
<^
<■>
>>
%
-^
W^
L<?
fc' €^..
iP.r
^
%
^
66
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
"As to the Indians, the natives of the country, they are a decaying people,"
wrote the Eev. G. Muikson of Eye in 1708. " We have not now in all this parish 20
Families, whereas not many years agoe there were several Hundreds, I have
frequently conversed with some of them, and bin at their great meetings of
pawawing as they call it. I have taken some pains to teach some of them but to no
purpose, for they seem regardless of Instruction— and when I have told them of
the evil consequences of their hard drinking tfec. they replyed that Englishmen do
the same: and that it is not so great a sin in an Indian as in an Englishman,
because the Englishman's Religion forbids it, but an Indian's dos not, they further
say they will not be Christians nor do they see the necessity for so being, because
we do not live according to the precepts of our religion, in such ways do most of
the Indians that 1 have conversed with either here or elsewhere express themselves :
I am heartily sorry that we shou'd give them such a bad example and fill
their mouths with such Objections against our blessed Eeligion " [5G].
Happily there were many Indians in the province of New York
who had received such impressions of the Christian rehgion as to be
" urgent in all their propositions and other conferences with the
Governours, to have ministers among them to instruct them in the
Christian faith." The French Jesuits had been endeavouring to make
proselytes of them and had drawn over a considerable number to
Canada, and there planted two castles near Mount Royal [Montreal],
where priests were provided to instruct them, and soldiers to protect
them in time of war [57]. Speaking in the name of the rest of the
Sachems of the " Praying Indians of Canada," one of their chiefs
thus addressed the Government Commissioners at Albany, N.Y., in
1700 :—
" We arc now come to Trade, and not to speak of Eeligion ; Only thus much I
must say, all the while I was here before I went to Canada, I never heard anything
talk'd of Eeligion, or the least mention made of converting us to the Christian
Faith; and we shall be glad to hear it at last you are so piously inclined to tako
some pains to instruct your Indians in the Christian Eeligion ; I will not say but
it may induce some to roturn to their Native Country. I wish it had been done
sooner that you had had Ministers to instruct your Indians in the Christian
Faith ; I doubt whether any of us ever had deserted our native Country, but I
must say I am solely beholden to the French of Canada for the light I have
received to know there was a Saviour born for mankind ; and now we are taught
God is everywhere, and we can be instructed at Canada, Dowaganhae, or the
uttermost Parts of the Earth as well as here " [58],
Moved by tins and other rr resentations received from the Earl of
Bellamont (Governor of New York), the " Commissioners of Trade and
Plantations " in England addressed Archbishop Tenison [59] and the
Queen on the subject, with the result tnat an Order in Council was
passed, viz. : —
" Att the Court att St. James's the third day of April 1703. Present the Queen's
Most Excellent Maty, in Council. Upon reading this day at the Board a
Representation from the Lords Conirs. of Trade & Plantations, dated the 2d
of this month, relating- to her Mats. Province of New York in America, sotting
forth, among other things, that as to the fj Nations of Indians bordering upon New
York, least the Intrigues of the Frencli of Canada, and the influence their Priests,
who frequently converse and sometimes inhabite with those Indians, should
debauch them from her Mats. Allegiance, their Lordships are humbly of opinion
that besides the usuall mctliod of enjjnghig the sd. Indians by Presents, another
means to prevent the Influence of the French MisBionaries upon them, and
am/mmm
NEW YORK.
67
thereby more effectually to secure their fidelity, would be, that two Protestant
Ministers be appointed with a competent allowance to dwell amongst them in
order to instruct them in the true religion & confirm them in their duty to Her
Majesty ; It is ordered by Her Maty, in Council, That it be as it is hereby referred
to his Grace the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, to take such care therein as
may most effectually answer this service " [80],
The Order in Council was laid before the Society by the Archbishop,
and confirmatory evidence was received from other sources, particularly
from Mr. Robert Levingston [Livingston], Secretary for Indian Affairs in
New York, who memorialised and interviewed the Society on the subject
[61], and from the Eev. J. Talbot, who reported in Nov. 1702 that
" even the Indians themselves have promised obedience to the faith,"
five of their Sachems or Kings having told Governor Lord Cornbury
(at a Conference at Albany) that " tliey were glad to hear that the
Sun shined in England again, since King William's death"; they
admired that we should have :" a squaw sachem " or " woman king,"
but hoped she would " be a good mother and send them some to teach
them Religion and establish traffic amongst them, that they might be
able to purchase a coat and not to go to Church in bear skins " ; and so
they sent the Queen a present, to wit " ten bever skins to make her fine
and one far [fur] muff to keep her warm " ; and in signing the treaty
they said " thunder and lightning should not break it on their part " [62].
It appearing that the Dutch ministers stationed at Albany from time to
time had taken great pains in instructing the Mohawks, and had
translated some forms and services &c., the Society sent " an honour-
able gratuity" to Mr. Lydius, " in consideration of his promoting the
Christian Religion among the Indians," and expressed a desire that he
should continue his endeavours [63]. Mr. Dellius, another Dutch
minister, from Albany, being in Europe was invited to undertake a
mission among the Five Nation Indians, but he " insisted upon such
demands as were not within the Powers of the Society to grant " [64].
Eventually the Rev. Thoroughgood Mook, " with a firm courage
and Resolution to answer the excellent designs of the Society " under-
took the Mission, and arriving at New York in 1704 received all
possible countenance and favour from the Governor, Lord Corn-
bury. But the Clergy of the province represented to the Society that
" it is most true the converting Heathens is a work laudable, Honourable and
Glorious, and we doubt not but God will prosper it in the hands of our Good
Brother Mr. Thorogood Moore, . . . but after all with submission we humbly
supplicate that the children urst bo satisfied, and the lost sheep recovered who
liave gone astray among hereticks and Quakers who have denyed the Faith and
are worse than Infidels and Indians that never knew it " [05].
Soon after Mr. Moor's arrival at Albany, 50 miles from the Mohawk
settlement, two Indians came and one thus addressed him : —
" Father we are come to express our joy at your safe arrival and that you have
escapt the dangers of a dreadful sea, which you have crost, I hear, to instruct us
in Eeligion. It only grieves us that you are come in time of war, when it is
uncertain whether you will live or die with us."
Pour other Indians, including one of their Sachems, visited and en-
P2
68
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
couraged him, but although courteously received at the settlement
also, it soon became evident that his Mission would not be accepted.
After waiting at Albany nearly a year and using " all the means he
could think of, in order to get the good will of the Indians, till their
unreasonable delays and frivolous excuses, with some other circum-
stances, were a sufficient Indication of their Resolution never to accept
him, and therefore expecting either no answer at all or at last
a positive denial ... he thought it better to leave them " [66].
Mr. Moor had by this time made the discovery that " to begin with
the Indians is preposterous ; for it is from the behaviour of the
Christians here, that they have had, and still have, their notions of
Christianity, which God knows, hath been generally such that it hath
made the Indians to hate our religion," and that " the Christians
selling the Indians so much rum, is a sufficient bar, if there were no
other, against their embracing Christianity " [67].
Mr. Moor withdrew to Burlington, New Jersey, for a time, and
Lord Cornbury (1705) promised the Society that he would endeavour
to secure him a favourable reception by the Indians, adding " he is
certainly a very good man" [08]. Mr. Moor had a rather different
opinion of Lord Cornbury, who carried his scandalous practices so far
as to exhibit himself in women's clothes on the ramparts of New York.
For this Mr. Moor declared that he " deserved to be excommunicated "
and hesitated not to refuse to administer the Holy Communion to the
Lieut.-Governor (a supporter of Lord Cornbury) " upon the account
of some debauch and abominable swearing" [69].
Retaliation followed. Suinmoned by Lord Cornbury to New York,
on some charge of irregularity, Mr. Moor refused to obey what seemed
to be an illegal warrant, and was arrested and imprisoned in Fort Anne
by the Governor. The supposed irregularity was the celebrating of the
Blessed Sacrament as often as " once a fortnight," " which frequency
he was pleased to forbid" [70] ; but Mr. Neau reported to the Society
tliat the Governor's action was occasioned by the denunciation of his
profligate habits * [71]. Mr. Moor escaped after a short imprisonment
and embarked for England in 1707, but the ship and all in her were
never heard of again.
In 1709 tlie Rev. Thomas Barclay was appointed Missionary at
Albany with a direction to instruct the neighbouring Indians ; they
accepted his ministry, and he soon had fifty adherents [72].
Soon after Mr. Barclay's appointment four of the Iroquois Sachems
came to England and presented an address to Queen Anne, in which
they said : —
" Great Qiiemi, Wee have untlertaken a long and dangerous voyaRo which none
of our Predecessors cou'd be prevailed upon to do : Tlie motive that brought ng
was that we might have the honour to see and relate to our great (Jucen, what \u>.
thought absolutely necessary for the good of her and usher allies, which are on the
other side the great water."
• Colonel Morns characterised Lord Cornbury at tliis time (1707^ an " tlio greatest
obstacle that either lias or is likely to prevent the growth of the Church " in New York
and New Jersey, " n man certainly the Reverse of all that is good " ; " the scandal of his
life " being such " that were he in a civilized heathen countrey, he wou'd by the pnblick
.Tustice be made an example to deter others from his practices" [71fil. [About a year
later ho was, iu fact, deposed.]
^^Bl
Bnt
M.
he
heir
jm-
[ept
last
)G].
jith
[the
of
lath
ms
no
NEW YORK. 69
Then followed expreysions of loyalty, and the preseutation of " Belts of
Wampum" "as a sure token of the sincerity of the Six Nations,''
and then, still speaking " in the Names of all," they added : —
" Since we were in Covenant with our great Queen's Children, we have had
some Knowledge of the Saviour of the World, and have often been importuned by
the French by Priests and Presents, but ever esteemed them as men of Falsehood,
but if our great Queen wou'd send some to Instruct us, they ehou'd find a most
hearty welcome."
The address was referred to the Society on April 20, 1710, " to
consider what may be the more proper ways of cultivating that good
disposition these Indians seem to be in for receiving the Christian
ffaith, and for sending thither fit persons for that purpose, and to
report their opinion without loss of Time, that the same may be laid
before Her Majesty." [Letter of the Earl of Sunderland [72a].]
Eight days later the following resolutions were agreed to by the
Society: —
" 1. That the design of propagating the Gospel in foreign parts does chiefly and
principally relate to the conversion of heathens and infidels : and therefore that
branch of it ought to be prosecuted preferably to all others.
" 2. That in consequence thereof, immediate care be taken to send itinerant
Missionaries to preach the Gospel amongst the Six Nations of the Indians,
according to the primary intentions of the late King William of glorious memory.
" 3. That a stop be put to the sending any more Missionaries among Christians,
except to such places whose Ministers are or shall be dead, or removed ; and unless
it may consist with the funds of the Society to prosecute both designs." [See p. 8.]
' Other resolutions were adopted with a view to sending two Mis-
sionaries to the Indians, providing translations in Mohawk, and
stopping the sale of intoxicating liquors to the Indians — " this being
the earnest request of the Sachems themselves " — and a Representation
to the Queen was drawn up embodying the substance of the resolu-
tions and urging the appointment of a Bishop for America.
The Indian Sachems then had an interview with the Society, and
the Bishop of Norwich informed them by their interpreter
" that this was the Society to which the Queen had referred the care of sending over
Ministers to instruct their people in the Christian Religion and the Eesolntiona
taken by the Sy. in relation to them were read and ,'xplained to them by the
Interpreter, at which the Sachems profest '"t satisfaction and promised to take
care of the Ministers sent to them and that mey would not admit any Jesuites or
other French Priests among them." It was thereupon "Ordered that 4 copies of
the Bible in quarto with the Prayer Book bound handsomely in red Turkey Leather
be presented in the Name of [the] Society to the Sachems " [73J.
The Sachems returned their " humble thanks
on May 2, 1710, added the following letter : —
for the Bibles, and
" To the Venble. Society for Propagation of the Gospel in 'foreign parts.
" 'Tis with great satisfaction that the Indian Sachems reflect upon the usage
and answers they received from the chief Ministers of Christ's religion in our great
Queen's dominions, when they ask't their assistance for the thorough conversion
of their nations : 'Tis thence expected that such of them will ere long come over
70
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
and help to turn those of our subjects from Satan unto God as may by thnir great
knowledge and pious practices convince the enemies to saving ilaith that the
only true God is not amongst them. And may that Great God of Heaven
succeed accordingly all the endeavours of our great Fathers for his honour and
glory.
" This we desire to signify as our minds by Anadagarjouse and our Bror. Queder
who have been always ready to assist us in all our concerns.
o
I
t
t
" The mark
" The mark of
" The mark of
of Henrique & John.
BUANT.
Etcwa Caume. [71]
The Sachems wrote again before and after their return to America,
to remind the Society of its promise to send two Missionaries [75],
For the "safety and conveniency of the Mission," the Queen (who
warmly supported the Society's proposals) ordered the erection of a
fort, a house, and a chapel. Towards the furnishing of the latter
and of another among the Onontages, Her Majesty gave, among other
things, Communion Plate, and the Archbishop twelve largo octavo
Bibles with tables containing the Lord's Prayer, the Creed, and Ten
Commandments ; to these the Society added " a Table of their Seal
finely painted in proper colours, to be fixed hkewiso in the Chappcl of
the Mohawks " [70]. The Rev. W. Anduews, who possessed colonial
experience and a knowledge of the Indian language, was selected by
the Archbishop for the Mission, and set out in 1712 [77] . Mean-
while the fort and chapel among the Mohawks had been com-
pleted, and the Rev. T. Barclay opened the latter on October 5, 1712,
preaching from St. Matthew xxi. 13, "it being the desire of the
Sachems " that ho should " preach against the profanation of their
Chappel, some being so impious as t make a slaughter-house of it " [78].
In November 1712 Mr. Andrews was formally received "with all
imaginable satisfaction " by the Indians, who promised him " all civill
and kind usuage," and expressed their thankfulness that one had been
sent " to lead them in the v/ay to Heaven, tbey being in the dark,
full of dismal fears and perplexities, not knowing what shall become
of them after this hfo " [79]. The Indians built a school-house, but
were unwilhng for their children to be taught any other than their
IH
mmam
NEW YORK.
71
rrcat
the
Jivcn
land
Icder
3HN.
own language, " for it had been observed that those who understood
English or Dutch were generally the worst people," because it gave
them an opportunity of learning the vices of the traders [80]. With
the assistance of a Dutch minister, school-books and portions of the
Prayer Book and of the Bible were provided in the Mohawk language
[sec p. 800], and for a time a good impression was made, Mr. Andrews
baptizing fifty-one Indians in six months and having eighteen com-
municants [81]. He also had some success among the Onidans, who
were settled 100 miles distant from the Mohawks ; in visiting them
he "lay several nights in the woods, and on a bear's skin"; the
people "heard him gladly," and permitted him to baptize their
children [82].
But the traders hindered the Mission, because Mr. Andrews exposed
" their ill practices in bringing too much rum among these ])oor people,"
and " in cheating them abominably in the way of traffick " [83]. Tho
Drink Act having expired, the Dutch sold spirits wholesale, and the
result was a corresponding drunkenness, at which times the Indians
became ungovernable ; but when sober they were civil and orderly,
and if then reproved their common answer was, " Why do you Christians
sell us so much rum? " [8i]. The Society adopted a Representation
to the King for the suppression of the sale of rum to the Indians, it
being what most of them desired, but the new restrictions were soon
evaded [85]. The Indians now began to weary of instruction and went
hunting, taking the boys with them ; and some Jesuit emissaries from
the French at Quebec and some unfriendly Tuscaroras from North
Carolina came and stirred up jealou.sies against the English. From
this time the Indians would only mc ck at Mr. Andrews' efforts, and
at last absolutely forbad his visiting taem, and left off attending chapel
and school [80].
By Governor Hunter the Society was assured in 1718 that Mr.
Andrbws' want of success was not owing " to his want of care or at-
tendance," but that from the first he was of opinion that the " method
would not answer the ends and pious intentions " of the Society. The
Mission was therefore suspended in 1719 [87].
From Mr. Andrews' accounts, the Indians were extremely poor ; in
winter they were unable for four or five months to " stir out for cold,"
and in summer they were " tormented with flies and muscatoes," and
could not travel on foot " for fear of rattlesnakes " [88].
Their notions of a future state were that " those who live well,
•when they die go to Heaven," which they called " the other country,
where is good eating and drinking &c. but those that live ill, when
they die go to a poor barren country where they suffer hunger and the
want of everything that is good." When they died they were buried
with their bows and arrows, dishes and spoons " and all other things
that they have necessary for their journey into the other country " [89].
When by continuance of the peace and by mutual intercourse with
the Enghsh tho Iroquois appeared to become more civihsed, the Society
appointed the Eev. J. Miln to Albany in 1727. The Indians at Fort
Hunter, who formed part of his charge, received him " with much
respect and civility," and he found them " very well disposed to receive
the Gospel," somr aving been " pretty well instructed in the grounds
of Christianity b' Mr. Andrews " [90]. The r-sult of his labours was
72'
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
thus described by the Commanding Officer of Fort Hunter Garrison in
1785 :—
" I have found the Mohawk Indians very much civilized which I take to be'
owing to the Industry and pains taken by the Eev. Mr. John Miln in teaching and
instructing them in the Christian religion. . . . The number of Communicanta.
increases daily. . . . The said Indians express the greatest satisfaction with Mr.
Miln. . . . They are become as perempter in observmg their rules e- any Society
of Christians commonly are. . . . They are very observing of the t? tbbath, con-
veneing by themselves and singing Psalms on that day and frequently applying to
me that Mr. Miln may be oftener among them." [Certificate of Walter Butler,,
October 26, 1735 [91].]
In April 1785 Mr. Henry Barclay, son of the second I.iissionary
to the Indians, was appointed Catechist at Fort Hunter. Born and
educated in America, he soon acquired a knowledge of the Indian lan-
guage, which helped to make him an efficient and acceptablo
Missionary, and on his return from ordination in England in 1738
many of the Indians " shed tears for joy " [92]. Soon after, he reported
" That there grew a daily reformation of manners among the Mohocks
[Mohawks] and an increase of virtue proportionable to their know-
ledge inasmuch that they compose a regular, sober congregation of
500 Christian Indians of whom 50 arc very serious Communicants " [93].
At Albany in 1740 he preached to " a considerable number of the Six
Indian Nations," in the presence of the Governor and several of the-
Council of the Province, and the Mohawks made their responses "hi so-
decent and devout a manner as agreeably surprised all that were
present " [9-1], The Missionary's influence over the Mohawks was seen
in " a great reformation," " especially in respect of drunkenness, a vice
they were so intirely drowned in " that at first " he almost despaired of
seeing an effectual reformation." By 1742 only two or three of the
tribe remained unbaptized, and in their two towns were schools taught
" with surprising success " by two natives, one of whom — Cornelius, a
Sachem — also read prayers during Mr. Barclay's absence * [95].
The French nearly succeeded again in closing the Mission. In
1745 their emissaries alarmed the Indians in dead of the night with an
account that " the white people were coming to cut them all in peices " ;
this " drove the poor creatures in a fright into the woods," whither
Mr. Barclay sought them and endeavoured to persuade those he could
find of the falsehood of the report ; but '* the five or six Indians who
had been bribed to spread the report " stood to it, and said that Mr.
Barclay, notwithstanding his seeming affection for them, was " the
chief contriver of the Plot, and was in league with the Devil, who was
the author of all the Books " which Mr. Barclay had given them. Few
at the lower Indian town believed them, but those of the upper one
were " all in a flame threatening to murder all the white inhabitants
about them," and they sent expresses to all the Six Indian Tribes
for assistance. Whereupon Mr. Barclay summoned the Commissioner
for Indian affairs at Albany, who with great difficulty "laid the
* Mr. Barclay ministered also to a, white coDRregaticn at Fort Hunter— in Dutch and
English. In 178i)-10 ho records that his charge luid much increased by new settlerB,,
chiefly from Ireland, who proved "a very honest pober, industrious, and religious
people " [96].
NEW YOP.K.
73
in
|nd
Its-
Mr.
ety
t)n-
to
|cr,.
Ptorm " [97]. In November 1745 the French Indians came to an open
rupture with the EngHsh, and with a party of French " fell upon a
Frontier settlement which they laid in ashes," taking about 100
prisoners. For some time after they kept the county of Albany in
" a continual alarm by skulking parties," who frequently murdered
or. carried off the inhabitants, " treating them in the most Inhumane
and Barbarous manner." During this trouble the Mohawks deehned
active co-operation with the Snglish and kept up a correspondence
with the enemy, but their loyalty soon revived, never again to be
shaken [98].
Mr. Barclay wao transferred to New York in 174G, but the Indian
Mission was continued by a succession of able Missionaries — Revs. J.
Ogilvie (1749-62), J. J. Oel (1750-77), T. Bbown (1700-60), H.
MuNRO (1708-75), J. Stuart (1770-78), besides lay teachers, English
and Native. Among the latter was Abraham, a Sachem, " who being
past war and hunting read prayers at the several Mohock Castles by
turns "[99]. The advantage of the Mission to the English became
apparent to all during the wars in which the country wss involved, the
Mohawks joining the British troops, and being " the only Indian
nation " "who continued steadily in our interest."
During General Braddock's unfortunate expedition, a famous " half
Indian King " distinguished himself greatly, and twelve of the Mohawk
leaders — six of them regular communicants — fell in the action at
Lake George [100]. In 1759-60 the Eev. J. Ogilvie attended
the British expedition to Niagara, in which all the Mohawks and
*' almost all the Six Nations," co-operated — the Indian fighting men
numbering 940. He " officiated constantly to the Mohawks and
Oneidas who regularly attended Divine service." Twice in passing
the Oneida town Mr. Ogilvie baptized several of that tribe, including
three principal men and their wives, who had lived many years together,
according to the Indian custom, and whose marriage immediately
followed their baptism. General Amherst, who visited the Oneida town,
"expressed a vast pleasure at the decency with which the service of
our Church was performed by a grave Indian Sachem." During the
expedition the General always gave public orders for service among
the Indians [101].
On the other hand, intercourse with the Europeans brought the
Indians great temptation, which, when not engaged in war, they
were often unable to resist. The effects of strong liquor drove
them mad at times, so that they burnt their huts, and threatened
the lives of their families, and at one period there were 65 deaths
within six months, chiefly from drink [102].
On the arrival of the Rev. J. Stuart he was enabled, with the
assistance of the Sachems, to stop the vice " in a great degree," and tO'
effect a great improvement in their morals [103]. There were other
encouragements. When at home the Mohawks regularly attended
service daily, and when out hunting some would come 00 miles to
communicate on Christmas Day [104].
The Schools too were appreciated ; one of the natives taught 40-
children daily, and Catechist Benket had " a fine company of lively
pretty children " under his care, who were "very ingenious and orderly."
and whom he taught in Mohawk and English ; and the parents were so
74
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
gratified that they sent their children for instruction from a distance
of 80 miles. Mr. Bennet had some medical knowledge also, which he
turned to good account [105].
Although the Missionaries' work had been mainly among the
Mohawks, some Converts were made of the Oneidans and Tuscaroras,
and the Society had frequent correspondence with Sir William Johnson
(Government Superintendent of Indian Aflfairs in America) and several
of the Clergy with a view to the conversion of all the native races, for
which purpose a comprehensive scheme was submitted to the Govern-
ment by the Bev. C. Inolis. In 1770, while Dr. Cooper and Mr.
Inglis were on a visit to Sir W. Johnson, they were surprised with a de-
putation of nine Indians from the lower Mohawk Castle, who " expressed
their regard and admiration of Christianity as far as they could be
supposed to be acquainted with it and a grateful sense of past favours
from the Society and most earnestly intreated fresh Missionaries to be
sent among them." Towards meeting their wishes the Society placed
Missionaries and teachers at Schenectady, Fort Hunter, and Johns-
town [106].
Efforts for a further extension were to a great extent fruitless in
consequence of the political troubles. The Mohawks and others of the
Six Nations, "rather than swerve from their allegiance" to Great
Britain, elected to abandon their dwellings and property, and join the
loyalist army [107]. Eventually they were obliged to take shelter in
Canada, where for fifty years the Society ministered to them [pp.
189-40, 165-8].
While they remained at Fort Hunter the Rev. J. Stuart " continued
to officiate as usual, performing the public service intire, even after
the declaration of Independence," notwithstanding that by so doing
he " incurred the Penalty of High-Treason by the new Laws." But as
soon as his protectors were fled he was made *' a prisoner and ordered
to depart the province " with his family, within four days, on peril of
being " put into close confinement," and this merely on suspicion of
being a "loyal subject of the King of Great Britain." He was, however,
admitted to parole and confined for three years within the limits of the
town of Schenectady, during which time his house was " frequently
broken open by mobs," his " property plundered," and " every kind of
indignity " offered to his person " by the lowest of the Populace." His
church was also "plundered by the rebels," a "Barrel of Rum"
was " placed in the reading desk," and the building was employed
successively as a "tavern," a "stable," and "a Fort to protect a Set
of as great Villains as ever disgraced humanity.' ' At length his farm
and the produce of it were taken from him " as forfeited to the State."
As a last resource he proposed to open a Latin School for the support of
his family, "but this Privilege was denied." With much difficulty ho then
obtained leave to remove to Canada, on condition of giving bail of £400,
and either sending "a Rebel Colonel " in exchange or returning to
Albany and surrendering himself a prisoner, whenever required [108].
The losses to which the loyalists were subjected during the war
■were manifold. The "King's troops" often plundered those whom
they were sent to protect, while among the opposite party were some
lost to all sense of humanity, who scrupled not to deprive " children
and infanta" " of their clothes "—even women in childbed had " the
si
Ol
w
d
h
1^
b
h
c
c
(
£
t
NEW YORK.
75
?'■ ■
i." .
>,' =
sheets torn from their becls " [109]. The Clergy were specially marked
out for persecution by the Kevolutionists, and the death of several
was hastened thereby. The Rev. L. Babcock of Philipsburg was
detained in custody nearly six months, and then dismissed sick in
February 1777, and ordered to remove within ten days. "He got
Lome with difficulty, in a raging fever," and died a week after.
According to Dr. Inglis and others, the Eev. E. Avery of Bye Avas
" murdered by the rebels " in " a most barbarous manner," on
Nov. 8, 1776, " for not praying for the Congress," "his body having
been shot thro', his throat cut, and his corpse thrown into the public
highway," but Dr. Seabury seemed to impute his death to insanity
occasioned by the losses he had sustained [110].
Dr. Seabury himself " experienced more uneasiness " than he
could describe. On a charge of issuing pamphlets " in favour of
Government," he was carried a prisoner into Connecticut by the self-
styled " Sons of Liberty " in 1775, and on returning to his Mission he
was for a month subjected to daily insults from " the rebel army" on
their way to New York. After the declaration of independency, an
Edict was published at New York " making it death " to support the
King, or any of his adherents. Upon this he shut up his church,
" fifty armed men " being sent into his neighbourhood. Mostofhia
people declared they would not go to church till he was at liberty to
pray for the king. On the arrival of the British troops at Staten
Island, and of two ships of war in the Sound, the friends of Government
were seized and the coast was guarded, and his situation became very
critical. After the defeat of the rebels on Long Island a body of them
fixed themselves within two miles of his house, but by " lodging
abroad,' ' with the help of his people, he avoided arrest. On September 1 ,
1770, it happened that the guard was withdrawn from a post on the
coast, and the guard that was to replace it mistaking their route gave
him an opportunity of effecting his escape to Long Island. " The very
next day " his house " was surrounded and searched, and a guard
placed at it for several nights, till Mrs. Seabury, wearied with their
impertinence," told them that he was fled to the [British] army, where
she did not doubt but he would be •' very well pleased to give them a
meeting." They then vented their rage on his church and his
property, converting the former into ar hospital, tearing oflf the covering
and burning the pews, and domg great damage to the latter. It is
just to add that none of the revolutionists residing in his own Mission
over offered him any insult or attempted to do him any injury;
indeed he says " the New England rebels used frequently to observe,
as an argument against me, that the nearer they came to West
Chester, the fewer Friends they found to American Liberty : that is
to Kebellion " [111].
In the trials to which the Church and country were subjected it
was a satisfaction to the Society to be assured that " all their Mission-
aries " in the province, as well as the Clergy on the New York side of
tho Delaware and many on the other, " conducted themselves with
great propriety and on many trying occasions with a Firmness and
Steadiness that have done them Honour " [112]. Such was the testi-
mony of Dr. Seabury (December 29, 1776)— afterwards the first
American Bishop— to which it will be fitting and sufficient to add
76
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
the following particulars from a report of the Eev. C. Inglis, dated
New York, October 81, 1770 :—
" ... All the Society's Missionaries ... in New Jersey, New
York, Connecticut, and so far as I can learn in the other New England
Colonies, have proved themselves faithful, loyal subjects in these trying
times, and have to the utmost of their power opposed the spirit of dis-
affection and rebellion which has involved this continent in the greatest
calamities. . . All the other Clergy of our Church in the above Colonies,
though not in the Society's service, have observed the same line of
conduct ; and although their joint endeavours could not wholly prevent
the rebellion, yet they checked it considerably for some time." Bufc
since May 1775 " violences " had " gradually increased," and this, with
the delay of reinforcements and the abandonment of the province by
the King's troops, reduced the loyahsts "to a mo'-* ''' i , agreeable and
dangerous situation, particularly the Clergy, who were viewed with
peculiar envy and malignity by the di Tected," "an abolition
of the Church of England " being " one of the principal springs of the
dissenting leaders' conduct. . . . The Clergy, amidst this scene of
tumult and disorder, went on steadily with their duty ; in their sermons,
confining themselves to the doctrine of the Gospel, without touching
on politics ; using their influence to allay . . . heats and cherish a
spirit of loyalty among their people. This conduct . . . gave great
offence " to the " flaming patriots, who laid it down as a maxim ' that
those whc were not for them were against them.' " The Clergy were
" everywhere threatened, often reviled . . . sometimes treated with
brutal violence." Some were " carried prisoners by armed mobs into
distant provinces . . . and much insulted, without any crime being
alleged against them . . . some . . . flung into jail . . . for frivolous
suspicions of plots, of which even their accusers af uerwards acquitted
them." Some were " pulled out of the reading-desk because they
prayed for the King, and that before independency was declared."
Others were fined for not appearing " at mihtia musters with their
arms." Others "had their houses plundered." "Were every
instance of this kind faithfully collected, it is probable that the suft'er-
ings of the American Clergy, would appear in many respects, not inferior
to those of the English Clergy in the great rebellion of last [i.e. the
17th] century ; and such a work would be no bad supplement to
Walker's ' Sufferings of the Clergy.' "
The " declaration of independency " by the Congress in July 177G
" increased the embarrassments of the Clergy. To officiate publicly,
and not pray for the King and royal family according to the liturgy,
was against their duty and oath, as well as . . . their conscience ; and
yet to use the prayers . . . would have drawn inevitable destruction
on them. The only course ... to avoid both evils was to . . . shut
up their Churches." This was done in most instances in the provinces
mentioned. Mr. Beach of Connecticut was said to have declared
" that he would do his duty, preach and pray for the King, till the
rebels cut out his tongue." The " Provincial Convertion of Virginia "
pubhshed "an edict " for the omission from the Uturgy of " some of
the collects for the King," and the substitution of the word " Common-
wealth " for " King " in others. New York Province, " although the
NEW YORK.
77
f)
most loyal and peaceable of any on the continent, by a strange fatality "
became the scene of war and suffered most, especially the capital, in
which Mr. Inghs was left in charge of the churches.
Soon after the arrival of the revolutionary forces in the city
(April 177G), a message was brought to Mr. Inglis that "General
Washington would be at church, and would be glad if the violent
prayers for the King and royal family were omitted." The message
was disregarded, and the sender— one of the "rebel generals" — was
informed that it was in his power to shut up the churches but not to
mal " the clergy depart from their duty." This drew from him " an
awkwi •., apology for his conduct," which appeared to have been " not
authori,7cd by Washington." May 17 was " appointed by the congress
as a uay of public fasting, prayer and humiliation," and at the request
^*^' he CI. arch mcuibers in New York Mr. Inglis preach .^d, making
" peace Tnd i pentance " his subject, and disclaiming " having any-
thing to do with politics." Later on " violent threats were thrown out "
agpi iSt the Clergy "in case the King were any longer prayed for." One
ijundiiy during service a company of "armed rebels" ''marched
into tlio church with drums beating and fifes playing, their guns
loaded and bayonets fixed as if going to battle." The congregation
were terrified, feari a massacre, but Mr. Inglis took no notice and
went on with the service, and after standing in the aisle for about fifteen
minutes the soldiers complied with an invitation to be seated.
On the closing of the churches the other Clergy left the city, but
Mr. Inglis remained ministering to the sick, baptizing children, and
burying the dead, and refusing to yield up possession of the keys of
the buildings. During this period he was "in the utmost danger."
In August he removed to Long Island, and after the defeat of the
" rebels " there he returned to New York to find the city pillaged. The
bells had been carried off, "partly to convert them into cannon, partly
to prevent notice being given " of a meditated fire. On Wednesday,
September 18, one of the churches was re-opened, " and joy was
lighted up in every countenance on the restoration of our public
worship." But while the congregation were congratulating themselves,
several "rebels" were secreted in the houses, and on the following
Saturday they set fire to the city, one-fourth of which was destroyed.
The loss of Church property, estimated at £'25,000, included Trinity
Church, Rectory, and School, and about 200 houses. Cut " upon the
whole the Church of England" in America had "lost none of its
members by the rebelhon as yet" — none, that is, whose departure
could be " deemed a loss." On the contrary, its own members were
" more firmly attached to it than ever." And " even the sober and
more rational among dissenters " looked " with reverence and esteem
on the part which Church people " acted.
Mr. Inglis concluded by urging that, on the suppression of the
rebellion, measures should be taken for placing the American Church
" on at least an equal footing with other denominations by granting
it an episcopate, and thereby allowing it a full toleration " [113].
On the death of Dr. Auchmutt in 1777 Mr. Inglis succeeded to
the rectory of Trinity Church — " the best ecclesiastical preferment in
North America " — a position which he was soon forced to abandon.
78
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
'• Political principles and the side which people have taken " became
" the only tests of merit or demerit in America," consequently " in the
estimation of the New Eulers " he laboured " under an heavy load of
guilt." The " specific crimes, besides loyalty, laid to his charge " were
(1) the foregoing letter which he wrote to the Society ; (2) " a sermon
preached to some of the new corps, that same year, and published at
the desire of General Tryon and the Field Officers who were present " ;
(8) " a visit he paid to a rebel prisoner," at the direction of the
British Commander-in-Chief. The prisoner was confined on suspicion
of a design to set fire to the city. After examining him Dr. Inghs
believed him to be innocent and so reported, which saved the man's
life, yet this was afterwards " alledged against the Doctor as a most
heinous offence." " Ludicrous if' these things may seem to men not
intimately and practically acquainted with American politics," he felt
they were " serious evils." " For these and these only " he was " at-
tainted proscribed and banished and his estate . . . confiscated and
actually sold : to say nothing of the violent threats thrown out against
his life." Notwithstanding that " populux" phrenzy " had " risen to
such an heij^ht " as to confound " all the distinctions of right and
Wi'01%," he hesitated to remove because of "the injuries his
congregations would sustain," but eventually his position became
untenable, and in 1783 he applied to be admitted on the Society's list
in Nova Scotia. The request was acceded to ; but when he settled in
that colony it was not simply as a Missionary but as the first Colonial
Bishop [114].
Statistics.— In New York State (area, 49,170 sq. mi!os), where the Society (1702-85)
Bssisted in maintaining 58 MisHionaries and planting 23 C antral Stations (as detailed on
pp. 855-6), there are now 5,082,871 inhabitanis, of whom about 656,000 are Church
Members and 131,251 Communicants, under the care of 832 Clergymen and 5 Bishops.
[See also the Table on pp. 86-7 and p. 855.]
Beferences (Cl-apter XI.)— [1] A MSS., V. i, p. 182. [2] Trot's Laws of the British
Flantationa, p. 263 ; R. 1744, Sermon, p. 11. [3] App. Jo. A, p. 17. [41 Do p. BO
[51 Jo., V. 1, Feb. 27 and Mar. 20, 1702. [6] A MSS., V. 1, p. 45. [7] Keith's Journah
pp. 50, 70-7. [8] A MSS., V. 1, p. 55; V. 9, p. 172: see also Jo., V. 8, June 17, 1715.
[9] A MSS., V. 9, p. 109; Jo., V. 8, Oct. 15, 1714. [10] Jo., V. 2. Oct. 10, 1712 ; Jo.,
y. 8, Aug. 15, 1718. [11] A MSS., V. 5, p. 4 ; Jo., V. 1, Oct. 21, 1709 : see also Jo., V. 8
Feb. 1, 1717. [12] A MSS., V. 1, p. 110 ; V. 6, p. 74. [13] A .VISS., V. 8, p. 275!
[14] A MSS., V. 6, pp. 18, 148; V. 6, p. 74; V. 7, pp. 190-2; V. P pp. 180-1. [IB] A
MSS., V. 2, p. 120. [16] Do., V. 8, p. 76. [17] Jo., V. 1, May 17, 1706 .lune 8 and Oct. 21,
1709, Oct. 20, 1710; Jo., V. 2, Mar. 22 and May 18, 1711,..May 28 and Oct. 10, 17i2, Oct. 9,
1718; Jo., V. 8, Jan. 21, 1715, Fob. 3, 1716, Sept. 20, mTTtlo., V. ,i, p. 268; Jo., V. 10
K„^*i ^Pli- "^^ ^' P' ^^*' ^ ^^^•' ^- ^' PP- 2. 6; R- 1724, p. 44; R. 1786, p. 49.
U8] App. Jo. B, pp. 47, 56; Jo., V. 1, May 80, 1707, Oct. 21, 1709. (101 Jo., V, 2,
pec. 4, 1713 ; Jo., V. 8, June, 17, 1715 ; A MSS., V. 0, pp. 159, 233-5 ; V. 11, pp. 818-4
y. 12, pp. 284, 290-1. [20] Jo., V. 2, Jan. 19, April 20, June 22, Am;. 17, Nov. 29, 1711
N.'^' ^1. 1: Tr^''v'w^jh?''ii o/^'-j^^ "i?i 4pp; J- >.".p; 1?^ i
v;i8,p^4:5: 8^,-9vriii; 22<Yn; 4^rjo.;v:'i^-iJ!!'i5!'S:2j^.'l76rp: S-
KEW YORK.
79
lie
re
l>n
It
»
le
|>n
is
1^
r
R. 1771, p. 23. [31] A MSS., V. 2, p. 131. [32] Do., p. 117. [33] Jo., V. 1, May 17.
1700, Oct. 21, 1709 ; R. 1700, p. 89. [34] A MSS., V. 0, p. 70 ; Jo., V. 2, p. 71. [351 B
MSS,, V. 13, pp. 212-13. [36] Jo., V. 9, p. 22; R. 1741, p. 47. [37] B MSS., V. 2,
pp. 154, ICC. [38] R. 1718, p. 43 ; R. 172G, pp. 87-8 ; R. 1740, pp. Gl'-8. [39] Jo., V. 1,
Jan. 15, Mar. 19, Oct. 15, Dec. 17, 1703, April 20, May 18, 1705, April 19, 1706, Mar. 21
1707; R. 1706, pp. 58-01. [40] Jo., V. 1, Feb. 17, Mar. 3 and 17, 1710 ; Jo., V. 2.
April 18, 1712; R. 1714, p. 61. [41] R. 1700, p. 62; Jo., V. 1, Oct. 20, 1710. [42] Jo.j
V. 2, Oct. 10, 1712 ; A MSS., V. 8, p. 292; R. 1713, p. 48. [43^ Jo., V. 2, Oct. 10, 1712;
R. 1713, p. 43. [44] Jo., V. 3, Oct. 15, 1714. [45] Humphreys' Historical Account of
the Society, p. 243: see also Jo., Feb. 3, 1719. [46] R. 1726, p. 87; Jo., V. 5,
pp. 107, 183, 197. [47] Jo., V. 8, pp. 185-G, 231 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 223 ; Jo., V. 12, pp. 103-4,
832; Jo., V. 14, pp. 5, 0, 214; R. 1740, p. 59 ; R. 1746, p. 46; R. 1753, p. 55; R. 1757,
p. 42 ; B.. 1759, p. 47 : see also Jo., V. 8, pp. 141, 269 ; Jo., V. 9, pp. 21, 196, 284 ; Jo.,
V. 10, pp. 108, 212 ; Jo., V. 12, pp. 26, 54, 152 ; Jo., V. 13, pp. 204-5 ; Jo., V. 16, p. 51 ;
R. 1741, p. 46 ; R. 1742, p. 47 ; R. 1749, p. 43. [48] Jo., V. 8, p. 231 ; Jo., V. 12, p. 103 ;
Jo., V. 19, pp. 162. 323 ; Jo., V. 20, p. 65 ; R. 1740, p. 59 ; R. 1773, p. 32. [49] Jo., V. 16,
p. 156 ; R. 1764, p. 72. [50] Jo., V. 11, pp. 29.5-0 ; R. 1750, p. 46. [51] Jo., V. 11,
pp. 34, 141, 174; R. 1740, ». 44. [52] R. 17Si>, p. 53; Jo., V. 11, p. 307; Jo., V.
12, p. 321. [53] R. 1,73, p. 72; Jo., V^. 19, pp. 452-3. [54] Jo., Jan. 21, 1715;
AMSS., V. 9, pp. 145, 159; V. 11, p. 815; Y. ]2, pp. 284, 291, 808. [55] Jo., V. 21,
pp. 346-8. [56] A MSS., V. 3, p. 168. [57] R. 1700, pp. 43-4. [58] App. Jo. A,
pp. 86-7 ; R. 1704, p. 19; R. 1700, p. 39. 169] App. Jo. A, pp. 34-5. [60] Jo., V. 1,
April 10, 1703 ; R. 1700, p. 40. [61] Jo., V. 1, Sept. 17, 1703 ; R. 1700, pp. 48-5 ; App.
Jo. A, p. 29. [62] A MSS., V. 1, p. 56, [63] Jo., V. 1, Mar. 17, 1704 ; Jan. 18, 1706 ;
R. 1706, p. 45. [64] Jo., V. 1, Juno 18, Aug. 20, Oct. 15, 1703, and Feb. 5, June 16,
Oct. 20, 1704 ; R. 1706, pp. 46-7. [65] A MSS., V. 2, p. 22; R. 1706, p. 48. [66] R. 1700,
p. 52. [67] R. 1700, p. 53. [68] A MSS., V. 2, p. 131; R. 1700, pp. 53-4. [69] A
MSS., V. 4, p. 121. [70] A MSS., V. 4, i. 5!?. [71] Do., p. 121. [71«] App. Jo. B,
T). 121. [72] Jo., V. 2, Nov. 29, 1711 ; I. IVVJ, p. 68. [72a] Jo., V. 1, April 21, 1710 ;
A MSS., V. 6, pp. 8.';-6 ; App. Jo. B, p. 18p. [73] Jo., V. 1, April 28, 1710 ; App. Jo. B,
p. 139. [74] A MSS., V. 5, p. 88 ; Jo., V. 1,. May 19, 1710. [75] Jo., V. 1, Juno 10,
1710, Jan. 5, 1711 ; Jo., V. 2, Feb. 17, Mar. 16 and 22, 1711 ; A MSS., V. 5, pp. 93, 95.
[76] R. 1712, pp. 01-2 ; Jo., V. 2, Dec. 5, 1712. [77] Jo., V. 2, Feb. 22, Mar. 20, April «
and 18, 1712 ; R. 1712, pp. 61-2. [78] A MSS., V. 8, p. 125 ; R. 1718, p. 46. [79] R.
1713, pp. 46-50; A MSS., V. 8, pp. ] 2(5-7: see also Jo., V. 2, Oct. 9, 1713. [80] Jo.,
V. 8, pp. 182, 185-0 ; R. 1713, pp. 49, 50 ; Jo., Jan. 11, 1717. [81] Jo., V. 2, pp.
240-1 ; A MSS., V. 8, pp. 145, 147 : V. 9, p. 123 ; R. 1712, p. 03 ; R. 1713, pp. 47-9 ;
R. 1710, p. 33 ; R. 1714, pp. 57-8. [82] Jo., V. 8, Oct. 15, 1714 ; A MSS., V. 9, p. 125 ;
R. 1714, pp. 58-9. [83] R. 1714, pp. 57-8 ; Jo., V. 3, Oct. 15, 1714 ; A MSS., V. 9,
p. 124. [84] Jo., V. 8, Juno 17, 17X5 ; Jo., V. 3, Jan. 11, 1717. [85] Jo., V. 8, June 17,
July 1, 1715, Sept. 20, 1717. [86] A MSS., V. 9, p. 123 ; R. 1739, pp. 67-9. [87] Jo.,
V. 4, pp. 27, 78-81 ; A MSS., V. 13, pp. 35(!, 465 ; Jo., V. 3, July 18, 1718. [88-9] Jo.,
V. 2, Feb. 12, 1714. [90] Jo., V. 5, pp. 140, 238. [91] A MSB., V. 20, p. 4 ; R. 1735, p.
44 ; Jo., V. 7, p. 5 ; A MSS., V. 25, p. 80. [92] Jo., V. 0, p. 286 ; Jo., V. 7, pp. 45, ^5, 92,
163-6, 207, 280 ; R. 1730, p. 50; R. 1788, p. 50 ; R. 1789, pp. 70-2. [93] Jo., V. 8, pp.
84-5 ; R. 1789, p. 72. [94] Jo., V. 8, p. 238 ; B MSS., V. 7, " Now York " letters.
No. 141 ; R. 1740, p. 62. [05] Jo., V. 9, pp. 4, 71, 234 ; R. 1741, p. 48 ; R. 1742,
p. 47 ; R. 1743, p. 46. [96] R. 1749, p. 02 ; B MSS., V. 7, pp. 139, 141 ; Jo., V. 8,
pp. 142, 232. [97] Jo., V. ]0, pp. 82-3, 123 ; R. 1745, p. 40. [98) B MSS., V. 14, p. 95 ;
Jo., V. 10, p. 212 ; R. 1740, pp. 44-5. [90] R. 1749, p. 45. [100] Jo., V. 13, pp. 182-3, 203 ;
Jo., V. 14, p. 307 ; R. 1756, pp. 46-7 ; R. 1758, j). 02. [101] A MSS., V. 19, pp. 105-7 ;
Jo., V. 14, pp. 107, 296-7. [102] -To., V. 12, pp. Ill, 232,308: Jo., V. 14, pp. 6, 187 ; R.1751,
p. 40 ; R. 1752, p. 48 ; R. 1758, |,. 54 ; R. 1757, p. 43 ; R. 1759, p. 46. [103] Jo., V. 19,
pp. 44, 110, 234, 813-14 ; To., V. 20, pp. 9, 139, 254, 829; R. 1771, p. 21 ; R. 1772, p. 26 ;
j^, 1774, p. 33. [1041 r,-!., V. 13, n. 182 ; R. 1751, p. 40; R. 1750, pp. 46-7. [105] Jo., V.
13, p. 183; Jo., V. ij, 5, p. 148-9; Jo., V. 19, p. 8.86; R. 1766, p. 47; R. 1764, p. 70, R.
1772, p. 25. [100 1 .To., V. 10, p. 125 ; Jo., V. 17, pp. 858, 424, 507-11 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 885-7,
432-5 ; Jo., V. 19, pp 40-1 ; R. 1751, p. 48 ; R. 1766, pp. 50-7 ; R. 1709, p. 24 ; R. 1770,
pp. 22-4; R. 1771, pp. 20-1. [107] Jo., V. 22, pp. 803-4. [108] B MSS., V. 2, p. 204;
Jo., V. 22, pp. 86.V6; R. 1781, pp. 45-6. [109] B MSS., V. 2, p. 191. [110] Jo,, V. 21,
p. 77-8, 188, 192-4 ; R. 1776, pp. 08, 72 ; R. 1777, pp. 47-8 ; B MSS., V. 2, p. 191.
Ill] B MSS., V. 2, p. 190 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 158-68 ; R. 1777, pp. 4C>-7. [112] B MSS..
(;'
2, p. 190 ; Jo., V. 21, p. 104. [113] B MSS., V. 2, p. 08 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 120-33. [114] Jo.,
V. 28, pp. 149-51, 183-5, 191-2, 208, 397 ; Jo., V. 25, pp. 28-9, 84.
80
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER XII.
SUMMAEY OF EESULTS OF THE SOCIETYJS WOBK IN
THE UNITED STATES.
At the commencement of the American War the Society was helping
to support 77 Missionaries in the United States. But as the rebellion
progressed nearly all of them were forced to retire from their Missions,
many of them penniless, and for thereliof of the distressed among them
and the other Clergy a fund Avas raised in England [1]. Eventually a
few took the oath of allegiance to the Republic. Of the remainder
some were provided with army chaplaincies, others with Missions in
Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, and Canada. Some returned to
England, a fe>v of whom, entirely disabled, received a compassionate
allowance from the Society. The severance of the American Colonies
from the mother country, while it almost destroyed the Church in
the " United States," set her free to obtain that gift of the episcopate
so long denied. As soon as the peace Avas made (1788), Dr. Samuel
Seabuey, elected Bishop by the Clergy of Connecticut, went to
England for consecration, which he at length obtained from the
Bishops of the Scottish Church at Aberdeen, on November 14, 1784.
[Sec pp. 749-50.] On February 4, 1787, Drs. White and Pkovoost
were consecrated Bishops of Pennsylvania and New York respectively,
in Lambeth Palace Chapel, and on September 19, 1790 (in the same
place), Dr. ]\Iadison, Bishop of Virginia. The episcopate thus estab-
lished has so grown that in the United States there are now G9
Bishoprics, with a total of 4,2G1 Clergy ; and Missions have been sent
out by the American Church to Greece, West Africa, China, Japan,
Haiti and Mexico— the last five under episcopal leadership.
In withdrawing from the Mission lield in the United States in
1785 the Society arranged for the continuance of the salaries of the
Missionaries then officiating there, up to ^lichaelmas in that year, and
undertook to provide to the utmost of its power for such as elected " to
repair into any of the King's dominions in America." In making this
announcement it was stated that
"The Society . . . regret the unhappy events which confine their labours to the
Colonies remainiuR under His Majesty's SovoroiRnty. It is sj far from their
thoughts to alienate their affections from their brethren of the Church of England,
now under another Government, that they look l)ack with comfort at the good they
have done, for many years past, in propagating our holy religion, as it is professed
by the Established Church of England ; and it is their earnest wish and prayer
that their zeal may continue to bring forth the fruit they aimed at, of pure religion
and virtue; and that the true members of our Church, under whatever civil
Government they live, may not cease to be kindly aflectioned towards us " [2].
The subsequent proceedings of the American Church show how
nobly it has striven to fulfil this wish and prayer, and in the growth
of that Church and its undying expressions of grr'',udG the Society
find ample reward for its labours and encouragement to fresh
SUMMARY OF RESULTS IN THE UNITED STATES.
81
conquests. At the first "General Convention" of the American
Church (which was held in Christ Church, Philadelphia, Sept. 27 —
Oct. 6, 1785), an address to the Archbishops and Bishops of the
Church of England was adopted, asking them to consecrate Bishops for
America, and conveying the following acknowledgment : —
"All the Bishops of England, with other distinguished characters, as well
eoolesiastical as civil, have concurred in forming and carrying on the benevolent
views of the Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts ; a Society to
whom, under God, the prosperity of our Church is, in an eminent degree, to be
ascribed. It is our earnest wish to be permitted to make, through your lordships,
this just acknowledgment to that venerable Society ; a tribute of gratitude which
we rather take this opportunity of paying, as while they thought it necessary to
withdraw pecuniary assistance from our Ministers, they have endeared their past
favours by a benevolent declaration, tnat it is far from their thought to alienate
their affections from their brethren now under another government ; with the pious
wish that their former exertions may still continue to bring forth the fruits they
aimed at of pure religion and virtue. Our hearts are penetrated with the most
lively gratitude by these generous sentiments ; the long succession of former
benefits passes in review before us ; we pray that our Church may be a lasting
monument of the usefulness of so worthy a body ; and that her sons may never
cease to be kindly affectioned to the members of th^ Church, the Fathers of which
have so tenderly watched over her infancy " [3].
In the Preface to the American Prayer Book the " nursing care
and protection " of the Society is also recognised, and from generation
to generation gratitude flows, warmth of expression seeming to increase
rather than diminish as time goes on.
On the occasion of the Society's third jubilee, the President, Arch-
bishop Sumner [L., March 28, 1851] submitted to the American Bishops
" whether, in a time of controversy and division, the close communion which binds
the Churches of America and England in one would not bo strikingly manifested
to the world, if every one of their dioceses were to take pari in commemorating the
foundation of the oldest Missionary Society of the Reformed Church, a Society
which, from its first small beginnings in New England, has extended its operations
into all parts of the world, from the Ganges to Lake Huron and from New Zealand
to Labrador. Such a joint Commemoration, besides manifesting the rapid growth
and wide extension of our Church, would serve to keep alive and diffuse a
Missionary spirit and so be the means, under the Divine blessing, of enlarging
the borders of the Redeemer's Kingdom."
No gift was desired, but only " Christian sympathy and the communion
of prayer " [4]. The American Bishops cordially responded to the
invitation, and their answers (and others), so full of gratitude to the
Society and of brotherly feeling to the Church at large, occupy 23
pages of the Annual Report for 1851 [5].
At the jubilee celebration in New York City (June IG, 1851),
Trinity Church was " crowded to its utmost capacity, and more than
2,000 persons went away from the doors unable to find an entrance."
The offerings amounted to ^3,232 for Diocesan Missions, and at the
same time the vestry made a noble gift towards the endowment of the
Missionary Bishopric at Cape Palmas, West Africa [G].
At the request of the Society, made "with a view to a fuUer and
more complete intercommunion between the distant portions of tho
Church," two of the American Bishops were delegated to take part
in the concluding services of the jubilee year [7]. The Bishop of
Western New York preai^hed at St. James's Piccadilly, on June 15,
a
m
82
BOCIBTY FOR THB PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
1852, and the Bishop of Michigan in St. Paul's Cathedral on the
following day, this being the first occasion on which the anniversary
Bermon was delivered by an American Bishop. In return the Society
by invitation sent delegates to the meeting of the Board of Missions
held in New York during the session of the General Convention in
October 1852. The delegates (Bishop Spencer (formerly of Madras),
Archdeacon J. Sinclair of Middlesex, the Kev. E. Hawkins, Sec-
retary of the Society, and the Rev. H. Caswall, Vicar of Tigheldean)
were instructed that the principal objects of the Society in sending
them on this " honourable mission " were (1) " to show its apprecia-
tion of the readiness with which the American Bishops sent the
deputation to England"; (2) "to strengthen and improve ... the
intimate relations which already happily exist between the mother
and daughter Churches, and which are the proper fruit of their
essential unity"; (3) "to receive and communicate information and
suggestions on the best mode of conducting missionary operations " [8].
The delegates were blessed beyond their hopes in their under-
taking. They were " invariably welcomed by our American brethren."
The General Convention declared that they would " aim in all proper
ways to strengthen the intimate relations " between the two Churches,
and that they •' devoutly recognise the hand of God in planting and
nurturing through the Society " the Church in their country and
" thankfully acknowledge the debt of gratitude " [9]. The action taken
by the Society on the report of the delegation was —
(1) To arrange for an exchange of publications.
*(2) To express its hope that in all cases of the establient of the
Missions and the appointment of Bishops in territories independent of
the British Crown, a full and friendly communication may be kept up
between the English Church Missionary Societies and the American
Board of Missions.
(3) To obtain the drawing up by the President of suitable forms of
prayer " for an increase of labourers in the Lord's vineyard," and " for
a blessing on Missionaries and their labours." (These prayers were
extensively circulated by the two principal Missionary Societies '•f the
Church, and by the representatives of oth '"'ommunions also.)
(4) To undertake the preparation of a manual for the instruction
and guidance of its Missionaries in heathen lands.
*(5) To refer to the Archbishop of Canterbury the question of the
ancient Churches of the East.
(6) To express its gi-atification at the success attending "the
weekly collections in Church for Missionary and other charitable
purposes in America," but to leave to the English Church the
adoption of such measures as they may deem most expedient and
effectual for raising funds on the Society's behalf.
(7) To prepare a plan for securing the introductiont of Church
emigrants to Clergy in their new homes [10].
It has been the privilege of the Society to be the chief instrument
not only of planting branches of the mother Church in foreign
parts, but also of drawing them together in closer communion. And
although the hope expressed by the Bishop of Vermont was not
• 2 and 5 wcro thun iiiodifio<l nftor conference of the Society with the C.M!S.
1- The need of thia will bo seen by n perusal of pp. 818-0.
Hi
SUMMARY OF RESULTS IN THE UNITED STATES
83
the
Iry
3ty
pns
in
>),
lee-
^n)
pg
lia-
Ihe
the
realised for some years, it should not escape notice that it was the
celebration of the Society's Jubilee which occasioned the first suggestion
of a Lambeth Conference [see pp. 761-2]. After the first Conference (in
1867), in which the American Church was largely represented, a wish
was expressed by many members of the Society to enrol the Bishops of
that Church among the vice-presidents of the Society. This was
found to be impracticable, and consequently the Society instituted in
1868 an order of Associates in which persons who are not British
subjects could be included. The Associates are not members of the
Corporation, but hold an honorary position, with liberty to attend the
Board meetings but without the right of voting, and annually from
1869 to the present time the Bishops of the Church in the United
States "in communion with the Church of England" have been
elected to the office — the appointment (as the House of Bishops
declared at the General Convention of 1871) being gratefully accepted
" with unfeigned satisfaction" [11].
On three occasions since its vsdthdrawal from the United States
field the Society has shown its sympathy with the American Church
by pecuniary gifts. At the reception of the two Episcopal delegates
by the Society in 1852 a sum of j£500 was voted out of the Jubilee
Fund in aid of a plan set on foot by the Corporation of St.
George the Martyr, New York, " for the erection and endowment
of a free hospital, with a chapel, for the temporal and spiritual benefit "
of the Church emigrants from England arriving at New York.
Owing to delay in carrying out the plan the grant was not paid until
1862, and the terms were then so modified that the money was
" equally divided between the Anglo-American Church of St. George
the Martyr and St. Luke's Hospital, New York " [12].
In 1870 the Society opened a special fund in aid of Bishop Tuttle's
Mission to the Mormons at Salt Lake City, where there were 50,000
English people, of whom 15,000 were baptized members of the Church,
and in 1871 it supplemented the contributions thus raised by a grant
of £50 towards the completion of a church and provision of school
accommodation [13].
Similarly, in 1874, the Society granted £100 towards providing
ministrations for some artisans, members of the mother Church, in
Portland and other towns in the Diocese of Maine. The offering was
made to Bishop Neely "as a token of brotherly and Christian
recognition " [14], and this feeling has been reciprocated on every
opportunity that has ofifered. The 17l8t anniversary of the Society,
held in St. Paul's Cathedral on July 4, 1872, was distinguished by its
being made the occasion for the public reception and first use of an
alms-basin, presented by the American Church to the Church of
England, as " a shght token of the love and gratitude which " (they
said) " we can never cease to cherish towards the heads and all the
members of that branch of the Church Catholic Irom which we are
descended, and to which wo have been ' indebted,' first, for a long
continuance of nursing care and protection, and in later years for
manifold tokens of sympathy and afl'ectionate regard." The gift
originated from a visit paid to the General Convention in the previous
84
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
October by Bishop Selwyn of Lichfield, who now tendered it, and in
accepting it the Archbishop of Canterbury said :—
" I receive this offering of love from our sister Church beyond the Atlantic, and
I beg all of you who are here present, and all Christ- n people, to unite in your
prayers to Almighty God that the richest blessing of His Holy Spirit may descend
upon our brethren who thus express to us their Christian love ; that for ages to
come these two Churches, and these two great nations, united in one worship of
one Lord, in one Faith, as they are sprung from one blood, may be the instruments,
under the protection of our gracious Redeemer, of spreading His Gospel throughout
the world and securing the blessings of Christian civilisation for the human
race " [15].
At the 150th anniversary of St. John's Church, Providence (1878),
Bishop Clark of Rhode Island said that not less than ^18,000 or ^20,000
were contributed by the Society to that parish alone, and not much
less than ^100,000 on the whole to the churches in Rhode Island.
The seed so freely cast " seemed to yield a very inadequate return, and
the wonder is that the hand of the sower did not fail and the faith and
patience of our friends . . . become exhausted." But " in these latter
days an ample harvest has been reaped." (The offeruig on this occasion,
£100, was given to the Society.) Within the previous ten years
(1863-73) St. John's Parish (besides gifts to colleges and other insti-
tutions) contributed ^97,652 to Church work, induing ^20,268 to
Foreign Missions [16].
In comiection with the assembling of the Bishops for the Lambeth
Conference in 1878 a Missionary Conference was held by the Society
in London on June 28, on which occasion Bishop Littlejohn of Long
Island said : —
" For nearly the whole of the eighteenth century this Society furnished the only
point of cmitact, the only bond of sympathy, between the Church of England and
her children scattered over the waste places of the Nczv World. The Church herself,
as all of us now remember with sorrow, was not only indifferent to their wants,
but, under a malign State influence, was positively hostile to the adoption of all
practical measures calculated to meet them. It is, therefore, with joy and
gratitude that we, the representatives of the American Church, greet the venerable
Society on this occasion as the first builder of our ecclesiastical foundations, and
lay at her feet the golden sheaves of the Juirvest from her planting. And whatever
the tribute to be paid her by the most prosperous of the colonial Churches to-day
it cannot exceed in thankful love and earnest goodwill that which we are here to
offer. Verily in that comparatively narrow coast belt along the Atlantic, which, in
the eighteenth century bounded the Christian endeavours of this Society, the little
one has bpcome a thousand, and the small one a strong nation. . . . And this,
thank God, is the return we make this day for the seed sown by this Society beside
some waters in the New World more than a century ago. It speaks its own moral,
and with an emphasis which not even the most eloquent tongue could rival. . . .
May God speed the work of this Society in the future as in the past. The greatest,
the most enduring, the most fruitful of all Missionary organisations of Reformed
Christendom, may it continue to be in the years to come, as in those which are
gone, the workshop of Churches, the treasury of needy souls all over the world, a
chosen instrument of the Holy Spirit, for upbuilding and guiding the Missions of
the Holy Catholic Church in all lands and among all peoples which as yet know
not God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent to be the Saviour oi :he world " [17].
In this year the American Bishops were formally thanked by the
Society for " the hearty sympathy" which they had shown with ite
worlc during their sojourn in England, " and for the valuable services
whioh they hive rendered to its cause " [18].
BUMMARY OF RESULTS IN THE UNITED STATES.
85
in
land
rour
lend
h to
of
^nts,
lOUt
lan
In 1882 the Diocesan Convocation of Central Pennsylvania decided
that a Church being erected at Douglassville should be recognised
as a memorial of the Society's " loving care" [19]. [Sec aZso Resolution
of New York Diocesan Convention, 1872 [20].]
The Centenary of the American Episcopate being an event which
could not pass without the Society's congratulations, the following
resolution was adopted in 1883 : —
" That the Society . . . mindful of the privilege which it has enjoyed since its
incorporation in the year 1701, of sending clergymen to minister in America, has
great pleasure in congratulating the Protestant Episcopal Church of the United
States on the approaching completion of a century since the consecration of Dr.
Seabury to the office of a Bishop, and the Society hopes that the work of that
Church, which has been so signally blest during the intervening years, may grow
and prosper and continue to receive that highest blessing from God which has
hitherto been vouchsafed to it " [21].
The resolution was conveyed to America by Bishop Thorold of
Rochester, with a covering letter from the President (Archbishop Ben-
son), and the General Convention acknowledged it in these terms : —
" At the close of the first century of our existence as a National
Church, we acknowledge with deep and unfeigned gratitude that what-
ever this Church has been in the past, is now, or will be in the future,
is largely due, under God, to the long-continued nursing care and
protection of the venerable Society.
" In expressing this conviction we seem to ourselves to be speaking
not only for those who are now assembled in the great Missionary
Council of this Church, but for many generations who have passed
from their earthly labours to the rest of Paradise. We cannot forget
that if the Church of England has become the mother of Churches,
even as England herself has become the Mother of nations, the
generous and unwearied eflforts of the Body which you now represent
have been chiefly instrumental in producing these wonderful results.
" That the venerable Society may continue to receive the abundant
blessing of our Heavenly Father, and may bring forth more and more fruit
to the Glory of God, and the spread of the Kingdom of His dear Son,
is the sincere and earnest prayer of every Churchman in the United
States" [22] .
References (Chapter XII.)— [l] Jo!, V. 21, p. 207 ; Jo., V. 23, p. 147 ; E. 1770, p. 61
[2] R. 1784, pp. 52-5 ; Jo., V. 24. pp. «l-2. [3] Journal of American Church General
Convention, 1785. [4] K MSS., V. 30, pp. 1, 2. [5] R. 1851, pp. 85-107 ; K MSS., V. 86,
pp. 1, 2. [6] R. 1852, pp. 47-8. [7] Jo., V. 46, pp. 258-60, 200-5, 297-302 ; R. 1852,
pp. 48, 73-5. [8] Jo., V. 40, pp. 371-2, 300-3 ; R. 1852, pp. 23-30, 75 ; R. 1853, p. 33.
[9] Jo., V. 46, pp. 413-14 ; R. 1854, p. 22. [10] Jo., V. 46, pp. 418-23, 430-2 ; R. 1854,
pp. 23-4. [11] K MSS., V. 86, p. 71-2, 100-1 ; Jo., V. 60, pp. 63, 83, 97, 112, 224.
^2] J ., V. 46, pp. 802-3 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 214, 275-6 ; K MSS., V. 86, pp. 59-62. [13]
Jo., V.51, pp. 19-20, 105 ; K MSS., V. 30, pp. 93, 97-9; Applications Committee Report,
1871, p. 183. [14] Jo., V. 52, p. 189 ; K MSS., V. 36, pp. 109-11. [15] M.F. 1872,
pp. 249-51. [10] M.F. 1873, p. 215. [17] M.F. 1878, pp. 413-14. [18] Jo., V. 58, p. 176
19] K MSS., V. 86, p. 121 ; R. 1882, pp. 97-8. [20] M.F. 1873, p. 28. [21] Standing
Committee Book, V. 41, p. 296. [22j K MSS., V. 36, pp. 132-8 ; Jo., V. 54, p, 228.
86
TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE SOCIETY IN
(1) The Field an
Period
(J) Races ministered to, and their Heligrions
South Carolisa
1702-83
HoRTH Carolina
170a-83
Colonists (Christian and non-Christian)
Negroes (Heathen and Christian)
Indians :
Yammonsea
Cashoes
Catawos
(Heathen and Christian) .
<}BOROIA . .
1733-83
PKfTNSTLVANIA (in- ]
clading Delaware)
iro2-b3 I
Kbw Enoiasd \
(Massachusetts, )
Connecticut, I
Rhode Island, I
New Hampshire, [
Maine, Vermont, I
Naragansett)
1702-88 )
Colonists (Christian ond non-Christian)
Negroes (Heathen and Christian)
Indians :
(3) Lan-
guages used
by tlie Mis-
sionaries
(4) No. of
Ordained
Missionaries
employed
(European is
Colonial)
English
French
German
English
English
Attamnskcets
Roanokea
Hattcras
(Heathen and Christian)
Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) . .
Negroes (Heathen and Christian) ..
Indians : Cblokasaws (Heathen and Christian)
C!oloniBt8 (Christian and non-Christian).
Negroes (Heathen and Christian) . .
Colonists (Christian and non-Chrlstlan) \
Negroes (Heathen and Christian) ] ' '
Indians : ) (
Many tribes \ (Heathen and Christian) \
English
English
English &o.
English
French
Italian
Oermau
EnglinU
Enitlish
Welsh
English
Naragansetts, die.
Nbw jEnSET
1702-83
Nbw TottK
1702-88
Virginia . .
Kartland . . . .
English
Naragansett
dialect and
Mohawli
Colonists (Christian and non-Christian)
Negroes (Heathen and Christian) . .
.Colonists (Christian and non-Christian)
Negroes (Heathen and Christian)
Iroquois or .Six Nation^
Indians :
Mohawks (chiefly)
Oneidas
Onondagcs
Tuscarorai
Oayugas
Benuekas
(Heathen and Christian) |
Colonists (Christian)
Other Parts op
THE Vs. States
TOTAL}
Colonists (Christian)
English
English
English
Dutch
French
English
Mohawk
and English
English
English
f 6 European-Colonial races, Negroes, and over 14 ]
[ Indian tribra J
8
54
U
II
47
84
44
58
«800
4 After allowing for repetitions md transfers.
THE (NOW) UNITED STATES AND ITS RESULTS.
87
(7) Comparative Statement of the Anglican (now American) Church generally
(5) No.
of ,
«) Society's
Sxpendlture
1701 1
1892
Central \
HUtions "
asiiated
Church
Members
Local
Clergy Dioceses Missionary
effort.
Church
Members
Cergy 1
Jioceses
Local
Missionary
effort
•
15
•MO
2
—
^25,000
SI
1
8S
•800
1
—
t42,000
92
2
4
- £227,454
—
—
+29,000
88
1
Domestio
Missions
to the
Indians,
Negroes,
24
•700
2
—
t309,000
456
4
80
•700
3
■ —
t381,000
(73
• Chinese,
in the
United
States,
and
Foreigfn
Missions
to Greece,
West
27
•400
—
—
+149,000
209
2
Africa,
China,
Japan,
Haiti, and
23
•1,000
1
-
+660,000
632
6
Mexico
2
•20,000
26
—
1
j
+110,000
182
3
1
1
1
6
•20,000
17
—
+154,000
218
2
1
—
—
+1,356,000
1610
44
202
£237,454
•43,800 50
i
—
f3,211,000
' 4261
^69
• Approximate eatimate based on information contained in the Society s Ubrary.
+ Approximate estimate based on the number of Communicants,
t In addition there are six Foreign Bishoprics, «« p. 767.
08
BOOIBXY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER Xin.
- BRITISH NOBTH AMEBIC A (INTRODUCTION).
This designation includes Newfoundland, Bermuda, and the Canadian
Dominion— the provinces of which are Nova Scotia, Prince Edward
Island, New Brunswick, Quebec, Ontario, Manitoba, North-West
Territories, and British Columbia. Before 1867 Canada embraced
only the two provinces of Lower Canada, or Quebec, and Upper
Canada, or Ontario ; but in that year began the union of the various
Colonies, and by 1880 the whole of them, excepting Newfoundland
and Bermuda, had been consolidated into " the Dominion of Canada."
In each case a share of the Society's attention has been accorded
almost as soon as needed ; but, excepting in Newfoundland and Nova
Scotia, there was little British colonisation until at the close of the
American Eevolution. For many years after withdrawal from the
United States the first seven Colonies named above, excepting
Bermuda, constituted the chief field of the Society's operations,
which, as will be shown, have been extended from the Atlantic to the
Pacific.
CHAPTER XIV.
NEWFOUNDLAND {WITH NORTHERN LABRADOR).
Newfoundland. — The island was discovered by John and Sebastian Cabot (acting
under a Commission from Henry VII.) in 1497. First seen on the festival of St. John
the Baptist (June 24), the site of the future capital was designated St. Jo'in's ; but the
island itself, called Prima VUta by the Venetians, took and retained the English name
of Newfoundland. Nearer to Europe than any other part of America, the report of its
prolific fisheries soon attracted attention, and the Portuguese, Spanish, and French
resorted thither as early as 1500. Unsuccessful attempts to colonise the island were
made by Sir Walter Baleigh and Sir Humphrey Gilbert in the reign of Queen Elizabeth,
and by others ; but in 1023 Sir G. Calvert, afterwards Lord Baltimore, obtained the
grant of a large tract of land in the south-east of the island, with a view to forming a
Roman Catholic settlement. Colonists were sent from Ireland in 1684, and from Eng-
land twenty years later. The French established themselves at Placentia about 1620, and
for a long period there was strife between them and the English settlers. At one time
Placentia was besieged by the English (1692) ; at others (1694 and 1708) St. John's was
captured by the French. By the Peace of Utrecht the exclusive sovereignty of the
island was in 1713 ceded to Great Britain, subject to certain fishery rights reserved to
France, who also retained, and by the Treaty of Paris (1768) has continued in possessioa
of, the small islands of St. Pierre and Miquelon.
In 1701 the English settlements in Newfoundland contained a fixed population of
7,000, and in the summer about 17,000 people. For their spiritual welfare no provision
existed beyond that afforded by the Rev. John Jackson, who, shortly before the Society
was founded, had been sent to St. John's, the only place where there was any public
exercise of religion [1].
In April 1703 the Society took into consideration " the deplorable
condition of Mr. Jackson," " a painful minister in Newfoundland," who
•• had gone upon a Mission into those parts with a wife and 8 children
KEWFOXJNDLAND.
89
upon the encouragement of a private subscription of :£60 p. an. for
8 ^ears," which had come to an end. On May 21 he was adopted as a
Missionary by the Society, £80 being voted him '• by way of benevo-
lence," and £50 per annum for three years as salary [2]. For lack
of subsistence he was recalled by the Bishop of London in 1705.
While returning he was shipwrecked and lost all his effects, and in
his half-starved condition he experienced fresh acts of benevolence
from the Society until, by its representations,* the Queen gave him a
living in England in 1709 [3].
Soon after Mr. Jackson's recall the Rev. Jacob RiCEt was sent to
succeed him by the Bishop of London, and Mr. Brown, with some
other merchants trading to Newfoundland, memorialised the Society
for three additional Missionaries, " promising that the people of the
country" should " do something for them" [4]. But the Society did
not renew its connection with the island imtil 1726, when it began to
assist the Bev. Henby Jones, a clergyman already settled at Bona-
vista, where the people were " poor and unable to maintain their
minister," and where he had established a school " for the instruction
of all the poor children." In 1730 he reported that " the case of
their church " was nearly finished, and " that a gentleman of London "
had given them " a neat set of vessells for the Communion, and a
handsome stone ffont." By 1734 his congregation was " in a flourish-
ing condition." Since his settlement he had baptized 114 persons, 17
at Trinity. His ministrations were extended in 1728 to " a neigh-
bouring harbour about 14 leagues from Bonavista," where the people
were " very desirous of a Minister of the Church of England " [5].
The inhabitants of Trinity Bay having expressed a similar desire
and undertaken to build a church and contribute £30 a year, the
Society added a like sum, and sent the Rev. R. Killpatkick there in
1730 [6]. Failing to obtain sufficient local support, he was trans-
ferred to New \yindsor. New York, in 1732, but only to experience
greater poverty, and to return in 1734 with gladness to Trinity Bay,
where the generality of the people were " zealous and notwithstanding
the great coldness of the winter," attended " the publick worship " [7].
In 1737 they " gratefully and humbly " thanked the Society " for
their great favour in sending a Missionary to be their spiritual Director
according to the usage of the Church of England," and entreated an
increased allowance for Mr. Killpatrick (then visiting England), " that
together with their small contributions he may be able to subsist his
family among them." This request was supported by Commodore
Temple "West, who " in one word, the most comprehensive of all
others," characterised Mr. Killpatrick as " a good Christian " [10].
* In reporting on his case, the Committee of the Society " were of opinion that tha
said Mr. Jackson is an object of the Society's {favour and compassion, and that he
having been in Her Matie.'s service, as well by sea, as in the plantations, and having
therein suffered many unreasonable hardships, and being a man of good desert he ia
worthy to be recomeuded to the favour of the Lord Keeper " [8],
t Mr. Rice passed the Society's usual examination, but neglected to comply with
certain conditions necessary to secure him appointment on its list of Missionaries [9].
His successor was the Rev. J. Pordyce, who laboured at St. John's from 1'780 to 1736
when for lack of subsistence he received a, gratuity of £30 from the Society for his
past services, and was appointed to South Carolina [9a].
90
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPBL.
Aided by a gratuity of £10, Mr. Killpatrick went back to continue, to
hia death in 1741, his work at Trinity and at Old Perlican, 80 miles
distant, where in 1786 he had begun service "with near 200
hearers" [111.
His successor, the Rev. H. Jones (who ten years before had
officiated at Trinity) found there in 1742 "a large and regular
congregation" [12]. In the summer there would be 600 people
gathered there, •• all of whom sometimes attended the church "[IB]
— a habit which was kept up. "Poor people I they declare them-
selves overjoy'd at my coming," wrote the Rev. J. Balfour in 1764 ;
" they all in General attend Church, even the Roman Catholics :
But I cannot say, how much they are to be depended upon." In
the winter men, women, and children used to retire into the woods
and " reside in little Hutts until seasonable weather," and of the
few families remainiiT- *n the harbour scarce any of them would con-
descend to board <3 Missionary, even for ready money, lest his
" presence should c ok some favourite vice." Nevertheless thej built
him " a Good ConvLaient new House " in the next year at a co&i of
£180 sterling [14]. Some parts of the bay were " ..iwless and bar-
barous " (such »s Scylly Cove) •, and c.t Hart's C itent Mr. Balfour
baptized a woman agod 27 " who was so igno'-ant iliat she knew not
who made the world, much less who redeemed it," until he taught
her [15].
On one occasion (in 1769), while returning from visiting his flock,
Mr. Balfour was "attacted by a German Surgeon" and a merchant's
clerk. " I received several blows," he said, " This I did not in the
least resent, but bore patiently, as our order must not be strikers."
A few months later the Governor visited the Bay, and Mr. Balfour was
offered " every satisfaction " he " chuse to desire." " To advance the
Beauty of Forgiveness " he " chose to make it up, upon promise of
Good Behaviour for the Future." However, the Governor obUged
the offenders to ask Mr. Balfour's pardon " very submissively, and to
pay each a small fine ... to teach them better manners ; and very
handsomely give them to know that they ought to be extremely
thankfull for being so easily acquitted " [10].
Gradually Mr. Balfour " civilized a great many of the middL-rank,
and brought several of them off, from their heathenish ways, to a sense
of themselves," so that in 1772 his congregation included nearly
forty faithful communicants [17]. But it was still necessary for him to
be " dehcate in burying anybody . . . without knowing how they die."
Once he " stopped a corpse to be looked upon by the people at the
funeral, in the Churchyard, where violent marks of murder were dis-
covered." He took care that the man " should not be buried, nor stole
away, that prosecution might not be stopped. The neighbourhood
upon inquest brought in the verdict, a horrible and cruel murder." For
this the man's wife was convicted at St. John's and condemned to bo
executed. The appointment of civil magistrates* followed with good
results [18]. The Rev. J. Clinch, in making a circuit of the Bay in
* Several of the Newfoundland Missionaries had the ofHce of magistrate added to
their duties, e.^., the Rev. E. Langmunof St. John's in 1754, the Rev. S. Cole of Ferryland and
Bay Bulls in 1792, and the Rpv. L. Anspach for Conception Bay in 1802. The fl..t-
named was appointed in place of "Mr. Wm. Keene, the Chief Justice," who was
" murdered for the sake of his money " by ten " Irish Roman Catholicks " [18a].
NEWFOUNDLAND.
91
1798, roported "a spirit of Christianity" prevailing "through the
v.'hole"; in most of the settlements some well-disposed person read
the Church Service twice every Sunday to the inhabitants assembled
at some house, and at Scylly Cove a neat church had been erected by
the people [19]. The Society war moved by the representations of
the Rev. Thomas Walbank and the inhabitants of St. John's to re-
establish Church ministrations in the capital city in 1744. Mr.
Walbank was a chaplain of H.M.S. S^Uhcrland, and -while at St. John's
in 1742 he ministered for four months to a congregation of 500 people
in " a large church built of Firr and spruce wood by the inhabitants
in the year 1720." The buildmg was well furnished, and a poor fisher-
man of Petty Harbour had recently given " a decent silver Patten and
Chahce with gold." For many years the New England traders had
been "endeavouring to persuade the parishioners of St. John's to
apply to the Presbytery there for dissenting teachers, but they in-
fluenc'd by a great love for Ihe Littirgy and Doctrine of the Church of
England,'' had "rejected all their proposals and chose rather to
continue in ignorance than to be instructed by Presbyterian Preachers."
On their petitioning the Society for "an orthodox Episcopal clergyman,"
and guaranteeing £40 a year and a house for him, the Rev. W.
Peaseley was transferred there from Bonavista. One of his first
objects on arrival (1744) was to provide a school, for want of which a
large number of children attended a papist one [20]. His congre-
gation, already numerous, continued to increase daily, insomuch that
the church could "scarce contain them," and they behaved "with
much decency and devotion." " One of the Modern Methodists " took
upon him " to pray and preach publickly " at St. John's in 1746, but
gained not one follower [21]. Through the labours of Mr. Peaseley
(1743-9) and Mr. Lanqman (1752-82) "the face of religion" became
very much altered for the better, the people in general regularly
attending service twice on Sundays [22].
By " the surrender of the garrison and all the inhabitants of St.
John's, prisoners of war to the King of France" in 1762, Mr.
Langman and his people were reduced to great distress. During the
French occupation (which lasted from June 27 to September 16) mo jt
of " the Protestant families " were sent out of the place — the death
of Mr. Langman's wife and his own illness preventing his removal,
but not the plundering of his house — and the offices of religion were
performed by four Romish priests [23, 24]. The French made a second
attempt on the coast, under Admiral Richerie, in 1796. Landing at
Bay Bulls, they proceeded through the woods half-way to Petty
Harbour. Discouraged at the impracticable character of the country,
they then returned, and burned the Church and the Roman Cathohc
Chapel, with every house in the harbour except a log hut. The
owners of this, a family named Nowlan, "owed the preservation of
their cabin to the commiseration excited in the French marine by the
sight of their infant twins, whom Nowlan held on his knee, when they
broke in and put the affrighted mother to flight " [25]. Under the
Rev. J. Habris, a new Church was opened at St. John's on October 19,
1800, the Society contributing £500 and King George IH. 200 guineas
towards its erection. The Society's contribution was considered by
the people " as so unexampled an act of hberality " that they knew
92
SOCIETY FOR THE PEOPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
not " how to express " their gratituae " through the channel of ft
letter" [26]. , . ,
Still more noteworthy instances of Royal favour were shown in the
case of Placentia. At this place the Rev. R. KiLiiPATBiCK waL detained
three months on his return to Trinity Bay in 1734, and having
preached six Sundays and baptized 10 children, he reported that the
people of Placentia were " very much in want of a Minister,"
" being regardless of all religion and a great many of them wholly
abandoned to atheism and Infidelity " [27J.
In 1786 the Society received a petition from the principal in-
habitants, recommended by Prince Wilham Henry (afterwards
William IV.) then Surrogate to the Governor of Newfoundland, setting
forth the distressed condition of Placentia for want of a clergyman,
and promising " all the assistance in their power " for his support.
The movement was mainly due to the personal exertions of the Prince,
who contributed 50 guineas towards building a church,* and " visited
and exhorted the people from house to house." Two years later,
having left the Colony, he sent out a handsome set of Communion
plate for use in the Church. The Rev. J. Hareis, who was then
placed in charge, found not more than 120 Protestants in the district ;
nearly all the people (2,000 in winter and 3,000 in summer) being
Roman Catholics. During nearly forty years' vacancy of the Mission
in the next century the church fell into decay, but on the representation
of the Society in 1840 it was restored by the munificence of Queen
Adelaide, on the assurance that the " regular performance o':' Divmt*
Service in the Church . . . and other religious ministrationfi in thia
district" would be secured for the future [28].
To Harbour Grace and Carbonear the Rev. L. CouoHt:iAN was
appointed in 3760 on the petition of the inhabitants, v,ho ha? en-
gaged to maintain him, but were unable to do so. Many of the
Irish, who were " all Papists," attended church when he preached in
Irish; though for so doing numbers who went "annually to Ireland
to confession " were put " under heavy penance." lie also established
a school, and baptized in one year no less than G8 adults; and by 1769
\ice had been reduced and he had a large congregation and 100 com-
municants [80]. Under the Rev. J. Balfouk tho last number in-
creased to 200 in 1777 [81]. But the generality of the iuhabitanta oi
this and his former Mission of Trinity Bay were, he said, " a bar-
barous, perfidious, cruel people and divided into many sectaries" [32].
On visiting Carbonear on New Year's Day 1778, " with an intent to
perform Divine Serdce to a congregation of 200 people, he found the
door of the Church shut purposely against him. He sent for the key
which was not delivered and so he withdrew, restraining the people
from doing violence to the Church on his account " [88]. Again, in
January 1785, whilst he was officiating in the same church, "one
Clemf^nts Noel pointed to John Stretton, who thereupon suddenly
mounted the pulpit behind Mr. Balfour ; who for fear of a riot, thought
it best quietly to leave the place, though much hurt " by the " insult
. . . offered to the whole Church of England " [34]. " 111 treatment "
* "With respect to the consecration [? dedication] of the Church when built," the
President of the Society promised to " Bend over a proper form for Mr. Uanii to
use "[20].
NEWFOUNDLAND.
98
marked the remainder of his ministry, which was brought to an end
in 1792 by the compassion of the Society [35]. His successors (Eev.
G. J. Jenner, 1795-9 [36] and Rev. L. Anspach, 1802-12) met with
mort. favour, and the latter was privileged to witness a reformation
denied to others. He too found the people degraded ; for tiie children,
of whom there were 8,000, were " most of them accustomed from
their infancy to cursing and swearing . . . and to vice of every
kind" [87]. But three years later (1806) he could not "speak too
highly of the kindness " he received " from every class of inhabitants"
in his Mission, '• and of their attention to religious duties " [88]. In
1810, a year after Mr. Balfour's death, he wrote of Bay de Verd : —
'• It is pleasing to observe the change which has taken place of late in most
parts of that extensive district including a population of at least 10,000 souls. . .
Where the Lord's Day was spent in profanation and vice, the Gospel scarcely
known, and the education of children greatly neglected, the people now meet in an
orderly manner, and schools are opened for the instruction of children in reading
the Church Catechism . . . improvements which could not have taken place but
for the liberal assistance from the Society. The unprecedented demand for the
purchase of Bibles and Prayer Books . . which now prevails from every part of the
Bay is a proof that Providence has wrought a blessed change " [39].
In the discharge of their arduous and perilous duties the Mis-
sionaries did not lack sympathy and support* from the Society, but
their number was too few to grapple with the work before them.
At Placentia, St. Mary's, Fortune Bay, and Trepassey there were in
1784 many English settlers who had "never heard the word of God
preached among them for 80 years past," and the northern part of
Trinity Bay to Cape St. John's was "equally destitute o*' *he op-
portunities of public worship " [41]. In one part or another tue same
state of things continued to prevail far into the present century. The
Rev. J. Harris of St. John's, visiting Lamelm (? Lamaline) in 1807,
baptized 75 persons, "one-third of whom were adults and many of
them very old." He was " the first clergyman the majority of them
ever saw and the only one who had ever been in that place " [42].
On his way to Twillingate in 1817 the Rev. J. Leigh visited Fogo,
" where he found a small Church, and the Service regularly performed
by an old man aged 78," who had a salary of ^£15 from Government.
*' Mr. Leigh was the first clergyman that ever appeared on the island.
The Children had been baptized by this venerable man and it was not
deemed adviseable to re-baptize them " [48]. Lay agents had long been
employed by the Society with good effect in Newfoundland, and in
1821 it adopted measures for the appointment of Catechists or School-
masters in the outharbours, for conducting schools and reading
service and sermons on Sundays [44].
But an organisation without a head must necessarily be feeble, and
especially was this the case in Newfoundland. Until 1827 the Anglican
Ciiurch there had been entirely without episcopal mmistrations, and
up to 1821 (when the Society secured the appointment of an Eccle-
siastical Commissary, the Rev. J. Leigh) it had been "altogether
* During the period 1788-99 the salaries of the MiBsionaries were turico increased,
nntil in the latter year the allowance to each man was £100 per annum. In 1821 it
became necessary to raise this sum to jE250 per onnuni, except in the case of St.
John's [40]. The average onnual allowance from the Society now is about £70.
94
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
deprived even of the very forma of Church Government" [45]. In
1827 Bishop J. Inglis of Nova Scotia visited the island, which two
years before had been constituted part of his See [46]. He was
received "with every possible mark of respect," and among his
" earliest visitors " was the Koman Catholic Bishop, Dr. Scallan.
Newfoundland then contained over 70,000 inhabitants, of whom one-
halfwere Roman Catholics, and " the larger part of the remainder "
" members of the Established Church." A large portion of the people
were of English descent, and it was "only owing to the want of timely
means for their instruction in the faith of their forefathers that a
number of these " had " united themselves with the Church of Roma."
So little regard had been paid to the internal improvement of the
island, that in every part of it the paths were, until a short time
previous to the Bishop's visit, " in the same wretched state in which
they were more than a century " before, and " the people seemed
totally ignorant of the facility with which they could improve them."
But the English Clergy were doing much to smooth the way to church.
Archdeacon Coster, by his personal influence and regular superinten-
dence, had " induced his congregation to make three miles of excellent
road at Bonavista." Others did the same, and the Bishop obtained a
promise from the different settlements in Trinity Bay that, under the
Rev. W. Bullock's direction, " a good bridle-road " should be made
" to connect all the places " that " could be visited by a Clergyman."*
But while ancient paths remained for improvement, an ancient race to
which those paths might once have led had almost entirely passed
away.
The " Boeothick, or red, or wild Indians " had made the banks of the
Exploits River their retreat, and on his visit the Bishop saw many of
their traces. When Cabot first landed in Newfoundland he took away
three of "this unhappy tribe," and from that day they had always
" had reason to lament the discovery of their island by Europeans."
English and French, and Micmacs and Mountainers, and Labradora
and Esquimaux shot at the Boeothick ns they shot at the deer.
The several attempts made towards their civilisation had proved
utterly fruitless, e-^cept perhaps in the case of a young woman who
with her sister au mother had been found in a starving condition by
a party of furriers and brought into Exploits m 1823, Since the
death of her mother and sister Mr. Peyton, the principal magistrate of
the district, had retained Shanawdithit in his family. A Mr. Cormack
was now (1827) " engaged in a search for the remnant of the race,"
but it was feared that Shanawdithit was " the only survivor of her
tribe," The Bishop arranged for her instruction with a view ^ bap-
tism and confirmation.
As regards the settlers, it was found that " in all places where a
school had been estabUshed for any time, the good effect was prominent."
* How well this movemont was followed up will be seen from the report of Arch-
deacon Wix in 1880 : " On the rotvd to Torbay, 1 was Boveral days employed, before tho
Hettiug-in of the winter, in company witli a Roman Catholic clergyman, with nearly 100
of our united flocks, who most cordially gave several days of gratuitous labour to the
repair cf bridges, the draining of swamps, and other necessary improvements in the
rugged path between that place and tlio capital. Wo may believe, that one of tho
greatest inducements to their undertaking this labour was tho superior facility which it
would ailurd their clergy for visiting them " [4h],
NEWFOUKDLAND.
95
Many settlements unsupplied with clergy had indeed been saved or
rescued from degeneration by the employment of schoolmasters. Thus
the once lawless and barbarous Scylly Gov ^ was now " a very neat little
settlement," whose inhabitants with few exceptions were members of
the Church. Since 1777 Mr. J. Thomas had laboured here with
results visible in adjoining stations also.
On August 24 the Bishop landed at Halifax, " after an absence of
three months during which, with constant fatigue and occasional
peril," he had " traversed nearly 6,000 miles," :onsecrated 18 churches
and 20 burial grounds, and confirmed 2,865 persons, in the discharge
of which duties he had "much comfort and encouragement" [47].
It was, however, evident that a Bishop of Nova Scotia could do
little to supply the wants of the Church in Newfoundland. On the
other hand, the Koman Catholics had their Bishops and priests, who
were zealous in intruding into the English Missions. Consequently it
was to the Society "a melancholy consideration that in a Protestant
population of many thousands " there were " not more than nine clergy-
men of the Church of England," that these were mainly dependent for
their scanty support upon the contributions of the benevolent in this
country, while it was " in evidence that a great majority of the people
would gladly avail themselves of their ministrations, await with anxiety
their approach," and in the absence of such were " not unfrequently
driven in despair to seek for religious consolation in the superstitious
observances of a Popish priesthood " [49].
In the more remote parts no religious ministrations whatever were
available beyond what the people themselves supplied. Such Arch-
deacon Wix found to be the case in visiting the long-neglected
Southern Coast in 1880 and 1885. In some of the settlements, as at
Cornelius Island and Richard's Harbour, two men* had long
been in the habit of reading Divine Service to their neighbours
regularly on Sundays. In other places, as in Bay St. George,
" there were acts of profligacy practised ... at which the Micmac
Indians " expressed to the Archdeacon " their horror and disgust, "
and he " met with more feminine delicacy ... in the wigwams of
the Micmac and Canokok Indians than in the tilts of many of our own
people "[50].
The chief obstacle to the progress of the Anglican Church in the
island was removed by the division of the unmanageable Diocese of
Nova Scotia in 1889, when the Rev. A. G. Spencer became the first
Bishop of the See of Newfoundland including the Bermudas [51]. At
the outset the small number of his Clergy, the poverty of the settlers,
the rigour of the climate, all combined to cast a shade over the
state and prospects of Religion in his diocese. Little could be ex-
pected from Colonial resources. Whatever was to be done could be only
by means of funds from the mother country, and there was no proba-
biUty of obtaining these except through the Society. In this emergency
the Society, instead of insisting, as on ordinary occasions, upon local
provision being made towards the support of a Missionary, oflfered to
allow stipends of £200 a year to clergymen willing to proceed to New-
foundland, also adequate salaries to such persons as the Bishop might
* John Hardy, a former parishioner of " tho Eov. Mr. Jollille of Toole," liatl doiio
this for nearly 40 years in Newfoundland,
■ ?
96
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE aOSPEL.
select in the island. The services of eight additional clergymen were
secured immediately [52], and such was the progress during Bishop
Spencer's episcopate that in 1844 there were in Newfoundland 27
clergymen (nearly a threefold increase), 65 churches and other places
of worship, and 30,000 Church members. A further advance had
been made by the division of the island into deaneries, the multipli-
cation of parochial schools, and the foundation of a Theological
Training Institution and a Diocesan Church Society — the object of the
latter being to extend the Church and ultimately to establish it on
the basis of self-support. One merchant contributed Uberally " to the
building of five churches in his vicinity and promised to complete a
tower and steeple for the church at Twillingate at the cost of j£700 from
his private funds." A planter of the same place " bequeathed his whole
substance amounting to £2,000" to the parent Society (S.P.G.), to
whose ministers he . . . felt himself indebted during fifty years for all
the comforts of our blessed religion " * [53].
On Bishop Spencer's translation to the See of Jamaica he was
succeeded (in 1844) by Bishop Edward Feild. Previous to his leaving
England the Eev. R. Eden, afterv^ards Primus of Scotland, presented
him with a Church ship. In the Hawk the Bishop passed several
months yearly, visiting the settlements along the coast, binding up
the broken, bringing again the outcasts, seeking the lost, and in every
way proving himself a shepherd to his flock. In places possessing
no building suitable for the purpose, the vessel was used for Divine
Service, thus becoming in the fullest sense of the word a " Church
ship." t
In recording his first impressions of the Diocese the Bishop said :
" Never, I suppose, could there be a country where our Blessed Lord's
words more truly and affectingly apply — 'the harvest is truly plen-
teous, but the labourers are few.' . . . Never did any country more
emphatically adopt your Scriptural motto, Transiens adjuva nos " [65].
On the Western and Southern Coasts the religious condition of the
people was " distressmg in the extreme " — thousands of Church people
were scattered " as sheep without a shepherd," and the Bishop was
" continually solicited, even with tears, to provide some remedy or
relief for this wretched destitution of all Christian privileges and means
of grace."
Measures were at once adopted by him with a view to raising the
necessary funds by local effort, and every Church member in the
Colony was urged to contribute 5s. a year to the General Church
Fund [56].
In tendering the S.P.G. " a renewed expression of . . . gratitude for
the many invaluable benefits " conferred by it " during nearly a century
and a half, upon the Church in Newfoundland," the Diocesan Church
Society in 1849 expressed their belief that there was "hardly a church
• A similar bequest was made at Twillingate in 1830 by " a boat's master," who after
providing for placing the Ten Commandments and the Creed in the Church there, left
the rest of his property to the Society " as the most likely to spend his money ... to
the glory of God " [54],
t The Hawk was superseded in 1868 by the Star ; and the latter, which was wrecked
on the West Coast of Newfoundland in August 1871, was replaced by the Lavrock (72
tons), presented by Lieut. Curling, then of the Royal Engineers, but who subsequently
served for many years as a Soldier of the Cross in Newfoundland.
NEWFOUNDLAND (WITH NORTHERN LABRADOR).
97
or parsonage-house in the Colony, towards the erection of which the
venerable Society has not contributed " [57].
In 1848 the Bishop made a visit to Labrador, the Northern part of
which, commencing at Blanc Sablon, is included in the Diocese of New-
foundland, and the southern in the Diocese of Quebec. His voyage,
which extended to Sandwich Bay, was one of discovery, no Bishop or
clergyman of the English Church having " ever been along this coast
before," yet the inhabitants were " almost all professed members of
our Church and of English descent." Included among them were
many "Anglo-Esquimaux,"* also three distinct Indian tribes — Micmacs,
Mountaineers, and Esquimaux. The first two tribes were mostly Roman
Catholics, but the Esquimaux owed their instruction and conversion
to the Moravian Missionaries.t The Bishop did not know " whether
to be most pleased or perplexed by the earnest anxious desire of the
people to have a Clergyman among them."
During his visit several Esquimaux^ were " admitted into the
Church and married" [58].
On his return from Labrador the Bishop appealed to the Society
for help in stationing thi'ee Missionaries there, each of whom " would
have to visit nearly 100 miles of coast, and be the shepherd of scattered
flocks." The Society at once guaranteed a grant for five years. In
acknowledgment thereof the Bishop said (Nov. 23, 1848) :
" The Society's promise of assistance is, as I suppose it usually is, the first to
cheer and encourage me. I have as yet received no reply from the merchants and
pcisons more directly interested in, and more responsible for, the wellbeing and
welldoing of the inhabitants and fishers of that desolate shore. The Church by
her handmaid is the first to care for and the first to help them. But now where
are the . . . Missionaries to make of good effect, with God's blessing, the Society 8
liberality ? " [61.]
Two men were soon forthcoming, the Rev. A. Gifford being
placed at Forteau in 1849, where he laboured 10 years, and the Rev.
H. P. Disney at Battle Harbour in 1850. Their first year's labours
showed results by no means small. Mr. Gifford wrote : " There is a
degree of simplicity and boldness in the increasing devotion of some
of my people, which human expectation could never have presumed
upon in so short a time nor human endeavours ever deserve." In the
summer Mr. Disney sailed or rowed in a whaleboat many hundred miles,
and daily was "incessantly occupied with teaching and preaching,
visiting the sick, dispensing medicines, &c." The number of English-
men married to Esquimaux women was " very considerable," and this
had prepared tlie way for spreading Christianity among the natives.
The Esquimaux women and children who had been baptized during
the Bishop's visit in 1848 were " anxious to receive instruction," and
* " In the race of mixed blood, or Anglo-Esquimaux, the Indian characteriatics very
much disappear, and the cliildren are both lively and comely " [59].
t The Moravian Mission in Labrador dates from 1770. In 1850 it could reckon
i chief stations, with 1,200 native converts and 500 communicants [60].
X It may bo noted here that about 1851 an Esquimaux was brought from
Baffin's Bay to England by Cajitain Ommaney, and, by the liberality of the Admiralty,
placed at St. Augustine's College, Canterbury. In Oct. 1855 Kalliliirua was trans-
ferred to tho Theological Institutiou at St. John's, Newfoundland, whore he -^d on the
14th of tlie following June. " We miss him greatly " (the Bisliop wrote), " he was so
gentle, kind, and submissive; so regular in his devotions, that ho spoke by liis uctiouB
what ho could not express by his tongue " [05].
I
ml
08 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
at St. Francis Harbour Mr. Disney "had a large school, chiefly
Esquimaux "[62]. , r .,
In 1853 the Bishop " saw and heard " ample proofs of the zealous
labours of these Missionaries. He was " assured everywhere that a
great change" had "been produced in the lives and habits of the
people," and the condition and prospects of the Mission were such as
to inspire thankfulness and hope. On this occasion what was believed
to be " the only church on the coast of the Labrador " was consecrated
at St. Francis Harbour under the name of St. John the Baptist. The
Rev. G. Hutchinson came with the Bishop to carry on (for fourteen
years as it proved) the work begun by Mr. Disney among the poor
English and Esquimaux fishermen [63]. In 1859 the Society estah
lished a third mission on the Labrador coast, viz., at Sandwich
Bay [64].
Up to at least the middle of the present century the natives and
other inhabitants of Newfoundland had not considered it wortl\
their while lO prosecute the fishery to any extent on the so-called
French shore, or to settle there— the operations of the French fisher
men, being assisted by their Government, were on such a scale as to
exclude competition. Nevertheless English families migrated there
from time to time and scattered themselves widely in remote^
settlements. Between 1848 and 1858 the Bishop had visited at inter-
vals of four years most of the settlements, which could only be done
from the sea in a boat, and that during less than six months in tbr
year. In St. George's Bay a Missionary of the Society had been
stationed some time, and in consequence there had been a" great . . .
improvement in the residents." But it was not till the end of 1857
that the Bishop learnt that in the White Bay district there was a
large population professing themselves members of the Church ot
England. His first visit to them in 1859 disclosed a " sad state of
reUgious destitution." " Poor people I " (he wrote) " the fair faces
of the children would have moved the admiration of a Gregory and the
destitute, forsaken condition of all would movf , the compassion of any
one who believed they have souls to be saved." Some families " had
never before seen a clergyman and never been in any place of wor-
ship." At Bear Cove during the administration of baptism
" sad and strange were the discoveries made by the question whether the child or
person (for some were 15, 16, and 18 years of age) had been baptized or not ; of all
it was answered they had been baptized ; but some, it appeared, could not tell by
whom, some by fishermen, several by a woman— the only person in the settlement
(and she a native) who could read correctly. One woman (married) was baptized,
hypothetically, with her infant. Twenty-ono in all were admitted, the majorit>
with hypothetical baptism. Both of the women who came to be married hail
infants in their arms ; one of them had three children. Not one person in th<
whole settlement could read correctly, except the woman before mentioned ; hoi
husband (a native of Bay of Islands), a little. He had, however, been employed to
marry one of our present couples, which he confessed to me with some shame and
confusion of face, saying, ' he had picked the words out of the book as well as In
could make them out,' but he did not baptize, because ' that reading was too
hard ' ; in fact, he could scarcely read at all, he left the baptisms therefore to
his wife. ... He inquired also whether he ought to be christened, having been
baptized only by a fisherman, though as he said, with godfathers and a godmother
Here was confusion worse confounded; and shame covered my face, while I
endeavoured to satisfy him and myself on those complicated points. Th? poor
NEWFOUNDLAND (WITH NORTHERN LABRADOR).
99
a
the
man was evidently in earnest, and I gladly did all in my power to relieve hia mind,
and place liim and his in a more satisfactory state. But how sad that one who
had baptized and married others, should himself apply to be baptized and married,
being now the father of six children ! " {Bishop Fcild's Journal.)
At Sea Cove a father brought three children to be received, all of
whom had been baptized by lay hands. Two of them, he said, " had
been very well baptized," i.e. "by a man who could read well."
"When asked, in the service, " By whom was this child baptized ? " he
answered, " By one Joseph Bird, and a fine reader he vas." " This
Bird," says the Bishop, "who on account of his fine reading, had
been employed to baptize many children in the bay, was a servant in
a fisherman's family" * [G6].
To the service of the poor inhabitants of this remote country the
Rev. R. Temple devoted himself for about fourteen years (1864-77), at
first " living with the fishennen in the various settlements, eating and
drinking such things as they " could " give him " [68-9]. In 1866 he
wrote : " No married Clergyman could subsist upon the present income :
neither could I establish a residence or continue housekeeping above
a month or two in the year." The Society enabled him to procure a
decked boat, in which he visited every cove and harbour in the bay.
From February to December he had " no settled home " ; all these
months he continued moving " week by week, residing with the
various families and supported by them in turn." Every man able
to fish contributed according to his means, and some were " even
willingto deny themselves necessaries in order to increase " Mr. Temple's
comfort [70]. His work was abundantly blessed, and within three
years the people generally had become " zealous for the worship of
God" — few of them willingly suffering "their places to be vacant at
the daily service " whenever it was possible to hold it [71].
In the Bay of Islands, a locality almost as unhappily circumstanced
as White Bay, the Rev. Ulbic Rule, in the same spirit of self-sacri-
fice, rendered similar service for eight years (1865-78) [72].
How grateful the people were for the ministrations of the Church
will appear from such incidents as the following, related by the
Rev. J. MoRETON on visiting Plate Cove in 1857 : —
" I could not . . . have timed my visit better ; for it so happened that all the
men had just come in from the fishing-ground. An hour after I had service in one
of the houses, and christened two children. There are hut tour Protestant families
residing in this settlement ; but I had been for some time anxious to pay them a
visit to encourage them, having heard that during the winter one of the poor
women had read the morning and evening prayer every Sunday ; also prayers
every Friday evening during Lent— she being the only person in the little
community who could read— and the place being four miles distant from Red Cliff,
it was impossible for these poor people to walk down to Church. . . It was
impossible at this time to tcalJc to Indian Arm for swamps ; and though it was the
height of the fishing, one man from each of the four houses was spared to row mo
to the latter place, while the rest went to split and salt their fish, which they had
delayed on account of prayers. And so grateful were they, that they further offered,
• Both in Newfoundlnrd and Labrnclor lay baptism was frequently resorted to when
there was no prospect of the services of a clergyman being forthcoming. In Bome jiarts
it was quite a custom to take children to tlie clerk of some fishing eHtablisliment or the
captain of a vessel. Sometimes a futlier would baptize his own cliildren ; and iii 184'J
the Bishop met with one instance of ba|itipr i performed by a midwife [67].
h2
100
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
ohouia it blow too hard next evening for me to get down to Open Hole direct from
Indian Arm, to make a crew again to convey me there " [73].
Another Missionary, the Rev. T. A. Goodb of Channel, wrote :—
" Fancy a crew of four hands rowing against wind and tide forty miles— anight
and a day— for the Clergyman to bury the dead 1 I have seen this more than once
done here ; and I have gone with them when I thought we were risking our
lives" [74].
Though it was impu^sible to supply the wants of this poor diocese
unaided by the Society, the Bishop v.as modest in his demands, ever
seeking to relieve its funds as soon as possible [75]. As a result of his
efforts the local contributions of the people in Newfoundland for
Church purposes, which in 1844 " were wretchedly small " (not more
than £500 a year), had reached £2,530 per annum in 1864, while in
the same period the number of Missionaries was increased from
twenty-four to forty-six, of whom sixteen were supported without
any help from the Society.
The progress made during Bishop Feild's episcopate was thus
summarised in an address presented to him in October 1875 by the
Church in St. John's City on liis departure for Bermuda : —
" Thirty-one years have passed since you assumed the spiritual supervision of
this diocese, and none of us can be unmindful of the vast benefits you have been
instrumental in conferring upon our Church during that long period ; your own
consistent life of self-denial and sympathy has done much to support and cheer
your clergy amidst their many toils and privations.
"When you entered upon your Episcopate our Ecclesiastical System was
unorganized and feeble. Now, Synodical order and unity prevail.
" Then, we had only about twelve clergymen in the colony ; now, upwards of
fifty are labouring therein, whilst Churches and Parsonages have been multiplied
in a like proportion.
" A College for the Education of Candidates for the Ministry has, by your
exertions, been adequately and permanently endowed.
" Separate Seminaries for Boys and Girls have been established, and are in
successful operation.
" Distinct Orphanages for destitute children of both sexes have been founded
under your auspices, anri are f.ffectively conducted.
" Our beautiful Cathedra) was desigr ed and partially built under your care, and
the necessary funds for its completion are in process of collection.
" A Coadjutor Bishof vie has been created solely through your disinterested
assistance and the services of a divine* eminent for his piety, and conspicuous for
his abilities, have been secured for that important office.
" For the future support of the Episcopate, an endowment has been provided,
and many a desolate settlement on our rugged shores has, year after year, been
solely indebted for the ministrations of religion, to the visitations made by you and
your Coadjutor in the Church Ship.
" That the Almighty has permitted you to be His instrument in effecting so
much good and for so long a time, that He has preserved you through so many
labours and dangers, and (until recently) has upheld you in health and strength,
has been a cause to us of wonder, and of gratitude to Ood.
" We sincerely hope that a temporary sojourn in a more genial climate than
that of a Newfoundland winter may prove beneficial to your impaired health, and
we pray that you may be permitted to return from Bermuda in renewed vigour, and
long be spared to your grateful flock " [76].
• Bishop Kelly, who held the office of Coadjutor Bishop from 1867 to 1876, and of
Bishop from 1876 to 1877, when he resigned, and was succeeded in 1878 by Dr. L. Jones,
the present Bishop. In both instances tho Society, at the request of the Diocesan Synod,
assisted in the selection of the Bishop.
NEWFOUNDLAND (WITH NORTHEKN LABRADOR).
101
It pleased God that this hope should not bo realised. On June 8,
1876, at Bermuda, Bishop Feild passed to his rest [77].
" The mention of Dr. Feild" (said the Diocesan Synod) " reminds us of the
special debt we owe to your Society in relation to that holy man, whose righteous
life and ceaseless labours have caused his name to be honoured by all people of
every denomination, and his memory to be held in veneration by every Churchman
in the diocese. Towards his annual income your Society largely contributed and
. . . your sympathy . . . cheered him in his difficulties and encouraged him in hio
labours " {Symd Address, 1877) [77a].
At this time the Society was assisting in the support of 36
Missionaries in Newfoundland at an annual expenditure of about
£4,000. Without this assistance, the Synod declared, '• the work of
our Church would be paralyzed" [78]. The completion of the
episcopal endowment — to which the Society had given £2,000 in
1870 — now rendered the Bishops of Newfoundland no longer depen-
dent for their support on an annual subsidy of £500 which, up to
1877, had been contributed by the Society [79]. [Since then much has
been done towards rendering the diocese self-supporting, the Society's
grant for 1893 being £2,800.] The Missions planted and fostered
by the Society in Newfoundland have effected a great reformation in
the land. Places " sunk in heathen darkness" have become Christian
communities [80], and the influence of the Church of England on
the Colonists generally may be gathered from the fact that in 1880
thousands of persons belonging to the various religious bodies in St.
John's joined in hauling stone for the completion of the cathedral.
Eoman Catholics and Dissenters vied with English Churchmen in
helping forward the work [81].
By a fire which broke out in the city of St. John's on July 8, 1892,
the diocese suflfered the loss of its cathedral and several churches.
Towards reUeving the distress and repairing the losses, the Society
opened a special fund [which realised £5,611] [82].
Statistics, — In Newfoundland (area, 42,000 sq. miles) and Northern Labrador, where
the Society (1703-1892*) lias assisted in maintaining 194 Missionaries and planting 73
Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 850-9), there are now 197,335 inhabitants, of whom
09,000 are Church Members and 10,855 Communicants, under the care of 46 Clergymen
and a Bishop. [See p. 703; see also the Table, pp. 192-3].
Eeferences (Chapter XIV.)— [1] S.P.C.K. Journal, Mar. 31, 1701; S.P.G. Report,
1704, p. 15. [2] Jo., V. 1, April 1(!, May 21, 1703 ; A MSS., V. 1, p. 78 ; E. 1706, p. 33.
[3] Jo., V. 1, May 18, 1705, Mar. 15, Aug. 16, Sept. 20, and Oct. 18, 1700, Jan. 17, 1707,
Oct. 21, 1709 ; A MSS., V. 3, pp. 23-4, 83-4 ; do. V. 4, p. 27 ; do. V. 5, p. 26. [4] Jo.,
V. 1, Aug. 17, 1705 ; App. Jo. A, p. 384 ; App. Jo. B, p. 03. [5] Jo., V. 5, pp. 76-7, 115-16,
180, 180, 240, 284 ; Jo., V. 6, pp. 7, 69, 129, 213-14 ; Jo., V. 7, pp. 8, 106-7, 212-13 ; R. 1727,
pp. 88, 44 ; R. 1728, p. 40 ; R. 1732, pp. 61-2. [6] A MSS., V. 22, pp. 226-7 ; Jo., V. 5, pp.
251, 255; Jo., V. 10, p. 137; R. 1730, p. 96. [7] Jo., V. 5, pp. 821-2 ; Jo., V. 6, pp. 77,
122, 179-80, 191-2, 268 ; R. 1735, p. 87. [8] Jo., V. 1, Jan. 17, 1707. [0] Jo., V. 1, May
18 and June 15, 1705, Sept. 17, 1709. [9a] Jo., V. 0, pp. 221, 231-2, 307 ; V. 7, pp. 4, 6, 20.
[10] Jo., V. 7, pp. 202-4 ; R. 1737, pp. 37-8. [11] Jo., V. 6, p. 308 ; Jo., V. 7, p. 204 ;
K. 1735, p. 87 ; R. 1787, p. 38. [12] Jo., V. 9, pp. 186, 202 ; R. 1732, pp. 61-2 ; R. 1742,
p. 44. [13] Jo., V. 10, p. 4 ; R. 1744, pp. 46-7. [14] B MSS., V. 6, pp. 158, 160, 168 ;
Jo., V. 16, pp. 289, 507 ; R. 1765, p. 16. [15] Jo., V. 18, p. 274 ; R. 1769, p. 17 ; R. 1772,
p. 17. [16] B MSS., V. 6, p. 180. [17] Jo., V. 19, p. 342; Jo., V. 20, pp. 75-6 ; B MS8.,
V. 6, pp. 196-7. [18] Jo., V. 19, p. 342; M.R. 1855, pp. 34-6. [18rt] Jo., V. 13, p. 14;
E. 1754, p. 11 ; Jo., V. 26, p. 89 ; R. 1792, p. 42 ; Jo., V. 28, p. 821 ; R. 1802, p. 43. [19]
Jo., V. 26, p. 208 ; R. 1793, p. 88. [20] B MSS., V. 18, p. 199 ; Jo., V. 9, pp. 121-2,
250 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 15-16 ; Jo., V. 11, pp. 8, 89 ; R. 1744, p. 46. [21] Jo., V. 10, p. 96 ;
* From 1849 to 1892 in the case of Northern Labrador.
!mI
102 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
•R 174B n 48 • R 1746. p. 48. [22] Jo., V. 18, p. 212 ; R. 1766, p. 41. [28. 24] Jo., V. 15,
S; 210 3i&;V ml pp. 88-9 [25] B. 1880, p. 72. [26] Jo.,V. 26, pp. 884-5;
5o Alpp 2, 24(t-5, '8^4, 874; Jo., V. 28, p. 186; R. 1705, p. 87 ; R. 1800, p 29.
r27l Jo V 6 n. 191 ; R. 1784, pp. 62-3. [28] Jo., V. 24, pp. 870-2 ; Jo., V. 25, pp. 127-9,
Si:^;^ 1786, P Ii'r. 1789, p. 86; M.R 1855, pp. 87-8 ; R- 18^«, V- «4 J
OP Jan 1844, p. 3: Q.P., April 1846, pp. 2-6; Jo., V. 45, pp. 222-8. [29] Jo., V. 25,
n 129 ?301 Jo V 17. pp. 209-10, 418; Jo., V. 18, pp. 270-8; B M88., V. 6, pp. 166,
170 175 mVlT 1767, pp. 43-47r. 1769 p. 18. [31] %., V. 21, p. 268. [32] M.fe. 1855,
Ts's [33] Jo. V 21, S 292-8. [34] Jo., V. 24, pp. 21&-17. [35] Jo., V. 25, pp 331,
fill ^[36] R.'l797,pr83-4 I R. 1708, p. 44. [37j Jo., V. 28 p. 486 ; R. 1803, pp. 85-6.
[38] Jo. V. 29, p. 221" [39] Jo., V. 30, p. 69. [40] Jo-, V 25 p 76; ft 1788.
[38] ---, . . . - „
p. 10; Jo., V. 27, pp. 287, 401; R.
pp. 124-5 ; R. 1821, p. 57. [41] R. 1784
pp. 47-8. [44] R. 1821, pp. 55-7 '"^
C, p. 279. [47] R. 1827, pp "
1797, p. 33; R. 1799, p. 32; Jo., V. 83,
pp. 86-8. [42] R. 1807, p. 88. [43] R. 1817,
[45] R. 1821, p. 58. [46] R. 1827, p. 62 ; App. Jo.
62-104. [48] R. 1830, p. 73. [49] R. 1881, pp. 46-7.
[50 r. 183d; p.'83; R. 1836,"pp. 30-3, 87-91. [51] R. 1840, p. 46; App. Jo. O, p. 270.
52j R. 1840, pp. 48-9. [53] R. 1842, pp. 47-8; R. 1843, pp. 1«- af 5 1 M.R 1855.
pp 41-2. [541 R. 1831, p. 27. [55] R. 1844, p. 62. [56] Bishop Feild's Journal, 1845,
m< '0 22 35. [57] K MSS., V. 9, pp. 407-8 ; R. 1850, p. 49. [58, 59] Church
fn tlie'Col'onies, No. 19, pp. 1-32 ; do.. No. 21, p. 68; Q.P., Oct. 1850, pp. 1-6. [60] Q.P.,
Oct. 1850, pp. 2, 8. [61] K MSS., V. 9, p. 860; R. 1849, p. 74. [62] Church in the
iP. 0,
[68-9] Bishop
[70 1 R. 1866, p. 58. [71] R. 1867, pj). 45-6. [72] Church in tho Colonies, No. 37, pi
7 : Jo., V. 49, pp. 15-6 ; R. 1865, p. 48. [73] R. 1857, p. 60. [74] R. 1870, pp. 84-5. '
R. 1852, pp. 53-4. [75a] Bishop Feild s Plea, 1864. [76] M.F. 1876, pp. 177-8. _ _
M.F. 1876, P- 217. [77a] M.F. 1877, pp. 366-7. [78] M.F. 1877, p. 867. [79] Jo., V. 50,
p. 402 ; R. 1876, p. 131 ; Applicatious Committee Report, 1877, p. 2. [80] Q.P., Jan.
1844, p. 2 ; B. 1865, p. 50, and " A Sowing Time on the Ru!,'ged Shores of Newfoundland,"
by Rev. J. S. Mountain. [81] R. 1880, p. 90. [82] M.F. 1892, pp. 809, 321-80, 355, 895 ;
R. 1892, Cash Account, p. 14.
CHAPTER XV.
BEBMUDA.
The Bermudas or Somera IslandB, situated in the Western Atlantic Ocean,
680 miles from North Carolina, 730 from Halifax, and 800 from the nearest West
Indies, consist of about 100 small islands, some 16 only being inhabited. Tho group
was discovered in 1515 by Juan Bermude, a Spaniard, but no settlement waa
formed there until 1609, when Sir George Somers was wrecked on one of its sunken
reefs, while conveying English colonists to Virginia. This led to tho Virginia Company
obtaining a concession of the islands from James I., but soon afterwards they sold them
for £2,000 to " The Company of the City of London for the Plantation of the Somers
Islands." Representative government was introduced into the Colony in 1620 ; but in
1684 the Charter of the new body of adventurers was cancelled, and since then the
Governors have invariably been appointed by the Crown.
In 1705 a Mission Library and books for his parishioners were
voted by the Society to the Rev. T. Lloyd on his being appointed to
Bermuda by the Bishop of Iiondon [1]. Assistance towards the support
of a clergyman was soHcited in the same year (by the Bishop of
London) [2], and again in 1714 (by or on behalf of the Rev. — King) [3]
and in 1715, but not granted. On the third occasion the applica-
tion was made by the President and Council of Bermuda, who
" believing that nothing keeps the IVIemorials of God and Religion in a
BERMUDA.
103
degenerate age more than the Publick Worship, and ordinance of God's
Duty administered, and, seriously considering the ill congequencos
to any people for want of the same," heartily offered their " piesent
case to [the] Venerable Society" "for their serious consideration
and assistance." In the islands were "nine Churches, which not
being far distant from one another it was thought that three Ministers
could supply them all, and therefore by an Act of Assembly" provision
was made for such number (viz., £40 per annum, with house and glebe
lands worth another £S0), but there being "but one Minister in the
Island the Rev. Andrew Auchinleck,"* they asked the Society to
encourage Missionaries to Bermuda as in other parts of America,
adding that they would " always think it an honour to receive their
commands and in all things joyfully concur for promoting religion
and virtue." The petition was supported by Mr. Auchinleck, who
stated that he had " for some years past been obliged to [make] many
tirearsome journeys in the island," and had "constantly read prayers
and preacad in several Churches in this island to people that had
been brought up under Dissenting Teachers . . . particularly under
one Mr. John Fowles who had been teacher bette [better] then 30
years, yet in a little time" Mr. Auchinleck "found them ready to
conform," and he now had " good congregations," which in numbers
" daily increased" [4]. The opinion of the Society at the time was
that it was " not consistent " with its " rules " "to send any Missionary
to Bermuda " [5], and up to 1822 it continued to regard the colony as
able to provide for its own spiritual wants. In 1821 the Rev. A. G.
Spencer, having removed to Bermuda from Newfoundland in search
of health, was employed in one of the vacant parishes by the Governor,
on whose representation of " the deplorable situation of the islands
. . . and the inadequacy of the provision made for the Clergy," the
Society in 1822 extended its aid to the Bermudas for the support of
Mr. Spencer and of the Rev. George Costar, "who had for years
struggled through the many difficulties of his charge with exemplary
attention to its duties " [6] . In 1823 an allowance was made for a school-
master [7]. On his transfer to Newfoundland in 1824 Mr. Costar
left in his two districts congregations "numerous and attentive," and
in Devonshire parish the number of communicants was " nearly equal
to the third part of the white population," His work among the
negroes was disappointing. Their masters willingly assented to their
attending church on a week-day, and at first " considerable numbers "
came ; " but when the novelty had passed away it was not possible to
form any congregation " [8],
A few years later the Church obtained a great and lasting
influence over the coloured population. The Rev. A, G. Spencer and
the Bishop of Nova Scotia, both Missionaries of the Society, were
foremost in effecting this change. When the Bishop visited the
islands in 1826 the population numbered 10,G12, of whom 4,648
were white, 722 free negroes, and 5,242 slaved. "A very large pro-
portion of the inhabitants" were "members of the EstabUshed
Church," but although a small glebo had been allotted to each
parish many years before, the whole provision for the Clergy was so
• A clergyman who had been appointed by the Society to South Carohnain 1705, but
who had changed his destination.
I
104
SOCIETY FOR THE PROrAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
insufficient that " the Churches were very badly supplied . . . four
and even six of them " had " been committed to the care of a single
Clergyman for many years together." " During the administration
of Sir WiUiam Lumley ... an Act was passed by the Colonial
Legislature forming 8 parishes into 4 livings, and allotting
from the pubhc treasury ,^600" (= ;£185) " to each of 4 Clergymen
... in those parishes and a like sum for the ninth parish, that of
St. George." With "other advantages, arising from glebe, sub-
scriptions and fees," the salary was made up to £200 for each
clergyman. Each parish was provided with a "respectable Church "
built of stone and whitened, and surrounded by beautiful Church-
yards " inclosed with walls as white as snow, adorned with cedar
trees and some of them covered with roses and geraniums." Where
he found only three Clergymen (Messrs. Spencer, Lough, and
Ho are) the Bishop left six, and the Sunday before his leaving
Bermuda "divine service was performed in every Church in those
islands, a circumstance almost unknown there." In each church
also Confirmation was administered — to over 1,200 persons in the whole,
'* many of whom were seventy years old, and some more than 80
and among them were more than 100 blacks." Throughout the
Colony " the zeal of the Clergy and the excellent disposition of the
people exrited his admiration." No Bishop had ever been seen before
on the islands, and " the inhabitants seemed ready to welcome such
"^'sitor with primitive affection."*
>T negroes, of whom about 1,200 had been baptized, were
"dom, Mc rather than plantation slaves and treated very kindly by
their mutters." They required religious instruction, and were
"anxious to receive it in connexion with the Established Church," to
which their masters belonged, and there was " a readiness on the part
of the Masters to acquiesce and even to co-operate in any reasonable
method of affording it." As a step in this direction the Bishop " laid
tlie foundation of ten temporary schools," and authorised the em-
ployment of a catechist in every district, and made representations to
Government on the subject [9]. Within a year fourteen schools
were at work— seven being for the coloured children— and it was then
thought that the Bermudas were " adequately supplied with means of
rehgious instruction." Under the superintendence of Archdeacon
Spencer the schools " assumed a conspicuous feature in the rehgious
concerns of the diocese " [10].
On his second visit to the Bermudas (in 1830) the Bishop was
struck with the great advance which the Church had made. " The
Society," he said, had " been successful in the introduction of the
National system of education " ; and, although four years before there was
" not a coloured person in the islands receiving regular instruction " in
connection with the Church, more than 700 of those people, of various
ages, were now in the enjoyment of that blessing. " The moral
influence of this instruction" had " checked the prevailing vice among
the people of colour by inducing them to desire the benefits of legal
marriage " recently extended to them by the Colonial Legislature, and
" the httle pilfering which was common in every part of the islands "
• Th« Bennadas were conatituted a pari of the See of " Nova Scotia" in 1825 [9a].
had
BERMUDA,
lo:
had " greatly diminished." Persons who " formerly considered it as
a thing of course that a largo portion of their poultry would bo stolen
from them " had in the last three years *' not lost a fowl."
Referring to a confirmation of negroes at Warwick, the Bishop says
of one of the candidates : " At an early hour " Archdeacon Spencer
" manumitted a slave who had been for some time under his instruc-
tion. Soon afterwards he baptized him ; at ten o'clock he married
him ; and at eleven the same person was confirmed." At Pembroke
on Ascension Day " nearly 200 communicants attended at the altar,"
and the Bishop delivered a Charge to the Clergy, twelve being present
— a fourfold increase. Such a number had never been in the islands
before.
So eagerly were the ministrations of the Church sought after by the
negroes that a general enlargement of the buildings was called for.
At one place nine-tenths of those who attended service " were without
accommodation," and " if Church room be not provided for the people
of colour " (wrote the Bishop) " all our labours in their behalf will
lead to their early separation from the Established Church " [11].
The granting of "immediate and complete enxa,woIjJuiiua " to ^V'p
slaves of Bermuda, " without the intervention ol theofiered apprentice-
ship " (the course generally adopted in the West Indies), called for
additional exertions for dispensing religious instruction to the coloured
population.
By means of the Negro Education Fund [sec p. 195] the Society
" readily attended to the call, and greatly assisted the benevolent
object." Aid from this source began in 1835 [12], and two years later
Archdeacon Spencer reported that 'the best effects hav been pro-
duced by the Society's grants," and "that the local Legislature has
been extremely liberal ... in aiding the several parishes to enlarge
their Churches for the coloured parishioners " [13].
By the subdivision of the Diocese of Nova Scotia in 1839 Bermuda
became attached to the See of Newfoundland,* then founded and placed
under charge of Archdeacon Spencer as first Bishop, to whose support
the Society continued to contribute [14]. Between this time and his
translation to the See of Jamaica in 1843 " the labours of the
exemplary clergy of these islands " (Bermudas) were signally blessed,
the candidates for confirmation having " increased in more than a
double ratio"; and three Eomanists "intelligently embraced the
doctrines of the Church of England mainly through the instru-
mentality of Dr. Tucker" [15]. It is noteworthy that in 182C, when
the first Bishop visited Bermuda, there were said to be " only 2 Roman
CathoHcs in the islands " [16].
The Bermudians continued to be " very liberal in their support of
the Church and its institutions," and probably did " as much in this
way in proportion to their meais as any colony" [17]. Referring
to the erection of four new churches in the islands in 1849,
• In 1851 the Society obtained for BiBhop Feilcl a legal opinion as to his powers and
jurisdiction as Bishop in Bermuda [14o]. Five years later the Bishop recommended the
separation of Bermuda from the Diocese of Newfoundland and its union with the
Bahamas, so as to form a new Colonial See, and offered to resign the £200 salary
wiiioh he received annually from Bennuda. The Society regarded such an arrange-
ment as " highly desirable," and communicated with the Colonial Office on the subject,
but the union did not take place, though the See of Nassau was founded in 1801 [146].
106
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Bishop Feild stated that though "the whole white population of
Bermuda does not exceed 5,000 . . . they ha^^e built nine handsome
churches, without any foreign aid," and "each of the nine parishes
has to maintain its own church and to enlarge it when necessary."
At this Visitation the Bishop "was particularly pleased with the
increased intelligence and interest displayed by the coloured popula-
tion," and added, " the schools built by the Society for the Propagation
of the Gospel for the coloured population, at the time of emancipation,
have proved an inestimable blessing " [18],
The Kev. Dr. Murray, who had witnessed the transition of the
negroes from a state of slavery to one of freedom and responsibility,
reported in 1850, after 25 years' experience, that the result of the
Society's efforts in Bermuda had been " very remarkable." Time was
" when not one in a thousand could write his name or read it if . . .
written." Now there was not one per cent, of those born since 1830,
and of a fit age to be taught, but what were able to read and write, &c.
Where the marriage tie had been so generally disregarded thnt there
were probably not a dozen couples "united in lawful wedlock," the
reverse was now the case. And a "meagre," "unintelligent," and
apparently " fruitless " attendance at Divine Service had given way to
crowded congregations, who joined " in the Liturgy and psalmody with
imderstanding and apparent affection," "the great mass of the
coloured people " being " steadfastly attached to the Church " and
furnishing hundreds of constant communicants in place of the " very
few " of former years. In everything that regards moral or religious
purpose the coloured people of Bermuda " might compare not
disadvantageously with any people of the same origin in any part of
the world" [19].
The work and cla.ms of the Society have obtained general and
lasting recognition in Bermuda. Every parish there joined in celc-
bratmg the last jubileo [20], and a substantial contribution to the
Society's funds is still made annually [21].
In 1856 the Rev. Dr. Tucker of St. George's voluntarily rosigned
his Missionary salary from the Society, as he had provided a church,
school, and parsonage on a destitute island in his parish [22].
On the death of the Rev. J. F. Lightuourn in 1870 the entire
support of the Church was left to local rfjsources.
Statiktics.— In tli-i Bormudiis (area, li) sq. ip'k-n), wIuto tho Society (1H22-70)
aBsititod in muintainint,' 1'2 Mia»ioniirii'siin<l planting "<" ntral Stationsfas dotailed on p.
800) tliere aru now lC,Ol!t inhabitaiitH. of whom IC •. »> CliurcU McniberH, undov tlie
care of 5 Clurjfymen and the Bishop of Newfoundland. iSec also tho Table on pp. l'.»'2-a.]
Prferences (Chapter XV.)- ri] Jo., V. 1, May 18, 1705. r21 .To., V. 1, Nov. 10, 1705.
[3] Jo., V. 2, Nov. 12 and 10, 1711. [4] Jo., 0<t. 7, 1715; A MSS., V. 10, pp. 2H0-1, 209,
[6] Jo., V. 8, p. 84. [61 Jo., V !l;l. pp. r28-!!0, 000-10; H. 1H22, pp. 52-!!. [7] Jo.,
V. 34, p. 141. [8] Jo., V. 05, pp. 40 .,i, 54, 00; R. 1H24, pp. 47-0. [0] U. 182«, pp.
R7-9, 57-01 ; Jo., V. 00, pp. 010-0 ; Jo., V. 07, pp. 0-H, o;»-4. \Qa \ ^\^\^. Jo. C, p. 270.
eO] R. 1827, p. 48. [llj R. IHOO, pp. 52-08; .lo., V. 41, pp. 00-100; and UiHliop of
ovft Scitia"8 Speech at tho Tiondon Meeting, Juno 28, 1801. (12 1 U. 1800-50, ttc,
StatemontH of Accounts, and Jo., V. 44, i)p. 14, 45, 55, i05. 171, 170, 002, 026; Jo., V. 45,
pp. 5, 144, 140, 207; Jo., V. 40, (). ;;2. |13! H. 1801!, p! 157; R. ls;i7, pp. 04-5; 11.
1808, p. 40. [14] Jo., V. 44, ].. 270; R. IKOO, p. 00. jM..] Jo., V. 40, p, 158; Ai)p.
Jo. C, I.J.. 27&-8U. [14t,; .fo., V. 47, p. 187. 115) R. 184:1, p. 17. |ie'] R. 1820, p. 58.
[171 !<• 1HK5, p. 0«. [18J P. 1H40, p. 75. [10] giP., Uct. 1H5(), i.p. 0, 10. | 201 R. 1852,
p. 54. [21J Jo., V. 48, p. 2!>; M.F. 1800, p. 72; R. 1800, p. 12(1. 1221 Jo., V. 47, P.
182 ; M.F. 1800, pp. 140-4. l j • . i
107
CHAPTER XVI.
NOVA SCOTIA, CAPE
BRETON,
ISLAND,
AND PRINCE EDWARD
Nova Scotia was discovered by the Cabots, under the English King Henry VTT.,
in 1497. The French began to colonise it in 1508, but their settlements in
La Cadie, or Acadie as tliey called the country, were mostly destroyed in 1613 by an
English ship from Virginia. In 1021 the territory was assigned by James I. to Sir
William Alexander, and received the name of Nova Scotia, which included tlie province
now known as New Brunswick. Possessioii for the English was obtained about 1C28-9
by ]">avid Kirk, a Huguenot refugee, w'lo captured Port Royal* (the capital) ; but in
1032 the colony was restored to France. During the last half of the 17th century it
passed through several changes of government — Englisli and French; but in 1713 it
was finally surrendered to Great Britain by the Peace of Utrecht. In 17.'38 the ( wo
islands of Cape Breton and St. John (now Prince Edw:ird Island), which also had been
settled by the Frencli, and the former of wliich had been held by the English from
1745 to 1747, both became permanently British possessions. Prince Edward Island,
annexed to Nova Scotia in 1703, was constituted a separate Colony in 1770. During the
wars the presence of the Frencli Acadians in Nova Scotia was considered dangerous to
English interests, and in consequence thousands of them were expelled in 1755. After the
peace many of the exiles returned to the colony. The success of the Englisli led to the
Micmac Indians "burying the hatchet" and formally accepting in 1701 George III.
(instead of the French King) " as their Father and Friend." Previously to tliis they
had committed fearful barbarities upon the colonists of Nova Scotia, and in the French
Governor's house at St. John were found many English scalps hung as trophies.
In -lanuary 1711 Colonel Nicholson laid before the Society an
address " from the gentlemen that compose the Council of War at
AnnapoUs Royal in Nova Scotia praying that Ministers may be sent
over to convert the Indians in the said cotmtry." The address,
with '* several other papers and letters concerning the same
business," were " refer'd to the Committee " for " opinion " [1], and in
the following yeiir a Mission among the Indians in New York Province
was renewed [see pp. 67-70] ; but nothing further is recorded of Nova
Scotia until 1727, when the Rev. Richakd Watts, then about to go to
Annapolis as a Chaplain to the Forces, prayed the Society for " an
allow.mce for teaching vhc poor children there." The Society voted
him 'wlOayear — which was doubled in 1781— and sent a supply of
Bibles, Prayer Books, and tracts tor his school, which was opened at
Easter ] 728, and in which he taught fifty children. At his own charge
he built in 1787 a " school house for the good of the publick and
especially for the poorer sort," in Annapolis, " and appointed it for that
use for ever with other necessary conveniences." Two years later,
tlio chaplaincy having determined, he removed to New Bristol, in New
Eiif^land [2J.
While at Annapolis Mr. Watts in 1729 reported that the people
lit Canso "were generally bent to address the Society (or a Minister,"
and he offered his services to the Society for that place, ' there being
no other Minister of the Church of England in thai whole Province
or Ciovernment [Nova Scotia| besides himself" The Society awaited
a communication from the people tiiemselves, but nothing came until
17J}(i, when Mr. Edward How, a Canso merchant, petitioned for an
allowance for a school, "great numbers of poor people," chielly fisher-
* Afterwards Annapolis Royal, in honour of Queen Anue.
108
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
men, soldiers, and labourers, "being very desirous of having their
children taught and instructed in the principles of Christian religion,"
a work -which no one had been found to undert.ake until the arrival of
the Rev. James Peden, " Deputy- Chaplain to the Forces there," in
October 1785. Mr. Peden had taken fifty poor children under his care,
and for his encouragement the Society granted £10 a year, which was
continued up to the end of 1743, when, as he had given " a very in-
sufficient account of the state of the school." the allowance was
withdrawn [3].
The circumstances under which the Society's connection was
renewed with Nova Scotia are set forth in the following letter from the
Commissioriers of Trade and Vh n;,,t lions to the Society : —
" Whitehall, April Oth 1719.
"Sir, — His Majesty having gi,"''' directions that a number of persona
sliould be sent to the Province ot Nova Hcotia, in North America : I
am directed by my Lords Commissioiiers for Trade and Plantations to desire
you will acquaint the Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts,
that it is proposed to settle the said pcrrms in six Townships, and that a particular
spot will be set a Part in each of them, for building a Church, and 400 acres of
land adjacent thereto granted in perpetuity, Free from the payment of any Quit
Bent, to a Minister, and his successors, and 200 in like manner to a Schoolmaster :
Their Lordships therefore recommend to the Society to Name a Minister and
Schoolmaster for each of the said Townships, hoping that they will give such
encouragements to them as the Society shall think proper, untill their lands can be
so far cultivated as to afford a sullicient support.
" I am further to acquaint you that each Clergyman wlio shall be sent with the
Persons who are to Form this first settlement, will have a grant of 200 acres of
land, and each Schoolmaster 100 acres in Propriety to *l'em and their heirs, as also
30 acres over and above their said respective qnoV . Ivr every Person of which
their Families shall consist ; that tliey will likr isi be subsisted during their
passage, and for twelve months after their ar -al, and furnish'd with Arms,
Ammunition, and Materials for Husbandry, j'u'in^; vneir houses, &c., in like
manner as the other setlers.
" Their Lordships think proper that the Socioty ^ 'uv,' 1 boinform'd that (except
the Garrison of Annapolis) all the inhabitants of ti^'- 'f.id I'vovince, amounting to
20,000, are French Koman Catholicks, and that there > 3 • j/ vat number of Priests
resident among them, wlio act under the Directions ol the French Bishop of
Quebec.
" At the same time their Lordsliips would recommend it to the consideration of
the Society, whether it may not be advisable to choose some amongst others, of the
Ministers and Schoolmasters to be sent, who by speaking the French language may
bo particularly usefull in cultivating a sense of the true Protestant religion among
the said inhabitants, and educating their children in the Principles thereof.
" I am Sir your most obedient bumble servant
" John Pov.N.>r:, Sollr. and Clk. of the Reports." [4].
It afforded the
Commissioners . .
Society " much ;■::
. " sbew'd so just ;
ducing atid supporting true Religion ainong the People to be settled"
in Nova Scotia, " nt tiio same time that they were consulting in
Lion to observe " that the
liocoinary Regard for intro-
80 great a i^e^roe th':
.'ivil and commercial Interests of that Colony
and of Gnat iirita' i" To further " the pious and laudable intention "
a speciiu -nfi^jtin^f Aas Leld on April 7, attended by the two Archbishops
and ten Suffrairan Bishops, at which the Society undertook to supply
(as settlements were formed) six clergymen and six schoolmasters —
including some able to speak French — and to provide them with '• the
NOVA SCOTU.
109
highest salary* allow'd " by it, as well as gratuities* ** to facilitate the
first settlement," and (with the aid of the S.P.C.K.) "proper books."
The Commissioners were asked " to consider this assistance . . .
m its true light as an approbation and an encouragement only of this
excellent design," it being *' the very best " the Society's circumstances
allowed, and " indeed . . . beyond " its " ability, for besides this large^
new expence for the support of Religion in this new settlement, the
constant, annual, necessary charge in providing for Divine Worship
and usefuU instruction, that the people in the numerous and extensive
Colonics of America may not sink into Atheism, or be Perverted to
Popery," elready exceeded " considerably £3,500 a year, while the
certain annual Income " was not " so much as £1,000."
It was assumed that the " Chaplain setled already at Annapolis
Royal " was " resident and constantly " performed " his duty there,"
and the hope was expressed that early care would be taken by the
Government " to build churches and to erect comfortable houses for
the Missionaries," and to assist them in clearing and cultivating their
glebes.
With reference to the "great danger" the new settlement was
"like to be in," "of being perverted to Popery by the number of
French Papists, the Vigilancy of their Priests and the activity of the
Bishop of Quebeck," the Society submitted for the Commissioners'
consideration " whether the barrier against this bad religion and bad
government v/ould not be rendered stronger by making some Pro-
visional allotment of a number of acres towards the supporting a
Bishop of the Church of England there, when the importance of this
hopefuU and growing colony shall require and the wisdom of the
Government shall think fit to place one in that country." Also
" whether it might not be of considerable service to the Publick " if
the Commissioners wert " to assist the application that the Society
made some time since to the Government for the appointing of
Bishops ... in our Colonies in America in such places as shall be
thought most proper" [5].
It was not until most of the American Colonies had been lost to
England that the Government thought fit to appoint a Bishop for any
of them ; but when that time came Nova Scotia was selected as the
seat of the first Bishopric. [See p. 751.]
Within a fortnight of the receipt of the Commissioners' letter the
Rev. William Tutty, the Rev. William Anwyl, and a schoolmaster
had been appointed by the Society to accompany the first settlers from
England [(?]. The necessity of this provision will appear from the
following abstract of a letter from Mr. Tutty, " dated from Chebucto
Harbour in Nova Scotia Sept. 29th 1749 acquainting that on the
2l8t of June they arrived safe on that Harbour ... he was on board
the Beaufort man-of-war with the Governor thro' the kind recommen-
dation of the . . . Bishop of Lincoln." They had "met with many
difficulties arising chiefly from the Perverseness of the present settlers,
which thro' the wise conduct of the very worthy Governor, with the
assistance of Hugh Davidson Yjsq., the Secretary, and of Richard
Bulkeley Esq., the Aid-de-Camp," were " in a great measure sur-
* At Unit tiino £70 wiiliiry and X'oO gratuity in tlio case of each Missionary, and £16
salary and £10 gratuity in the case of each schoolmaster.
P
110 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
1
mounted," and the Colony was "sO far advanc'd" that Mr. Tutty
hoped "neither French treachery nor Indian cruelty," nor, "worse
than both, even the Perverseness of the Setlers themselves" would
" be able to prevail against it. The old Inhabitants, both the French
and Indians," were " Bigotted Papists, and under the absolute
Dominion 01 their Priests"; they acknowledged "obedience to our
King of Great Britain," but it was " a mere verbal acknowledgement,"
to judge *' by their present Prevarication, and past behaviour, and the
effect of Fear alone ; The Indians of the Pen Insula came frequently
with their Wives and Children " among the settlers on their arrival,
" traded with them, and seem'd not in the least dissatisfied with their
settling in the Country ; But they disappeared all at once, on a summons
to Chiginecto from their Priest " who endeavoured " to stir them up to
Arms, and appear'd as he did in the late War at the Head of them
about Minar; but as an officer with 100 men" were posted there no
great danger was " to be apprehended on that side." Of the new
settlers from " Old England," the "lower sort" were "in general a sett
of most abandon'd wretches ... so deeply sunk into ahnost all kinds
of Immorality " as to " scarce retain the shadow of rehgion "; there
were "indeed a few good men amongst them," and the officers behaved
" with great decency " in general, and seldom failed "to join in the
Publick Worship."
The "settlers from New England" made " great Pretentions to
Religion," and were "justly scandaliz'd at the barefac'd immorality of
the others"; but if they were " to be judged from their commercial
deaUngs, the externals of religion" were "much more prevalent with
them than the essence of it." This, Mr. Tutty said, was " the true
disposition of the Inhabitants of Nova Scotia." and in order to amend
it, to begin with the " Old Inhabitants," he proposed " that some French
Bibles or Testaments at least, with a plain comment upon them,
should be sent over to be distributed among the French," who would
"gladly read them, if not prevented by their Priests; and if some
French Protestants were induced to come over with an able Missionary
of the same Nation ... a few years would make a great alteration
for the better, both in their Religion and Loyalty." To further this
scheme Mr. Tutty recommended to the Society " the Rev. Mr. Moreau,
some time since Secular Priest and Parochial Minister in France, which
he quitted for the sake of a good conscience, and camo over and join'd
himself to the Church of England, and after some . . . time, married
and embark'd with the new setlers for Nova Scotia." For the
Indians nothing could be done for the present, as they had just
" commenc'd hostilities" against the Colony "in a base barbarous
manner," and were "running blindly upon their own destruction."
"As to the new setlers," Mr. Tutty would "oppose himself to stop
the torrent of ImmoraUty thro' God's Assistance with all his
might." The Governor ordered him to " beg . . . that some more
Missionaries might be sent them." " Good Schoolmasters " were also
"much wanted," the " chief hope " of the Colony being "among the
rising generation." The number of inhabitants "in the town of
Halifax " exceeded 15,000, " excluding the soldiery." Since his arrival
Mr. Tutty had baptized 20 infants, but " the Blessed Sacrament " had
not been administered because Divine Service had " hitherto been per-
r
NOVA SCOTIA.
Ill
form'd in the open air," but as soon as " the Governour's dining room"
was finished, it was " purpos'd to make use of that " till a church was
erected ; one was being framed at Boston " capable of holding 900
persons."
The Society at once laid out £50 "in purchasing French Bibles and
other proper books " * for the Colonists, and submitted to the Commis-
sioners of Trade &c. a representation of its " present low circumstances,"
with an abstract of Mr. Tutty's letter [7]. The Commissioners replied,
March 5, 1750, "that having had last year so great an instance of
the goodwill of the Society, towards the Infant Settlement of Nova
Scotia," they would " be far from pressing them beyond what the
cause of Keligion " might " require and the circumstances of the Society
. . . admit." They also had sent a large supply of Biblesf to the Colony,
and it was design'd that the next settlement should "consist chiefly of
Foreign Protestants " [8]. Meanwhile Mr. Tutty reported (Dec. 5, 1749)
that if the new Colony went on " with such success as it has begun it
must infallibly in a few years eclipse all the other Colonys in North
America." On Sept. 2, 1750, St. Paul's, Halifax, the first English
Church in Nova Scotia, was opened ; the inhabitants of that town
then numbered 4,000 (exclusive of the military), and Mr. Tutty had 50
regular communicants. During the next year the population rose to
6,000, over one-half being professed members of the Church of England,
and between 800 and 400 actual communicants. These included many
Germans, formerly Lutherans and Calvinists, whose conformity having
been promoted by a Swiss Minister, Mr. Burger, that gentleman
was ordained and appointed to their charge in 1751. In that year Mr.
Tutty wrote : " The Colony in general is much amended, and the
behaviour of the worst among them is less profligate and abandoned."
Between Churchmen and Dissenters there was " a perfect harmony,"
and "the most bigotted" among the latter seldom failed to attend
Church " every Sunday morning " [9].
Mr, Anwyl's conduct being unsatisfactory, the Society decided to
recall him, but he died in February 1750, before the decision was
taken [10]. In his place the Rev. J. B. Moreau was appointed to
minister to a settlement of French and Swiss Protestants, which he
began to do on September 9, 1750, in the French language [11].
In 1752 his congregation was increased to 1,000 (800 adults) by
the arrival from Montbelliard of "500 Protestants of the Confession
of Augsburgh," who conformed to the Church, receiving with the
"greatest satisfaction" copies of the Book of Common Prayer in
French — " kissing his hand and the books for joy" [12]. Most of
the French and Germans, with a few English, in all 1,600 persons,
imder Mr. Moreau's charge, removed to Lunenburgh in 1754. There
every Sunday they assembled themselves together for service " in the
open parade," and more than 200 of the French and Germans were
" regular communicants " [18].
* The S.P.C.K. co-npcratpil with the Society in providing books on thisoccaBion [8a].
+ Tiie French Bibles Kent by the ComniiBHionors, " havinfr the Geneva form of prayer
annex'd to tlieni," almost occiisiotied a schism among tlie Conforniistfl ; but the Swiss
leaders " having examined the F.ngli.Hli Liturgy with great attention . . . thouglit it
in all respects preferable to any human composition and . . . determined constantly
to use it"; and they succeeded iu removing "the rrejudiccs of their weak Brethren"
in most instances [86].
112
SOCIETV FOn THH PROrAOATION OP TUB QOSPBL.
Over his Hock Mr. ^[oroau cxorciHod a "},'"»lly ilisciplino." On
Eastor Day 1757 ho " put to puhUclc Ponanco ono of tlio C()nKr»>-
gation who had hooii ono of tho Chiofs in a Conspinioy . . . against
the Oovornmont." "After un humhlo prostration of hiinsolf in tl>i>
(l)nircli the Penitent roao up and lunnhly asked pardon of (lod, of
tho King and of his Christian hrothren." After an oxhortution
from tho pulpit to a sincero repontanco and amendment of hfe, ho
was ro-admittod to the Holy Connnunion, IIJ) others communicatiiif,'
at tlio same service j llj.
Ministrations in Lunenhurgli and TIahfa. "• wc;e continuo(. in three
languages for nuiny years, and notwithstanding tho great ditVKMiItics
arising from thodiversitiosot language and creed, tlio Uev. P. Hryzt'liws
m 1770 and the Rev. P. Dk li.\ ilociii: in 1775 nunihe cd I'iOdoriuan,
60 French, and HO English-speaking persons among their comnm-
nicants " [ir»|.
Mr. Do La Uocho rond rod good service also hy " puhlishing weekly
in tho Gazette a Practical C'ommentary on tiio Now Tostament " " for
the henelit of tlio unlearned " in tho Province [IfirtJ. Jk'sides S(>rving
his three European congregations, Mr. Moreau so oxt(Muled his
operations that in 17(>1 ho could rejwrt tho " success of his lahours
in hringing over the Indian savages to our holy religion having haptized
several of their children." These Iiulians heluivcd " with gr<Mit
decency in religious ceremonies." Most of them understood I'Voncli,
and had heen under tho iniluence of tlu> lloman Catholio Priests,
who had taught them the " grossest absurdities " |l(l|.
Tho ilov. .1. Pknnkt, an itinerant Missionary, also made some good
impressicms on tho Indians. He had several long conferences with
them, and was " instrunu>ntal in keeping tho Havagoa quiot " in tho
mterosts of tho English [17].
Tho liev. T. Wool) of Halifax and Annapolis Poyal \c. obtained
considerable influence over tho Indians. In August 17(i'2 there died at
Halifax M. Maillard, a lloman Catholic Pri(>st, Vicar-Oenoral of
Quoboc, and " Missionary to the French and Indians," " wlio stood
m so much awo of him that it was judged necessary to allow him a
salary from our dovernment." Tho day before his death, "at his own
request Mr. Wood performed the Ollice for tho Visitation of tho Sick
according to our form | Anglican] in the l''rench Ijanguago in the
presence of all the French whom Monsr. Maillard ordered to attend
for that purpose." At his funeral Mr. Wood "performed tho Oilico of
burial according to our form, in French, in the i>resence of almoHt all
tho gentlemen of Halifax and a very numerous assembly of I'^rench
and Indians" [1H|. The respect shown to Mr, Wood by M. Maillard
had 80 good an elTect on the Indians that they exnr(>ssed a desire
" to join in tho service of tlu^ (!liurch of Englanil in the French
tonguo, with which th(7 wore so well pleased that they . . . bogged "
for a monthly service. The use of <* the sign of the* ('ross " in tho
English baptismal service gave tho Indians and tho !''ronch Ncnitrals
particular satisfaction. As most of tho Indians in the Province under-
stood thoir own language only, Mr. Wood dovoted from three to four
• By 1700 tho QonnanB iit Italifux liail l)p(<n " ro intnrmix<«<l fti\i1 iiiUirnmrriiwJI with
Uio other iiilmbitivuta" that all of tlicin npoko KiikIIhIi iiuiih hi-ttcr thitu thi'y ilUl
Qurrnaii [1&6J.
NOVA HCOTIA.
118
't
hours daily to nciiuirins it, and with such HuoooHa that in 17(17 ho wan
ablo to otliciato in Mickmack, which ho first (hil publicly in .luly of
that yoar in St. I'ttul'M, llahfax, in tho prosonco of tho (iovonior,
most of tho army and navy ollicorn, and tho inhahituntH.
"On thin oi'oaHum tho Inditins HiintJ iiii Ai.tlicm bcfoid luid iifliT Horviro.
Bofon* tlin Horvici) l)t>giii), nil Indian (Jliii-f cuiiin foiwunl from tlm nmt, and
knodliiigdown . . . priiyiul that tho Almighty (ioil wmilM hloHs IUm Majesty Kiiin
Ofoiyr th«< 'I'liiiil, tht'ir lawful Kinn and (fovcnior, anil all tlio Hoyal I'aniily : ho
prayoil also for . . . tlm Oovornor, ami for l'roM|i(Mily to Him Maji'Mty'n I'rdvinoo.
Ho then roKo tiii, anil Mr. Wixxl . . . oxplainod IiIh I'rnyor in MikjUsIiIo tho wholo
ConKr('j,'ati()n. Upon which his I'iXt<(>lltuu'y turnoil to tho Imlians ami liowod to
thoni. When Sorvico was ondod tho ludidits thai\kod (iod, tho (iovonior, and Mr.
Wood, for tho opportunity th(>y had of hourin^' I'rayors aKiiiii in thoir own
Lanh'unK<<."
Soon aftor, Mr. Wood ofliciatod at tho nuirria^^'o of tho daughtor of
Thoina, tho horoditary king of tho MickniaekH, and t'ntortainod tho
Iiulians at liiH own houso. Uy tho imxt yoar lu* had niado good
progrosH in a Mickmack translation of tho i'rayor Hook nnd a
Miclunack (Iraninuir |1!)].
Mr. \Vood'.s labours among tho Muropoans at .\nnapolin and
Granvillo woro no loss Hiioiu'sslul. llo lirst visitod those* phicos in
17(12, and a yoar later ho found •' nioro than HOO souls, witliout oithor
Church or Ministcu*, whoso joy was univorsal and almost inconcoivablo
at tho ho|)os ho gavo thorn of boing appointed thoir Missionnry " |li()|.
In an a|)pt<al for an additional clergyman tho inhabitants of tho two
places said in 1770 :
" Wo . . . having' bo(>ii oducatod and liroii(»ht np (at least tlm ki""'^'"''' numhor
of u») in tho OonKri'Kational way of Worship, hoforo wo canio to soltio in Novii
Scotia, ami thoroforo wo should havii chosoii to havo a Minister of that form of
Worship, settled anions us: hut tho Uov, Mr. Wood by his prev..:liiiiK ami
perforniin^' tho other OIIU'os of his Holy funelion oiM^usionally amoni^sl us in tho
several distriiHs of this County hath removed our fornier prejudices that wo had
iiKaiiist the forms of Worshi]) of the (/huroh of l''.nf;land as liy Law eslalilished, and
hath W(Ui us unto a K>H)d Opinimi thereof; imismuidi as he hath removed all our
Boruples of roeoiviuK tlm Holy Saerament of tho liord's Siippi<r in that form of
administeriuK it, at huisl nuiny of us are coniimuiiuants with him ami wo trust and
helievo nuiny inoro will soon bo adiled."
Thin ropreaontation was addrussod to thoir fornun- pastor, tho ^^n'. W.
Clark, who also hail confornu'd and was then a Missionary of t!:"
Society at Dodham, Massaohusetta |'21]. (His transfer was not, how-
ever, elfectod.) In tho next fow years Mr. Wood " baptized several
wholo l''amilio8 " of nissentors j'i'i).
Tho same spirit manifostod itsolf clHOwhoro. In tho ('und)erland
district und»>r tho llov. .1. lOaglosou tho mnuber of Dissontora
who rogidarly attended tho Church sorvico in 177}{ tuuirly oipmlled
the full Church niombors |'2M|. After tinvo years' work in tlie Windsor
Mission (177(» D), whore ho had " fouiul th(* lower orders of Jio people
nearly to a num rresbyterians or l-'amitics," tho Kev. W. Ki,i,is
reported : " Tin* hissenting interest doclines beyond my «'xpoctation ;
all bittornosa ia oitiroly over, and although sonu) still profoss thorn-
selves l)isH(>ntor8, thov aro often at ('hurch, and which is more, acnd
their ohildrtui regularly to Catochism " |2I|. So nuu-h indeed was tho
Church of England rospi^ctod in tho province that in tho (itinoral
ABsembly Disaontors joined in passing a law for her ostablislnnent and
•II
114
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
for finishing the parish church of St. Paul's, Halifax, which in 1762
was "frequented by all denominations," among whom harmony
universally "prevailed " [25]. This was partly due to the ministry of
the Bev. J. Breynton, who in 1770, out of a total population of 5,000,
"including the army, Acadians, and fishermen," could return 4,500
as being in outward conformity with the Church of England, and add
that many of the " Protestant Dissenters . . . attend the Church and
occasionally use its Ordinances" [25a] . In June of thisy^ar *' the Clergy,
with the Dissenting Ministers, and his Majesty's Council, and the
House of Assembly," all attended St. Paul's Church, Halifax, to cele-
brate the anniversary of the first Foreign Auxiliary Committee of the
Society, which was instituted at Halifax in 17G9 [26].
During the eight years of its existence [see p. 759] this " Corre-
sponding Committee " rendered great assistance in the settlement
of Missions, and by their representations many destitute districts
were supplied with Missionaries earlier than would otherwise have
been the case [27]. Generally there was a great desire for the ministra-
tions of the Church, and infants were "brought to Halifax " for baptism
from a distance of " 40 leagues " [28].
In 1771 the Committee expressed to the Society
•' their great satisfaction in the vigilant and assiduous Applications of the respective
Missionaries to all tho duties of their Functions and Trusts, and that by their good
lives, prudent and exemplary Conduct, they have gained a general esteem, and have
considerably served the pious and excellent design of their Missions, the Inte-ests
of Eeligion in general, and of the Established Church in particular by an encrease
of its Members, and that by their Moderation and patient labors a "very general
harmony subsists among the members of the Church of England and those of other
Denominations." (Signed by the Governor, the Chief Justice, and the Secretarv of
the Province) [29].
At the request of the Governor of " the Island of St. John," [now
Prince Edwarc" Island], Mr. Eagleson of Cumberland spent eleven
weeks there in the autumn of 1778, visiting Charlottetown, St. Peter's,
Stanhope, Traccady, and Malpeck or Prince Town, " at which places
he read and preached, baptised twenty-nine children and married
one couple," " a number of well-disposed persons " rejoicing " in the
opportunity of hearmg a Protestant clergyman" "for the first time
since St. John's was made a separate Government " [80]. The good
work done by him in the Cumberland Mission was interrupted by
his being "taken prisoner" in November 1776 "by a body of the
Eebels and carried into the iJassachusetts " his house being " plun-
dered his property destroyed and his person insulted " in consequence
of his loyalty. After sixteen months' imprisonment he efl'ected his
escape " at the peril of his life " [81]. An attempt made to recapture
him m 1781 he evaded by fleeing to Halifax through the snow and
woods [82]. Long before this Halifax had become the chief refuge
for the loyalists from the insurgent American Colonies. "Many
wealthy and large families" from New England arrived in 1775-6,
and the refugees continued to pour in until by 1788 there were 85 000
(mcludmg 5,000 free negroes) settled, or rather trying to settle, in' the
provmce [88]. In many instances the trial failed. The Bishop of Nova
Scotia in 1844 stated that he had
" lately been at Sholburne, where nearly ^tvi thousand of them, cliiody from New
NOVA SCOTIA.
115
York, and comprizing many of my father's parishioners, attracted by the beauty
and security of a most noble harbour, were tempted to plant themselves, regardless
of the important want of any country in the neighbourhood fit for cultivation.
Their means were soon exhausted in building a spacious town at great expense,
and vainly contending against indomitable rocks ; and in a few years the place
was reduced to a few hundred families. Many of them* returned to their native
country, and a large portion of them were reduced to poverty. . . . Some few of the
first emigrants are still living. I visited these aged members of the Church.
They told me that, on their first arrival, lines of women could be seen sitting on
the rocks of the shore, and weeping at their altered condition " [34].
The peculiar situation of the unhappy fugitives, many of whom
had " been obhged to leave their friends, part of their families, and
most of their substance behind them " justly claimed the attention of the
Rev. Dr. Bkeyntok, who strove " to soften and alleviate their banish-
ment by every civility and consolation in his power "[85]. Among
those befriended was the Rev. J. Bailey of Pownalborough, Massa-
chusetts, who, having undergone " the most severe and cruel treatment
from the rebels of New England " [see p. 50], arrived at Halifax in
1779 with " nothing remaining except two old feather beds without
any appendages " ; both he and his family were not only '• destitute of
money," they had " not cloathing sufficient to appear among the very
lowest classes of mankind." " But through the humanity of private
persons (more especially of Dr. Breynton) and by a vote of .1'50
currency from the Assembly of the Province " they were " in some
measure relieved "from their distresses and found " their spirits again
reviving " [86].
During an epidemic of smallpox in 177G, so fatal in those times,
Dr. Breynton promoted inoculation by preaching on the subject and
raising a subscription towards inoculating the poor, and was thus
" instrumental in saving many lives in the province ; the example
being • . . followed all over the colony ; and the New England
people, formerly the i>iost averse to inoculation," became "perfectly
reconciled to it . . . ractising it with much success in every dis-
trict "t [37].
Numbers of the refugees, though Dissenters in New England,
" constantly attended the service of the Church since their arrival at
Halifax," so that the church was " too small to hold the congrega-
tions," and many formerly " rigid Dissenters " became " regular com-
municants " [38]. Dr. Breynton also records the administration of tlie
Holy Communion to " Baron de Seitz's Hessian regiment, amounting
to about 500," whose "exemplary and regular behaviour " did them
" great honour " [89]. Both on the coast and in the interior settle-
ments daily sprang up " where scarcely a vestige of human cultivation
and resort existed before," and some years elapsed before the exiles
could raise sufficient provision for their own famihes [40]. For the
supply of their spiritual wants dependence rested mainly on the
Society, and the Society could the more easily meet the first demands
seeing that many of its Missionaries had been ejected from the States
[see p. 80], and were in need of employment, and that the British
* In 1788 the Rfcv. Dr. W. Walter rpnorted that four-fifths had returned to the
States [8-la].
+ This treatment produced opposite results at Annapolis in 1798. " Smallpox ap-
peared in almost every liouso " tliereand "numbers died by inoculation while the old
Sexton who took it in the natural way, tlio' 1)8 years of age, recovered " [37rt].
I 2
n(fi
SOCIETY FOK THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Qovemmeut promised to co-operate " in affording to His Majesty's
distressed and loyal subjects" in North America "the means of
rehgious instruction and attending the Public worship of Almighty
God "[41]. The lands reserved by Government for this purpose in
Nova Scotia amounted in 1785 to 80,150 acres, distributed among
thirty-four townships, 18,150 being glebe lands and 12,000 school
lands [42]. [See pp. 119, 121]. Pecuniary assistance also was con-
tinued by Government for a long period. [See p. 121.]
Among the refugees were many negroes, and perhaps no greater
proof of the reality and value of the Society's work among the slaves
in the United States can be found than m the fact that the Nova
Scotia Missionaries discovered that " many hundreds " of them,
"adults, children, and infants," had "been baptized, and '^jme of
them " were " constant communicants," and that others showed " a
docility and a desire to receive the truths of Christianity " which were
highly commendabh [48]. In one year 40 were baptized by Dr. Breyn-
ton at Halifax, and 1:35 (81 adults) at Shelburne by the Rev. G. Panton,
who also married "44 couple " [44], while at Digby (under the Rev.
R. ViETs) the black communicants in 1786 outnumbered the whites by
31 to 17 [45]. In the Shelburne district 1,162 negroes were dis-
tributed in 1790-1, 850 at Birchtown, where a school was established
for them [46]. By 1818 "several permanent establishments of
negroes " had been formed in the neighbourhood of Halifax, con-
sisting of escaped slaves brought by Her Majesty's ships, but although
lands were given to them these people were then for the most part
" wretchedly poor and ignorant " [47].
Especially was this the case at Sackville, where the Rev. J. H. C.
Paksons "fi-equently visited them in their log huts," and " prevailed
upon them to have their children baptized " [48].
On the other hand at Tracadie there was at that time a compara-
tively flourishing settlement of negroes in charge of a native Reader,
Dr-MSY JouDAN. They were " temperate " and " industrious."
Their farms were "in a state of tolerable cultivation." "Most of
them " had " a few cattle and a small flock of sheep, and their huts "
assumed " an air of decency." " Persons of all ages " were " punctual
attendants on the performance of the services of this Catechist," who
was " well quahfied for the trust " which he held, and " faithful in the
discharge of its duties."*
With the Society's assistance they built a church, and in 1837,
although 'educed to "very straitened circumstances," they undertook
to assist in erecting a school house, and to contribute £20 a year
towards the support of a schoolmaster. They then numbered forty-
two families, " containing 160 children." So well had Demsy Jordan
profited by his early training in New York that he "maintained his
attachment to the Church through every trial and brought up his
family in habits of attention to her ordinances." He died in 1859 at
the age of eighty-nine, after nearly twenty years' blindness [49]. No
race seemed to have escaped the attention of the Society. The settle-
ment of a body of Maroonst at Preston about 1796 brought them
* Previous to the eBtablishmant of n, school by the Society in 1788, the nefrroes at
Tracadie were " exceedingly indolent," and their condition was " very wretched " [49al.
t See " •Tumnica,' page 228.
NOVA SCOTIA AND CAPE BRETON.
117
under tho care of the Missionaries. The Rev. B. Guay, who acted as
Chaplain to them, baptized fifty-five in fourteen months, twenty-six
being adults. They numbered betwotn 100 and GOO, one half being
Christians, and the Society sent them a supply of Bibles and Prayer
Books. In 1791) the Governor of Nova Hcotia informed the Society
that nineteen of the Maroon scholars who were bein;,' educated at
Boydville, " were examined publicly in the Churcli on Easter Sunday,"
and " repeated tho Catechism, Creed, Lord's Prayer, and Command-
ments with admirable precision, and read all the Lessons and
Responses during the service very correctly" [ijO]. "At the par-
ticular request of the inhabitants " the Rev. T. Shkeve of Lunen-
burgh visited Petit Riviere in 1818, and preached to a congregation
of 800 persons, of whom he baptized sixteen. " Not one half of that
congregation had ever before heard a Minister of tho Church of
England, nor seen a Common Prayer Book, being mostly Presby-
terians from the North of Ireland." Many afterwards repaired to
Lunenburgh for Holy Communion, and took steps to erect a church
in order to obtain a resident Missionary [51]. In 1B21 we find a
Welsh colony at New Cambria and a body of Highlanders at
Antigonish and Remsheg profiting by the ministrations of the
Society's agents. For the latter, Mr. Anderson, the schoolmaster at
Merigomish, acted as Catechist, explaining the Scriptures " chiefly by
translating Sermons into Erse," and those people, though then not in
communion with theChurchof England, were "well affected to her" [521.
In the island of Cape Breton a Mission was begun at Sydney in
1785 by the Rev. Ranna Cossit. On his first coming the people
'expressed great satisfaction" at the prospect of a Mission, but the
majority of them were " French and Irish Roman Catholicks," chiefiy
storekeepers and fishermen. There were also " some Indians of the
Romish persuasion"; only two persons had ever received the Holy
Communion according to the Church of England form. Within two
years that number was increased sevenfold, and en Christmas-Day
1789 a church was opened [53].
On August 12, 17H7, the Rev. Chakles Ixglis, formerly
Missionary of the Society in Pennsylvania, was consecrated (at
Lambeth) the first Colonial Bishop. I'ntil 1793, when Upper and
Lower Canada wr.. ""ormed into the See of Quebec, the Diocese of
Nova Scotia co. • -' ed tho whole of the British possessions in
North America, from Newfoundland to Lake Superior, a territory
now divided into ten Bishoprics and demanding move. Bravely,
however, did ]3ishop Inglis strive to do the best for his huge
diocese. His first tour of visitation was made in Nova Scotia and
New Brunswick in 1788, during which he travelled 700 miles, and
confirmed 525 persons. The kind treatment which the Bishop met
with evei7where, and the good disposition both of the clergy and
laity to comply with his exhortation, showed how agreeable the
appointment of a Bishop had been. " By his judicious conduct and
zealous exertions " he awoke the people " from that torpid state in
which ho found them respecting religious matters, and making the
proper external provisions for the due administration of the public
worship." " Scarcely was there a Church finislied throughout the Pro-
vince " when he arrived, but soon Churches began to rise in many places.
118
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
At Granville application for a resident clergyman was supported by
Dissenters, who unanimously gave up their " Meeting House " " for the
Bole use of the Established Church, reserving onlv their own pews"
which they designed to occupy, and the building received the
appropriate name of Christ Churcli [54J.
A similar spirit was shown in one of the Guysboro districts, where
"a chapel of ease" was opened by the people and named Union
Chapel, " from the circumstance of their having, tho' bred of diflferent
denominations, agreed to join together in one congregation and to use
no other form but that of our Church " {i.e. the Liturgy of the Church
of England)* [55].
The times were such as to impel the sober-minded Dissenters to
seek rest in the bosom of the Church. During the last decade of the
18th century Nova Scotia was distracted by " the prevalence of the
enthusiastic and dangerous spirit among a sect . . . called Now
Lights," whose religion seemed " to be a strange jumble of New
England Independency and Behmenisra." They were most troublesome
in tho districts of Annapolis, Gr-'nville, Wilmot and Aylesford. Both
Methodist and New Light ^' ers " in clieir struggles for pre-
eminence " excited among the "e " a pious frenzy." Over all the
Western Counties " a rage for ^ ^t-^^^g " prevailed and was frequently
performed "in a very indelicate manner before vast collections of
people." Hundreds ci persons were " rebaptized." this plunging being
deemed absolutely necessary to the conversion of a sinner. The
teachers were mostly "very ignorant mechanics and common
labourers " who were " too lazy to work." The Clergy, who were
caused " a great deal of uneasiness and trouble," " exerted themselves
to the utmost to keep their congregations free from the contagion."
At Granville and Annapolis "multitudes" attended the Bishop's
exhortations and " went away with favourable impressions of our
Church " ; and Mr. Viets of Digby reported in 1791 that there was " no
other sort of pubHc worship " than that of the Church " in his Missions
or in the vicinity," and "all other denominations" were becoming
I' more and more reconciled to our Church."t Many of the poor,
ignorant people so neglected their temporal concerns in following the
rambling preachers that they became " much distressed for the bare
necessaries of hfe," which seemed to have " cooled their zeal and
abated their frenzy " [56].
At Granville there was stili in 1823 a variety of fanatical teachers,
but by the exertions of the Rev. G. Best the Church was strengthened
and "a respectable congregation" was gathered from "tho New
Lights themselves" [57].
iv, r i?*® inhabitants of Guysboro at this time wore so poor that it was with difliculty
that their clergyman, tlio Rev. P. Do La Roche, could obtain a subsistence among them.
Residence there was not, however, without its compensationB. In May 17it2 Mr. De La
Koohe reported " that where there is a scarcity of tho sons of .Esculapius there is a
scarcity of burials. The only one they had there was obliged to leave," " as he could nob
get a uvehhood." During tho previous five years Mr. De La Roche had buried only 89
persons, while tho baptisms numbered " 229 besides adults and parish children "—a
^?f^}L , *"'' "liealthiiiess of that country which makes amends lor the poverty of
it [55«J. '■ ■'
t See also remarks of Mr. Justice Halliburton of Nova Scotia, in his Speech at th«
Ltirdon Mefting of S.P.G., Juno 28, isai.
NOVA SCOTIA.
119
In 1807 the Society represented to the EngHsh Government that
the lands reserved for Church purposes were " sometimes granted away
afterwards, the reservation not conveying title,"* and that the incomes
of the Clergy were " so inadequate " that there was " no prospect of a
suthcient succession unless further encouragement " was given. It
was found also that there was a decline rati ^r than advance towards
self-supporting Missions, the inhabitants exerting themselves only when
they liked their pastor, which was more often the case with " Native
American " clergymen than with those sent from England [58].
With a view to raising an indigenous ministry the Society in 1809
began to found Divinity Exhibitions at the University of King's
College which had been established at Windsor in 1789. [See p. 776.]
It was to this institution that the Bishop looked for help in meeting
such an emergency as arose in 1795, when four of his sixteen Clergy
were removed by death. One of these, the Rev. T. Lloyd of Chester,
lost his life " by a very imprudent resolution " " to walk on snow
shoes from Chester to Windsor, a distance of 30 miles, through a
dreaiy rocky wilderness, without an inhabitant." He was caught
in a terrible storm, and a search-party " after exploring their way all
night by the help of a candle, found his body frozen hard as a lock,"
14 miles from the town which he had left two days before [59].
The Exhibitions of the Society, increased as they were from time
to time, proved of inestimable value to the Church, and without
them it would have been impossible to have maintained and developed
the Missions [60]. In the education of the masses the Society led the
way by introducing into Nova Scotia in 1815-16 the " Madras " or
National system of education, which rapidly spread throughout the
North American Colonies. [See p. 709.]
Bishop Charles Inglis died in 1810, after more than 50 years'
service to religion in North America [61]. His successor. Dr. R.
Stanser (another laborious Missionary of the Society), was permitted
to do little episcopal work. Having met his Clergy and " with tlie
utmost difficulty " "performed the offices of visitation, confirmation,
and ordination " he returned to England in 1817 in broken health,
and did not see his diocese again. For seven years the Church was
deprived of episcopal ministrations, and it was only after " repeated
applications" on his part that " His Majesty's Government " "per-
mitted " him to resign [62]. Meanwhile in the Northern and Eaptern
parts of the province alone there were settlements comprising in
the whole jO,000 inhabitants without a resident clergyman [63].
During this time Dr. John Inglis did all that was possible to be done
by a Priest and Commissary to supply the place of a Chief Pastor. At
Halifax he devoted "from four to seven hours a day to the sick and
afflicted," "Presbyterians and Methodists " as well as Church people
having "no scrupL hi sending for him " [6'4]. In 1825 he became
the third Bishop of Nova Scotia, and Prince Edward Island, NeAV-
foundland and the Bermudas were formally constituted a part of his
• The Church eventually suffered "great losses" of Church and School lands
through the intrusion :)f squatters ; yet (though as recently as 1881 some of the glebes
were still of little value) much benefit has accrued to the Church from this source in
many districts [58a].
120
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
charge. Eetuming from consecration in England, he landed at Halifax
under a salute of tw<mty-six guns from the frigate Tweed and Fort
Charlotte and amid the ringing of the church bells [65],
His first visitation (1826) extended to New Brunswick, Prince
Edward Island, Cape Breton, and the Bermudas, involving a journey of
6,000 miles by sea and land, frequently accompanied by difldculty and '
danger; 4,367 persons were confirmed, and 44 churches consecrated,
arrangements were made for the erection of many more churches, and
everywhere as he went the Gospel message was preached, both to
" devout attentive and anxious hearers," and to others who were little
better than heathen [66]. On this subject he wrote :—
" It is an unhappy mistake, but prevalent in England, and one which doubtless
has diminished the resources of the Society, to suppose that the labours of our
Clergy are not of a Missionary character. In the neighbourhood of the towns thore
are settlements which cannot be visited with effect, unless the Missionary is ready
to endure all the toils and jprivations to which primitive professors were subject.
Those whom they visit are often as much without God in the world, as the remote
tribes who have never heard the sounds of salvation " [67J.
Of the Missionaries he said: " They are respected and beloved —
zealous in their labours exemplary in their lives and entirely devoted
to the duties of that sacred profession which they idorn"; and in
1831 he spoke of them as " not unworthy to be ranked with tho
most distinguished individuals that have borne that honourable name,"
i.e. of " Missionaries " [68].
The spiritual destitution existing in the diocese became more and
more manifest as the visits of the Bishop and his Clergy were extended
to the remote and neglected districts. It might have been thought
that Nova Scotin having been a British Colony for such a long period,
could not be mu^u in want of Missionaries, but even up to 1831 the
settlements along the coast to the eastwai'd of Halifax for over 100
miles had not " one resident Minister of the Gospel." All that could
then be Jone for them and for other destitute pla^^es was to send, per-
haps once in a year, a Missionary " willing to submit to more than
usual toil and privation " to visit settlement to settlement and house
to house. Whenever persons competent for the office could bo found,
they were appointed Catechists and schoolmasters [69].
The Rev. J. Bitrnykat (in 1821) was the first Missionary to attempt
to visit the whole of the settlements along the S.E. shore [70].
In 1834 the Bishop visited this district. The Rev. J. Stevenson,
who had been labouring there, went before him to prepare the people ;
but to do this he had on one occasion to pass at night two milef; through
the woods, often crawling on his hands and knees. Among those con-
firmed at Fisherman's Harbour was an Englisliman upwards of 80 years
of age, who was supported chiefly by the benevolence of one of the
poor famihes. " So little did he expect sueli a visit that ho concluded
the Bishop in the neighbourhood must be of the Church of Rome ; and
when he was first spoken to, said, with much good feeling, that he was
too old to change his religion and forsake the Church of his fathers.
He was greatly delighted when he foui.^l wo were of the same Com-
munion, and gladly received the rites which he had long despaired of
obtaining" [71].
In 1836-6 Mr. Stc.^ason found preparations being made for
N^VA IJCOTIA AND rillNCE EDWARD ISLAND.
121
the erection of two churches in places which had been previously
•* shrouded in almost heathen darkness and had seen three genera-
tions rise and fall without any stated ordinances of Christianity."
At Sheet Harbour, on the death of the Society's Catechist, his place
was suppled " by one of the Presbyterian Deacons " who still adhered
" to th3 offiv^es and forms of our Liturgy. This denomination having
no provision of its own for public worship, in the absence of an Officiat-
ing Minister," had, " with the consent of their Minister adopted the
service of cur Church," for which they entertained " great reverence
and admiration."
Most of the inhabitants of Beaver Harbour also — descendants of
Dutch Presbyterians — had conformed to the Church.*
The people at Taylor's Head were quite illiterate, but so desirous
of instruction that they frequently attended a minister " from place to
place for three or four successive days." Only one of them — a
woman — could read, and she consented "to teach a Sunday School,
and read the prcyers and a sermon " [721.
Many other instances of attachment to the Church were reported
by the Bishop and Mr. Stevensonf [78].
In 1843 thirty-nine persons were confirmed at Marie Joseph, where
ten years before the people were littie better thnn heathen.
" The attention of all,"' said the Bishop, " was most becoming and widely
different from the want of feeling exhibited in this place when I made my first visit
to it. The principal magistrate was absent, but had requested that his house, and
all he had, might be used (or our convenience. . . . The barn which we used [for
service] was his. . . . He arrived in time to be confirmed and receive the Lord's
Supper for the first time and appcc>-od deeply affected. . . . He promised imme-
diate exertions to secure the erection of a Church, in which all around him will
take great interest " [74].
• I!
A similar change was eflfected at Margaret's Bay by the exertions
of the Bishop and the Hev. J. Stannaoe [75J.
V'hilc the spiritualities of the Churcb were being increased her
" I,f>mporalitie.s " were being lessenecl. In 1838 consternation was
f'fti'bed by the proposed withdrawal of all State aid to the C'hurch in
.^orth America. The Society, support 1 by the local Colonial autho-
rities, succeeded in effecting an arrangement securing the payment for
life 01 throe-fourths of the original salaries to all Missionaries employed
previously to 1838 [7G].
During the next few years the Church suffered further loss by the
confiscation of the glebes and school-lands in Prince Edward Island,t
* 1'. .. examplw was foUowei" by their eo-religionists at Salmon Eiver and two neigh-
houring HettleinentH in 1H40 \.T2a^
+ In the hdiiso of a htiomnake. at Barrasawa, Pictou Mission, 874 iioraoiis (children
mostly) gatlieriHl by liiiii, were bi.-itized bctwwn IH;)!)-!)!!. " Hoping almost against
hope" lio bad kept JiiB own cliililreu a'' yeors waitiiij,' fnr t'hurch baptism, a^d ho had
to wait anotliLT '2(( years before lie could i 'cei' e C'oniirmiitioii [liia],
X Extract from " The Roval Instnicti>.iiH to the (lovernor of r-rince Edward
Isloi'd dated the 4tl day of Augiiut 1709 " :— " Sect. 2b.— You shall bo careful that the
122
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
and the achool-lands in Nova Scotia,* and the withdrawal of the Govern-
ment annual grant to King's College, Windsor. An attempt was also
made to suppress the College, in order to found a secular University,
but the Archbishop of Canterbury, as Patron, refused his consent to the
surrender of the Charter, and the institution still continues its good
work. [See pp. 776-7.] The estabhshment of a Diocesan Church Society
in 1887 had the effect of elicituig more support from Churchmen in
Nova Scotia. Alluding to the wants of his diocese in 1838 (which then
still included Newfoundland and New Brunswick), the Bishop said
nothing could be more affecting than the deep sorrow which the emi-
grants showed when they lamented their separation from the joy and the
consolation of the ordinances of their Church which were once their
portion in their native land : —
" This feeling is strongly manifested by the afifectionate regard with which they
receive ihe occasional visits of a Missionary in their scattered settlements ; they
surround him in the house where he is lodged ; they follow him from place to
place, often for many miles, that they may gather comfort and instruction from the
repetition of his prayers and his counsel. I have been followed upon such an
occasion by a little vessel, that all her crew might be present at every service that
was performed along an extensive line of coast ; they sailed when I sailed, and
anchored when I anchored, that they might land and join in worship with their
brethren, in many different harbours " [77].
Three years later, when his charge had been reduced by the forma-
tion of Newfoundland into a separate See [1889], the Bishop thus
reported the progress which had been made : —
" From the first settlement of these colonies, which we now occupy, the Church
has been cherished within them by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel,
to which, indeed, we are indebted, under the mercy of the Most High, for the
existence of the Church witliin our borders, and, indeed, throughout the whole of
this extensive continent. It was well said to his Grace the Archbishop of
Canterbury, by a pious agent from the Church in the United States of America,
when visiting England, that ' this venerable Society might point to the present
prosperity of that branch of the Church, and challenge any other Missionary
Society to show equal fruits of its labours.' But these fruits are, happily, to be
seen here also. Many of our Clergy have been fostered by the Society almost
from their cradles — they have been assisted in their education, cheered in their
Churches hereafter to bi' built within our wvid IhIwuI, bo well and orderly kept; and
that, besides a competciU inuintenanco to bo aBKigiii'd to the MiniHter of each Orthodox
Church, a couveninit Iiouhc bo built at the public cluirgc for each Minister ; and you
arc in an ebpecial manner to take caro that ono hundred acres of land, for the site of a
Church and as a Glebe for a Minister of the Gospel, and thirty acres for a Schoolmaster,
bo duly reserved in a proper part of every townsliip, coiifoninible tf) the directions and
conditions annexed to our Order in Council of the 2Glli of August, 17117, hereinbefore
referred to " [77a]. The alienation of these lands was prayed for by the House of
ABsenibly of P. E. I. by addresses to the Throne in IHUO and 1832. No reply being
received, a third address was presented in IHIM, which produced an order from the
Secretary of State Oct. 80, 1M34, for the sale f)f the lands, and by a Colonial Act (which
received confirmation in 1H8(>I ii,U8(l acres were sold, and Iho jn-occi'ds of the sale— i:4,000
currency— were "applied to purposes unconn.-cU^il with the Church " (77''J.
• The Nova Hcotia school lands wcru reserved (together with other lands, for
Churches and Clergymen) when grants were n\ade by the Crown upon the Bettlement
of townships or parishes in the province. I'reviously to lH8i» they had " been considered
as ajipropriated (even without a spi'cial grant) to the schools of the Society, conducted
upon the principles of the Cluirch of England." ])ut about this time it was contenileil
" that although the Cliurch and Clergy lands are reserved for the Church of England
and the Ministers thereof, the scliool lands may be applied for purposes of general
education," and Bills were brought into the provincial Legishiture, founded mion this
asBuniption, " appropriating all school lands not actually occupied by the Society's
schuolmaBtera to the support of general education" [77c.J
NOVA SCOTIA.
123
>
le
Id
|y
In
in
Id
li-
le
lir
labours, and sustained in their trials and privations. Their flocks have been
encouraged and assisted in every good work: in the building of Churches, the
support of Schools, the wide circulertion of the Bible, the Prayer-Book, and
innumerable books and tracts full of holy instruction, under every variety of
condition that can be seen among the children of mortality. And have these
benefits been diminished at the present time ? Far otherwise. Never were the
exertions of the Society so great as they now are ; never was their assistance more
readily and more liberally afforded ; and while they give in faith, they trust that
their barrel of meal and their cruse of oil will not be permitted to fail, until the
whole earth shall be refreshed by the heavenly rain. . . .
" In the last fifteen years it has been my liappiness to consecrate . . . 119
Churches and Chapels. . . . Many others are in progress" [Letter to his Clergy,
April 15, 1841 [78].]
Up to 18-44 " the erection of nearly every Church in Nova Scotia "
(then 150 in number) had been " assisted by a grant " from the
►Society [79]. In his visitation of 1844 the Bishop met with instances
in whicli one poor man had contributed sixty, and another eighty
days' labour towards the building of their churches* [80].
By the formation of New Brunswick into the See of Fredericton 'n
1845 the Diocese of Nova Scotia was reduced to its present limits.
In addressing the Society in 1849 the Bishop and Clergy of the latter
province said : " The praise of that Society is in all the Churches ; the
grateful sense of obhgation to her is in all our hearts ; the fields now
ripe for the harvest in this vast continent were first sown by her
hands ; and the pious remembrance of her services is dearly cherished
by all sound Churchmen" [81]. While on visitation in this year
Bishop John Inghs was struck down with fever at Mahone Bay, but
n'lH anxiety to finish his work was so great that he could scarcely be
restrained from calling his candidates to receive confirmation at his
bedside [821 He died in London on October 27, 1850, a few days after
his arrival, n\ the 50th year of his ministry, and was buried in Battersea
Churchyard [S'd\.
The portion of the income of the Bishopric hitherto provided by
the Imperial Government terminated with the life of Bishop John
Inqlis, but the Society, which from the very first had annually con-
tributed to the maintenance of the respective occupants of the See,
was now mainly instrumental in procuring a permanent endowment
for the future Bishops [84].
During Bishop Binney's episcopate (1851-87) a Clergy Endow-
ment Fund of £80,000 wfi-^ raised (the Society contributing £1,000 in
1800), and a great advaii^ e was made towards self-support [85].
By an arrangement made in 188G the Society's aid to Nova Scotia
was limited to the payment of a few of the older Clergy with whom it
has covenants, a small grant being also continued to Prince Edward
Island [80]. Thus is bemg leahsed the prayer of Bishop John Imolis
" that sufficient help for all our necessities may be furnished thi h
blessing from above : and that the Society for the Propagation of aie
Gospel, to whom, under God, these Colonies have long been indebted
for many and great bk-ssings, may be strengthened for the great and
important work for which she is the honoured instrument, until such
blessings shall be carried, in all their fullness, and in all their
* At St. Margaret's Bay, in 185(5, 20 fishermen walked 24 miles " to loud a hand " ia
erecting a church for a settlement of white and coloured familicB [80a].
124
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
richness, to every part of the world where any portion of the family
of man is to be found ; that every soul may receive a saving know-
ledge of the Divine Reueemer, and be led by the influence of the Holy
Spirit to turn from every vanity unto the hving God " [87 j.
Statistics. — In Nova Scotia (with Cape Breton) and Prince Edward Island (area,
23,864 Bq. miles), where the Society (1728-1892*) has assisted in maintaining 2GC Mis-
sionaries and planting 98 Central Stations (ao detailed on pp. 800-4) there are now
559,474 inhabitants, of whom 71,056 are Church Members, under the care of 105 Clergy-
men and a Bishop. [See p. 763 ; see also the Table on pp. 192-8.]
, , , ,,, , [9] Jo., V. 11, p. 206 ; Jo., V. 12, pp. 2, 3, 73-5, 100 ;
B MSS., V. 19, pp. 5-8 ; R^ 1750, pp. 42-4 ; R. 1751, pp. 85-6. [10] Jo., V. 11, pp. 206-7,
I. 1775, p. 19. [15a] Jo., V. 21, p. 295; R. 1778, p. 44. [156J Jo., V. 27, pp. 410-17 ;
. 1799, p. 82 ; R. 1827, p. 41. [16] R. 1765, p. 18 ; R. 1760, pp. 47-8 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 327-8,
13-4; Jo., V. 17, pp. 188-9. [17]Jo., V. 16, pp. 410-11 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 87,89-90, 182; R.
'«K T> 1Q- R 177n iiti J(5_7 • R 1777 nr. H7_« n«l.T« V 1 K ■> «« 1 • W 1 7<H1 ^., r.l^K
R.
483-4
.. .»",!'. i-"!. , ■/«., I. i", i>. <JJ , i.. in.(», Ji. l/u. |<J.I.| JU illOO., ». iU, £>. KO. |^<3{ XJU.,
p. 187 ; Jo., V. 20, p. 881 ; R. 1775, p. 83. [23] Jc, V. 19, p. 404 ; R. 1773, p. 20.
[24] Jo., V. 21, p. 112; Jo., V. 22, pp. 21-2; B MSrt., V. 25, pp. 208, 230. [25] Jo.,
V. 15, pp. 210-12 ; R. 1762, pp. 39-41. [25./ i B M:sS., V. 25, p. 147. [20] Jo., V. IH,
pp. 104-5, 411; R. 1770, p. 17. [27] B MS^.., V. ".5, pp. 130, 139-43, 147, 152, 154, 178,
181, 19». [28] Jo., V. 20, p. 290 ; R. 1774, p. 18. [20] B MSS., V. 25, p. 152. [30] Jo.,
V. 20, pp. 92-3; R. 1774, p. 20. [31] Jo., V. 21, pp. 219, 330-1; R. 1777, pp. 38-9;
R. 1778, p. 45. [32] Jo., V. 22, p. 259. [33] Jo., V. 21, pp. 37-8 ; Jo., V. 22, p. 191 ; Jo.,
V. 23, pp. 10-11, 63, 100, 281 ; Jo., V, 24, p. 23; R. 1770, pp. 44-5; R. 1782, p. 49 ; R. 1783,
pp. 80-9; R. 1784, pp. 89-40. [34] K MSS., V. 19, pp. 103-4. [34n] Jo., V. 25, p. 97 ;
R. 1788, p. 17. [35] R. 1770, p. 45 ; Jo., V. 21, p. 38 ; Jo., V. 23, p. 281. [36] Jo., V. 22,
pp. 26-81, 45; R. 1779, pp. 40-9. l37] Jo., V. 21, p. 38; R. 1770, p. 45. r37a] Jo.,
V. 27, p. 820; R. 1798, p. 40. [!iH] Jo., V. 21, p. 88; Jo., V. 28, p. 191 ; R. 1776, p. 45 ;
R. 1777, p. 30 ; R. 1780, p 81. [39j Jo., V. 22, p. 45. [40] Jo., V. 2^ Dp. 14-10, 23;
R. 1784, pp. 39-41. [41] App. Jo. A, p. 601. [42] Do. pp. 603-"^. l43j Jo., V. 24,
pp. 18-19, 24; R. 1784, pp. 40. 43. [44 1 R. 1783, p. 36; Jo., V. "!), p. 879. '45] Jo., V.
24, p. 372; R. 1780, p. 15. r4'3J Jo., V. 25, p. 327 ; R. 1790, p. 82; R. 1791, p. 42. [47| R.
1818, pp. 54-G. (48J R. 1821, pp. 8!J-4. (49j R. 1806, p. 83 ; R. 1821, pp. 98-101 ; R. 1822,
pp. 108-4; R. 1827, p. 110; R. 1837, p. 35; R. 1859, p. 36. [40rt] Jo., V. 25, pp. 149-50.
[50] R. 1797, J). 38 ; R. 1798, p. 47 ; R. 1799, pp. 33-4 ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 159, 200, 327, 419.
[61] R. 1813, pp. 37-8. [52j R. 1821, j.p. 8.V4, 98-9. 153] Jo., V. 24, pp. 207,318, 401-2 ;
Jo., V. 25, j.p. 10, 304 ; R. 1785, p 51: R. 17H6, pp. 21-2. [64] Jo., V. 2,'>, pp. 141-C,
175-0; R. 1789, pp. 37-9, 44-6. [55] Jo., V. 26, pp. lOO-l ; R. 1792, p. 47. l55eii Jo.,
V. 25, pp. 309-11 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 38-9. [66] Jo., V. 25, pp. 376, 412 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 52, 82,
110, 178, 2BG; Jo., V. 29, pp. 429-31, 446 ; R. 1791, pp. 41-4 ; R. 1799. pp. !\-,-H ; R. IKOO,
p. 88; R. 1802, p. 47. [57] R. 1823, pp. 89, 90. |581 App. Jo, A, pp. 052-7. [58(iJ R.
1820, pp. 70-7; R. 1830, p, 80; R, 1881, p. 117. [50j R. 1795, pp. 42-3; Jo., V. 26,
pp. 335-0 [60] R. 1809, p. 40; R. 1817, p. 49; R. 1819, pp. 61-2; R. 1837, pp. 30-2;
Bishop s AddresH at the S.P.O. London Meetiiii;, June 1831, p, 42, iU: I Oil R, 1810,
?J?-T>'?^,J ^*- l«17,p.49; R. 1824, p, 46; R 1828, p. 45. [03] R. 1818, pp. r.7-8.
[64] R. 1817, p. 50; R. 1820, p. 40; R. 1821, p. 74 ; R. 1822, p. 09. [65] R. 18215, p, 02 ;
App Jo. O, p. 279, [66] R. 1826, pn. 41, 57-78; MR. 18,^2, p, 88. |67 R. 1820, p. 40.
168 i Risliop J. Inglm SiKiedi nt the London MeetinR, Juno 1881, p. 43. 1691 Do,,
p. 41. [70] R. 1821, pp. 97-108; R. 1822, pp. 92-107; R. 1884-5, p. 07. [71] BiHhop
n?'';* *'ri"„'"',''!.^^; ^""^^"^' •'!'■ "*-'*• ('2j R. 1830, pp.28, 94-7: s.c a/so R. 1838,
PLn ^...^'P^'j.^c.^".';'''' '••''''• ■'"''■' "'"" '^'•*''"I' '^^ I'-K''"' Journal, 18.(5, pp. 20-8; R.
1860^p. m. [73] Ue R. 1834-0, pp. 09, 70, 84, 110; R. 1«86, pp. 53-6; Bishop J, Inglis'
• From 1819 in the ease of Prince Edward Island and from 1785 in the coso of Capo
Breton. '■
NEW BRUNSWICK.
125
Journal, 1844, pp. 28-9, and 1845, pp. 26-8. [7Sa] R. 1859, pp. 41-2. [74] Bishop
J. IngliB* Journul 1843, pp. 27-8. [75] Do., 1844, pp. 4-7. [76] R. 1887, p. 19 ; see
also p. 826 of this book. [77] R. 1838, p. 43. [77a] R. 1837, p. 67. [776] R. 1837,
pp. 20-1 ; App. Jo. D, p. 109. [77c] R. 1839, p. 35 ; see also App. Jo. C, pp. 201-35.
pp. '2
78] R. 1841, pp. 87-9 : see also L. to S.P.G. Aug. 2, 1841, K MSS., V. 17, pp. 147-8.
^79] R. 1844, p. 47. [80] Bishop J. Inglis' Journal, 1844, pp. 18, 28-9. [80a] R. 1856,
p. 83. [81] R. 1850, pp. 80-1. [82] K MSS., V. 19, p. 445 ; R. 1850, pp. 34-5. [83] R.
1851, p. 58. [84] Jo., V. 46, pp. 315, 375-6, 383-4, 402; R. 1851, pp. 58-9; R. 1858,
I. 40 ; R. 1881, p. 117 : see ako p. 751 of this book. [85] R. 1860, p. 31 ; R. 18G2, p. 29;
c, V. 48, pp. 72, 284; M.F. 1861, p. 144, [86] Standing Committee Book, V. 43,
pp. 75-82, 182-8. [87] R. 1848, p. 47.
I
CHAPTER XVII.
NEW BRUNSWICK.
New BBUNSvacK. — Tlie territory now known by this name was formerly reckoned as
a part of Nova Scotia (discovered by the Cabots in 1497 [see p. 107] ). The French, who
hold it in the early part of the 18th century, called it New France. A few families from
New England settled there in 1761 ; in 1763 it came into the undisputed possession of
Great Britain, and by the settlement of disbanded troops and refugees from the United
States in 1783 &c. the British population had increased to 800 in 1785, when it was dis-
connected from Nova Scotia and made a separate colony.
In the summer of 1769 the Rev. T. Wood, the Society's Missionary
at AnnapoUs [see pp. 112-13] visited the settlements on the St. John's
River, New Brunswick.
Before leaving AnnapoUs he held a service in the Mickmack
language for the " neighbouring Indians" and others from Cape Sable
&c., and reaching " St. John's Harbour " on July 1, on the next
day, Sunday, he •' perform'd Divine Service and preach'd there in
English in the forenoon and in Indian in the afternoon to thirteen
Indian men and women who happen'd to arrive there in their way to
Passaraquoddy." After service he " told them to sing an anthem which
they perform'd very harmoniously." An Indian girl was then baptized,
In the evening " many of the French inhabitants being present," ]VIr.
Wood held service in French, the Indians also attending, many of
them understanding that language.
Four English children were also baptized at St. John's Harbour,
but at Maugerville, where he " had an audience of more than 200
persons " he " christened only two," as most of them were Dissenters.
A like number received baptism at Gagetown and Morrisania ; in the
former instance the children were " twins* . . . born in an open canoe
on the River, 2 leagues from any house." Mr. Wood's tour extended
" even to tlie Indian village of OKi'.^Aft." When Captain Spry, the head
engineer of the party, and Mr. Wood arrived at this, " the farthest
Bettlement upon the River,"
" the Chief of the Indians " (wrote Mr. Wood) " came down to the Landing place
and Handed us out of our Boat, and immediately, several of the Indians, who were
• "Joseph and Mary, children of John and Dorothy Kcnderick "
126
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
drawn out on the occasion, discharg'd a volley of Musketry turned from us, as a
signal of receiving their Friends ; the Chief then welcomed us and Introduced us
to the other Chiefs, after, Inviting us to their Council Chamber . . . conducted us
thither, the rest of the Indians following : just before we arrived ... we were again
Saluted with their Musketry drawn up as before, where after some discourse
relative to Monsieur Bailie, the French Priest, who the Government have at
present thought proper to allow them and finding them uneasy that they had no
Priest among them for some time past I told them that the Governor had employed
him to go to the Indians to the Eastward of Halifax and therefore had sent me to
officiate with them in his absence : They then seem'd well enough satisfied ; and at
their desire I begun pra^-ers with them in Mickmack, they all kneeling down and
behaving very devotel' ; the Service concluded with an Anthem and the Blessing,
and altho' there were several among them of the three different Tribes ..."
[viz. the Mickmacks, Marashites, and the Caribous], "they almost all of them
understood the Mickmack language and I am fully convinced had I been sent
among them two years ago . . . and no Popish Priest had been allowed to have
been with them, that the greatest part, if not all of them, by this time, had become
in a great measure if not altogether Protestant and the English Inhabitants on St.
John's Eiver are of the same opinion " [1].
No further steps appear to have been taken on behalf of the
Anglican Church to provide for the religious wants of New Bruns-
wick until 1783, when, along with other loyalist refugees from the
United States, Missionaries of the Society began to arrive. One of
these, the Rev. John Sayre of New England, "pitched upon" St.
John's Eiver " merely on account of a multitude of his fellow sufferers,
the management of whose concerns he freely undertook, without any
compensation, having found them unsettled, and many of them
imsheltered and on the brink of despair, on account of the delays in
allotting their lands to them." With the intention of ultimately
settling at Fort Howe, Mr. Sayve stationed himself for the winter of
1783 at Majorvill, where he " officiated in the meeting house of the
Congregationalists, with their approbation, to a very numerous congre-
gation, consisting partly of Refugees and partly of old Settlers," who
were "in general Independents, on the plan of New England." By
the American Revolution Mr. Sayre had " lost his all, so as not to
have had even a change of garments for either himself or his family,"
and his circumstances were so " peculiarly distressing " as to call for
relief from the Society. He died in the summer of 1784 [2].
Meanwhile, in 1783, " at the point of land in St. John's Harbour."
the refugees had " built more than 500 houses, mostly frames, within
ten weeks," and the Rev. John BEARDSLEy, from New York Province,
had erected a shelter for his family at Parr, whence he mpae
excursions up the St. John's as far as St. Anne's. Settlements were
also forming at Gagetown, Burton, Port Roseway or Shelburne, and
Amesbury, and in 1784-5, the Government having made some provision
for four Missions in the province, Mr. Beardsley wos transferred
to Maugerville, the Rev. S. Cooke (from New Jersey) to St. John's,*
and in 1786 three New England Missionaries— the Revs. J. Scoviii,
S. Andrews, and R. Claekf respectively to Kingston, St. Andrew's,
and Gagetown [8].
Mr. Cooke met with a friendly reception from the people at
St. John's in Sep. 1785. About 18 months before they had " pur-
chased an house 86 ft. by 28 for a Church," but from the ditllculty of
♦ Now called " St. John."
NEW BRUNSWICK.
raising the money and from other causes " it had remained un-
finished. By his personal application to the principal inhabitants
over £90 was raised in ♦' three days' time " for the improvement oi
the building until the people's circumstances should enable them to
build " a proper Church," to be " a credit and ornament to the place.'
Some distant settlements were visited by Mr. Cooke in 1785. At
St. Andrew's, the capital of Charlotte County (60 miles from St.
John's), for want of a Missionary there were many unbaptized
children. The " repeated invitation " of some of the people, supported
by the Governor, induced Mr. Cooke to visit them, though at an
inclement season. On his way he landed at Campo Bello (Nov. 13),
where he performed Divine Service, and " baptized a woman about
40 years of age," with her infant and five other children. On
Nov. 16 he reached St. Andrew's, where, on the Sunday after, " he read
prayers and preached to a very respectable congregation, and baptized
13 children." In the course of the week others were brought to him
from different parts of the neighbourhood, and, including 10 at
Digdequash, he baptized in all during this tour 78, of whom 3 were
negroes. The number would have bieen much greater had not the
rivers been frozen and prevented the children being brought from the
higher settlements. He represented that if a clergyman were
stationed at St. Andrew's the majority of the settlers, though " of the
Kirk of Scotland," would probably conform. At St. John's in four
months his baptisms numbered 32, including 6 blacks, and on New
Year's Day 1786 he had 25 communicants. " The weather being
then cold to an extreme, he could not expect the people, especially the
women, to attend : but going warmly cloathed himself he stood it
tolerably well" [4].
In 1786 Mr. Cooke removed to Fredericton. Within " the nine
months" that he had officiated at St. John's he had baptized there
• and in Charlotte County 153 persons, 18 of whom were negroes.
The communicants at St. John's had grown from 25 to 46 ; he left
behind him "a decent well-finished Church, though small, and a
very respectable, well-behaved congregation." At parting "there
were few di-y cyos in the Church " [5].
iJnder the Rev. G. Bissett (from New England) enlargement of
the building became necessary, and £500 was allotted by Government
for this purpose. A " Charity Sermon " preached by him on
Christmas Day 1786 realised £38, besides private donations, and in
the next year was instituted " the humane and Charitable Society "
" for the relief of the poor," whi^^h it was thought might '' probably
supersede the necessity of Poor rates." In 1788 the congregation
wrote to the Society *' with the keenest sensations of heartfelt grief,"
being " persuaded that no Church or Community ever suffered a
severer misfortune in the death of an Individual than they experienced
from the loss of this eiuinent Servant of Christ, this best and most
amiable of men," Mr. Bissett [6J.
By Governor Carleton the Society had been previously assured
that the appointment of Messrs. Cooke and Beardsley had given
" very general satisfaction," the latter especially being " much
esteemed by the people," and he pleaded for more " men of merit " to
fill the other Missions [7].
128
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
At Maugerville " a respectable congregation of orderly people, of
different denominations . . . having no settled Minister of their own,
concurred " with the Church Members in desiring Mr. Beardsley'a
appointment there. Although these settlers had been " stripped of
their all by the RebeUion " (in the United States), they were forward
in erecting a small church, which they named Christ Church, and
they promised to do all in their power to render his situation com-
fortable [8]. With Government aid (^£500) a new church was built in
1788, which was " esteemed an elegant structure." Mr. Beardsley in
1788-9 extended his Ministrations to Burton and other settlements
on the St. John's and Oromocto rivers and the Grand Lake, some-
times baptizing as many as 140 persons in six months [9]. The
work grew also at Maugerville as the people became " zealous in
their attention to God's Word and Sacraments," and in 1792 he had
63 communicants. In finishing the Church here in that year a pew
" with a canopy over it," was reserved for " Governor Carleton " and
" his successors " [10].
At Fredericton (formerly called "St. Anne's") a Misaiorx was
begun in Aug. 1787 by Mr. Cooke preaching "to 60 or 70 people in
the King's Provision Store," the "only place in which a congregation
could be accommodated." The people then were few in number and
" poor to an extreme." The congregation in the first year seldom
exceeded 100, and " he had only 14 Communicants on Christmas
Day," when he first " administered the Lord's Supper " [11]. Govern-
ment aid for erecting a church here also was freely bestowed, but
many years passed before the building was finished,* it having been
planned on a scale beyond the people's means [12].
In August 1788 the Bishop of Nova Scotia visited New Brunswick,
confirming 55 persona at Fredericton and 95 at St. John's, where on
the 20th he held his Visitation. Two years later Mr. Cooke, acting
as Ecclesiastical Commissary, •' held a Convocation of the Clergy
of the Province at Fredericton." All attended except Dr. Byles, who
was ill, and of all it was reported they are " diligent in their
missions and their churches encrease and flou»'ish " [13].
In 1795 Mr. Cooke, accompanied by his oaly son, was returning
from Fredericton to his home on the opposite side of the river, on the
evening of May 23, when a squall of wind overset their canoe and
both perished, " Never was a Minister of the Gospel more beloved
and esteemed or more universally lamented. ... All the respectable
people ... of his parish" and "of the neighbouring country went
into deep mourning " for him [15].
St. Andrew's, Charlotte County, received a resident Missionary in
the Rev. S. Andrews (of New England) in 1780. A " considerable
body of people of different national extraction" were then living th-'re
" in great harmony and peace," being " punctual in their attetd-
ance on Divine Service " and manifesting " propriety and devotion."
" The Civil Magistrate had regularly called the people together on
Sundays and read the Church Liturgy and sermons to them since the
beginning of the Settlement " [10]. A church, built chiefly with the
* In July 1789 Mr. Cooke reported that " an addition of 4 Companies of Soldiers to
the garrison " liad obliged him to give up the King's Provision Store and to ofBciate iu
the f Uiuroh though in a very unfinished state " [14],
NEW BRUNSWICK.
129
Government allowance, was opened on St. Andrew's Day 1788, and
mamed after that Apostle [17]. As many of Mr. Andrews' con-
gregation were Presbyterians his communicants were few, but most
•of the people were in the habit of bringing their children to him for
baptism, and during nine months in 1791 he baptized 105, including
18 at one time on the island of Campobello [18]. Several other country
towns were visited by him, and the results of his labours were soon
•visible, but more particularly in St. Andrew's [19]. In 1793, as ho
was travelling in a distant part of the parish, he was " invited to a
"lonely house, where he found a large family collected and in waiting
for him. After proper examination he baptized the ancient matron of
the family, of 82 years, her son of GO years, 2 grandsons, and 7 great-
grandchildren." In all, 150 persons were baptized by liim in this
year [20].
The two other earlier Missions — viz., Gagetown under the Rev.
R. Clarke and Kingston under the Rev. J. Scovil, also embraced
enormous districts with a scattered population, whose morals (in the
case of Gagetown) had become "much corrupted" [21]. AH the
Missions enumerated were wisely shepherded and showed excellent
results. The Church in New Brunswick indeed was fortunate in
having as her pioneers men who had already " witnessed a good con-
fession," who were accustomed to "endure hardness," and who com-
bined with an apostolic zeal, discretion and general good sense. By the
Bishop of Nova Scotia the Society was assured in 1792 "that the
■diligent and exemplary conduct of their Missionaries " had " made
them much respected and esteemed by their people"; their con-
gregations flourished ; communicants increased ; and churches were
"evei'y day raising and applications made for new Missions."
Reaching Frorlericton on July 20, the Bishop " adjusted several
things with t'a3 concurrence of the Governor, whom he found . . .
disposed to ao everything for the benefit of religion and the better
accommodition of the Missionaries," including the rectification of
mistakes made in laying out Church glebes. At Kingston 142
inhabitants of Belleisle petitioned for a " Minister ... to officiate
among them, as they had already built a small Church at their
own expense. All that could then be done was to desire Mr. Scovil
to allot them a portion of his time, though his parish . . . might
find employment for three Missionaries." At Sussex Vale was one of
three Indian schools established in the province — t.he others being at
Woodstock and Sheffield. The Bishop examined two of the schools,
which included whi^e tcholars. " The Indian children behaved well and
learned as fast as the white and were fond of associating with them."
Those at Sussex Vale " repeated the Caiechism very fluently and by
tlieir reading and writing gave good proofs of the care that had been
taken of their instruction," and the Society adopted their teacher. In
tlie Woodstock district there were 150 Indian families residing, ^iost
of thena had been instructed by "Popish Missionaries," ' ..u their
prejudices wore off ; many of them regularly attended the Churtl: of
England service, and "behaved decently," ana Mr. Dibblee thought thai,
as he was now in Pi'iest's Orders they would bring their children to
be baptized and put themselves under his care ; hitherto they had
only considered him "as Half a Priest." Mr. Dibblee was " much
K
! V
1
180
SOCIETY FOn TUE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
teloved by the Indians and respected by the "Whites." He was able to
converse in the Indian language, and the Society supplied him with
Mohawk Prayer Books. "But the most remarkable occurrence"
was that the Indians were seriously disposed to cultivate land
and rehnquish their wandering mode of life — the cause being a
failure of their game in hunting, which had reduced them to great
distress.
Some of them had already commenced cultivation, and the Bishop
" solicited Governor Carleton to grant them lands for culture which
he promised to do." In his way down the river from Fredericton the
Bishop consecrated four new churches, and confirmed 777 persons [22J.
After another visit to the province in 1798 the Bishop reported :
•' The Society's Missionaries in New Brunswick maintain their usual good
character, being of exemplary life, diligent in the discharge of their
clerical Duty and generally esteemed by their parishioners ; the con-
gregations in as flourishing a state as can reasonably be expected,
the number of Communicants encreased, and Fanaticism on the
decline " [23]. But two years later all of the Missionaries and " some
of the laity also" lamented "in strong terms the fanaticism" that
abounded and "the many strolling teachers" who ran about the
country bringing "by their preaching and conduct the greatest
disgrace both on religion and morals," and exciting "a spirit of
enmity to the Established Government " [24].
Yet, in spite of all difficulties, the Missions progressed in both
the town and country districts. At Fredericton in 1815 the churcli,
"a very largo and handsome structure," was "constantly filled by
a devout and attentive congregation," there being 800 Church
members and 100 regular communicants [26]. The building would
have been more useful but for the system of letting pews as " private
property," which operated " almost as an exclusion of the lower orders
from the Church " [26].
In 1817 the Society introduced the National system of education
into New Brunswick. As early as 1786 it had commenced the for-
mation of Mission Schools [27], but now a Central Training Institution
similar to that established at Halifax was fonned in St. John's. The
movement received much local support, and the "National" system
soon spread throughout the Province, many Dissenters "eagerly
embracing these means of education and expressing no objection to
learning the Church Catechism " [28].
Of equal, if not greater, importance lias been the aid afforded by
the Society for the education of candidates for Holy Orders. Hitherto
the supply of clergymen had been far from adequate to meet the wants
of the country. From Woodstock to Grand Falls, a distance of nearly
80 miles, there was in 1819 a district inhabited by disbanded soldiers,
among whom there was " no Christian Minister of any denomination "
" and no religion whatever." For the payment of their military allow-
ance it was necessary that an oath should be administered. A justice
of the peace, " a good old Churchman," went up for that purpose,
but " it was with the utmost difficulty and after half a day's search
that a Bible could be found." On hearing of this the Society sent a
supply of Bibles and Prayer Books &c. and appointed two school-
masters for these people [29]. Many other districts were in a siinilar
NEW BRUNSWICK.
131
f
condition. Soon after assuming the government of New Brnnswick
Sir Howard Douglas, "in his desire to place the EstabHshed Church "
" on a more respectable footing and in his anxiety to extend the bless-
ings of religion throughout its remote districts, in the due administra-
tion of the sacrament and the spiritual superintendence of the regular
Clergy," addressed a circular (1825) to the members of the House of
Assembly "and other characters of influence nnd respectability"
inquiring of them the best method of effecting this object, and asking
for a general report of the state of religion in their several districts.
The answers showed that for the whole province, containing a popula-
tion of nearly 80,000, there were " but sixteen resident Clergymen
scattered over a space of country of upwards of 27,000 square miles,
and twenty-six Churches," some unfinished [30].
The opinions upon the utility of employing Visiting Slissionaries as
suggested by the Governor were in " general favourable," and although
there were instances in which the writer was biassed by dissenting
interest, "in no case " "was the measure opposed." The spirit of
the province at this time was "undoubtedly a Church spirit," " its
own acknowledged members" forming " a majority over any single
sect " and being " staunch and tru<' " * [31].
The next step taken by the Governor to meet the religious wants
of the settlers was the promotion of the erection of churches [32]
and of an institution where clergymen might be trained The estab-
lishment of King's College, Frodericton, in 1828 was chiefly due to his
exertions, and the Society readily co-operated in extending the blessings
of the institution by providing scholarships for the training of candi-
dates for the ministry [sec p. 777] [33].
Foremost in promoting the erection of churches was the Hev. C.
MiLNEU of Sackville. His practice was to work with the people,
and where any backwardness was shown he "walked with his axe
to the forest and shamed them into exertions by cutting down tlie first
tree" to be "used in the building." The churches at Sackville,
Amherst, Chediac, and Westmoreland owed their erection chiefly to
his influence and labour. Finding the expenses arising from horse-
hire and ferries in ser\'ing his districts, more than he could afTord, he
purchased a boat " and often rowed himself, in storms when no person
would venture with him." Once, on his way to church, while crossing
a dangerous river, his horse's leg got fixed in the ice, from which he
freed it by cutting a passage with a small pocket knife. But in doing thi?
'* his hands and aiuns . . . were completely frozen, like solid masses of
ice, to his elbows, and were with great difficulty recovered by immersion
in spirits " [34].
in 1825 the province suffered from another element. On October 7
about one-third of the town of Fredcricton was burnt, and on the same
evening what was then described as " the most extensive and
destructive fire perhaps ever heard of" took place at Miramichi.
"Whole forests in the neighbourhood were in one continued blaze,"
and there being a hurricane at the time, " the devouring element spread
with wonderful velocity, and . . . a most hideous, roaring noise." With
• " The loyalty " of New Brunswick wiis attributed by Arclideacon Best in 1827 to
that "general fueling" in favour of tho Church of England which existed there " to ft
degree unknown in any other part of British America" [31a].
132
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
the exception of a house or two the whole of Newcastle and Douglas
Town was destroyed. Many lives were lost, some by rushing into the
The anniversary of the event was " observed by all denomina-
river.
tions as a day of humiliation, fasting and prayer " [35].
For quite ten years there had been an entire absence of episcopal
mmistrations in New Brunswick owing to the illness of Dr. Stanseb,
the second Bishop of Nova Scotia, but 182G brought with it an episcopal
visit from Bishop John Inolis, when 19 churches were consecrated
and 1,720 persons were confirmed [86J.
All that could be done for the advancement- of the Church in New
Brunswick by a non-resident Bishop that did 1 , and cheerfully he bore
his share of the privations involved in visiting this part of his large
diocese. In 1835 we hear of him being welcomed in the wilderness
"with torches and bonfires" at Stanley, where a congregation of 60
persons gathered together in a wooden shed for Divine Service. The
Bishop " preached the first sermon that was delivered on this spot and
endeavcurad to adapt it to the occasion, and to the place where only a
few months before, the untamed beasts of the forest were the only
occupants " [37]. This year's visitation occupied two months, every
toil being "lightened" by a well-encouraged 1 ^pe " that, through the
blessing of Cod, this portion of the Gospel -'ineyard " was " in a state
of progress and improvement." The Mibau ua-ies, "exemplary in
their lives and conversation," were "labouring faithfully through many
difficulties," and to him it was " a delightful task to share in their
labours and their prayers" [38]. Their labours at this period must
have been great, for there were only 28 clergymen to serve eighty
parishes, and more than half of these parishes were without a Church
building. With a view to meeting these deficiencies and ultimately
to supporting the entire establishment from local sources, a Church
Society was formed for New Brunswick in 183(5 [39]. One of the
earliest members of this institution, the Hon. Chief Justice Chipman,
bequeathed i.10,000 to it at his death in 1852, and already by means
of its grants 27 churches and stations were being served which would
otherwise have been left unoccupied [401.
In 1845 the province was erected into a diocese, and ihs inhabitants
of Fredericton hailed the appointment of the first Bishop (Dr. J.
Medley) " as an event, under the blessing of Divine Providence,
calculated to have a deep and lasting influence in ameliorating the
spiritual and temporal condition of this Province." They also assured
the Bishop of their " fervent desire to co-operate " " in advancing the
interests of Christianity throughout this infant Colony." At his first
service in the cathedral " 150 persons communicated, among whom were
some coloured people who had walked six miles to be present" [41].
One of the first objects of the Bishop was the erection of a cathedral,
and generally " the increase of Church room for the poor." He " stead-
fastly resisted the advice of those v.-ho wished to deprive the cathedral
of the advantages of seats free and open to all " [42].
The example of the cathedral with its daily service and frequent
communions has been most beneficial to the diocese. In the majority
of the churches seats are now " free to all " [43].
"Within two years [1845-7] the number of Clergy had been raised
from 30 to 44, but still in passing through the country there v.\..3
NEW BRUNSWICK.
)(>
■.mri-
183
"mournful evidence of its spiritual destitution " — " separate and lonely
graves scattered about on farms or by the roadside, without any mark
of Christian or even common sepulture." " Men and beasts " were
"mingled together," "our brethren . . . committed to the earth without
sign of salvation, without any outward token of Christian fellowsWp,
or a future resurrection " [44],
Every year made the Bishop " more fully sensible of the great
advantages " bestowed on the country by the Society. " Without its
fostering aid it would be absolutely impossible in many of the country
Missions to maintain a Clergyman ... in ordinary decency." Even
sectarian preachers, taken from the lowest ranks of the people, were
" unable to maintain themselves long in any one place " [45].
In 1862 he pressed on his flock the fact that since 1795 the Society
had contributed £200,000 towards the maintenance of the Church
among them. His appeal to relieve the Society from the burden of
further support met with a prompt response from the Clergy, who,
though many of them were poor, gave nearly £1,000, and the Bishop
added £300 [46].
That the Society's expenditure had borne good fruit was shown by
the Rev. S. Thomson of St. Stephen's, who in summing up forty years'
progress in one district said : " Contrast the state of this county
(Charlotte) as respects the Church when I came to it in 1821 with its
state now. Then there were no Church buildings — save one in St.
Andrew's and one imperfectly finished here ; now it has one in every
parish, save Deer Island; nine parish Chiirches and three Chapels. . . .
Five of these parish Churches were got up by my brother and myself."
These new churches wore "handsome and convenient buildings
and well filled by devout worshipping congregations" and all through
the county " heartfelt religion " had sensibly increased and "many of
the besetting sins of new countries " had " greatly diminished " [47].
The King's Clear congregation at this time included " several
families of coloured people," descendants of negro refugees. Before
the opening ot the Mission " they were all Anabaptists," but now were
*' exemi;)ary and consistent members of the Church " [48]. It should
be added that betw^een 1786 and 1800 only three years passed without
the baptism of negroes having been mentioned by the Society's
Missionaries at one or other of the following places : Maugerville,
St. John's, Fredericton, Gagetown, St. Andrew's, and Woodstock.
The blacks who tool: refuge in New Brunswick at the time of the
American Revolution were not numerous, but wherever they settled
the Missionaries apjiear to have sought them out. The number
baptized in the period referred to varied from two or three to twelve
in a year. On one occasion 38 (25 adults) were admitted at Mauger-
ville [49].
In 1822 the school for children of persons of colour at St. John's
had " succeeded beyond expectation " [49a]. Another negro settle-
ment in the neighbourhood (Portland parish) was formed about
1825. Sir Howard Douglas, "desirous of giving permanency to
their title of occupation," yet " apprehensive of the consequences that
might result from conferring on them in their present degraded statij
the elective franchise and other rights incident to the possession of a,
freehold," granted them leases of reserved lands for 99 years. Their
184
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
" truly deplorable " condition moved the Society to grant an allowance
for a schoolmaster for them [50].
The Bishop stated in 1868 the Society had " fostc/ed and assisted
every Mission in the whole country, till we have l*;arned (and in all
the towns we have learned) to sustain our own Church by our own
unaidfid exertions " [51]. The need of such help will be seen from tho
fact that New Brunswick, compared with some parts of Canada, is very
poor ; the value of the Crown glebes* bestowed on the Church is
extremely small, and tho immigrants having been chiefly Scotch and
Irish have mostly gone to swell the ranks of the Presbyterians and
Eoman Catholics. Still tho Anglican Church, with " tho benevolent
and constant aid " of the Society, has not only been enabled to hold
her own [52] but to tell of accessions from those of other denominations.
A striking instance of this occurred in 1876, when a colony of
Danish immigrants — Lutherans — who had been ministerod to for five
years at New Denmark by one of their own persuasion, were at their
own request admitted into the Church of England. Their catochist,
Mr. Hansen, received ordination from Bishop Medley, and at the first
coiifirmation held among them " their joy was unbounded." lu com-
pliance with their home customs, the Bishop when confirmin;^ called
each candidate by name [58].
While the older Missions arc becoming self-supporting there are
still many districts in New Brunswick which are unable to support
their own clergymen. Only a few years ago there w^re places which
had not been visited by a clergyman for eight years. In one settle-
ment was a woman " who had never ceased sending her subscription
to the Diocesan Church Society," while waiting year after year, hoping
against hope," for a clergyman to baptize her child, and at last, know-
ing the value of the Sacrament, even when irregularly administered,
had obtained it from a Lay Teacher" [54].
On the death of Bishop Medley in 1892 he was succeeded by Dr.
Kingdon, who since 1881 had been acting as coadjutor-Bishop [55].
Statistich.— In Now Brunswick farea, 27,S22 sq. miles), whcri tho Society (178!}-
1892) lias (iBHistfifl in inaintainiiiR 210 MiKHioniirics and planting 101 Central Stations (as
detailed on pp. H(i4-7), thoro nre now !)21,2B!t inhabitants, of whom 411,005 are Church
Meniberp, under tho caro of 78 Clerfymen and a Biehop. [See p. 708; ace also tho
Table on p. 102.]
lirferences (Chapter XVIT )-[l | B MSS., V. 25, pp. 180-40, 144 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 278-0,
867--H. [2] Jo., V. 2!!, pp. 185, 2ao-46; R. 17HH, pp. 30-42; R. 1784, p. 411. [31 Jo.
V. 2!), pp. 248-4, 809-11, 850-2, 87(i-7, 488; Jo., V. 24, pp. 10, 81, lOfl, 205; App. Jo. A
pp. 508-005; R. 1788, pp. 40-1; R. 1784, p. 53; R. 1785, ,.p. 41-2. [41 Jo.. V. 24
pp. 200-1 287-00; R. 1785, pp. 42-8. [5] Jo., V. 24, j.p. 825-0; R. 1780, p,',. I6-I7!
^V\n\ V' ^fr V}' ^^*}' S''^*'- 875-7 ; Jo., V. 25, pp. 7-8, 78; R. 1787, p. 18 R. 1788.
i°"J«o ' V \\n^' T " v'or^^- ^V,r-' ^- ^^' I'P- '^^> '^'^' '"»■ '-^20, 200 ; R. 1788, p. 20 ;
^•.V^-'N'iS"*^- f,-i ^°' ^- ^^'' ^'^- ^""' ""''^' "'"- ■*'" : •1»- V. 20, pp. 44, 108 ; R. 1702,
p. 55. [11] Jo., \ . 24, pj). 800-401 ; R. 1787, p. 17. (12] Jo., V. 25, pp. 71, 100-7, 219-'10
Jo., V. 27, pp. 220, 480; R. 1788. p. 10; R. 1701, p. 48; R. 1798. p.' U. hs] J , , V. 25
R. 1795, p. 47. [16 Jo., V. 24, p. 410; Jo., V. 25, p 28; R. 1780, p. 18 1171 Jo V 25
pp. 108,840: R. 1788, p. 21; R. 1701, p. 61. [iWj Jo.,' V. 25, p.^420; R noi.'pl" 61.'
• Sf"""7''J! f-f '»"<\were rrsorvcd by novornment for the Chtirch in Now Bruns-
wick about 1785, 5,800 boinK for Klein's oiid 0,000 for bcIiooIb; but here, as in Nov»
Bootia, loss occurred f'ora uquuttors [eaa].
PROVINCES OF QUEBEC AND ONTARIO (OLD CANADA). 135
[101 Jo., V. 26, p. 108 ; R. irn, p. 55. [20] Jo., V. 26, pp. 108-9 ; R. 1703, p. 46,
[211 Jo., V 24, p. S"S ; K. 1786, p. 10 ; R. 17H9, p. 48. [22] Jo., V. 20, pp. 65-71 ; R. 1792,
l)p. 40-54. [23] R. 1708, p. 52. [24] R. 1800, j). 37 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 178, 175-6. [25] R.
1815, p. 44. [26] R. 1821, p. 87. [27] Jo., V. 24, pp. 200-1 ; Jo., V. z5, pp. 8, 9 ; R. 1785,
p. 48 ; R. 1787, p. 18, [28] R. 1817, p. 61 ; R. 1818, p. 61 ; R. IHIO, p. 60 ; R. 1822,
pp. SO, 88. [29] R. 1819, pp. (iO-1. [30] R. 1825, pp. 72-06. [31] R. 1825, p. 06.
[31a] R. 1827, pp. 154-5. [32] R. 1827, p. 155. ;33] R. 1828, pp. 48-4 : ace also p. 777
of this book. [84) R. 1828, p. 75. [35j R. 1825, i)p. 61-2; It. 1826, p. 00. [36] R.
1826, p. 100. [37] R. 1886, ,,p. 68-71. [38] R. 1886, p, 81. [39] R. 1887, pp. 40-1.
[40] R. 1848, p. 51 ; R. 1852, pp. 80-1 : sec also R. 1854, p. 30. [41] Q.P., Oct. 1845, p. 5.
|;42 R. 1848, p. 40; R 1861, p. 65. [43] R. 1881, p. 115. (44] R. 1848, p. 48; Bishop
Medley's Journal, 1846, p. 14. [45] R. 1851, p. 61 : nee also R. 1852, pp. 80-40. [46] R.
1863, pp. 82-8. [471 R. 1862, pi). 50, 60. [48] R. 1862, pp. 54-5. [40] Jo., V. 24, pp. 325,
1)43, 401 ; Jo., V. 25, pi. 21, 63, 72, 107-8, 165, 220, 205, 802, 348, 352, 891, 448 ; Jo., V. 26,
p. 44 : see also R. 1785-1800, notably the Reports for 1786, pp. 16-19, and 1701, p. 12.
[40(1] It. 1822, p. 80. [50] R. 1825, pp. 105-7 ; Jo., V. 36, pp. 48-51. [51 1 M.F. 1868,
1». 820. [52] R. 1881, pp. 1X5-16. [52a] App. Jo. A, pp. 508-005. [53] ii. 1877,
pp. 75-0 ; R. 1879, p. 94. [54] R. 1884, p. 88. [55] M.F. 1802, p. 438 ; R. 1802, p. 125.
CHAPTER XVIII.
PROVINCES OF QUEBEC AND ONTAlilO {OLD CANADA).
Old Canada, supposed to have been discovered by Cabot in 1407, was taken posses-
eiou of by the French in 1525. The St. Lawrence was explored by Jacques Cartier ten
years I'ltfr; and in 1608, under Chaniplain, their first settlement was founded at Quebec.
In 1613 four RecoUet Priests Avere sent from Franco to convert the Indians. Other
Roman Catholic Missionaries followed, and the Abbe Laval (appointed a Vicar Apostolic
in 1650) became in 1670 the first Bishop of that Colony. Meanwhile Kirk* had in 1629
t-aptured Quebec, which remained in possession of the English three years, when undcc
the Treaty of St. Germain it was relinquished. Its recapture by Wolfe in 1750 led to tho
cession of the v/hole oi Old Canada to Great Britain in 1763. Two years later the
population of tae province was estimated by Governor Murray to bo about 69,000. Of
tlxose the Protestants were few, numbering only 10 families in tho towns of Quebec and
Montreal. " The rest of that persuasion, a few half-pay oWicers except id," he described
tis 'traders, mechanics and publicans . . . most of them followers of ,ho army, of mean
education, or soldiers, disbanded at tho reduction of the troops . . . ir general, the most
immoral collection of men " ho "ever knew; of cjurse little calculated to make the new
wubjects enamoured witii our laws, reli|{ion, and customs." The white ^.-^pulation was
computedf to he 140,000 in 1789, about 25,000 being English, who wore " rapidW
increaviiug by emigrations from tho Revolted Colonies." In 1701 the province was
divided into two provinces, tho :a8tern being styljd "Lower Canada" (^now Quebec)
and tlie Western " Upper Canala " (nov Ontario). To tho honour of 'I',)por Canada it
tihould be recorded that one of tho first acts of its Legislature (1702) was tho abolition oli
Hlavery — an example which tho mother country and her other colonies wore slow to
follow. The two provinces were re-united into one Oovennnent in 1840. On the eon-
rpiest by Great Britain the existing Church was guaranteed undisturbed possession of
its rich endowments, and the majority of the population of the Quebec Province ore still
Roman Catholic. In Upper Canada the reverse is the case.
HiTHKHTO " a I'ev. Mr. Brooke " has been creditetl with having been
" tlic first cler,jVman of the Church of England who officiated in Quebec."
Tho .same ivriter states (and no man of his time could speak with
sucii authority on the subject) " there is no record of his life or pro-
ceedings. lUi arrived, it is bupposcd, almost immediately after the
• See page 107.
t I' 1780, p. ri.
186
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
conquest. The three next clergymen of whom we find any mention ,
seem to have been appointed by the Government, under the expectation
that an impression might be made on the French Canadians by
clergymen who could perform the Anglican service in the French
language." [Sec Rev. Ernest Hawkins' Annals of the Diocese of
Quebec, S.P.C.K., 1849, pp. 18-14.]
A close study of the Society's Journals would have led to a modifi-
cation of these statements and to the advancement of a claim on
behalf of a Missionary of the Society, who played an important part
in the proceedings which led to the capture of Quebec. On October 28,
1769, the Rev. Michael Houdin, Itinerant Missionary of the Society
in New Jersey, wrote from Quebec intreating that his absence from his
Mission might not bring him under the Society's displeasure, as what
he had done had " been in obedience to Lord Loudon and other
succeeding Commanders" (of the British forces), "who depended much
on his being well acquainted with the country." After the reduction
of Quebec he asked leave to return to his Mission, but the Governor,
General Murray, " ordered him to stay telling him there was no other
person to be depended upon for intelligence of the French proceedings,"
and that he would acquaint the Society therewith. Mr. Houdin added
th.it he as well as the public had *' received a great loss by the death
of the brave General Wolfe who promised to remember his labour and
services," and that he hoped to return to New Jersey in the spring of
1760. He was however "detained by General Amherst in Canada "
far on into 1761, and was then transfoircil to the Mission to the French
Refugees at New Rocliclle, New York [pp. 59, 865]. Formerly Mr.
Houdin had leen Superior of a Convent in Canada, but having become-
a convert to the Church of England he was (after some years' proba-
tion) appointed to New Jersey, where he " acquitted himself well " [1].
Another Missionary of the Society, the Rev. John Ogilvie, attended
the British troops to Canada in 1759 in the capacity of chaplain to-
the British soldiers and to their Mohawk allies, who formed part of hi»
charge in the neighbourhood of Albany, Now York. In 1760 he was
" obliged to return to Montreal for the winter season by express orders-
from General Amherst, who seem'd extremely sensible of the incon-
yeniency of removing him from his Mission for so long a time but said
it must be so, to keep up the honour of the Protestant religion in a
town where all the old inhabitants are of a contrary persuasion, by the
regular and decent performance of the pui)lic offices of our Church."
On the capitulation of Montreal the Roman Catholic priests were "all
left in their respective parishes among the Indians, as well as the
French inhabitants," and Mr. Ogilvie promised " to do all in his power
to recommend the Church of England by the public and constant per-
formance of its Divine Worship, and by keeping up a friendly
correspondence both with Clergy and Laity." To assist him in his
work the Society sent him a supply of French Bibles and Prayer
Books and of " tracts in French on the chief points in dispute between
the Protestants and Papists, wrote with the most Christian temper."
" The British merchants with the garrison " in Montreal made " a
considerable congregation," who assembled "regularly for Divine
Worship on Sundays and other Festivals." From November 1760 to
July 1768 he baptized 100 children, and ho " administered the holy
PROVIKCES OF QUEBEC AND ONTARIO (OLD CANADA). 137
Communion to 80 or 40 persons at a time." " As by the Capitula-
tion " no provision was made " for a place of worship for the Established
Church," Mr. Ogilvie's congregation were "under a necessity of
making use of one of the chapels " [Koman Catholic], which was " the
cause of much discontent."
The Indians in the neighbourhood for some 40 miles distance
were " extremely attached to the Ceremonials of the [Roman Cathohc]
Church," and had been " taught to beheve the English have no know-
ledge of the Mystery of Man's redemption by Jesus Christ." As these
Indians spoke the Mohawk language Mr. Ogilvie "endeavoured to
remove their prejudices and by showing them the Liturgy of our
Church in their Mother Tongue," he " convinced many of them that
we were their fellow Christians."
The need of fixing a school and a Clergyman at Montreal was-
iirged by him, and he placed his services at the" Society's command,"
but in the autumn of 1764 " his uncertain and unsettled situation at
Montreal together with the solicitations of his friends," induced him
to accept the office of assistant to the Rector of Trinity Church, New
York. During his residence in Montreal Mr. Ogilvie succeeded in
gathering congregations which became "numerous and flourishing"
under his care ; but after his departure, for want of shepherding,
they dwindled away, and "many converts who under him I'.ad re-
nounced the errors of Popery " returned again " to the bosom of their
former Church," and carried with them "some members of ours " [2].
Referring now to Mr. Brooke's ministrations we find the Society in
January 1702 considering a letter from "the Civil Officers, Merchants-
and Traders in Quebec," dated August 29, 1761, representing "in
behalf of themselves and all British Protestant inhabitants that the
Rev. John Brooke has been personally known to many of them from the
arrival of the Fleet and Army from Britain in 1757 and to all of them
by their attendance on his Ministry for more than a year past," and
asking that he might be established a Missionary there, and pro-
mising to contribute to his support. The petition was supported by
General Murray [L., Sept. 1, 1761], " in compliance with the unanimous
request of the Protestants in his Government," and "from a twenty
years' knowledge of him and a particular attention to his conduct in
the exercise of his functions for upward.: of a year past." " In com-
passion to a numerous body of poor children " General Murray
iippointed "a schoolmaster of competent sufficiency and good
character for their instruction" (viz., Serjeant Watts), and as?igned
him a "proper room and dwelling," but both the General and Mr.
Brooke [L., Sept. 1, 1701] desired assistance in supporting the school;
the latter also asked for salary for a schoolmistress, and for English a: id
French Bibles and Prayer 15ooks &c. for the soldiers and the {KV.)
Clergy.
The Society decided to consult with the Secretary of War on the
subject of these communications [8] .
In February 1704 General Murray was assured
* that the Society hftvo the mopt grateful sense of his good dispoBition towards them
hy the particular attention he is pleased to pay to the state of Ueligion in his
Province and they will not fail to consider his req lest of having a Missionary
appointed at Quebec as soon as the Government have taken that matter under
188
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
their consideration and in the meantime have ordered 30 French Bibles 30 P'ronoh
Testaments 50 small French and 50 small English Common Prayer Hooks to bo
ticnt to Mr. Brooke, to be distributed as he shall think proper " [4].
Nearly a year later (January 25, 17G5) a petition was received from
the " Chief Justice, Civil Officers and others of the City and Province
of Quebec " (March 1, 17(34), representing, " on behalf of themselves
and c/iev Protestant inhabitants," that the Rev. Dr. John Brooke had
been resident in that place " upwards of 4 years," most of the time
** in quality of Deputy Kegimojital Chaplain and since of Chaplain to
the Garrison ; appointments very inadequate to the Importance of his
office, the labour of his cure, and that respectable appearance which
he ought to sustain for his greater usefulness, amongst a Clergy and
People, strangers to our Nation and prejudiced against our Faith and
Religion." They therefore requested the Society to add to his existing
appointment *' that of a Missionary," and to appoint " anotlier Mis-
sionary to Officiate in French "and to assist Dr. JJrooke in his English
duties. In recommending the petition Dr. Brooke [L., Nov. 1, 17G4]
added " that some of the Dissenting party " were " getting subscrip-
tions for a minister of their own and forming a scheme of dividing
from the Church, which should they succeed," would " bo very pre-
judicial to the Protestant interest," as it would "create great con-
tempt in i;he minds of the Clergy and people there to see the
Protestants so few in number, and yet divided among themselves " [5J.
At the same meeting of the Society the President reported that ho
had received letters from the Rev. Mr. Samuel Bennet, dated Montreal,
Nov. 19, 1764, stating that in Canada there were " but two Protestant
Clergymen himself included," that " this unhappy neglect of the
Mother Country to form a religious establishment" there, was "so
improved by the Friars and Jesuits as to induce the French inhabitants
to look upon their conquerors in an odious light and to become more
impatient of the English yoke." Montreal, where Mr. Bennet was
"accidentally stationed " that winter (by General Gage's orders) was
" a larga city inhabited by near 100 British Families, besides many
Frer.cii Protestants . . . also a garrison containing two Regiments of
Soldiers," who frequently married " with Frenchwomen and for want
of Protestant Clergymen" were "obliged to have recourse to Romish
Priests to baptize their children." Mr. Bennet expressed his intention
of returning to England with his regiment unless the Society should
appoint him a salary, in which case he would give up his chaplainship
and remain [G]. The Society gave due consideration to those com-
munirdtions, and after its representations the Government (170G-8)
provided three Clergymen primarily for the French Protestants, but
who also, according to their ability, ministered to the English. Two
of them were Swiss, viz.. Rev. David Chadbrand do Lisle [stationed
at Montreal 176GJ, and Mons. Francis de MontmoUin [Quebec 17G8J ;
the third, Mons. Le^'ore Jean Baptist Noel Voyssiere (Troia
Rivieres 17GHJ, was ar. ex-RecoUot friar ["Father Emmanuel "|.
To assist them in tiieir work the Society supplied them with
English and French Prayer Books, Bibles, and other religious
books, but their ministrations wore loss acceptable than had been
anticipated. Colonel Claus stated in 1782 that the "Dissenting
PROVINCES OF QUEBEC AND ONTARIO (OLD CANADA). 139
Governor" appointed over the Province at its conquest had represented
the number of French Protestants there as consisting of " some hundreds
of families, when in fact there were hardly a dozen." Hence the
supersession of Dr. Ogilvie — "an ornament and a blessing to the
Church " — by French Clergymen had " been a fatal measure."
Mr. de Lisle reported in 1707 that the Romish priests availed
themselves greatly *' of the neglected state of the Church of England
in those parts," " persuading the Canadians that the Government"
had "not religion at heart." Being "destitute of a decent place of
worship," he was " forced to perform it in the Hospital Chapel." Two
Canadians and one German had " made their recantations," and in
the year he had baptized 5y children, a negro boy, and an Indian child,
and " married 22 couple." The English inhabitants of Montreal at
tliis time, though mostly Presbyterians, attended the Church service
constantly. But in 1781-5 the Dissenters " being weary of attending
the ministry of a man they could not understand and for other reasons "
"entered into a Uberal subscription for a Presbyterian minister,"
and chose a Mr. Bethune, formerly chaplain in the 84th Regiment,
" a man of liberal sentiments and good morals, and not unfriendly to
our Church," having " regularly attended Divine Service and joined
in it, till he obtained this appointment."*
From Quebec Mr. MontmoUin wrote in 1770-1 that his congrega-
tion " daily grows smaller," religion " being little regarded in those
parts." Of Mons. Veyssieres the Bishop of Nova Scotia reported in
1789: he "does us no credit and is almost useless as a Clergy-
man " [7].
In 1778 a" Committee for erecting a School at I^Iontreal " appealed
for assistance in establishing it, but the Society regarded the request
" as not yet properly coming within " its province [8].
The year 1777 brought with it to Canada refugees from the revolted
Colonies to the south of the St. Lawrence, and among them the Rev.
John Doty, S.P.G. Missionary at Schenectady, New York, who, having
"been made tw^ce a prisoner," found it necessary "to retire with
his family into Canada." His distresses in removing were lessened
by his having beon appointed " Chaplain to His Majesty's Royal
Regiment of New Inrk." As a great part of the New York Mohawksf
had joined the royal array, he was able to serve them also. On an
allotment about six miles distant from Montreal the Mohawks in 1778
" built a few temporary huts for their famihes and . . . a log
house for t' - sole purpose of a Church and a Council room." In
it Mr. Doty ofticiated " to the whole assembled village, who bel'.aved
with apparent seriousness and devotion " ; and on his admo' ashing
them to remember their baptismal vows, and assuring them of his
readiness to do anything for them in his power, one of their Chiefs
answered for the whole " that they would never forget their baptismal
obhgations, nor tne religion they had been educated in, and that it
revived their hearts to find once more a Christian Mmister among
them, and to meet together, as formerly, for the worship of Almighty
God." So far as Mr. Doty could ascertain, these Mohawks from the
Society's Mission at Fort Hunter were "more civiUzed in their manners,
than any other Indians " [9].
• Two of Mr. Bethuno's soua took Holy Orders, and . ^c became Bishop of Toronto
[ae« p. 8731.
t Hee p. 7i.
140
-SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
Mr. Doty's conduct in this matter received the approbation of
Colonel Claus (Superintendent of the Loyal Indians), who showed
" unremitting zeal in co-operating with the . . . jLociety to promote a
true sense" of "religion among the Indians," having provided them
with a log house for a church and school, also with a native teacher,
a primer and a revised edition of their Mohawk Prayer Book [10].
In 1781 the Mohawks were rejoined by their old pastor, the
Rev. John Stuart, who, " after various trials and distresses " as a
loyalist in New York Province escaped to Canada. For some years
his headquarters were at Montreal, whence he visited the Mohawks
both in that neighbourhood (La Chine) and in Upper Canada, where
they began to remove in 1782, and where lie himself permanently-
settled in 1785 [11]. [Sec also pp. 78-4, 154.]
In the meantime the Society had been made well acquainted with
the religious needs of Canada through Mr. Doty, who had paid two
visits to England (between 1781-8). On the second occasion he drew
up (in January 1783), " Minutes of the present state of the Church in
the Province of Canada," which are here printed almost in full : —
" 1. The Canadian Papists (which are very numerous) are in Renern! a well
disposed people ; attached indeed to their own religion, yet inclined to think well
of SerUnis Protestants ; and in many respects, open to conviction.
"2. TheFrench Protestants inCanadaare.at this time about 10 or 12 in number,
and probably never exceeded 20 : while, on the contrary, the English Protestants,
immediately after the conquest of the country amounted to more than 10 times as
many ; and are now estimated at no less than 6,000 beside the troops.
"3. To the former of these, three French Clergymen were sent* out by
Government, soon after the peace of 1763,* appointed to their respective parishes
(viz*. Qtiebec, Trois Rivieres, and Mcnitreal) by a Royal Mandamus, with a stipend
of £200 sterling per annum, paid to each of them out of the Revenues of the
Province, besides which one of them is Chaplain to the garrison where he resides.
" 4. Two of these gentlemen (natives of Switzerland and doubtless, men
of ability . . their own language) perform, as well as they can, in English ; but
there is not one English Clergyman settled in all the Province (excepting an
Independent Minister, who has a small congregation at Quebec where he has
resided for some years past), nor is there a single Protestant Church, the Protestants
being obliged to make use of Romish Chapels.f
" 5. The paucity of French hearers hath so far set iside the performance of Divine
Service and preaching in French, that during four years' residence in Canada, the
writer of these Minutes doth not remember to have heard of four sermons in that
language.
" 6. Catechising, however important in its consequences, is a practice unknown
in that country : and the sad effects of so great nn omission are visible -too many
of the rising generation fall an easy prey to Popery, Irreligion and Infidelity.
"7. The evening J Service of the Church of England is not performed : The
weekly prayer days, Saints' Days Ac, are totally neglected : and the Sacrament of
the Lord's Supper administered not above 3 or 4 times in a year at Montreal, not
80 often at Quebec and not at all at Trois Rivieres.
• [See p. 188. M. VeysBifere left tlio RcoolletK in 17(50, cunio to England in 17C7,
and returned to Canada in 17(18. Mr. I)e I,i«le'8 first communication with the
Society was in 1707 ; and M. do Montnifillin'B name appears in the Ouebic recistor in
1708.]
t [At Quebec after every I" nglifih service, tlie chaiiel underwent " a regular hmtra-
tion " to remove the Bupposed pollution [12a].]
X [While at Montreal the Rev. Dr. Htnart aHsisted Mr Dn Little, tlie Swiss clergyman,
•■' without any reward or emolument " ; and in 17b4 he reported that au afternoon service
bad just been established [I'ib].]
PROVINCES OF QUEBEC AND ONTARIO (OLD CANADA). 141
" 8. The most destitute places are Sorrel and St. John's. The former is a
flourishing town, pleasantly situated on a point of land, at the conflux of the
Bivers Sorrel and St. Lawrence. It is the key of Canada from the southward and
bids fair to be in time one of the largest places in the province. The number of
Protestant English families there at prnsent is about 40 besides the garrison, which
is middling large. It is just 15 leagues below Montreal. Saint John's is more of
a frontier town situated on the west bank of the Biver Chambly . . . and is about
5 leagues from the mouth of the Lake [Champlain]. The number of Protestant
English families there at present is near upon 50 : the garrison as large as that
of Sorrel. Besides these, there are many other families scattered in different
places. . . .
" 9. To the foregoing may be added the garrisons of Niagara and Detroit, though
not in the Province of Canada. The latter is situated at the entrance of the Strait
between Lakes Erie and Huron— about 900 miles N.S.W. from Quebec; and
according to the best accounts, commands a beautiful country. It's inhabitants are
chiefly French Catholicks ; but there are many English Protestants among them
and the garrii^on especially consisteth of English alone : they have no minister,
but a Popish Missionary. Niagara ... is also a garrison town. The inhabitants
are, for the most part, English "Traders, and pretty numerous. It has likewise been
for some time past, a place of general rendezvous for loyal Befugees from the
back parts of the Colonies ; and especially for the greater part of the Six Nation
Indiana, who have withdrawn, with their families, to the vicinage of that place,
where it is likely they will remain : among the rest are a part of the Iroquois or
Mohawk nation."
Then follows " a general estimation of the number of Protestant
English famiUes in the Province of Canada," the total being 740
families (250 at Quebec, and ICO at Montreal) ; besides GO at Detroit
and 40 at Niagara, and " many other English famihes in the vicin-
age of Quebec and Trois Rivieres, whose numbers cannot at present
be well ascertained." " The aggregate of families in Canada (Protes-
tant and Catholic) is supposed to be between 50 and 60,000."
In submitting these " Minutes" Mr. Doty added, the Society
♦' will not have the rank weeds of Bepublicanism and Independency to root out
before they can sow the pure seeds of the Gospel, as was too much the case
heretofoif, in the Colonies, but on the contrary they will find a people (like the
good ground) in a great measure prepared and made ready to their hand. The
Protestants to a man are loyal subjects, and in general members of the Church of
England " :12].
To gather these into congregations, and to build them up in the
faith, was an object to which the Society now directed its attention,
and as Mr. Doty " freely offered his servicos," it was decided to make
a " trial ' by appointing him to open a Mission at Sorrel [13].
After this introduction to Old Canada it will be convenient to keep
the accounts of the Society's work in Lower and Upper Canada aa
distinct as possible.
Refrrcnees (Cimvlor XVIII.)— [1] Jo., V. 14, pp. 23.';-r.; Jo., V. 15, pp. 22-3, 133-4,
108; il. 17.'i'.», pp. r.i-!l. [2, Jo., V. 15, pp. 19, 20, 74-0, 1H3-4, 295-6; Jo., V.lO.pp. 45-8,
244 ; K. 1700, pp. 40-h ; R. 1701. p. 52 : Jo., V. 23, p. 4 ; R. 1782, pp. 57-8. [3] Jo., V. 15,
pp. 103-,'-., [4] Jo., V. 10, p. 90. |6i Jo., V. 10, pp. 2H0-2. fOj Do., pp. 284-5. [7] Jo.,
V. 15, pp. 103-5 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 45-8, 90, 280-2 ; Jo., V. 17, pp. 16P-7 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 500-1;
Jo., V. 19. p. 105 ; Jo., v. 23, p. 4 ; Jo., V. 24, pp. 8. 140 ; Jo., V. 25, p. 255 ; R. 1708, p. 19.
[81 Jo., V. 20, pp. 11.-.-10. [91 Jo., V. 21, pp. 343-8, 497-8 ; Jo., V. 22, pp. 30-8 ; R. 1778,
pp. 54-5; R. 1779, pp. B!J-4. |10| Jo., V. 21, pi>. 348-52; Jo., V. 22, pp. 808-70; Jo.,
v. 2.3, pp. 4i;i-U; R. 1781, pp. 47-8. [11] Jo., V. 22, pp. 303-7; Jo., V. 23. pp. 'iO-1,
109-71, 207-9. 879 ; R. 1781, pp. 45-0; R. 1783, p. 44 ; R. 1784, p. 40. [121 App. Jo. A,
pp. 579-87 ; Jo., v. 23, p. 41. [12(1] Hawkins' " Annals of the Diocese ot Quebec," [126]
Jo., V. 24, i)p. », 139. [18] J"'. V- '■'8. P- '■^"''i; R- 1788, p. 43.
142
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER XIX.
PROVINCE OF QUEBEC— (continued).
On his arrival at Forrel in 1784 the Eev. John Doty found that
nearly 800 famihes of loyalists, chiefly from New York, had just
removed from Sorrel to Cataracqui, Upper Canada. There remained
" 70 families of Loyalists and otlier Protestants " within the town
and district. These, •' though a mixed Society, consisting of Dis-
senters, Lutherans, and Churchmen " all attended Divine worship,
" the Dissenters conforming to the Liturgy and the Lutherans, with-
out exception, declaring themselves members of our Church." For
the first few weeks he performed service " in the Eomish chapel,"
but as the continuance of that indulgence was inconvenient he got
the permission of the commanding oliicer to fit up "a barrack" in
wL.-'^h a congregation of about 150 assembled " every Lord's Day."
Some Prayer Books and tracts which ho brought Avere gratefully
received, '■^'1 the people also expressed their "gratitude to the Society
for their ApostoUc Charity in sending them a Missionary " [1].
Within two years the communicants had increased from 29 to 50,
and in 1785 ho purchased "one of the best houses in Sorrel," "being
part of a bankrupt's effects," " for only 15 guineas," out of a
collection of over £30 which he had obtained in Montreal. It was
"fitted for a church, so as to accommodate above 120 persons," and
opened for service on Christmas Day 1785, when it was crowded, and
thirty-two persons received the Communion. Soon after, Brigadier
General Hope, Lieutenant-Governor and Commander-in-Chief, gavo
five guineas, Captain Barnes of the E.A. a bell, and Captain Gother
Man " some boards and timber." This " encouraged them to add a
steeple to their church which was finished about midsummer" [2].
Such was the erection of the first Enghsh church in Old Canada.
With the aid of Lord Dorchester it was replaced by a new struc-
ture, which was opened on October 8, 1790 [8]. By 1791 the church
had been pewed and become " a very decent and commodious place of
worship." The people in general were "observant of the sacred
Listitutions of the Church " ; their children were sent to be catechised,
they themselves were "regular and serious in their attendance," and
the garrison were "no less exemplary" [4].
In 1787 land was allotted by Government for a church and par-
sonage house, a glebe also being promised. From this time for many
years the town was generally called " William Henry " * [5].
Mr. Doty remained there till 1802, occasionally ministering in
other parts also. In 1788 he heard that a number of Germans,
" chiefly the remains of the troops lately in that country," had formed
themselves into a distinct congregation at Montreal, and with the
Governor's permission, assembled on Sundays in the Court House.
They numbered 158 (118 men), and though very poor, paid Mr. J. A.
Schmidt £40 a year (currency) to read the Scriptures to them and
instruct their children. They were unacquainted with English, but
• In honour of a visit of H.R.H. Prince Williom Henry, afterwards William IV.
PROVINCE OP QUEBEC.
143
on Mr. Doty sending them one of the Society's German Prayer Books
"in about 10 or 12 days they sent Mr. Schmidt, with two of their
people, to request some more, as they had unanimously determined to
conform to it." A sufficient supply was soon forthcoming from tlio
Society [6]. In 1798 Mr. Doty visited " a new and flourishing settle-
ment," St. Armand, about 90 miles from Sorrel. He was received with
"much affection," and had "a serious and crowded audience, and
baptized 6 infants and one adult." At a second visit (in 1799) ho
remained twelve days. The district of St. Armand (18 miles by 4) con-
tained from 1,200 to 1,500 souls, all " Protestants and a considerable
part professing the Church of England." They wero " very earnest to
have a Missionary," and subscribed £30 a year for his support* [7].
The year 1789 was memorable for the first visit of an Anglican
Bishop to Old Canada. The ecclesiastical state of the province " was
by no means such as could give either strength or respect to the
national profession," but Bishop Chaules Inolis of Nova Scotia
exerted himself " to put it upon the best footing it could . . . admit of."
[His visit extended from June 10, the day ho landed at Quebec, to
August 18.] He fixed the Rev. Philip Tooseyt at Quebec, and the
Rev. [James Makmaduke] t Tunstall at Montreal, for the special
benefit of the English settlers, who " very earnestly desired to have
an English Clergyman," since they could " reap little advantage "
from the ministrations of the Government ministers appointed some
years before for the French inhabitants.
The" Protestants" at Montreal were "reckoned at 2,000"; at
Quebec there were " not so many," but 180 were confirmed here and
170 at Montreal. The Bishop appointed Mr. Toosey his Commissary
for the Eastern limits of the province, and he confirmed the Society's
good opinion of Mr. Doty as " a worthy diligent Missionary " [8].
The need of a resident Bishop for Old Canada received earlier
recognition than the English Government had been accustomed to
give to such matters, for in 1798 Dr. Jacob ^Iountain was consecrated
Bishop of Quebec, thus relieving the Bishop of Nova Scotia of the
charge of Lower and Upper Canada. At this time there were still
only six clergymen in the Lower Province, including the three French-
speaking ones, and in the remainder of the century only one was added
to the Society's list, viz., the Bishop's brother, the Rev. Jehosaphat
Mountain, appointed to Three Rivers (Trois Rivieres) in 1795.
At this place Divine Service had " for some years past been per-
formed in the Court House " by M. Veyssiiires, the French clergyman,
but a part of the building was now (1795) separated for a church, and
under Mr. Mountain the communicants increased in two years from
4 to 18 [9].
During the next twelve ysars (1794-1807) only two other Missions
were opened by the Society in Lower Canada — Quebec (Rev. J. S.
Rudd) and St. Armand and Dunham (Rev. R. Q. Short), both in
1800 [10]. t^
The reason for this will appear from a memorial addressed by the
• Other places visited by Mr. Doty were St. John's (afterwards called Dorchester),
1794, 1709, &o.; Caldwell's Manor and L'Assomption, 1790; and Berthier, 1799 or
before r7rtl.
t Bar. Toosey was not an S.P.G. Missionarj'.
J Mr. Tunstoll was wrongly referred to as " John " in 1788-9.
I!
144
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
Society to the English Government in 1807, after personal conference
with the Bishop of Quebec and the son of the Bishop of Nova Scotia. H
stated that the Churches of Canada and Nova Scotia were ' ' rather on the
decline than advancing towards the state of being able to maintain them-
selves, tho' a great part of the revenues of the Society " was being " ab-
sorbed in supporting them. None of those in Canada, except at Quebec,
Montreal, and Trois Rivieres" had "yet reached that point. The
cause " was " that the Protestant Clergy were '• not legally established
or confirmed in their churches." They were " dependent on the Crown,
and their situation " was " rendered uncomfortable, and indeed hardly
tenable," unless they pleased the inhabitants, in which " persons of
very respectable abilities and character " often failed ; those who suc-
ceeded best were " native Americans," but the supply of such was diffi-
cult "for want of proper education." There was "a Cathedral,*
Choir, and Choir Service at Quebec but not endowed." The Bishop
had " not the means of enforcing discipline over his own Clergy."
" The Provision for a Protestant Clergy by Act of Parliament 31
G[eo]. III., one-seventh of all lands granted since the Peace of Paris
in 1702 (one-seventh being also reserved for the Crown)," had " not
yet been of much service." t The building of churches also in
either province was succeeding " but ill." "It ought to be done by
the inhabitants," and was sometimes " liberally " when they liked the
clergyman, " otherwise not at all." In the meantime in Canada the
Roman Catholics had " great advantages over the Protestants," and
had " lately usurped more than they formerly did, or was intended
to be allowed them." They had " even by Act of Parliament not only
their parishes but even tithes." The " patoonage of their Bishops "
was "reckoned to be from 40 to £50,000 per an." They had "even
proceeded so far as to question the validity of marriages celebrated
according to the form of the Church of England, it being alledged that
the contract " was " not according to the law of Canada as by Act 14
G. III. and no Church of England known to tho law of the country."
The proportion of inhabitants in Lower Canada was given as 225,000
[Roman] Cathohcs to about 25,000 Protestants, and it was stated
generally that " t)ie Protestant Church " was " more likely to decline
than to advance, till either a fuller effect is given to the Act in its favour
or further provision made " [11].
At this period (1807) the Society was privileged to secure tho
services of one who has done perhaps as much as anyone to
plant and build up the Church in Canada. The Rev. and Hon.
Chakles J. Stewart, a son of the Earl of Galloway, while em-
ployed as a beneficed clergyman in England, is said to have been
contemplating Missionary work in India when an account of the
<leplorable condition of St. Armand (heard at a meeting of the Society)
moved him to offer himself for that district. Between 1800-7 three
successive clergymen had laboured there, but with little success, and
on Mr. Stewart's arrival (Oct. 1807), the landlord of the inn where
he put up endeavoured to dissuade him from holding service, informing
liim that " not very long before, a preacher had come to settle there,
* Built by the bounty of George III. Opened and consecrated Aug. 28, 1804 [11a].
Tlic organ imported from England wau the first ever heard in Canada [11&].
t [See the Account of the Clergy Reserves, pp. 101-8.]
PROVIKCB OF QUEBEC.
145
but that after remaining some time he had found the people so
wicked and abandoned that he had left it in despair." '♦ Then," said
the Missionary, " this is the very place for yne ; here I am needed ;
and by God'a grace here I will remain, and trust to Him in whose
hand are the hearts of all people, for success " [12]. For a few
Sundays he officiated at the inn, then in a small school-room ; and when
in January 1800 a new church was opened in t)ie eastern part of this
district, he had a rf>iigregation of 1,000 persons. His communicants
had already increased from 6 to 44 ; 00 persons were confirmed later
in the year, and in 1811 " a great concourse of people " assembled in
a second church, erected in the western district, which hitherto had
been without a single church, although possessing a population of
40,000 r .3]. His ministrations were extended far and wide, and while
visiting England in 1815 17 he raised among his friends a fimd (£2,300)
which " assisted in building twenty-four churches " in the poorer settle-
ments of Canada [141. Committing his former Mission, now settled
and flourishing, to other hands, in 1818 he moved to Hatley. another
neglected spot. Here, with scarcely "a congenial companion, in habits,
manners or attainments," Dr. G. J. Mountain (afterwards Bishop of
Quebec) saw him in 1819, winning rapidly upon all parties, and forming
Church congregations,
"I found him," he -ays, " in occupation of a small garret in a wooden house,
reached by a sort of 1; .der, or something between that and a staircase : here he
had one room in wliicli were his little open bed, his books and his writing table —
everything of the plainest possible kind. The farmer's family, who lived below,
boarded him and his servant. Soon after my arrival I was seized with an attack
of illness and he immediately gave ni ;ip his room and made shift for himself in
some other part of the house, how I know not. And here, buried in the woods,
and looking out upon the dreary landscape of snow — some thousands of miles
away from all his connexions, many of whom were among the highest nobility of
Britain— this simple and single-hearted man, very far from strong in bodily
health, was labouring to build up the Church of God and advance the cause of
Christ among a population, who were yet to be moulded to anything approaching
to order, uniformity or settled habit of any kind in religion — utter strangers to the
Church of England, with I believe the exception of a single family, and not
participants in the great majority of instances of either of the Sacraments of tho
Christian religion " [15].
At this time Dr. Stewart and his servant were living on a dollar »
day ; and he limited his personal expenses to 4^250 a year in order^
that he might devote the remainder — £^400— of his income " to public
and private beneficial purposes" [15a].
As "visiting Missionary" for tho Diocese (appointed 1819) he
reported in 1820 that " the progress and effects " of the Society's
exertions had " already been very great and beneficial" ; the Church
had "widely extended her influence," and was " rapidly increasing
her congregations." " Many persons of different persuasions," had
already " united with her." In the previous year over 12,000.-
immigrants had arrived at Quebec [IG].
Besides sending Missionaries from England, the Society strove to
raise up a body of " Native American " Clergy, by providing for
the training of candidates for Holy Orders in the country ; and this
form of aid — begun in 1815 and continued to the present time — has
perhaps been as valuable as any that could be given [17]. [See also
pp. 779, 841.]
I,
146
SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
The Society also took a leading part in promoting the education of
the masses, by making grants for Schoolmasters, for many yeara
onward from 1807, and by introducing in 1819 the National School
system of education into Lower Canada [18], [See also p. 769.]
Special provision was likewise made for the 'ciilding of Churches —
in addition to Dr. Stewart's fund. Referring to one sum of £2,000
placed at his disposal for this object, the Bishop of Quebec wrote in
1820 : " The pious liberality of the Society appears to have produced
the happiest effect ; it was natural indeed that it should tend to attach
the inhabitants to the Church and to call forth their exertions to
qualify themselves for obtaining the establishment of Missions among
them and this it has eviiently done " [19j.
On the death of Bishop Jacob Mountain in 1825 Dr. Stewart
was chosen his successor, and consecrated in 1826. His altered
position and circumstances, when holding a visitation as Bishop in
districts in which he had previously travelled as a Missionary, made no
alteration in his simple habits and unaffected piety [20].
In 1830, having regard to the fact tliat "the only impediment to
the rapid extension of the Church " in the Diocese was *' the want of
resources for the maintenance of a body of Clergy in any respect
adequate to the wants of the two provinces," the Society supplied the
Bishop with the means of forming a body of licensed Catechists, acting
under subordination to the Clergy. Some such measure was necessary
"in order to maintain even the profession of C!hristianity " in isolated
parts, and the effect produced was " higlily beneficial." As soon as
possible their places were taken by ordained Missionaries [21].
For ten years Bishop Stewart bore the burden of his vast
Diocese, doing his utmost to supply its needs. In 1836, being worn out
by his incessant labours, he obtained the assistance of a coadjutor,
and sought rest in England, where he died in the following year [22].
His coadjutor. Dr. Geougk Jehoshapiiat Mountain, continued
to administer the Diocese, but retained the title of " Bishop of
Montreal " until the formation of a See of that name, when (July 25,
1850) he became nominally, what in reality he hfd been from 1837,
Bishop of Quebec [23].
Already, as Archdeacon of Quebec for fifteen years, he had a
thorough knowledge of the diocese, and shortly after his consecration
he wrote : —
" Since the Society has been sometimes reproached with a presumed character
of inertness attachinp; to the ClerRy in Canada, and since that bounty, which is so
j?reatly needed from the British public, is proportioned to the estimate formed of
its profitable application, I cannot forbear from adverting to a very few siniplo facts,
as examples of the statements which might be put forth in reconmiendation of the
Canadian Church. I do not, of course, moan that the labours of all the Clergy are
in accordance with the picture which I proceed to sketch— some are, from
situation, not exposed to any necessity for hardships or severe exertions ; and it
must be expected to happen that some should bo less devoted than others to the
cause of Christ; but not to speak of the episcopal labours which, from the
prominent situation of those who have successively discharged them, are of
necessity better known, I could mention such occurrences, as that a Clergyman,
upon A circuit of duty, has passed twelve nights in the open air, six in boats upon
the water, and six in the depths of the trackless forest with Indian guides ; and a
Deacon, making his insolitos tiisiis when scarcely Hedged, as it were, for the more
arduous flights of duty, has peiformed journeys of 120 miles in the midst of wxter
PROVINCE OP QUEBEC.
147
i'
upon Bnow-shoes. I could tell how some of these poor ill-paid servants of tho
Gospel have been worn down in strength before their time at remote and laborious
stations. I could give many a history of perseverinf{ travels in the ordinary
exorcise of ministerial duty, in defiance of difficulties and accidents, through woods
and roads almost impracticable, and in all the severities of weather ; or of rivers
traversed amid masses of floating ice, when the experienced canoe-men would not
have proceeded without being urged. I have known one minister sleep ".;! night
abroad, when there was snow upon the ground I have known others answer calls
to a sick-bed at the distance of fifteen or twenty miles in the wintry woods ; and
others who have travelled all night to keep a Sunday appointment, after a call of
this nature on the Saturday. These are things which have been done by tho
Clergy of Lower Canada, and in almost every single instance which has been here
j;iven by Missionaries of the Society for tho Propagation of tho Gospel in Foreign
Parts. . . . The chief object of my anxiety is to draw some favourable attention
to the unprovided condition of many settlements. ... In the township of
Kilkenny, lying near to Montreal, I have been assured by one of the principal
inhabitants that there a"e 120 families, and t'lat they all belong to our own Church.
I do not think that any of our Clergy have ever penetrated to this settle^.ient ; and
I have no reason to doubt the melancholy truth of an account given me, that tho
people hearing of a Protestant minister, whom some circumstance had brought into
the adjoining seigneurie, came trooping through the woods with their iniants in
their arms, to present them for baptism in thn name of the Father, the Son, and
the Holy Olwst, to one who was a preacher of tho Unitarian persuasion ! . . . I
could picture the greetings given to tho messenger of Christ by some congregations
to whom his visit is a rare occurrence ; or I could mention such individual cases
as that of a woman who walks three miles to her church, having a river through
which she must wade in her way ; and of another who comes nearly four times that
distance through the woods, to hear tlie Chinch Prayers and a jivinted sermon, at
the house of a lady, who assembles tho Protestants of the neighbourhood on a
Sunday. . . . Between the city of Quebec and the inhabited part of the district of
Gaspe, in tho Gulf, a distance of more than 400 miles, there is no Protestant
Minister to be found. At Matis ... I was most affectionately leceived . . . Tho
people told me, when assembled in a body, that they were about equally f vidcd
between the Churches of England and Scotland but should be but too b/,ppy to
unite under a minister supplied to them by the former."
After referring to the loss of the parliamentary gi-ant for Church
purposes, and the prospect of the confiscation of the Clergy Resorvea
and entire withdrawal of the Government allowance for th j Bishop,
he concluded : '* Our chief earthly resource is in the fostering benevo-
lence and friendly interposition of the Society" [21].
The formation of Upper Canada into a separate see (Toronto) in
1839, greatly though it relieved Bishop Mountain, still left him a
diocese as large as France. Writing after one of his tours in 1841,
he said : —
" In all my discouragements, I often think what a wonderful blessing to tho
country has been afforded in the beneficence of the Society. . . . Great and
lamentable as is the destitution of many parts of the diocese . . . yet sound
religion has been kept alive in the land . . . and a good beginning has been made
in multiplied instances which may . . . prove the best happiness of generations
yet to come " [25].
A hitherto entirely neglected district, the coast of Labrador, first
received the ministrations of the Church in 1840. The Bev. E.
CusAOK, who then made a tour extending to Forteau in the Newfound-
land Government, discovered that though the permanent settlers were
few, yet in the summer some 15,000 fishermen visited the Canadian
settlements alone, No provision existed for Divine worship, many of
l2
us
60CIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
the people were " walking in still worse than heathenish darkness," and
at one place " almost all the ftdults had been baptized by laymen and
were so utterly ignorant as to be unfit for adult baptism " [26].
" While Christian friends at home are doing much fOi. India, little
do they imagine the heathenish darkness which exists in many parts,
of our scattered settlements of Canada," wrote another Mission xry in
1842. Of one of the settlers in the Kingsey Mission he said he could
not "conceive it possible ihat any, except a heathen, could be in such
a state "[27].
The " influence " which " presided over the Proceedings of Govern-
ment " in relation to the Church in Canada appeared to the Bishop (in
1848) to have "resembled some enchantment which abuses the mind."
"In broad and reproachful contrast, in every singular particular, to
the institutions founded for the eld colonists by the Crown of France,"
the British Government suffered " its own people members of the
Church of the Empire, to starve and languish with reference to the
supply of their spiritual wants," and left " its emigrant children to
scatter themselves at random here and there over the country, upon
their arrival without any digested plan to the formation of settlements,
or any guide (had it not been for the Society . . . ) to lead them rightly in
their new trials, temptations and responsibilities. The value of the
Missions and other boons received from the Society," said he.
" may be well estimated from this melancholy survey of the cubject. . . . Yet o..
the other hand when we look at the advances which through all these difticultifs-
and despite all these discouragements the Church has been permitted to make we
have cause to lift up our hands in thankfulness and our hearts in hope. . . .
When I contemplate the case of our Missionaries, and think of the effects of their
labours, I look upon them as marked examples of men whose reward is not in ♦''is
world. Men leading lives of toil and more or less of hardship and privat; jn . . .
the very consideration which attaches to them as clergymen of the Engliph Churcu
Establishment exposing them to worldly mortification, from their Inability to
maintain appearances consistent with any such pretension— they b.ic yet, under
ihe hand of God, the dispensers of present and the founders of future blessing in
the land. There are many points of view in which they may be so regarded ; for
wherever a Church is established there is to a certain extent a focus for improve-
ment found : but nothing is more striking than the barrier which the Church,
without any adventitious sources of influence, opposes to the impetuous Hood of
fanaticism rushing at intervals through the newer parts of the country. . . .
Nothing else can stand against it. . . . This has been remarkably the case with the
preaching of Millerism . . . than which anything more fanatic can scarcely be
conceived. . . . Some men have been hnown to say that they will burn their Bibles;
if these [Miller] prophecies should fail. ... In the meantime . . . the Church
. . . preserves her steady course and rides like ihe ark, upon the agitated flood.
Her people are steadfast and cleave with the closer attachment to their own system,.
from witnessing the unhappy extravagance which prevails around them. Others
also of a Bober judgment, are wont to regard her with an eye of favour and respect.
Without the check which she creates, the country round would in a manner, all run
mad. . . . Loyalty is another conspicuous fruit of Church principles in a colony.
Loyally >vhioh in Canada has been proved and tried in many ways. . . . Such the-..
is the work of the good Society among us " [28J.
In his visitation this year (1843) the IMshop had to pass a night
in a ^'rfberman's hut. consisting of one room an i containing a family
cf thirteen, -^.lA the next day. to avoid breakfafating there, he had to
travel thr..'\;l.i .vind and rain in " a common cart, without spriugs
PROVINCE OV QUEBEC,
149
and with part of the hottom broken out," the journey of 18i miles
(Raisseau-Jaunisse to Port Daniel) occupy nig nearly seven hours. At
Kilkenny a church was consecrated, and 24 persons were confirmed.
It was the first episcopal visit, and the people proposed to name the
building the "Mountain Church," but the Bishop "culled it after
St. John the Baptist" "as being built for preaching in the wilderness,
with which they were hi^'Jihly pleased." At Huntingdon was seen an
example of the " deplorable efiects of schism in a new country."
Here, "in a spot scarcely reclaimed from the woods," and where onegood
spacious church might havo contained all the worslu[)pers, were "four
Protestant places of worship— altar against altar — all ill appointed, all
ill 3ap£joiied," while many ruder and more remote settlements were
almost entirely neglected. In such instances "the forbearance and
dignity of the Church . . . stood in most advantageous contrast with
the proceedings of other parties."
Towards providing Communion plate for Sherbrooke Church a
woman who was notable " to do more, ' had given a silver soup ladlo
. . . contenting herself with one of earthenware or pewter." Claren-
don was another place which had been unvisited by any liishop. " As
a specimen of the state of things in the new parts of a colony," it
is recorded that a settler here had gone three times to Bytown, " a
distance of fifty odd miles, to be married," and was only successful on
. the third occasion, tlie clergyman having been absent on other calls.
The way to Clarendon Church was by a narrow wood road.
" In places " (saiil the Bishop) " we had nothing for it l)nt to fi^lit thiouRh the
ycr iger prowtli and bushes, makiiiK 1 circuit and regninji'j,' tlie road. . . . Service
was at tlireo. . . . F,if?lity-six | persons] had received tickets from Mr. l''alloon,
iifty-one were confirmed ; al)out forty otlier persons were present. Two of tho
sul)jeets for confirmation arrived after . . . tlie service and were then separately
confirmed: one of these, a lad . . . had travelled on t'j'i 22 miles that day. Many
of the males were in their shirt sleeves. I have detailed all those particulars
because they set Jicfore the Society in their agRreKate, perhaps as lively a ])icturn
■of the characteristic features of new settlementa as any of my travels will afford :
and they are interspersed . . . with many evidence's of good feeling, which one is
willing to trace to an appreciation in the minds of liie people of those spiritual
privileges which they enjoy through the care of the Society and thf "lliurch. . . .
After this statement the Society may judg-j what tho need was of Church
ministrations before the opening of this Mission only a year an<l a half ago, at
which time the nearest Clergyman to it in the I)iocese was distant fifty miles or
upwards ; and the blessings, present and future, may be estimated, which arn
procured by the expenditure of the Missionary allowance of i'lOO a year. Thero
is in Clarendon alone tt population of 1,017 souls, of whom between 800 and 'JOO
belong to the Chuiih of England" * ['J'.JJ.
I Seven years after the visit to Kilkenny, Mr, James Irwin, a settler,
wrote to the Bishop : —
" Twenty years ago ... we might be said to be hardly one remove from the
native Indian. . . . What gratitude is due ... to Almighty Ood and under Him
to your riordshi') as well as to the blessed Society . . . who sent and supports
Mr. Lockhart to be our Minister I No words of mine can sulViciently describe
tlie improvement that already appears. Could the Society ... see the same
* Further testimony to the value o( the Hociety's wor": will be found in tho Bishop'u
■Peview of tho Diocese in 1844, and an Address of the Diocesan Synod to the Bociety in
1845 [20«J.
TION OP THE GOSPEL.
The years 1847-0 i« ji go fatal to i-ceiu prevailed lu
diocese. The famme ^^^^^^^^^ ^, le. J^^^^fJ starvation
drove out of ^l^at island n g^ persons flymg j^^ occurred
Great Britain, and ammg^«^ ^^f real diBeasa and death
arrived at the PO^^JiS .' landed and ' f PJ^f (^,," vmen contracted
In 1850 another ^o"^ g of l^'- =*' ^^- f^vlplonping to the
^r?eVraUt «i<»»J^'„^e"nT867 im- ,„ eompWeW
Diocese ot Q""';^!' oomFd^^a'a """"''Mf!? as at an end, " and
.?-.,S iT oZnL of M«»;;ary 1* » n, however
ir
ci
V
c
r
n in inviwng »» — -
Seed sf :'»-" -» * '"*.'■ ,„. ,„ „„„ „. P.«rs;j",r(S5
PROVINCE OF QUEBEC.
151
Ire
the
to
■on
[few
|ow-
up
:-{2|.
the
Through the Diocesan Church Society of Quchec much was done to
meet ihe loss from local sources, and by 1858 the Society (S.P.G.) was
enabled to reduce its aid to some stations and in all cases to throw the
whole charge of building churches and parsonages on the several
congregations [35]. The Diocese of Montreal was the better able to
meet the emergency as local support had been stimulated by oflfers
of grants from the Society in aid of the purchase of glebes in the
Missions. Between 181'9 and 1864 the Society contributed ill, 100 in this
form, and in the latter year one-half of the largely increased number
of Clergy* were being vhoUy maintained from local sources [80].
Since 1882 the Society's aid to this diocese has been limited to the
payment of a few of the older Clergy — now four in number [87].
There has been little scope for work among the Indians in Lower
Canada, where their numbers are comparatively few. Among the Abe-
naquis a Mission begun about 1807 " owes its origin and its subsequent
encouragement and support to the Society's Mission at Sorrel " [88].
In Quebec Diocese the Missions of the Society have been extended
not only to Labrador but also to the Magdalen Islands, where a
Missionary's life involves almost equal hardships — cut off as it is for
six months in the year entirely from communication with the outer
world [89]. The Labrador Mission has benefited natives (Esquimaux)
as well as settlers [40]. For many years the Society has also con-
tributed to the maintenance of a Chaplain at the Marine Hospilal,
Quebec, where " year after year men from all parts of the world come
to bo healed or die " [41].
The wogress of the diocese in more recent years 13 summed up in
an address to the Society from tlio Diocesan Synod in 1888. In the
preceding 25 years 15 of 84 Missions " have become self-supporting
parishes," and though the Society's grant " has been gradually
reduced by one-half, ten now Missions have beea opened." " Much
progress has been made in what long seemed a hopeless task, winning
to the Church the descendants of the original sf ttlers in our eastern
townships, many of whom came to Canada fiom the neighbouring
New England States filled with prejudices, political and religious,
against the Church of England. These prejudices are now fast dis-
appearing. The permanent maintenance of the Church in the poorest
and most thinly-settled parts of the country has been secured by a
system of local endowments, now spread )ver nearly the whole
diocese— an effort aided at the beginning by i liberal giant from the
Society," but mainly due to local exertions, by which also the endow-
ments of the "Church University" (Bishop's College, Lennoxville),
" have been very largely increased," and " nearly all the parsonages in
the diocese have been provided, and a largo proportion oi the churches
built or rebuilt during this period." The Synod added : —
" The fact that tlie great body of our people are devout communicants, that an
earr .^st willingness to help in the spiritual work of the Church is showing itself
mo e and more among the laity, that eagerness to contributef towards Missions,
both in our own North- West iiud in heatlien lands, is growing among us, and that
• The Clergy increapod from 49 in IHfiO to 05 ii> 1804.
[ t Througli the b.P.O. and tho Cauiulian Board of M.ssions.]
152
SOCIETY rOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
by God's great mercy we are free from party divisions, a house religiously at unity
in itself : these are among the fruits of the Spirit for which we are now offering our
devout :hanks to Almighty God " '[42].
At a Missionary Conference in London in 1878 Bishop Oxenden,
the then Metropohtan of Canada, said : —
" For the last hundred years . . . and up to the present time the Society has
never failed to act as the nursing mother of the Church in Canada. For a long
period the clergy were, in the strictest sense. Missionaries of that Society, and were
wholly dependent on it for their stipends. And whatever of spiritual success wo
have now attained, we must acknowledge that we owe it to those faithful and true
men who made the first clearance in the spiritual wilderness, and in faith of future
harvests cast in their seed which has brought forth abundantly. . . . With
reference to other Christian bodies . . . our Church in Canada holds a very
favourable position. She commands the respect of those who are separated from
her, and her zeal and earnestness are acknowledged by them. Of our clergy I
suppose that at least one in ten has come over to us from other Churches. ... I
have a strong impression . . . that the Church in Canada is destined at no distant
day to become the focus, around which the scattered bodies shall be gathered.
There is at this time a general yearning after unity ; and what Church can present
a platform so fitted as ours for uniting the various fragments of a divided
Christendom? " [43.]
STATif TICS. — In the Province of Quebec (Lower Canada) (area, 22fi,000 sq. miles),
where the Society (1759-04, 1777-18i)'2) has assisted in maintaining 2".)4 Missionftries
and planting 102 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. bOH-7'2), there are now 1,488,.'>35
inhabitants, of whom 7'),338 are Church Members under the care of 154 Clergymen and
two Bishops. [See p. 763 ; see also the Table on pp. 102-a.J
liefercnccs (Chapter XIX.)— Jo., V. 23, p. 299 ; .To., V. 24, pp. 5-9, 217-20, !)fl(! ; R. 1784,
pp. 4.'5-('); R. 1785, p. 50. 12] Jo., V. 24, pp. 8li(>-7 ; R. 17H(i, p. 21. [3] Jo., V. 25,
pp. 42. 884, 407 ; R. 1790, p. ."7. [4] Jo., V. 25, pp. 119, 407 ; R. 1788, pp. 24-5 ; R. 1791,
pp. 54-5. [6] Jo., V. 25, p. 42; R. 1787, pp. 21-2. [61 Jo., V. 24, p. 392; Jo., V. 25,
pp. 42, 119-20, 244; R. 1788, p. 25. [7] Jo., V. 28. pp. 12-15; R. 1799, pp. 41-2. \la\
Jo., V. 27, p. 50; Jo., V. 28, pp. 14-15. \S\ R. 1789, pp. 41-5. [01 Jo., V. 2(1. p. 80ti;
Jo., V. 27, pp. 77-8; R. 179(i, p. 44. [10] R. 1800, pp. 39-41. [11] App. Jo. A, pp.
052-7. [llaj R, 1804, p. 45. [116] Ilawkins' " Annals of the Uiocose of Quebec."
[12] Do. pp. 88-42; Jo., V. 29, pp. 257, 859-(>0 ; M.R. 1855, pi<. 241-2. 1 13] Hawkins'
" Annals of the Diocese of Quebec," pp. 42, 47 ; R. 1808, pp. 37-8 ; R. lH09, pp. 44-5 ;
R. 1810, p. 41; R. 1811, p. 57. [14] R. 1818, p. 73; R. 1820, pp. 132-3. [151 and
ri6n] R.1818, pp. 73-4; M.R. 1855, pp. 243-5. [16] R. 1H20, pp. 134-5. [17] R.
1815, p. 47 ; R. 1810, p. 51. [18] App. Jo. A, p. r.57 ; R. 1819, p. 7(5 ; R. 1820, p. 30. 1 19]
R. 1820, pp. 104-5 : see also R. 1833, p. 48. [20] R. 1837, p. 24. [21] R. 1830, pp.
85-6; R. 1838, p. 48. [22] R.1837, p. 24. [23] K. MSS.,V. 25, pp. .52, 57. [24] R. 1880,
pp. 123-82. [25] R. 1841, pp. 42-3. [26] R. 1840, pp. 134-8; R. 1S91, pp. 140-1.
20
30
32
Q.P., Jan. 1843, p. 15. [28] Bishop G. J. Mountain's Journal, 1848, pp. 72-9.
Do., Pt. I., pp. 11, 14-18, 89, 40, 50, ei"' Pt II., pp. 1-18. [29<(] R. 1846, pp. 40-1, 44.
Q.P., Oct. 1850, pp. 12-13. r31| i., 1848, pp. 54-7; Q.P., Jan. 1848, pp. 4-7,
R. 1850, pp. 23, 44. [32n] Jubilee Memoir of Quebec Diocesan Cbnrcli Society,
1842-92, p. 8. (Bound Pamphlets, " North America, 1892.") [326] R. 1861, p. (!5. (33J
R. 1852, p. 62. [34] R. 1855, pp. 47,51; R. 1850. p. 48. [34rt j same as [32rt], pi>. 8, 9, 18, 20.
[38] R. 1858, pp. 46-0. 1 36] Jo., V. 47, p. 892 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 899, 400 ; R. 1851, pji. 04-5 ;
R. 1803-4, pp. 4.'i-7. [37] Jo., V. 54, p. 12 ; Applications Committee Reiwiit, 18H1,
pp. 11-12. [38] R. 1867, p. 10 ; R. 1870, pp. 10-11. [39| R. 1871, p. 18. [40] R. 18(!7,
p. 20. [41] R. 1870, p. 10 ; R. 1871, pp. 19, 20. [42] D MSS., V. 87, No. 17. [43] M.F.
1878, pp. 402-7. [42a] K MSS., V. 20, pp. 145-08 ; R. 1893, p. 144.
♦ This progress took place during the wise administration of Bishop J. W. Williams,
who succeeded Bishop G. J. Mountain in 1808 and died in 1892. Under the present
Bishop, Dr. A. H. Dunn (consecrated in 1892), a further advance lias been made, 'i'lie
centenary of tlw diocese (Quebec), held in Juno 1H93, was aignalised by the voluntary
adoption of a .<cheme wlioreby the Society's aid (then t'l,4,')0 per annum) will (by
gradual reduction I entirely cease in December 1899. with the excopd.ni of grants for
(u) Divinity Students at LennoxvilU College, (6) a MisBiotiary <n Labfador, (<•) the
Chaplain at th*- Marine Hospital, Quebec, and (d) peiihions (42aj.
153
, i ■
CHAPTER XX.
PROVINCE OF ONTARIO {eojitmucd from 2). 111).
The circumstances under wlii'jh Upper Canada was first visited by
a clergyman of the Church oi Ihigland are related by the Rev. John
Ogilvie, tlie Society's Missionary to the Indians in the ^3tatc of New
York, in a letter dated Albany, New York, Feb. 1, 17G0: —
" Last summer I attended the loja) Amevicnii regiment upon tlic expedition to
Niagara* ; and indeed there wa^ no otliei chaplain upon tliat Department, Iho'
there were three regular Kegiments and the Provincial Regiment of New York.
The Mohawks were all upon tliis Hervice, and almost all the Six Nationsf, tlioy
amounted in the whole to 'J40 at the time of the siege. I olViciated constantly to
the Mohawks and Oneidoes who regularly attended Divine Service. . . . Tlie
Oneidoes met us at the Lake neur their Castle, and as they were actpiainted with
my coming, they brought ten children to recoivo Baptism, and young women wlio
had been previously instructed . . . came likewise to receive that holy ordinance.
I baptized them in the presence of a numerous crowd of spectators, who all seemed
pleased with the attention and serious behaviour of the Indians. . . . During this
campaign I have had an opportunity of conversing with some of every one of the
Six Nation Confederacy and their Dependants, and of every nation I find some
who have been instructed by the priests of Canada, and appear zealous roman
Catholics, extrt ineiy tenacious of the Ceremonies and Peculiarities of that Church :
and from very good authority I am inform'd that there is not a nation bordering
upon the five great Lakes, or the banks of the Ohio, the Mississippi all the way to
Louisiana, but what are aupplied with Priests and Schoolmasters, and have very
decent Places of Worship, with every splended utensil of their Iteligion. How
ought we to blush at our coldness and shameful Indifference in tl;o propagation of
our most excellent Religion. Tiic Harvest truly is great bi:t the labourers are few.
The Indians themselves are not ^vanting in making viry pertinent IteHections upon
our inattention to these Points. The Possession of the important Fortification of
Niagara is of the utmost consequence to the English, as it gives us the happy
opportunity of commencing and cultivating a Friendship with those numerous
Tribes of Indians who inhabit the borders of Lakes Erie, Huron, Michigan and
even Lake Superiour: and the Fur Trade which is carried on by these Tribes,
which all centers at Niogara, is so very considerable that I am told by very able
judges, that the French look upon Canada, of very little Importance without the
possession of this important Pass. ... In this Fort, there is a very handsome
Chapel, and the Priest, who was of the Order of St. Francis, liad a commission as
the King'sJ Chaplain to the garrison. He had particular instructions to use the
Indians, who came to trade, with great Hospitality (for which he had a particular
allowance) and to instruct tliem in the Principles of the Faith. The service of the
Church here was performed with great Ceremony and Parade. I performed Divine
iService in this Church c pxy day during my stay here, but I am afraid it has never
been used for this purpose since, as there is no nunister of tlie Gospel there. This
aeglect will not give the Indians the most favourable impression of us " [1].
Throughout the campaign, which ended in the complete conquest of
Canada by Great llritain, Mr. Ogihie sot an example to the Govern-
ment, and "great numbers" of the Indians "attended constantly,
regularly ana decoiitly," on his ministrations.
In the subsequent contest between England and the American
[Against the French.]
X (Th
t [The Iroquois or Six Nation I'.'T.aim.J
is the King of Froico.]
154
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
Colonies the Mohawks again sided with the mother country, and
" rather than swerve from their allegiance, chose rather to abandon
their Dwellings and Property ; and accordingly went in a body to
General Burgoyne, and afterwards were obliged to take shelter in
Canada." A majority of the nation fled in 1770, under the guidance
of the celebrated Captain Joseph Brant, to Niagara, and eventually
settled on the Grand River above Niagara. The remainder, under
Captain John Deserontyon, escaped to Lower Canada, and, after a
sojourn of about six years at La Chine, some of them removed, in
1782-3, to Niagara ; but most of them permanently settled in 1784 on
the Bay of Quinte,* forty miles above Cataraqui or Kingston, in
Upper Canada [2].
The Indians were soon followed by their former pastor, the
Rev. John Stuart, whose labours among them in New York Stato
and in Lower Canada have been mentioned. [6'ee pp. 78-4, 140.] Those
settled at Quenti intended remaining there that they might " enjoy
the advantages of having a Missionary, schoolmaster and church " [3].
On June 2, 1784, Mr. Stuart set out from Montreal, visiting on
his way all the new settlements of Loyalists on the River and Lake,
and on the 18th arrived at Niagara. On the following Sunday he
preached in the garrison, and in the afternoon, " to satisfy the eager
expectations of the Mohawks, he proceeded on horseback to their village,
about 9 miles distant, and officiated in their church." After a short
intermission they returned to the chui'ch, " when he baptized 78 infants
and 6 adults, the latter having been instructed by the Indian Clerk,"
a man of " very sober and exemplary life," who regularly read prayers
on a Sunday. The whole was concluded with " a discourse on the
nature and design of baptism." " It was very affecting to Mr. Stuart
to sec those affectionate people, from whom ho had been separated
more than seven years, assembled together in a decent and commo-
dious church, erected principally by themselves, with the greatest
seeming devotion and a becoming gravity. Even the windows were
crowded with those who could not find room within the walls. The
concourse . . . was unusually great, owing to the circumstance of the
Oneidas, Cayugas, and Onondagas being settled in the vicinity."
Mr. Stuart afterwards baptized " 24 children and married 6 couple."
On his return journey he visited Cataraqui (Kingston) and baptized
some children ; also the Bay of Quenti, 42 miles distant, where, in a
beautiful situation, the Mohawks were " laying the foundation of their
new village named Tyonderoga," and their school-house was almost
finished. The loyal exiles at Cataraqui, &c., expressed "the most
anxious desire to have Clergymen sent among them," and they looked
"up to tiie Society for assistance in their . . . distress," being then
too poor to support clergymen. In this year Mr. Stuart baptized 173
persons, of whom 107 were Indians [4].
In July 1785 he removed his headquarters to Cataraqui, " chiefly
on account of its vicinity to the Mohawks " [5J. Tlieir further history
will be noticed hereafter. [See p. 1G5.] At Cataraqui Mr. Stuart
began to officiate in " a large room in the garrison." The " inhabi-
tants and soldiers " regularly attended service, and he had " sanguine
* Qninl^, Quenti, Kenti, or Kenty.
PROVINCE OP ONTARIO.
155
hopes" of "a large congregation" [G], These hopes wore soon
realised, though he was " obliged to teach them the first principles of
religion and morality" before pressing them to "become actnal
members of the Church." They were, howevcM-, too poor to erect a
Church until 1794, when St. George's was " finished with a Pulpit,
Desk, Communion-Table, Pews, Cupola and a Bell." In August of
that year the Bishop of Quebec held liis visitation at Kingston. J )uring
his stay " several persons of the Church of Scotland avowed their
conformity to ours a 1 some of them were actually confirmed by tho
Bishop." In all 55 persons were confirmed, 24 of whom had been in-
structed by Mr. Stuart. In 1798 his congregation was "numerous
and respectable " ; nothing " but peace and harmony appeared "; and
notwithstanding the ground the Methodists had gained in that country
they had " not made a single convert in the town of Kingston " [7].
Many other Missions were founded by Mr. Stuart. On a visit to
Quenti in 1785 he "caused the inhabitants of the different townships
to collect their children at convenient places and he baptized thoie
who were presented to him." In the second township (" 16 miles dis-
tant from Cataraqui "), he met " a number of families of the Church cf
England," who assembled regularly on Sundays and had "the liturgy
and a sermon read to them" by Captain Jephta Hawley in his own
house. By the next year the " third township " had purcliased a
house for school and temporary church, in which " a serious discreet
man " read prayers on Sundays [8].
The desire of these people for a resident Missionary was gratified
in 1787 by the appointment of the Rev. John Langhoune to the
charge of Ernest and Fredericksburg, as tho two townships wero
respectively named. In his first year Mr. Langhorne had " 1,500
souls under his care," and he baptized 107 children and adults. On
his first coming the people had " not been able to build either parson-
age or church " ; but within five years he succeeded in opening eight*
places of worship in his parish. These he diligently served, besides
often officiating " at distant places in private houses " [9].
The next places to receive resident Missionaries were Niagara
(Rev. R. Addison in 1792), York, or Toronto (Rev. G. 0. Stuakt in
1801), Cornwall (Rev. J. S. Rudd, 1801-2, and Rev. J. Strachan,
1803-11), all of which had been previously visited by the Rev.
J. Stuart, who has well earned the title of " Father of the Church
in Upper Canada " [10].
The first account of York (1802) given by the Rev. G. 0. Stuart
was that the town consisted of " about 120 houses and 70 families :
but taking in the whole township there might be about 140 families."
The prevailing denominations were " the Presbyterians, Episcopalians
and Roman Catholics." The last were few, but there were numerous
Methodists. " Notwithstanding the prejudices of those who
nominally dissent from the Church of England," he had " a numerous
congregation " ; but tho communicants were " very few " (ten). Tho
people had subscribed to the building of a church, for the site of which
six acres of land had been reserved. Pending its erection he was
officiating "in the Government House " [11].
• St. Oswald'fi, St. Cuthberfs, St. Warburg's, St. Tliomas's, St. Piiul's, St. John's,
St. Peter's, St. Lulte'H.
156
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I
The Bishop of Quebec in oxamiuing Mr. Sthachan for ordination
was so well satisfied with respect to his " principles, attainments,
conversation and demeanor," that ho stated ho would be " more than
commonly disappointed " if he did not "become a very useful and
respectable Minister " [12]. As will bo seen hereafter, the future
Bishop of Toronto more than justified the opinions formed of him.
During his residence at Cornwall " he conducted a grammar school in
which many of the most distinguished colonists received their educa-
tion " [13J. At the time of the war which broke out between (irreat
Britain and the United States in 181'2 he was stationed at York
(Toronto), and in 1814 he reported : "the enemy have twice captured
the town since the spring of 181B, all the public buiWings have been
Jburnt and much loss sustained by many of the inhabitants." The
Americans also took possession of Sandwich and Niagara ; they biu'nt
the churches there, carrying off from Sandwich the Church books and
the ilev. R. PoLiiAUD, who was released in 1814 on the prospect of
peace. Mr. Addison's house at Niagara escaped destruction, and
" afforded an asylum to many unhappy sufferers " [14].
At the commencement of 1803 Upper Canada contained only four
clergymen. The Rev, J, Stuachan, who in that year "made the
fifth," states that so little had been
*' known of the country and the little that was published was so incorrect and
unfavourable, from exaggerating accounts of the climate and the terrible privations
to whicli its inhabitants were said to be exposed, that no Missionaries could be
induced to come out. ... It might have been expected that on the arrival of . . .
the first Bishop of Quebec, the Clergy would have rapidly increased, but notwith-
standing the incessant and untiring exertions of that eminent prelate, their
number had not risen above five in Upper Canada so late as 181*2, when it
contained 70,000 inhabitants. In truth the Colony, during the wars occasioned by
•the French Eevolution, seemed in a manner lost sight of by the public " [15j.
Another cause of the lack of clergy, who in 1818 numbered only
nine, was that no parishes had been erected by Government. Tho
Society drew the attention of the authorities to this in 1807 [IG], and
the years 1810-20 brought with them the division of the province
into parishes, the opening of six new Missions, and additional grants
from the Society in aid of the erection of churches [17].
From this period tho number of clergymen rapidly increased.*
At the visitation of Upper Canada by Bishop Mountain of Quebec
{in 1820) the Clergy, in an address to him, said : —
"Nearly thirty years have elapsed since your Lordship entered upon the
Arduous task of diffusing the light of the Gospel through this extensive portion of
His Majesty's dominions. You saw it a wilderness with few inhabitants and only
three clergjnnen within its bounds. Now the population is great ; churches are
springing up and the growing desire of the people to be taught the principles of
Christianity through the medium of the Established Church, cannot fail of
conveying the most delightful pleasure to your Lordship's mind " [18J.
In 1822 the Society bad to "congratulate " jtself upon the result
of its operations in Canada, "where a numerous population collected
from various parts of the sister kingdom and educated in the prin-
ciples of different religious sects have become united in one congrega-
tion, and having left their prejudices on the shores of their native
* From 22 in 1825 to 46 in 1833, and to 102 in 1843.
PBOVINCE OF ONTARIO.
157
land, have continued to live in Christian charity ' endeavouring to
keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.' "
Applications for union with the Church were "in a variety of
instances" "transmitted to the Bishop of the Diocese," and woul<}
have been " still more frequent " had the financial resources of the
Society allowed it '* to hold out such encouragement to overtures of
this nature, as they deserve." Many of the new districts occupied by
the Society at this period were found to be in a " deplorable state of
religion and morality." Sundays had been " no otherwise dis-
tinguished from the other days of the week, than by a superior degree
of indolence and intemperance," the children had been " wholly
deprived of all religious instruction; and the entire populatioTi . . .
left to follow their own heedless imaginations, without a guide or
minister to show them the error of their ways " [19].
As Visiting Missionary the Hon. and Rev. C. Stewart did much
at this period to foster Christianity among the settlers and to found new
Missions in their midst, and assisted by a private fund raised by him,
the people in many places built churches '* without even the promise
of being soon supplied witli a Clergyman." At Simco the inhabitants
who had begun building a meeting-house all agreed in 1822 to make
it an Episcopal house of worship [20].
In 1880 the Church was reported by Dr. (now Bishop) Stewart to
be " spreading herself all over the land " [21J. Such was the respect
with which she was regarded, that on the Bishop's visiting Hamilton*
in this year and preaching in the New Court House on a week-day,
" although the election for the county was at the time going on, the
candidates unanimously consented to close the poll for two hours that
no impediment to Divine Service might be offered, and the congrega-
tion was numerous and attentive " [22].
The noble self-devotion of the Church of England Clergy during
the fearful visitations of cholera in Canada in 1832 and 1834 won for
them increased respect and affection. Foremost in attendance on the
sick and dying both in hospital and private house was Archdeacon
STRACHAN,t Rector of Toronto. After the cessation of the plague he
was presented by his people with a handsome token of their "affectionate
remembrance of the fortitude, the energy, the unwearied perseverance
and benevolence" with which he discharged his duties "when sur-
rounded by affliction, danger and de'^pondency." For the 200 widows
and 700 orphans left desolate by the cholera a subscription of iil,320
was raised. It is significant that all but £^83 of this came from members
of the Church. Many orphans were adopted, and eventually all were
enabled to obtain a livelihood [23].
The Church of England population in Upper Canada in 1830
formed " one moiety of the whole," and as it was impossible to supply
sufficient clergymen to minister to them a body of licensed catechista
was then organised to assist the Missionaries — the necessary funds
being provided by the S.P.G., which also assisted in establishing a
" Sunday School Society " in the country [24J.
At the same time " the Society for converting and civilizing the
• Now the cathcJrul city of the Sec of Niagara. ,
t Appointed Archdeacon of York in 1827 [aStiJ. ■ - ;
158
SOCIETY FOR THE PRO?AOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
|i
V.
Indians and propagating the Gospel among the destitute Settlers in
Upper Canada" was established in the Colony [25]. These local
auxiliary associations, with the " Bible and Prayer Book Society "
founded at Toronto in 1810, and the " Upper Canada Clergy Society "*
formed in England in 1887, prepared the way for the foundation of
the general " Diocesan Church Society " in 1842. [See pp.100, 759.] The
united efforts of the parent Society and its handmaids were, however,
for a long time insutficient to meet the spiritual wants of the ever-
increasing population of Upper Canada. Shortly before the death of
Bishop Stewart the Society began to make provision for opening
several new Missions [20], but his successor. Bishop Mountain, could
still in 1888 repreaent to the Government that
" a lamentable proportion of the Church of England population are destitute of
any provision for their religious wants, another large proportion insufficiently
provided, and almost all the remainder served by a Clergy who can only meet the
demands made upon them by strained efforts, which prejudice their usefulness in
other points. . . . The importunate solicitations which I constantly receive from
different quarters of the Province for the supply of clerical services ; the over-
flowing warmth of feeling with which the travelling Missionaries of the Church aro
greeted in their visits to the destitute settlements ; the marks of alTcotion and
respect towards my own oilke which I experienced throughout the Province ; the
exertions made by the people, in a great number of instances, to erect churches
even without any definite prospect of a Minister, and the examples in whidh this
has been done by individuals at their own private expense ; the rapidly increasing
circulation of the religious newspaper, which is called The Church ;— these are
altogether unequivocal and striking evidences of the attachment to Church
principles which pervades a great body of the population. ... I state my
deliberatr, belief that the retention of the Province as a portion of the IJritish
empire 'iepends more upon the means taken to provide and perpetuate a sufficient
establi'.hment of pious and well-qualified Clergymen of the Church, than upon any
other measure whatever within the power of the Government. . . . Connected
closely with the same interests is the measure which has for some time been in
agitation for the division of the diocese and the appointment of a resident Bishop
in Upper Canada. It is perfectly impossible for a Bishop resident at Quebec, and
having the official duties in the Lower Province ... to do justice to . . . tho
Upper. I feel this most painfully in my own experience and I greatly need relief,
but opart from all personal considerations, the Church, with all that depends upon
her ministrations must suffer while tho existing arrangements remain."
The immediate result of this appeal was the erection of Upper Canada
into a separate diocese, named Toronto, and the appointment of
Archdeacon Strachan as its first Bishop, in 1839 [27].
Besides making provision for twenty additional Missionaries, the
Society, by an advance from its General Fund and appropriations
from the Clergy Reserves,t secured an income for the Bishop [28].
In 1840 Bishop Strachan commenced his first visitation of his
diocese. At Niagara sixty-three persons were confirmed, " many
advanced in life. ... Of these, some pleaded want of opportunity,
others that they had not till now become convinced of the salutary
effects of this beautiful and attractive ordinance ... the interesting
ceremony of confirmation had drawn great attention and . . . many
who had formerly thought of it with indifference, had become con-
• A short experience convinced the managers of this aasociation of tho unwisdom of
maintaining an independent agency, and in 1810 it was united with tho S.P.G. as a
branch committee f2Ga].
t See pp. 101-8.
PROVINCE OP ONTARIO.
159
vinced that it was of apostolic appointment and therefore a duty not
to be neglected.* The congregation were so much pleased that the
greater number remained in church for evening prayer."
Niagara, one of the earliest congregations collected in Upper
Canada, was for nearly forty years undeir the care of the Rov. R.
Addison, of whom the Bishop said : —
" He was a gentleman of commanding talents and exquisite wit, whoso
devotcdness to hia sacred duties, kindliness of manners, and sweet companionship,
are still sources of grateful and fond remembrance. Ho may justly bo cunsiderod
the missionary of the western part of the province. In evtay township we find
traces of his ministrations, and endearing recollections of his atlectionato visits."
The congregations at V/illiamsburgh and Osnabruck comprised
many Dutch or German families, " formerly Lutherans," but who
had " conformed to the Church." At Cornwall, where the Bishop had
first commenced his ministerial labours, many whom he had baptized,
now men and women, came forward to tell him they were of his children.
A spacious brick church, erected at the solo expense of the Rev.
W. Macaulay, was consecrated at Picton.
" It was supposed, before the church was built," said the Bishop, " that we
had no people in the township of Ilalliwcll. Mr. Macaulay has been iv vertheless
able to collect a large and respectable congregation, comprising the greater portion
of Ko principal inhabitants of the village of Picton and its vicinity ; he has like-
wise stations in different parts of the township where the congregations are
encouraging. It has happened here, as in almost every other part of the Province,
that an active, diligent, and pious Missionary, discovers and brings together great
numbers of Church people, who previous to his appearance and exertions, wcro
altogether unknown, or supposed to belong to other denominations."
After the confirmation of tv?nty-one persons an offering of £50,
to be continued for three years, was presented by the " young ladies "
of the neighbourhood towards supporting a travelling Missionary in
Prmce Edward district [29]. The number of persons confirmed in the
diocese in 1840 was 1,790, and during the next visitation nearly 4,000.
This involved toilsome journeys over woods "in many places dangerous
and impracticable— a rough strong farmer's waggon "being the only
vehicle that dared attempt them — the rate of progress being sometimes
scarcely a mile an hour [30]. In 1841 the Bishop reported that the
province, which but for the Society would have been "little better
than a moral waste," had now eighty clergymen, ar,d there was
" scarcely a congregation in the Diocese that has not cause to bless the
Society for reasonable and liberal assistance" [31]. [See also the
Bishop's Charge 1841 ; Speech of Chief Justice Robinson of Canada
at the London Mansion House Meeting, 1840 ; and Addresses of Bishop
and Clergy, 1841, 1844, 1847 [31a].] On the last occasion (1847) it
was stated that there were " but few " of the churches in the diocese
towards the erection of which the Society had not contributed [32].t
Notwithstanding all that had been done the diocese in some parts
presented what the Bishop described in 1844 as an " appalling degree
of spiritual destitution." Settlers were daily met with who told " in
'-• • A similar effect was produced by a confirmation at Burford in 1842 [28a].
t "The whole of the Churches . . . existing in the British Colonies of North America,"
in 1846, had, " with but few exceptions . . . received grants towards their erection from
the funds of 'uhe Society " [82aJ.
#
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
■|
1.0
i.l
■- IIIM
I JO
r. m
•^ |40
US las
2.5
|Z2
20
1.8
1.25 U 16
^ 6"
►
V
<?
/;
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
^^
iV
\\
<^
'■■ If-
■'^' "^..1>
O^
^
^'
23 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580
(716) 872-4503
&?
&.0
■'T
160
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
deep sorrow " that they had " never heard Divine service since they came
to the country " [88]. It was with the view of inducing " every indi-
vidual member of the Ohurch " in the diocese to do all they could
" to extend to the whole pppulation "-of the province that knowledge
of salvation which is our most precious treasure " that the Diocesan
Church Society was organised in 1842. In advocating its establishment
the Bishop paid the following tribute to the Missionaries sent to Canada
by the S.P.G. : " Well have these servants of God fulfilled the glorious
objects of their Divine mission, by proofs, daily given, of such piety,
zeal and labour, mentally and bodily, of hardship patiently endured
and fortitude displayed, as render them not unworthy of the primitive
ages of the Church " [34].
Within four years of its formation the Diocesan Church Society
" leavened the whole Province," and was enabled to support from ten
to twelve additional Missionaries. In drawing up its Constitution and
Bye-Laws those of the S.P.G. were as closely as possible followed,
and it speaks wonders for the growth of the Missionary spirit that in
the second year of its existence the income of the daughter Society
exceeded that received by the parent Society in any one year for the first
ten years after its incorporation.* The advantages of an organisation
uniting as well as creating new forces were shown in a striking manner in
1862, when the Canadian Legislature passed an Act divesting itself of
its privilege of presenting to certain Bectoriest of nominal value in
Upper Canada, and placing the " embarrassing patronage " at the dis-
posal of the Diocesan Church Society. In a disunited diocese such a
gift would have led to endless bickerings, but the Church Society
unanimously agreed^ to lodge the new power in the hands of the Bishop
of Toronto [85].
In the same year that the Diocesan Society was founded a Theo-
logical College was estabhshed slu Cobourg, and in the following year
(1848) the Church University of King's College at Toronto. On the
secularisation of the latter institution the new Church University of
Trinity College was organised in 1852, with the assistance of the
S.P.G., and Cobourg College (also fostered by the Society) was merged
init.§ [See p. 778.]
As an instance of "what the Church would effect in promoting
peace and loyalty, were it zealously su'j)ported by the Imperial Govern-
ment instead of prisons, poUce and troops," the Bishop sent the
Society in 1848 the following account of the Mission at Lloydtown : —
" There is something worthy of remark in regard to this Mission. Lloydtown
was considered the focus of the rebellion, which broke out in this province in 1887.
* Independent of the local branch asi.ociationB the Diocesan Church Society
received in 1844 £1,800, besides considerable grants of land for Church endowment ; in
1846, £3,785 ; in 1846, £8,004 [86a]. Compare this with the S.P.G. Table on p. 880.
t In 1880 Oovemor Sir John Colbome, with the advice of his Council, erected fifty-
seven rectories in Upper Canada, assigning to each a glebe of 400 acres [862)J, The
land was described in 1840 as " chiefly unproductive " [36(t].
X On opening the meeting on the occasion the Bishop " could see on looking round
many with their papers in their hands impatient to bring their wisdom forward." But
as he " addressed the meeting with a frank and honest boldness " he " could see more
than one . . . putting their plans in their pocket " ; and after a long discussion the
patronage was conferred on him " by acclamation " [86dl.
$ Further assistance towards the endowment of Trinity College was rendered by
the Society in 1864 (£600) and in 1884 (£100) [86].
PBOVINCE OF ONTABIO.
161
Before that time, snoh was the hatred of the inhabitants of the village to the
Choroh of England, that it was soaroely safe for one of oar Missionaries to
approach it. Lloydtovn soffered very mnch from the outbreak, and during their
distress, and while some troops remained in it stationary to keep order, the Bev.
F. L. Osier, of Teonmpseth, ventured to visit *be place. At first his ministra-
tions were in a great measure confined to the troops, but with a kind discretion he
seized npon this period of affiiction to extend his services to the inhabitants
generally ; and it pleased Ood to bless his labours in the most singular manner, so
that a large congregation has been gathered, an excellent-sized church built, the
character of the village redeemed as to loyalty, and a complete change effected
among the people in their sentiments respecting the Choroh of England ; formerly
they seemed all enemies, now the majority are steady and zealous friends. . . .
On the 6th of August I held a confirmation at Lloydtown ; the church was filled
almost to suffocation " [37].
While the Missionaries were advanoing the welfare of the State
by making its subjects loyal and peaceable, the Government was
seeking to deprive the Church of her rightful inheritance — an object
which was at last fully accomplished. The story of the Canadian
Clergy Reserves and their confiscation may be thus summarised : —
At the conquest of Canada by Great Britain the Roman Catholie
Church was liberally tolerated, and left in possession of very considerable
property.* At the same time it was distinctly understood in the
Imperial Parliament that the Anglican Establishment was to be the
National Chlirch. In reply to an enquiry in 1785 as to what stepst
Government had taken since the last peace towards establishing thd^
Church in North America, the Society was informed by Lordi
Sydney, with regard to Canada, that instructions had been given Uy-
the Governor of Quebec to appropriate lands for glebes and schools,
that " the salaries to the four Ministers of the Church of England
already established in that Province " were " paid out of His Majesty's^
revenue arising therein"; and on the general question it was added'
that the Government would co-operate with the Society " in affording
to His Majesty's distressed and loyal subjects" in North America "the
means of Religious Instruction, and attending the Public Worship of
Almighty God," and that " the funds for the sup^rt of Ministers arise
from the annual grants of Parliament or His Majesty's revenue."
In 1791, when the two distinct provinces of Upper and Lower
Canada were established — the royal instructions to the Govemox
having previously declared the Church of England to be the
established religion of the Colony — a reservation of one-seventh of alk
the lands in Upper Canada and of all such lands in the Lower
P- >vince as were not already occupied by the French inhabitants was
uiade (by Act 81 George III.) for the support f a "Protestant
Clergy" with a view to providing for the spiritual wants of the
Protestant population of the country. While these lands remained
mere waste tracts the exclusive right of the Church of England to
them was not questioned, but when it was seen that they were
becoming valuable other claimants arose in the Presbyterians
of the Church of Scotland and various Dissenters. From
1818 to 1664 the subject of the Clergy Reserves was more or less
* The endowments "for the support of the Roman Catholic Chnroh in Low«r
Canada," were valued by the Bishop of Toronto in 1840, at £4,500,000 [88]. In Upper
Canada the B. 0. Clergy were " but poorly provided for."
ill
-T
if^a
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
a " burning question " in Canada. It was constantly complained thai
the Anglican Church held large districts of unimproved land to the
inconvenience and injury of the neighbouring settlers.
In 1819 the law officers of the Grown in England advised that the
provisions of the Act might " be extended to the Olergy of the Church
of Scotland but not to dissenting ministers." The question, being an
inconvenient one for the Home Government to settle, was referred to
the Provincial Legislature, to whom, however, the entire alienation of
the lands and their application to the purposes of general education
or a reinvestment of them in the Crown was repeatedly recommended.
In 1827 the Imperial Parliament authorised the sale of one-fourth of
the Reserves in quantities not exceeding 100,000 acres in any one year.
On the main question, which had been left undecided, the local
Legislature and Executive Council at length so far agreed as to pass
an Act (in 1839) for the appropriation of one-half of the annual pror
ceeds of the property (after payment of certain guaranteed stipends) to
" the Churches of England and Scotland," and the residue " among
the other religious bodies or denominations of Christians recognised
by the constitution and laws of the Province, according to their
respective numbers to be ascertained once in every four years." The
members of the Church of England in the province " assented" to this
arrangement as a " compromise, and for the sake of peace." But since
" some of its enactments were in contravention of existing Acts of
Parliament " the scheme was disallowed by the Home Government,
and an Act of the Imperial Parliament took its place. This Act ot
1840 (3 and 4 Vict. cap. 78) provided for the gradual sale of the
Clergy Reserves, and for the appropriation of two-sixths of the proceeds
to the Church of England, and one-sixth to "the Church of Scotland
in Canada." The residue was to be applied by the Governor of Canada
with the advice of his Executive Council " for purposes of public
worship and rehgious instruction in Canada." The Church of
England portion was to be expended under the authority of the
S.P.G. To the Church, a final settlement, even on such terms as
the loss of two-thirds of her property, had become desirable, for apart
from the undeserved odium brought upon her by the dispute, the
property itself was wasting away under a system of mismanagement.
Even after the passing of the Act it was necessary to remonstrate
against the waste, and a Select Committee of the Canadian Legislature
reported in 1848 : " There is really no proportion or connexion what-
ever between the service rendered to the fund and the charges which
are imposed upon it." Under a more economical system of manage-
ment it was soon possible not only to meet the sum (£7,700)
guaranteed to certain clergymen during their lives, but also to provide
for the extension of the Church.
Notwithstanding that the settlement of 1840 " was intended "
to be " final " and " was accepted and acquiesced in by all parties as
such " until 1850, the Imperial Parliament in 1858 surrendered the
Clergy Reserves to the Canadian Legislature to be dealt with at its
pleasure. The Society petitioned against this injustice, but in vain,
and in 1865 (by Act of the ColoniaJ Legislature, Deo. 18, 1854) the
property was "aUenatei from the sacred purposes to which it had
iiitherto be«n devoted and transferred to the several municipalities
PROVINCE OF ONTARIO.
Uh
-within the boundaries of which the lands were situated." The only
limitation imposed by the Imperial Legislature was that the life
interests of the existing Clergy should be secured. With one consent,
however, the Clergy commuted the aggregate of their life interests
for a ca/pital fund to be invested for the permanent endowment of
the Chiii'ch. In Upper Canada the amount thus secured for ever
was calculated at £222,620 currency.* This sum, it was reckoned,
would produce in colonial investments £12,244 per annum, but the
amount of stipends then actually payable to the Clergy was £18,648,
leaving a deficiency of £6,899. No effort was spared by the diocese
(Toronto) itself to meet the great and unexpected diiBculties into which
it had been thus thrown ; but while doing all that was possible to eUcit
local support, the Bishop (Jan. 6, 1855) made a final appeal to the
Society for assistance : —
"Bear with me in anxiously pressing npon the Society a favourable considera-
tion of the ... aid which we require in carrying out this scheme of commutation,
and allow me to say, that it will be to the Society the most graceful release
imaginable from the growing wants of this vast Diocese ; for, were it fully arranged
and in active operation, with attendant certainty and stead;' advancement, the
courage it would inspire, and the excitement it would create, would doubtless
enable us to sho;-ten the period during which wo should require pecuniary aid.
But if we are left in the wasting condition of dying out, the Society will be com-
pelled during the process to advance much greater help than we now pray for, and
even then hope will withi" r.
" I would rather contemplate the Society administering her generous aid while
we require it, and sending her last donation with her blessings, and prayers, and
parting greetings of encouragement. It would be a most affecting separation from
the greatest of her Colonial Missions, and yet turned into a most glorious triumph.
She found Canada a wilderness nearly seventy years ago, but now a populous and
fertile region, sprinkled throughout with congregations, churches, and clergymen,
fostered by her incessant care, and now carrying the blessings of the Gospel across
this immense continent to millions yet unborn."
The Society responded (July 20, 1856) by voting a sum of £7,500,
spread over the three years 1866-7-8 [39].
From this time Toronto as a diocese has stood on its own resources
with no other external aid than a small endowment derived from a
few Crown rectories and the support rendered by the Society in aid
of Missions to the Indians.f
" The best evidences of the fruits . . . realized from the 'udicioua
nursing of the . . . Church by the Society" (wrote Bishop Dweatmaii
in 1881) are "in the growth in self-sustaining strength and the
successive subdivision into flourishing dioceses of the now adult and
independent offspring" [40].
The first subdivision took place in 1867, when the Diocese of
Toronto, having obtained legislative powers to meet in Synod of Clergy
and Laity, exercised its powers by erecting the See of Huron. The
original diocese in its settled parts was able to support its Church
from local resources ; but the Society extended temporary assistance
to the newer and more destitute settlements comprised within the new
bishopric. For the " true and permanent interest " of the diocese no
less than for the economical expenditure of its own funds, the Society's
* In Lower Canada the amount was small. [See p. 160 ]
t In 1860-1 the Society authorised the conveyance of its lands in Canada West to
the Diocesan Church Societies of Toronto and Huron [10a].
u8
}164
BOdBTY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
fftftnts were acoompanied with the conditions that within three years
Ibe people in each assisted mission nhould have t&ken measures for
■eooring its independence hy erecting sither (1) a parsonage and glebe,
(2) a church, or collecting an endowment fund equal to half the grant.
Within seven years twenty missions, with sixty-three out-stations, had
been established, and in every case the Church had made most " grati-
ng progress " ];41].
With the exception of a small grant to an Indian Mission at
Walpole Island, which was continued to 188? [see p. 178], Huron was
enabled to dispense with the Society's assistance in 1882. The
^ocese, which began with 41 clergymen, had now 182, and was
in "a prosperous condition " [42].
A similar course was observed in the case of the Diocese of
Ontario, the formation of which was promoted by a grant from the
Society of £1,000 in aid of the endowment of the Bishopric [48].
Containing 162 townships, each about 100 square miles in extent,
with a total population of 890,000, and fifty-five clergymen, the
Diocese started in 1862 " with no resources whatever " beyond
a grant from the Society. " I was thus enabled," Bishop Lewis said,
*' to keep up the Missions, which would otherwise have been closed."
The Missionary at Almonte reported in 1868 that the Ohurch was
" progressing wonderfully." " Numbers who had lapsed to Methodism "
now attended his services, and he had baptized many children of
Presbyterian parents [44].
With the year 1878 the Society's aid to the diocese, which was
being gradually withdrawn, entirely ceased. In that period tho
number of Clergy had been nearly doubled, j^SOO.OOO of invested
capital been raised, 140 new churches built, and with few exceptions
evenr clergyman supplied with a parsonage and glebe land. These
results the Bishop attributed in a great measure to the organisation of
a Synod of Clergy and Laity. " This created such a feeling of con-
fidence and interest that the laity had no scruple in throwing them-
selves into the work and casting their alms into the treasury of the
Church ' [46].
It was the privilege of Bishop Strachan to witness the rapid
Oipress towards independence of these two new dioceses which he
done so much to bring into existence. At his ordination in
1808 he made the sixth clergyman in Upper Canada ; at bis death
in 1867 he was " one of three Bishops having together jurisdiction
over 248 " [46].
In 1878 Toronto was relieved of the northern portion of its terri-
tory by the erection of the Diocese of Algoma, a district then consist-
ing pnncipally of Indian reserves, but now comprising a r>opulation
nine-tenths of which are emigrants from the mother couxt/y. Inas-
much as this diocese is the creation of the Canadian Church " as a
field of Home Missionary ojperations," it receives " two-thirds of all
imappropriated funds contributed by the laity of this ecclesiastical
province in response to her annual Ascensiontide appeal " [47].
The poverty of the settlers, however, has rendered necessary mora
aasistance than has been supplied from this source, and in 1880 and
1882 the Bishop reported there are "thousands of our members
ecattered throughout this vast diocese, to whom the sound of the
^
PnOVINCE OF ONTARIO.
165
churcli-going bell is a thing of the past, thousands who are living
and dying without any opportunity of participating in the means of
grace." "Elsewhere the Church ... is converting Pagans into
Christians ; is it not at least equally necessary to prevent Ghristiang
Tjecoming Pagans? " [48]. The Society has done much to supply the
required means [49]. It has also contributed (since 1872) £1,G5S
towards the endowment of the see [50].
By the formation of the See of Niagara in 1875 Upper Canada now
comprises five dioceses, all of which, except Algoma, are self-support-
ing. As a separate diocese Niagara has not received aid from the
Society ; but the Missions contained in it were either planted by the
Society or are the direct outcome of its work [50a]. It may be
recorded here that in 1871 the Society initiated a movement for
collecting and circulating among the Clergy in England reliable infor-
mation (obtained from the local Clergy) as to openings for emigrants
in the Provinces of Quebec and Ontario, where they could continue
within the reach of Church ministrations [51].
The removal of the Mohawks from the United States to Canada,
and their settlement on the Grand Biver and in the Bay of Quenti,
has already been mentioned [see pp. 74, 140, 154] : it remains to tell of
the Society's work among them and other Indian tribes in Upper
Canada.
Immediately on the formation of the Mohawk settlement at Tyon-
■deroga, Quenti Bay (1784), " a young Loretto Indian " (Mr, L.Vincent)
was appointed Catechist ard Schoolmaster there, and on the Bev. Dr.
Stuabt'b second visit (in 1786), the Indians expressed their " thank-
fulness for the Society's kind care and attention to them especially in
the appointment " [52]. They were also *' greatly rejoiced " when the
Society came forward with belp for the completion of a church which
they had begun. The building was so far finished in 1790 as to enable
Mr. Thomas, a Mohawk, formerly clerk at the Fort Hunter Mission,
New York State, to perform Divine Service in it every Sunday. A few
years later this duty was performed by "a son of their principal
Chief," who valued himself much "on being a godson of the Bishop of
Nova Scotia"* The church was rebuilt and enlarged by General Prescot
in 1798. It was furnished with a " neat altar-piece, containing
the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, in the
Mohawk language, surrounded by the Boyal Arms of England,
handsomely carved and gilt, as well as with a fine-toned bell." These
fvere given by George the Third. The Mohawks had preserved the
Communion Plate entrusted to them in 1712 "the gift" (as the
inscription on it denoted) " of Her Majesty, Queen Anne, by the
Grace of God, of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, and her
Plantations in North America, Queen, to her Indian Chapel of the
Mohawks." [See p. 70.] This service of plate, being originally intended
for the nation collectively, was divided, and a part retained by their
brethren on the Grand Biver ; and such was the care of the Mohawks,
•that more than forty years later the Missionary of Quenti Bay
wrote: —
" Although it has been eoitfided to the oara o individuals of the nation for at
* Bishop Charles Inglis, p. 853.
Kl
166
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
leABt one hnndred and thirty years, the articles we have here in use are in an
excellent state of preservation. Even ' the fair white linen cloth for the Com-
manion table,' beautifully inwrought with devices, emblematical of the rank of the
royal donor, although unfit for use, is still in such condition as to admit of these
being easily traced. The grey-haired matron, a descendant of the Chief, the
ftresent guardian of these treasures, which she considers as the heirloom of her
amily, accounts for the mutilated state of the cloth by observing that during the
revolutionary war it was buried to prevent it falling into the hands of their
enemies" [63].
Visiting the Mohavrks at Oswego, Grand Biver, in 1788, Dr.
Stuabt found them in possession of a well-furnished wooden church.
He baptized sixty- five persons, including seven adults, and was
accompanied on his return as far as Niagara (about 80 miles) by
Captain Brant, the Chief, and 15 other Mohawks, "who earnestly
requested that he would visit them as often as possible " [54]. This
be did, as well as those at Quenti, but in both instances the lack of " a
resident Pastor " made itself painfully felt. The occasional visits of
the Missionaries were " not sufficient to produce lasting or substantial
benefit," or "to counteract the evils and temptations which on every
side " predominated. The intercourse resulting from the proximity
of the white settlers became "a mutual source of immorality and
corruption "; and for many years the Missionaries had to complain of
the relapse of the Indians into their besetting sin — drunkenness [66].
Through this time of trial the Indians often showed a desire for
better things. Those at Quenti frequently went to Kingston to
" receive the Sacrament and have their children baptized."
The Bev. B. Addison of Niagara, who with several other
Missionaries ministered to the Indians of different tribes on the
Grand Eiver, reported in 1796-8 there were "about 650 belonging
to the Church," and the number was increasing, as he had some
" friendly serious Indians," who under his direction persuaded " the
neighbouring villagers to be baptized," and taught them "the
principles of Christianity as well" as they "were able." The
•' serious deportment and devotion "of his flock were " exemplary,'*
and he had " 18 communicants as pious and conscientious as can
be found ... in any Christian congregation." In 1810, his work
among the settlers was making great progress, but he was " most
satisfied with his success among the Indians : several of whom, belong*
ing to the least cultivated tribe on the Grand Biver," had been
lately baptized. In some years he baptized as many as 100 or 140
Indians. On one occasion a chief of the Cayuga Nation and his wife
were admitted. " They had been man and wife many years, but
thought it more decent and respectable to be united after the Christian
Form." The Missionaries were "greatly assisted by Captain Brant,
Chief of the Mohawks," in their endeavours " to bring the wandering
tribes " to Christ [66] .
In 1820 the Mohawks on the Grand Biver numbered 2,000, and
those at Quenti (who had been reduced by migrations) 250. By a
treaty made in this year, " 20,000 acres of land in the Missisaga (vnd
40,000 in that of the Mohawk " districts were added to Government, uni
Sir Peregrine Maitland expressed his readiness to appropriate the lands
themselves, or the moneys arising from their sale, to the Society in
1
t
t
a
I
t
I
8
f<
h
1
ti
P
li
w
B(
PROVINCE OF ONTARIO.
167
trast to provide tbe said Indians with Missionaries, Gatechists, and
Schoolmasters. The Society approved of the proposal, and requested
the Bishop of Quebec to act in the matter. The Mohawks devoted
a portion (j^600) of the proceeds of the land sold by them to the
building of a parsonage on the Grand Biver, and added a glebe o£
200 acres [57].
A resident Missionary for them was appointed in 1828 [58].
In 1827 the Bishop of Quebec attended service in their church and
preached to them, Aaron Hill, the Catechist, interpreting with
" astonishing " " fluency." The Bishop was impressed with the sing-
ing of the Mohawks, who "are remarkable for their fine voices,
especially the women, and for their national taste for music." The
communicants " received the Sacrament with much apparent
devotion." A deputation of the chiefs " expressed their sincere thanks
to the Society for the interest " it had " so long taken in their welfcire,"
especially for the recent appointment of the Rev. W. Hough as
resident Missionary. His influence " had already produced a visible
good effect upon their habits in general, and they hoped it might be
lasting " [59].
Besides the Mohawks there were several Christians of the Tuscarora
and Onondaga nations, and sOme of other tribes to whom Mr. Hough
ministered. The Tuscaroras had a small house for public worship, in
which the Church Service waa regularly read every Sunday morning
and evening. He witnessed a "great improvement in their religious
condition," and they " learnt to sing their hymns almost as well as the
Mohawks " [60].
On Mr. Hough's resignation, in ill health, in 1827, the Bishop of
Quebec availed himself of the services of the Bev. B. Lugger as a
" temporary substitute," and " permitted him to occupy the parsonage
house," then unfinished, but which was completed by "the New
England Company," of which he was a Missionary. The Society at
first reserved the right of resuming the Mission, but the arrangement
was allowed to continue. The severance " of the pastoral connection
that had subsisted for more than a century with this interesting people "
was not " yielded to without much reluctance on the part of
the Society." But inasmuch as they would still " enjoy the services of
an Episcopal Clergyman" "under the authority and control of the
Bishop," it " consented to leave them under his charge " and applied
the resources set at Uberty to other portions of the same nation [61].
At this station in 1880 the Bishop of Quebec consecrated " the
Mohawk Church, the oldest but one in the diocese," and confirmed
89 persons, of whom 80 were Indians. Arrangements were also made
for providing a resident Missionary for Quonti Bay, where the Mohawks
had set apart a glebe towards his support [62].
Writing of a visit there in 1840 the Bishop of Toronto said : —
" The situation of the church and parsonage looks very beautiful from the bay.
The Bev. S. Oivens, Missionary, came on board in a small boat, rowed by six young
Indians. The parsonage is very comfortable ; and Mrs. Oivens seems an amiable
{>erson, highly educated, and vrell-bred, and ,-v suitable companion for a MiBsionary
iving in the woods, with no society but the aborigines of the country. Tbe church
was crowded. Many of the white settlers had come to attend on an occasion so
solemn. The congregation, however, consisted chiefly of Indians. The worthy
\rT
168
SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAOATION OF THB 009PEL.
Miuionary broaght forward forty-one candidates for confirmation, some rather
aged. I addressed them through an interpreter, and, I trust in Ood, with some
effect, as it seemed from their appearance. We all felt it to be a blessed time, and
the psalm of praise offered up was overpowering from its sweetness and pathos.
The voices of the Indian women are peculiarly sweet and affecting ; and there was
snch an earnest solemnity evinced in their worship, as could not fail to strike all
who were present " [63] .
From 1810 the office of Catechist at Qaenti had been filled by
John Hill, a Mohawk. " Sincere and faithful in the discharge of his
duties, " he was enabled " during thirty years to witness a good con-
fession before his brethren," and at his death in 1841 the white
settlers in the neighbourhood united with the Indians in showing
respect to departed worth [64].
While the work at Quenti and on the Grand Biver was progressing
satisfactorily, Indian Missions had been opened in other quarters^
Reporting to Government on the state of the Church in Canada in
1888, Bishop G. J. Mountain (of Montreal) said : —
" I cannot forbear . . . from introducing some mention ... of the labours of
our clergy among the native Indians. There are two clergymen stationed . Jiong the
Six Nations on the Grand Biver. . . . A Missionary has been sent to the Manatoulin
Islands and another to the Sault St. Marie. . . . These four are engaged exclusively
in the charge of the Indians. There are two other clergymen who combine this
charge with that of congregations of Whites ; one in the Bay of Quints, where a
branch of the Mohawk tribe is established, and one who resides in Garodoc, and
devotes part of his time to the Mounsees and Bear Creek Chippewas in his
neighbourhood. I have never seen more orderly, and to all appearance, devout
worshippers than among some of these Indian congregations which I visited, and I
ha\ e the fullest reason to believe that the Ministry of the Clergy among them has
been attended with very happy effects " [66].
The Sault St. Marie Ojibway Mission was begun between 1881-3
by the Rev. W. M'Mubray. "The principal chief, with his two
daughters," soon " abandoned idolatry," and many others were baptized.
" It is truly astonishing " (wrote Mr. M'Murray) " to see the thirst there is for
Scriptural knowledge. The Indians, like the men of Macedonia, are calling for
help — for Missionaries — from all quarters. . . . Two bands of Indians came to me,
from a distance of more than four hundred and fifty miles, for the express purpose
of being instructed in the Great Spirit's Book, as they call the Bible, and being
baptized. They stated that they had long heard of this Mission, and had now
oome to see ' the black coat,' their usual designation of the Clergyman, and to hear
him speak the good news, of which they had heard a little. I hope to see the time,
ere long, when Missionaries will go in search of these poor sheep instead of seeing
them travel so far in search of Missionaries."
A church was built by Government, but on Mr. M'Murray's
departure they returned to their old settlement at Garden Biver.
The Bev. F. A. O'Mbaba carried on the work from 1889 to 1841,
when he was removed to Manitoulin Island. Though deserted, the
Indians retained an attachment to the Church of England, resisting
sectarian and Bomanist efforts to draw them away [66].
To the Bev. G. A. Anoebson, who in 1848 was sent to re-establish
a Mission among them, they said : —
" We were left a second time without a Black Coat— no one to read the Gr«at
Spirit's book to us. We were determined, however, notwithstanding the dark
prospect before us, to attend to the words of our first Black Goat and keep together.
PBOVIMCB OF ONTARIO.
169
We accordingly assembled ev^ry Sunday, and prayed to the great Spirit to look
with an eye of pity upon us, and send dome one to instruct us in the Oood Book oar
Black Goats used to speak to us about. . . . Now we thank the Great Black Coat
that he hath sect you to us " [67].
The Mission at Manatoulin (Indian " Mahneetooahneng ") Island
arose out of a plan originated by Captain Anderson in connection with
the Canadian Government, with a new to collecting all the Indians in
the province on one of the islands on the north shor<b uf Lake Huron,
The people for whose benefit the Mission was set on foot were
Ottahwahs and Ojibwas (or Chippewahs), two tribes of the Algonquin
nation, speaking the same language with a variation of dialect. The
Ottahwahs having been brought up on the rich lands of Michigan were
more adapted for farming than the Ojibwas of Lakes Superior and
Huron, accustomed to ? life of wandering. " The superstitions of both
tribes ... are essentially the same, consisting in little more than a
worship of terror paid to evil spirits, whom they think able to inflict
terrible misfortunes on them if neglected." They were extensively
acquainted with the most virulent vegetable poisons, the smoking of
which would cause blindness.
In May 1886 Captain Anderson, with the Rev. A. Elliot and a
schoolmaster, began the formation of a Mission settlement on Mana-
toulin Island, and the scheme promised well until August, when Sir
F. B. Head, who had succeeded Sir J. Colbome as Governor of the
Province, "ordered" the Missionaries "to leave the work." "The
Mission buildings " " were left uncompleted, the school which had
been gathered with much pains, broken up, the self-denying labours
of the Missionary rendered to all human appearance, abortive ; and
what was worst of all, an impression was left on the minds of the
Indians . . . that both the Superintendent and the Missionary had
grossly deceived them." In the following year Captain Anderson was
allowed to complete the buildings, and on Sir George Arthur becoming
Governor, a second Missionary staff was organised with the aid of
Archdeacon Strachan. The party (Captain Anderson, the Bev. C. C.
Bbough, a surgeon, and a schoolmaster) arrived at the otation on
Oct. 80, 1887, in a snowstorm, to find the Mission-house in flames,
and they were obliged to winter at Penetangweshne. Worse than the
loss of the buildings was the loss of confidence caused by the sudden
breaking-up of the establishment in the previous year, and the sus-
picions of the Indians were worked on to no good purpose by the
emissaries of Borne. To drive away false impressions the Missionary
visited the Indians all round the northern shore of the lake, " showing
them, by the privations he was willing to endure in their cause, that
he sought not theirs, but them."
" It is impossible " (wrote Mr. O'Meara) " for any one who has not undertaken
those Missionary journeys to have an adequate idea of what has to be endured in
them. It is not the intensity of the cold, or the snow-drifts . . . that forms the worst
part of them ; it is when these are passed and the Missionary is about to seat him-
self on the ground by the wigwam fire that the worst part of the expedition has to
be encountered. The filth and vermin by which he sees and feels himself sur-
rounded are quite sufficient to make him long for the morrow's journey even
though it be but a repetition of the biting winds and blinding drifts which he has
already experienced. Still happy would he be, and soon would he forget even
these moonveniences, if in most oases, he were received as a welcome guest, and
^70
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
bis message listened to with any degree of attention. . . . This is a very inadequate
description of what had to be endared by that servant of God who preceded me in
this Mission but they did not prevent him from persevering in his labour of love.
With all his exertions however not nearly a tithe of those who at the time of the
first settlement at this place gave in their adhesion to the plan, consented to
Kceive his instructions."
After nearly four years' labour Mr. Bbouoh removed to London,
Canada, and the Bev. F. A. O'Meaba took up the work [68]. Visituig
the Mission in 1842, the Bishop of Toronto reported : —
" On the first night of oor encampment I discovered that one of our canoes was
manned by converted Indians from our Mission at the Manatoulin. Before going
to rest they assembled together, and read some prayers which had been translated
tor their use from the Liturgy. There was something indescribably touching in
the service of praise to Qod ui)on those inhospitable rocks ; the stillness, wildness,
and darkness, combined with the sweet and plaintive voices, all contributed to add
to the Sulo-mn and deep interest of the scene. I felt much affected wit^ Ms
simvle worship, and assisted in conducting it every evening, until we reaoheu (he
!£anatonlin Island."
There a whole week was spent in
"preparing the candidates for confirmation and endeavouring to convert some of
the heathen. . . , For this purpose besides private conferences, there was service
every afternoon. ... I administered the rite of confirmation to forty-four Indians
and five whiles. . . . The service . . . was long but it was solemn and interesting;
and no person of a right mind could have witnessed it and heard the plaintive and
beautiful singing of the sons and daughters of the forest, without being deeply
affected. ... I was nearly overcome by the bright promise of this day's service,
and I felt with becoming gratitude to God, that the miserable condition of the long
neglected Indians of this country would now be ameliorated through the medium
of our Holy Catholic Church."
On the occasion of the Bishop's visit over 6,000 Indians were
assembled at Manatoulin Island from various parts to receive the
clothing and provisions annually dealt out to them by the British
Government. Although the number was so great, "nothing could
exceed the peace and good order which universally prevailed. No liquors
were allowed them. There was no violent excitement of any sort ; and
while alive to their own importance they were exceedingly civil, quiet
and docile " [69].
The work of Mr. O'Meara was richly blessed. Within two years
the Indians had " acquired more correct ideas concerning marriage —
a strong desire to have their children educated like the whites — a
disposition to raise the condition of their women— to abjure idolatry,
their prophets, and the medicine bag — and a growing sense of the sin-
fulness of murder, drunkenness, implacable enmity and revenge " [70].
In acknowledging contributions from England towards the erection
of a Mission Church, they wrote in 1846 : —
" Since we came to hear the good word from the lips of him who first told us
of the Great Spirit and his Son Jesus Christ, we know that the red man and the
white are brethren, the children of the same father and mother, made \j the same
Great Spirit and redeemed by the same Saviour. . . . We rejoice to know that yon
regard us as brethren ; for why else should you inquire after us and why else
should you give your money for building us an house of prayer ? . . . Brethren we
thank yon for the money ... by means of which we will now see our house of
prayer going on to be built " [71.]
PROVINCE OF OMTABIO.
171
At a Confirmation in 1848 the church was filled with the ahorlgines,
and "to the mere spectator all appeared devout worshippers — the
heathen as well as the Christian Indians." Thirty were confirmed,
man^ of them being very aged. Afterwards the Holy Communion was
admmistered to fifty-seven persons, chiefly Indians. Dr. O'Mbaba's
services to the Church in his different translations of portions of the
Prayer Book and the Bible, with his untiring labours among the Indians,
received very " high comait/ -' ■ tion " from the Bishop of Toronto [72].^
Constant Scriptural insti a aon furnished Mr. O'Meaba's flock with
" apowerful defence from tl e orrors of Bomanism," and " an effectual
antidote to the fanatici> x " w'fh which tliey were invaded by Dissent-
ing teachers from the ..ited Statep [78].
The Bev. P. Jacobs was api oiuted an Assistant Missionary in 1858
[74] ; and at the expiration '>i i. v. cnty-five years from the time they had
received the Gospel an axtuunl Missionary meeting and collection had
become a recognised institution among the Indians of Manatoulin
Island [76].
Previous to the opening of the Society's Missions at Delaware
and Caradoo most of the Indians were "sunk in all the midnight
darkness of paganism." Some years after, the Missionary, the Bev.
B. Flood, could add: "They have now, through grace from on
high, with but few exceptions, long since cast their idols to the
moles and the bats, and embraced the Gospel." The majority of
these Indians were Munsees, a branch of the Delaware nation, who
came into Canada to assist the British against the Americans (U.S.),
but Mr. Flood's ministrations extended also to the Pottowatomies,
Oneidas, and Ojibways in the neighbourhood. The first convert was the
leading chief of the Munsees, Captain Snake, who was baptized
in 1888 [76.] At a visit of the Bishop of Toronto in 1842 the great
Chippawa chief, Cunatuny, was baptized and confirmed. There were
then still several pagan Indians in the two villages, and yet they, as
well as the converted, were accustomed to attend the Church
services. Whilr they continued pagans they painted their faces and
refused to kneel. When some doubts were expressed as to the
Bishop's coming, the Indians exclaimed : " What, is he not the chief
of the Church ? — he can never have two words — he is sure to come."
The school house, though large and commodious, could scarcely con-
tain half the number assembled, and those that could not get in, stood
in groups al'tut the door and windows. The chief was baptized
and then confirmed with four others. "His admission into
the Church by the sacrament of baptism, and his public profession of
the faith in coming forward for confirmation had been with him, for
years, matters of deep and solemn consideration " [77].
By 1845 one hundred had been admitted to baptism and forty-five
had biecome communicants. Speaking of a visit to them in 1854, the
Bishop said : —
" When we arrived we fonnd them practising their singing, just as might have
been the case in a country Church in England. They sing in harmony, the men
leading the air and taking the bass and counter-tenor and a few of the women
singing somewhat analogous to the tenor. The effect is very agreeable. They
have a Prayer Book in their own language, which is an abridgement of the English
Prayer Book. . . . There were a fair number confirmed, of whom two were women
172
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
above forty. After the service according to their custom they all came forward
to shake hands with the Bishop and those who accompanied him " [78].
In 1847 Mr. FiiOOD established a new station at a village of the
Oneidas, about six miles from Munceytown. This branch of the
tribe— one of the Six Nation Indians — attached themselves to the
Bepublican side during the American Bevolution, and at the close of
the war were located on the Oneida Lake in New York State. There
they enjoyed the Church's ministrations until about 1826, when their
Missionaries recommended them to dispose of their reserve of land in
consequence of the encroachments of white squatters, and retire to
Green Bay, Michigan, where the United States Government offered
them lands on favourable terms. One half of the tribe did so, the
others remained until about 1840, when they removed to the
neighbourhood of the Ojibway and Muncey tribes on the River
Thames, Canada. In the meantime, having been neglected by the
Church in the United States, " some ran into dissent, others reiapsed
into heathenism." In their new home they were sought out by Mr.
Flood, who "took every opportunity that presented itself to bring
before them the all-important concerns of the one thing needful, as
well as to remind them of the Church of their fathers, with its dis-
tinctive character ; and blessed be God," said he, " with the most
beneficial results, as we have now ranged on the side of the Church a
majority of the chiefs and people, and thereby an influence will be given,
which under the Divine blessing, cannot fail in bringing back to the
fold of Christ those who have ' erred and strayed from His ways like
lost sheep ' " [79].
Mr. Flood also assisted in opening a Mission at Walpole Island for
the Indians there, consisting of the Ojibway (mainly), Ottawa, and
Pottowatomie tribes. A previous attempt had, " owmg to the mis-
conduct of the interpreter and other causes," not succeeded as was
hoped. In Aug. 1842 the Chief visited the Bishop of Toronto at
Sutherland, and expressed the readiness of the Indians " to receive a
missionary kindly " [80J.
Accordingly m 1843 the Rev. R. Flood, accompanied by the
Rev. J. Carey, visited Walpole Island, where they were met by " the
Ghiefs of -the Walpole, Sable, and Port Sarnia Indians with most of
their war chiefs," to the number of eighty. Mr. Flood addressed
them on our Lord's commission to the Apostles to preach the Gospel,
and the Apostolic succession, and explained the Gospel. "The
Indians listened with deep interest," and when it was proposed to rent
a house for the Missionary (Mr. Carey) the Chief said, " I want no
rent, but I want the Minister to be near me and to teach me what
is the good way " [81].
None of these Indians had as yet embraced Christianity, and the ?,ev.
A. Jamibson, who succeeded Mr. Carey in 1845, found their condition
wretched in the extreme, their lazy habits fuliy verifying the Indian
maxim : "It ia better to walk than to run ; it is better to stand than
to walk ; it is better to sit than to stand ; and it is better to lie than
to sit."
1
1
I
1
I
h
g
e
"My congregation during the first year was small indeed," he continued.
*' Sometimes ... I would enter the Church, remain an hour or two and leave
PBOVIMCE OF ONTARIO.
17S
withoat hAving any congregation at alL . . . Instead of going to Church and
waiting for a congregation that never came, I went about amongst the Indians, on
Sundays as at other times, and endeavoured to gain their attention to the claims of
Christianity ... in the course of a few months two or three Indians visited me
once or twice a week, to ask questions about the Christian religion. . . . And one
year after the commencement of my labours I was cheered by being able to baptize
two Indians " [82].
From this time progress was more assured : the Indians were gradually
reclaimed, and in 1854 thirty-two were confirmed [88].
By 1861 paganism had so declined that "the majority of the
Indians " were " on the side of Ohristianity." They were hardly to be
recognised as the same people, so great h»d been the change. " Under
the benign influences of the Gospel, the improvident" had been
made carefol; the drunkard, sober; the impure, chaste; and the
revengeful, meek and forgiving " [84].
In 1862 an epidemic swept over the island and made great
ravages among the Indians. Mr. Jamieson and his wife were left
alone " in the midst of a fatal and loathsome disease " (small-pox).
The medical man in the neighbourhood declined to assist, " alleging
that if he did so he would displease his patrons. The white men kept
aloof ... as if the island had been stricken with the plague." But
the Missionary put his trust in God, and did his duty. In his efforts
he was nobly seconded by Mrs. Jamieson, who " with her own hands
vaccinated 280 " of the Indians [86].
Large numbers were confirmed from time to time by the Bishop of
Huron, who also, about 1864, ordained an Indian* to act as assistant
to Mr. Jamieson, and to evangelise along the southern shore of Lake
Huron [86].
In 1878 the congregation elected and sent two delegates to the
Diocesan Synod, and paid their expenses. The native delegates were
much impressed by the large gathering of clergy and laity, and the
services and proceedings. They witnessed the ordination of eighteen
candidates, and partook of the Holy Communion side by side with
many of their fellow Churchmen — members of the same household of
faith [87].
That the Walpole Island Indians were worthy to be represented in
this Christian Council will appear from the following incident : " A
number of Indians being at a distance from home were asked by some
whites to get up a war-dance, and go through some of their pagan
ceremonies. They quietly declined, and though bribed by the offer of
whisl^ — no trifling temptation to the average red mnn — they steadily
refused, saying that they had given up these things when they em-
braced Christianity "[88].
In reviewing the results of the Society's work in Huron Diocese,
Bishop Hellmuth wrote in 1882 : " No more satisfactory or successful
Missionary work has ever come under my notice, for the 88 years
I have been on this side of the Atlantic, than that accomphshed
by Mr. Jamieson on Walpole Island. . . . Your Society may con-
gratulate itself that its funds have been so wisely and benencially
employed" [891.
On the death of Mr. Jamieson in 1885 the diocese ceased to look to
• •The Rev. H. P. Chase.
I
J74
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
the Society for aid in carrying on its Indian Missions, and from that
year Algoma has been the only diocese in Upper Canada aided by the
Society.
Although the diocesan authorities (of Algoma) now regard the
settlers as having a primary claim on the Society's grant,* the Society
has assisted in providing and maintaining a Mission shipt by means of
which the Bishop is enabled to visit the Indians as well as the settlers,
and some of its Missionaries are still directly or indirectly engaged in
native work. That the earlier Missions:}: of the Society have borne
good fruit will be seen from a report of Bishop Sullivan in 1882 : —
" The Indians number from 8,000 to 10,000, all belonging to the Ojibewa tribe,
speaking therefore only one language. Since my consecration, I have had a great
many means and opportunities of measuring the need and capacity tor social and
religious improvement. I have preached to them— prayed with them — sung the
songs of Zion with them round the camp-fire— sat with them at their tables —
rowed and paddled with them in their canoes— listened to their speeches at several
* pow-wows ' — and, as the result of it all, T herewith avow mystlf the Indians'
friend and stand ready to do what in me lies for their social and religious
elevation. . . .
" ' But,' it will be asked, ' are they capable of elevation ? ' I answer, most
tinhesitatingly, yes. The experiment has been tried, and has succeeded. Despite
the all but insurmountable difficulties arising, in the case of adults, from the force
of the confirmed habits of a lifetime, hundreds of these once degraded and
ignorant pagans have been reclaimed from savagery, and are now settled down in
their substantially built homes, with the comforts of an advancing civilisation
round them — pictures hang on their walls — habits of cleanliness pervade their
dwellings — the social and domestic virtues are honoured and respected, and the
!New Testament lies on their table, not by any means neglected. I could to-
morrow take the most prejudiced anti-Indian to homes where ho could see all this
and would be compelled to acknowledge that . . . after all, the aborigines are as
capable, when rightly dealt with, of social and religious elevation as any other race
of men " [90].
His predecessor, Bishop Fauquier, while visiting the diocese in
1878, discovered a band of pagan Indiana who had been " waiting for
thirty years for an English Missionary to come to them." About 1818
their old chief was promised a teacher of the English Church by " a
great white chief." The old laan "lived twenty years and died in
the faith of that promise, every year looking but in vain for the
teacher to come." His last words to his people were that they should
*' not join any other religion but wait for the EngUsh Black Coat to
come and teach them " ; and this they had been doing ten years longer.
By the establishment of a Mission at Lake Neepigon a great change
for the better was effected among the Indians, both in temporal and
spiritual matters, in the course of the next four years [91].
The time seems distant when this diocese will be able to dispense
with outside help ; still, satisfactory progress towards self-support has
been shown, and some return has been made to the Society for past
assistance [91a].
From the older Canadian dioceses the Society has long been
accustomed to receive an annual token of sympathy in its work
in heathen lands. In 1881 the Bishop of Toronto pledged his
• 8m p. 166. t The Evangeline.
X The MisBionG at Sault Ste. Marie, Garden Biver, and Manatoulin Island {te« pp»
168-71] are now in the Diocese of Algoma.
PROVINCE OF ONTARIO.
m
Id
diocese " to do something in the way of return to your venerable
Society for all the fostering care received from it daring so many years."
Subsequently he forwarded j£71, " the first-fruits of a large ofiFering
for the future . . . for the great cause of Foreign Missions," adding
that his " aim is eventually that we may have our own Missionaries
planted in every q^uarter of the heathen world; when we shall cease
troubling the Society to be the Almoner of our gifts " [92].
The Canadian dioceses already enumerated form the Ecclesiastical
Province of Canada [see p. 764]. The Provincial Synod in 1888
organised "The Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society of the
Church of England in Canada " [98], which in 1884 resolved : —
"That this Board recognising the great obligations of the Charch in this
country to the B.P.G., the contributions to the Foreign Missions be divided
between the S.P.G. and the G.M.S. in the proportion of §ds to the former and ^ to
the lattor, the sums specially appropriated by the contributors being taker 'nto
account in making such division, and that these amounts be applied to the work
of [the] said Societies among the heathen " [94].
At the desire of the Board, the Bishops of the Province attending
the Lambeth Conference in 1888 took counsel with the Society with a
view to the Canadian Cliurch " undertaking direct work in the foreign
field."
The Canadian Boa^i were advised not to enter upon the foreign
field " until they are morally certain of a revenue for the purpose of
at least $15,000 or £8,000 sterUng per annum," but " as a temporary
arrangement" it would "most effectively conduce to the attainment
of the objects desired in common by the Church in Canada and by the
S.P.G. that meanwhile the S.P.G. should receive any moneys entrusted
to it by the Church in Canada for Missionary work among the heathen,
on the understanding that the Societv will be prepared to receive and
place upon its list and pay out of the funds so contributed from
Canada any well-quaUfied candidates who may be presented to it by
the Canadian Church for work in India, Japan, and other heathen
countries."
The Society is unable "to guarantee any grant in perpetuity," but
the CanadiR.n dioceses wei^ " assured that the Society will not allow
them to suffer so far as aid from England is concerned in the event of
the Board . . . entering directly upon the Foreign Field instead of
sending their contributions through the Society for that purpose " [95].
The advice of the Society has been accepted, and in 1890 the
Canadian Board sent out its first Missionary, the Rev. J. O. Walleb,
the field selecte" beiu^ Japan [06].
Soon, it is hoped, side by side with evangelists of the mother Church,
will be found working, in other foreign heathen lands, Missionaries duly
authorised and supported by the daughter Churches of Canada. And
thus wiU be afforded another instance of the beneficial effects of that
branch of the Society's work which seeks to plant Colonial Churches
in order that they may become truly Missionary — taking their part in
the evangelisation of the world.
Statistics.— In Upper Canada, now known as the Province of Ontario (area, 393,000
sq. mileB), where the Society (1784-1803) has awitted in maintaining 861 MiBsionaries and
planting 378 Central Stations, as detailed on pp.67a-7)i there are now 2,114,831 inhabitantii
176
SOCIETY FOB THB PBOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
of whom 866,090 are Ghnroh Membera, under the care of 607 Clergymen and 5 Bishop*.
[See p. 768 ; lee also the Table on pp. 102-8.]
Beferenee8 (Chapter XX.)— [1] B MSB., Y. 3, p. 106. [2] Do., p. 204 ; B. 1788, p. i4;
B. 1784, pp. 47-8; Q.P., April 1841, p. 6; Jo., V. 28, pp. 6-8, 160-70, 870-80. [3J Jo.,
V. 28, p. 880; B. 1784, p. 48. [4] Jo., V. 28, pp. 400-11, 417; B. 1764, pp. 49-61 ; Jo.,
V. 24, p. 2. [6] Jo., V. 28, p. 416. [6] Jo., V. 24, pp. 100, 868 ; B. 1784, p. 46 ; B. 1786, p. 48.
[7] Jo., V. 26, pp. 222, 288, 270, 864, 804 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 38, 78, 166-7, 209, 800 ; Jo., V. 27,
5. 882 ; B. 1780, p. 40 ; B. 1700, p. 85 ; B. 1794, pp. 47-8. [8] Jo., V. 24, pp. 101-2, 864-6 ;
o., V.26, p. 26; B. 1785, p. 49; B. 1786, pp. 19-21, fSj Jo., V. 24, pp. 404-6, 412 f
Jo., v. 26, pp. 81-2, 111, 198-9, 808, 886, 806, 408; Jo., V. 26, pp. 64-6; B. 1787, p. 20 ;
B. 1788, p. 22; B. 1780, p. 60 ; B. 1790, p. 87 ; B. 1792, p. 69. [lO] Jo-. V. 25, pp. 122,
860, 866 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 10, 128, 210-12, 876 ; B. 1700, p. 86 ; B. 1792, pp. 67-8 ; B. 1799,
S40 ; B. 1801, pp. 46-7. [11] Jo., V. 28, pp. 887-8 ; B. 1802, p. 68. [12] Jo., V. 28, p. 876 ;
. 1808, pp. 46-6. [13] Jo., y. 60, p. 48. [141 B. 1814, pp. 48-9; B. 1816, p. 49i.
[16] Bishop Strachan's Jonmal, 1842, p. iv. n.61 App. Jo. A, p. 662. [17] B. 1818,
pp. 46-6; B. 1810, p. 76; B. 1820, p. 104. [18] Bishop Mountain's Charge, 1830. [19] B.
1822, pp. 113-14. [20] B. 1832, pp. 118, 166 ; B. 1828, pp. 164-6 ; B. 1826, p. 129. [21] B.
1880, p. 108. [22] B. 1880, p. 106. [22a] B. 1827, p. 172. [28] Hawkins' '^Annals of the
Diocese of Toronto," pp. 120-1. [24] B. 1880, pp. 85-7. [26] B. 1881, pp. 47-8. [26a] Jo
V. 44, pp. 844-6 ; B. 1840, pp. 47-8, 66-7 ; App. Jo. C, pp. 1-19, 46. [26] Jo., V. 44, pp. 47,
77, 140-1, 180 ; B. 1887, p. 25. [27] B. 1889, pp. 28, 81-8. [28] Jo., V. 44, pp. 294, 422 ; Jo.,
V. 46, pp. 19-20, 59, 119, 165, 261-8, 818, 885 ; B. 1840, p. 46 ; K MSB., V. 84, pp. 181, 141,
148. [28a] Bishop Strachan's Journal, 1842, p 67. [20] B. 1841, pp.;81-2, 09-104. [SO] B.
1844, p. 61. [31] B. 1841, pp. 48-4; B. 1848, p. 04. [31a] B. 1848, p. 06; B. 1842,
). 89, 40; B. 1844, pp. 67-8.; B. 1847, p. 68 ; K MSB., V. 81, pp. 102, 104-6, 841-4.
2] B. 1847, p. «8. [32a] B. 1845, p. 80. [33] B. 1844, pp. 68-4. [34] B. 1842, p. 42 ; B.
1844, pp. 66-6. [86] K. 1858, pp. 44-5 ; K MBS., V. 82, pp. 110-21. [36a] B. 1844, pp. 65-6 ;
B. 1846, p. 48; E. 1847, p. 61 ; E. 1881, p. 128. [3661 Hawkins' "AnnJsof the Diocese of
Toronto," p. 180. [36c] App. Jo. D, p. 26. [35dJ K MSB., V. 82, p. 120. [36] Jo.,
V. 49, p. 8. Standing Committee Book, V. 42, p. 78. [37] Q.P., Jan. 1844, p. 4. [88]
App. Jo. D, pp. 24-7.
[80] (Clergy Beserves)— App. Jo. A, pp. 594-602; Jo., V. 81, pp. 847-9, 864; Jo.,
V. 84, pp. 108, 141, 198 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 169-74 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 148, 817-18, 876, 428;
Jo., V. 46, pp. 20, 41, 162, 217, 241, 261, 264, 270, 285, 803, 807, 818, 385, 848, 868, 884,
898, 897, 400, 406-6, 481, 488; Jo., V. 46, pp. 18, 28, 29, 64-7, 60, 68, 68, 114, 183, 144, 162,
168, 181-94, 199, 859, 484; Jo., V. 47, pp. 18, 48, 77, 79, 82, 96, 102, 109, 119-20; B.
1886, pp. 128-4; B. 1887, pp. 10-20; B. 1889, pp. 80-4, 88-4; B. 1840,
- B,pp.e -
, 46-8; B. 1858, p. 81 ; B. 1865jj
B. 184i; p. 45 ; B. 1846, pp. 62, 105-11 ; B. 1847, pp. 6ft-7 ; B. 1848, pp. 68-4 ; B.
31; B. 1865, pp. ^" - - A ._ - ^^ _ ^
LB. 1856, pp. 260-8; H MSB.,^ 4^
47-8;
17, pp. 6fr-7 ; a. 1848, pp. 68-4 ; B. 1860^
47, 61-6 ; E. 1856, pp. 46-6, 65 ; E. 1858, p. 51 ;
pp. 194, 202-7, 240-1, 248, 351-6, 268-7, 288-00 ;
H MSB., V: 6, pp. 60-4, 77-85; H MBS., V. 6, pp. 81, 87, 126, 177, 181, 190, 194, 201,
319, 268, 279, 291, 845, 851, 416, 426-7; H M8S., V. 7, pp. 27-8; K MSB., V. 16, pp. 2,
11-16; K MSB., V. 16, pp. 68, 77, 79, 110, 141, 297; K MBS., V. 17, pp. 24, 66, 18H-9,
208, 264-6, 811, 861-2, 409 ; K MBS., V. 24, pp. 17, 219-30, 387, 229, 286-8, 348-^ , 1,
804, 808, 314-15, 821, 853, 863, 366, 868, 873, 880, 384, 888, 890, 398-4, 404-6, 408, 41 ia,
438; K MSSy V. 36, pp. 1, * 7, 30, 80, 86, 54, 64, 79, 85, 117-18, 184, 187, 143, 156, 170,
172-6, 187; K MSB., V. 27, pp. 47-8, 50, 54, 69, 63, 71, 74, 84, 88, 93-8, 05-6, 90-100, 105,
113, 134, 138, 143, 146 ; K MSB., V. 31, pp. 11, 16, 38, 38-83, 87-41, 78-6, 88, 91, 115-16,
119-30, 147-8, 150-1, 156, 162, 167-9, 178-84, 187-9, 198-210, 218-43, 266, 259, 281,
286-92, 296-802, 806-10, 827-40, 845-8, 353, 856-8, 869-95, 397, 411, 415, 419-88, 444, 451,
458; K MSB., V. 82, pp. 1-10, 12, 33-35, 47, 49-56, 61-6, 68-71, 78-6, 85-7, 96-6, 104, 111,
139-83, 135-6, 189, 141, 143-4, 146-61, 165, 157-78 ; K MSB., V. 84, pp. 6, 7, 12, 85-8,
62-3, 70, 72, 74, 76-7, 82, 84, 87, 96, 104, 107-8, 110-11, 118, 116, 134-86, 141-4, 160, 164,
157, 162-6, 177, 180, 201, 204, 280, 284, 388, 240-58, 356-60, 388, 387-8, 204-5, 802, 806,
808,818-4, 816-8, 820-4 : see alto Hawkins' " Annals of the Diocese of Toronto," pp. 170-80.
[40] E. 1881, p. 134. [40a] Jo., V. 48, pp. 95, 180. [41] E. 1868, p. 63 ; E. 1868, pp. 48-4.
[42] L., Bishop of Huron, June 2, 1882 ; K MSB., V. 32, p. 419. J48] Jo., V. 47, pp. 802,
818. [44J E 1868-4, p. 54. [45] E. 1862, p. 88 ; E. 1878, pp. 86-7 ; E. 1881, p. 136. [46] Jo.^
V. 50, p. 44 ; E. 1867, p. 28. [47] B. 1881, p. 125 ; E. 1888, p. 122. [48] E. 1880, pp. 07-8 ;
B 1882, pp. 88-9. [49J E. 1880, pp. 114-16. [60] Jo., V. 61, pp. 280-1, 298 ; Appfioations
Committee Beport, 1882, pp. 10, 11 and ii ; Jo., V. 68, p. 367; Jo., V. 64, pp. 81, 88 ; Stand-
ing Committee Book, V. 48, pp. 179, 182, V. 45, p. 880, V. 46, p. 251 ; It MSB., V. 88,
p. 28. [6'ia| R. 1881, p. 126. [61] Jo., V. 61, pp. 144-5: see oi«op.820of this book.
[62] Jo., V. 2 1 I 880-3 ; E. 1784, p. 48 ; E. 1786, p. 49. [63] E. 1787, p. 21 ; E. 1700,
p. 86 ; B, 1791 58 ; E. 1793, pp. 66-7 ; E. 179e, pp. 62-8 ; Q.P., April 1841, pp. 6, 7 ;
Jo., V. 28, pp. 70-1 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 121, 228, 331-2, 808, 898-4, 425-6 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 22,
201, 800, 876 ; Jo., V. 27, vp. 879-80. [64] Jo., V. 26, pp. 120-1 ; B. 1788, pp. 22-3,
[65] Jo., V. 85, pp. 893, 426 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 38, 167, 201, 800, 875-6, 422; Jo., V. 27,.
pp. 880-1 ; Jo., V. 3S, pp. 10, 885-6 417 ; E. 1793, pp. 47-8; E. 1706, pp. 68-4; B. 1797,
VANITOBA AND THE NOI(tH-WEST TERRITORIES.
177
p. 48 ; S. 1798, pp. 6»-4 ; R. 1808, p. 46; R. 1822, pp. 185-6. [56] Jo., V. 86, p. 808 ;
Jo., V. 26, pp. 77, 167, 199, 200; Jo., V. 27, pp. 88, 114, 878, 881; Jo., V. 28, p. 418;
Jo., V. 29, p. 209 ; R. 1791, pp. 53-8 ; R. 1798, p. 49 ; R. 1796, pp. 64-6 ; R. 1796, p. 42 }
H. 1797, p. 44 ; R. 1798 jp. 64-6 ; R. 1808, p. 46 ; R. 1810, pp. 89, 40 ; R. 1816, p. 68 ;
B. 1818, pp. 69-71. [67] R. 1820, pp. 108-4, 126-8; R. 1822, p. 167; R. 1826, p. 124.
r58] R. 1828, p. 146. [60] R. 1837, pp. 166-7. [60] R. 1828, p. 146; R. 1826, p. 181 ;
K. 1827, pp. 68, 166-7, 175. [61] R. 1827, p. 68 ; R. 1828, pp. 47-3; R. 1880, pp. 87-8
[62] R. 1880, pp. 88, 10O-6. [63] R. 1841, pp. 97-8. [64] R. 1841, pp. 111-14, 1661 R.
1889, p. 86. 766] M.R. 1866, pp. 280-2. [67] R. 1849, pp. 46-7. [68] M.H. No. 6,
1
ip. a-18. [69] Bishop of Toronto's Journal, 1842, pp. 11-16, [70] R. 1844, p. 62.'
71] Q.P., Oct. 1847, pp. 2-4. [72] R. 1849, pp. 68-4. [73] M.H. No. 6,
1^
IJ g.f., Oct. 1847, pp. 2-4. [72J R. 1849, pp. 68-4. [73] M.H. No. 6, pp. 28-82 ;
1866, p. 80. [74] Jo., V. 47, pp. 206-6. [76] R. 1862, pp. 76-6, [76] M.B.. 1866,
I. 28«-7. [77] BiBhop of Toronto's Journal, 1842, p. 24. [78] M.R. 1866, p. 287 ;
— * -- '^~").P., Oct. 1847, pp. 6- - .-■>..- r ,
' 1844, pp. 7, 8 ; KM
0, p. 1. [88] R. 185
p. 21. [86] R. 186:
me 2, 1882 ; D MSS.
M>. 96-6 ; B. 1882, pt - - —
kS8., V, 82, p, 442. reS] Do., p. 461, [94] L. R^v. W, P. Camplb^iirMay 8ri884 ;
D MSS,, y, 70, [96] Standing ICommittee Minutes, y.44, pp. 887-40; R, 1880, p, 118.
£96] a. 1890, pp, 29, 70 ; R. 1891, p, 28, and p. 727 of this book.
p. 87
1864,j>. 60. J79] Q.P., Oct, 1847, p^ 6-7,^ [80] Bishop of Toronto'B_Jonrnal, 1842,
ng, 1870, p, 1. [«*" -
, 1869, p, 21. [86
5, Uoron, June 2, 1882 ;
R, 1878, pp, 96-6; R, 1882, pp, 87-8, [91a] R. 189f, pp. 14i-4," [92] K
p, 20, [81] Q.P,, July 1844, pp, 7, 8 ; K M8S.,"V, 81, pp, 09, 70, [82] K MSS.,'V, SI,
, ;QP„ Aug, 1870, p,l. .[88] R,"" " -'*^ "
t89]'L. Bp, Huron, June 2, 1882 ; 'D MSS, V, 62 ; K M^S,'V, 82, p, 420. [90]" R, 18821
pp. CI
p. 164 ; Q P., Aug, 1870, p, 1. " [88] R, 1856, p, 69, [84] R, 1861,
1868, i, 48; R, 1869, p, 21. [86] R. 1868-4, p, 58. ^7, 88]
, pp. 99, 100. [86] R,
M.F. 1879, pp, 151-2,
CHAPTER XXI.
22,
1-8.
27.
797,
MANITOBA AND THE NORTH-WEST TEBBITOBIES
(formerly BXJPEBT BLAND).
The country was discovered by Hudson in 1610, and in 1G70 assigned by Charles II.
to Prince Rupert and others — a corporate body commonly known as the Hudson's Bay
Company, The original colony of " Rupertsland " comprised "all the Lands and
Territories upon the countries, coasts, and confines of the Seas, Bays, Lakes, Rivers,
Creeks, and Sounds, in whatsoever latitude they shall be that lie within the entrance of
the Straits commonly called Hudson's Straits that were not actnidly possessed or
granted to any of his subjects or possessed by the subjects of any other Christian Prince
or State," On the surrender of the Company's Charter to the Crown, " Rupertsland "
was incorporated in the Dominion of Canada, and representative institutions were granted
<1870) to the province of Manitoba then erected. The North- Went T«rritoriea were
formed into a distinct Oovemment in 1876 ; and in 1882 divided into four provisional
districts — Assiniboia, Saskatchewan, Alberta, and Athabasca, Under the Earl of Selkirk
an agricultural settlement was formed on the banks of the Red River in 1811, When
Qovemor Semple was sent out from England in 1816 he was required to ascertain if any
traoe existed of either temple of worship or idol, and whether it would be practicable to
gather the children together for education and industrial training. In his report he
said : "I have trodden the burnt ruins of houses, bams, a mill, a fort and sharpened
stockades ; but none of a Place of Worship, even upon the smallest scale, I blush to
say that, over the whole extent of the Hudson's Bay Territories, no such building
exists," Ere this " foul reproach " was removed " from among men belonging to a
Christian nation " the Governor was slain in an incursion of the natives. The Hudson's
Bay Company had not been entirely unmindful of their religious duties: the chief factor.
at each post being required to read the Church Service to their employes every Sunday, '
In 1820 they sent out the Rev, J, West as Chaplain to the settlement. Desirous of
benefiting the heathen also, he offered his services to the Church Missionary Society,
with the view of establishing schools for the Indians, and that Society provided him
with XlOO to make a trial. In 1822 the Company solicited the aid of the S,P.G. in
" furnishing them with a Missionary or in a donation for the erection of a Church at the
settlement on the Red River," but no help could be spared [1], Mr, West opened a
school, and in 1828 a church was built near the spot where Governor Semple fell ;
and the Rev, D, T, Jones was sent out by the C.M.S. to form a regular Mission
under Mr, West, who, however, returned to England the same year. In 1826 Mr, Jones
was joined by the Rev. W, Cockran (C.M.S.) Up to this time the labours of the
Missionaries had been directed chiefly to the European settlers and their descendants of
M
178
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPACATION OF THE GOSPEL
mixeA blood. Owing to the wandering: habits of the btdlans no systematic effort had
been made on their behalf, with the exception of the Indian School ; bnt Mr. Cockran
formed an industrial settlement in 1882, and in 1884 baptized 20 Indians — lObein^
adnlts. Under his management such progress was made that when in 1844* Bishop
G. J. Mountain of Quebec visited the settlement he found four churches attended by
1,700 persons, and nine schools with 485 scholars. Including haU-breeds and Europeans
846 persons were confirmed. The number of communicants was 464 ; but in two of the
ohoiches there was " no Communion table and no place reserved for it." The " necessity
of establishing a Bishop in those territories " was so powerfully urged by Dr. Mountain
that in 1849 Bupertsland was erected into a diocese and the Bev. David Anderson con-
aecrated its first Bishop [see p. 704].
In 1850 the Society responded to a request of the Bishop to enter
the field [la]. Its first Missionary, the Rev. W. H. Taylor (of New-
foundland), who was placed in charge of the district of Assiniboia
in 1851, thus describes his arrival in the diocese in 1850 : —
" We had been six weeks or more journeying over the extensive prairies which lie
between the United States and this country. We had been in the wilderness exposed
to the savage hordes of Indians . . . and the wild beasts, scarcely less fearful . . ,
and th« sight of neat and quiet dwellings with their apparent safety and oomforfe
was most pleasing. ... As we travelled down the Assiniboine to the settlement on
the Bed Biver, we could see the little farms on the river's side and the banks
filled with stacks of corn and fodder, with vast herds grazing at large in the
plains. . . . Then the French Church, the fort . . andin the distance the English
Church and the Bishop's house, told us that we were again in a land where the
true God was known and worshipped" [2].
Mr. Taylor's charge embraced a district about 80 miles in extent,
containing a scattered population of European, French-Canadian,
mixed (half-breeds) and Indian races. Service was held at first in a
schoolroom in the centre of the settlement, 8| miles above Forfe
Garry. Near the rendezvous of the Indians who visited the settlement
in the summer, and within sight " of the scalps suspended over the
graves of the poor dark departed ones," and " on the spot where for
years . . . the heathen revels have been performed," was built in due
time (with the Society's aid) " a temple to the living God." In May
1852, before either church or parsonage was finished, a mighty flood
swept over the surrounding district, and the parsonage and glebe
)[)ecame "a place of safety for a homelecs, houseless, population"
including the Bishop and his family [3]. In their battles with the
elements the early settlers were often worsted. Thus in one winter Mr.
Taylor wrote of the "freezing of the ink in the pen while filling
up the marriage register. Immediately the pen came in contact with
the air in the church the ink became solid . . . though a great fire was
burning in the stove" [4], In 1855 the Mission became the organised
parish of St. James, Assiniboine, with a consecrated churoh,t calculated
to raise the tone of public worship in the Diocese [5]. The district for
many miles round continued to benefit from Mr. Taylor's labours
until 1867, when illness obliged him to remove to England [6].
In i852 the Society made provision for stationing a clergyman at
York Fort in response to an appeal which the Bishop forwarded from
the Indians there. They had had " occasional visits from Protestant
ministers," and were endeavouring, so far as their knowledge went,
to worship God " in spirit and in truth," reading the books printed
in their own tongue, praying night and morning, and observing the
* The total population of the Bed Biver Settlement was then 6,148— of whom 2,798
wore Roman Catbolios.
t Consecrated May 39, 1855
MANITOBA AND IHi: NOBIH-WEBX TEBBIIOIUES.
179
Sabbath. But the^ felt " like a flock of sheep without a shepherd."
, "Long have we cned for help " (they concluded) ; " will you not take
pity upon us, our ignorant wives, our helpless children, many of whom
are still nnbaptized, and some of us too ? " [7].
The Bishop's selection of the Bev. B. McDonald for this post
was approved by the Society, but it was deemed advisable to send a
clergyman of greater experience, and such an one could not be ob-
tained until 1864, when the Mission was undertaken by the C.M.S. [8].
From 1864 to 1869 the Society supported the Bev. T. Cochrane
at St. John's, Bed Biver, who was entrusted with the charge of the
Collegiate School for the training (among others) of candidates for the
ministry [9].
The next Mission of the Society was formed at Fort Ellice, or
Beaver Creek, 240 miles to the westward of the Assiniboine Biver,
where the Bev. T. Cook was appointed in 1862 to minister to the
Indians, half-breeds, and the few English of the district. Being " native
bom" Mr. Cook was "equally famihar with both languages," and at
Bishop Machray's fi "st ordination he " preached in the Cree language
for the benefit of the Indians present " [10]. The new Bishop (who
succeeded Dr. Anderson in 1865) was much impressed by " the great
good going on " in the diocese, and " the great difference between
Indians in a heathen state and those even but nominally under the
softening and yet elevating influences of the Gospel " [11 J.
The Bishop doubted whether the Society had " another Heathen
station so removed from the conveniences of life as Fort Ellice ; above
700 iriles from any market with a people in the very lowest condition
. . . and, alas 1 for many a long day, no hope of improvement in tem-
poral things." The few things the Indians possessed — huts and
blankets or coats — were generally deeply pledged for skins [12].
The wandering habits of the Indians added to the task of their
conversion. The half-breeds could be regularly assembled for service
and instruction at Fort Ellice, but to win the pure natives it was
necessary to follow them in their wanderings over hill and plain, and
instruct them in wilderness and wigwam. Fort Pelly, Touchwood Hill,
Qu'Appelle Lake, and other places were visited, and among the pure
natives ministered to were the Soulteans, Crees, Assiniboines, and
Sioux. Since buffalo-hunting could no longer be depended upon for
obtaining a subsistence Mr. Cook sought to teach the Indians ploughing
and to induce them to settle and farm for themselves. In this he m6t
with little success, but as a Missionary he was generally acceptable,
and his useful labours were continued for twelve years [18].
Previously to 1870 the Church Missions in Bupertsland had been
carried on in days of *' hopeless isolation," when no increase of the
white population could even be expected except from the servants sent
out from Great Britain by the Hudson's Bay Company [14].
Direct intercourse with England was maintained by way of Hudson's
Bay, which was navigable only about four months in a year. Annually
in the autumn a ship came to York Factory, but goods had to be
carried inland nearly 800 miles. Even in 1866, the year of Bishop
Machray's arrival, " there was a complete wilderness of 400 miles in
width still separating Manitoba from the nearest weak white settle'^
ments " [16].
Ii2
180
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
The union of the oonntry with the Dominion of Canada (in 1870)
was followed by a magnificent development. In 1871 the Bishop
wrote: "I am anxious that the Society . . should seriously consider
the extraordinary circumstances of the south of mj diocese. I do not
suppose that a doubt is anywhere entertained of the fertility of the
province of Manitoba, and of a large section of country to the west of
that province for a thousand miles to the Rocky Mountains. . The
rapidity with which this rich country is being made accessible is mar-
veUons and unexampled. . Language could not too strongly represent the
extraordinary result to be anticipated within the next ten years " ri6].
The opportunitv of " taking the initiative in the great work of
evangelisation for the people that are coming here " was urged with
force by Lieut.-Govemor Archibald at a meeting held at Winnipeg in
1872, when the Society was appealed to for increased aid [17]. At
the time these appeals were made, Winnipeg had just " started as a
village of a few hundred people " (800 in 1871). By 1880 its popula-
tion had reached 10,000, which number was more than doubled in the
next six years [18].
The Society has made and is still making great efforts to provide
for the spiritual wants of the settlers. The Bishop* of Bupertsland
stated (in 1884-1888) that it came forward to help the Church in
the most generous and sympathising manner, and with surpassing
kindness and consideration : —
" These are not words of flattery for the ears of the Society bat words of sober
heartfelt trath from oar own hearts. The Society had assisted us in some measore
tot many years bat as the work of settlements grew it continuously increased
and extended its aid, so that the position we hold in the vast tract of settlement
between this and the Booky Mountains is almost entirely owing to this noble
Society. ... It has given gn^ants to bishoprics and colleges . . . furnished part of
the salaries of Bishops till endowments were secured, given studentships for
candidates for orders, and above all given large and generous grants for the
support of Missions " f [19].
By subdivision the original Diocese of Bupertsland has become
eight, viz., Bupertsland 1849, Moosonee 1872, Saskatchewan 1874,
Mackenzie Biver 1874, Qu'Appelle 1884, Athabasca 1884, Calgary 1887,
and Selkirk 1890 [20]. The most northern of thcise, i.e. Moosonee,
Mackenzie lUver, Athabasca, and Selkirk, are sparsely populated, and
chiefly by Indians who are cared for by the Church Missionarv Society ;
the other dioceses have received lilieral assistance from the S.P.O.,
which) in Saskatchewan, Qu'Appelle, and Calgary still has Missions to
various Indian tribes as well as to the settlers [21].
In the words of the Metropolitan of the Ecclesiastical Province
in 1881," the obligation of the Church in this field as a body, and of
English and Canadian Churchmen coming to us in large numbers, to
the S.P.G., really cannot be over-estimated" [22].
* In 1893 BiBhop Machray was designated " Archbishop of Bupertsland," and
elected "Primate o( All Canada." [See p. 761].
t The annual grants for the support of the Bishops referred to have extended in the
case of Saskatchewan from 1874 to 1R86, and in that of Qn'AppeUe from 1884 to
1891, in addition to which the Society has contributed towards the endowment of the
Bishoprics of Saskatchewan (£9,093), Qu'Appelle (£8,868), and Canary (£1.078) ; also
£8,000 for Clergy endowment and £1,500 for College endowment in the DioceM of
Bupertsland Cl9a].
BBITISH COLUMBU.
181
Statistics.— In Hanitob* (atm, 78,790 sq. miles) uid the North- Wsst Territoriss (stm
8,568,887 sq. miles), where the Society (18S0-9S) has assisted in msintaining 126 MiMion-
•ries snd plwitinK 88 Central Stations (as detsiled on pp. 878-80), there are now 819,805
inhabitants, of whom 46,018 are Chnroh Members, under the oare of 131 Clergymen and
7 Bishops. [See p. 768 ; set alto the Table on pp. 198-8.]
p.8erB. 1863,p. 80. [a]M.B. 1866,
B. 1869, p. 78. [4] B. 1869, p. 74. [8
M.B. 1866, pp. 18-16 ; B. 1866, p. 69 :
1867, p. 1. [6] B. 1867, pp. 49, 60.
V. 46, p. 878; B. 1868, p ~ "
,V.47j).a20;
Mss„ v: 6, p. a
[0] Jo.,V. 47,
820; Q.i>.,'jaB!
Befereneei (Chapter XXI.)->[1] JOi V. 88, p. 864. [la] Jo., V. 46, pp. 68, 146 ; B. 1861,
.- -- jg J8] M.B. 1865 -
pp. 68-9; i
pp. 87-« ; ]
•p. 86, lOf!
L 1866, p. I
[16] B. 1871, p. a8.''[17] B
27. [8] Jo.,
p. 88; B.
IB. 1866,' pp. 68-9; io.
JB. 1863, pp. 87-«; K MSS
46; X MSB., V. 8, pp. 86, lOf? [0] . , __ _..
1864, p. 68 ; 1866, p. 687 \lff] B. 1863, p. 88 ; B. 1866, p. 66. |U] B. 1866, p. 67 : M«
a'40 B. 1866, p. 67. [12] K MSS., V. 8, p. 360. [13] B. 1864, pp. 68-4 ; B. 1866, pp. 67-8 ;
1 . 1869, p. 43. [141 B. 1871, p. 38. 116] B. 1881, p. 186. [16] B. 1871, p. 88. [17] B
1 178, pp. 80-31. [18] B. 1880, p. 08 ; B. 1881, p. 186 ; R 1888, p. 186. [19] M.F. 1884,
T', 74 ; Proceedings of S.P.G. Missionary Conference, July 10, 1888, p. 63. [19a] Jo.,
v. 68, p. 888; Jo., V. 68, p. 366; Jo., V. 64, pp. 81, 84, 118; Standing Committee Minutes,
7. 43, pp. 79, 863, 866 ; V. 48, pp. 178-9, 188 ; V. 44, pp. 44-6, 866, 868, 871 ; V. 46,
pp. 141, 878, 880, 884; V. 46, pp. 848, 868,366. [20] B. 1801, p. 188. [21] M.F. 1878,
p. 410 : B. 18(>1, p. 187; M.F. 1890, p. 860. [82] B. 1861, p. 186.
CHAPTER XXn.
BBITISH COLUMBIA.
ma
Thx isJands lying oil the North Pacific Coast were discovered by Vanoouyer in )MB|
and the largest of them took his name. In 1848 it was leased by the Crown to the
Hudson's Bay Company, and in 1849 constituted a Crown colony. The adiaoent main-
land was included in the lease, but remained comparatively unknown nntu 1868, when
the discovery of gold there brought a hurge number of immigrants, and it also was mode
a Crown colony, viz., British Columbia. The two colonies were united in 1866, and
incorporated in the Dominion of Canada in 1871.
Under the old system of colonisation, settlements appealed in vain to the mother
country for a Bidiop for more than a century ; but British Columbia was no sooner
proclaimed a colony than it became a diocese of the English Church. An endowment
having been provided by Miss (now the Baroness) Burdett-Coutts,* Bishop HiUs was
consecrated to the see in 1869 [1]
In response to applications made by the Bey. Mr. Bayley in 1864
and the Bishop of Bupertsland in 1667, the Society in the latter year
set apart funds for establishing a " Mission to the Heathen " in Van-
conver's Island [2].
Its first Missionary, the Bev. B. Dowbon, arrived on Feb. 2, 1869.
At that time Victoria (V. I.), the capital of the colony, was " a strange
assemblage of wooden nouses, with a mixed population of every nation
numbering about 1,600." Mr. Dowson found but one small vulage of
Indians near Victoria, and the men were " idle and diseased " [8].
He therefore started " on a voyage of discovery to the north of the
island, and so on to Fort Simpson upon the mainland." He sailed
in a vessel of the Hudson's Bay Company, and for his "long and
tedious journey" was well repaid by the knowledge he gained of
the island and of " Indian hfe in its wildest and most natural aspect."
Nanaimo, the next white settlement north of Victoria, had a population
of about 160 whites and half-castes, with a few hundred Indians
camped round. The " village or town " was " a most miserable afiiair,
simply the wood cleared away and . . . small wooden houses . . .
* The endowment given by this lady included provision for two Archdeacons also [It]
■X
!
1^
SOCIETY FOR IBA IllOPAaATIOM OF THB GOSPEL.
sprinkled . . . amongst the mud and stamps." The Hudson's Bay
Company maintainea a school there for the white and half-caste
children, and Mr. Dowson held service in the building — "the room
being quite full and the people exceedingly attentive." Previously the
place had been only tvrice visited by a clergyman — chaplains from
Victoria and a passing steamer. The Indians there were chiefly
wanderers, " coming for a short time ... to work at the coal mines
and earn a few blankets and then taking themselves off again." Some
distance to the south were numbers of Cowitchins, amongst whom
a Boman Catholic missionary tried to live, " but as soon as he had no
more blankets, caUco, &o., to give them they drove him away."
'• Nearly all the different tribes " hated " each other." At Fort Bupert,'
200 miles further north, there were about six whites — employes of the
Hudson's Bay Company. Outside the fort were encamped a thousand
OuackoUs, "the most bloodthirsty of all the Indian tribes on the
North-West Coast." " Plenty of heads and other human remains "
lay on the beach ; " one body of a woman . . . fastened to a tree,
partly in the water, and . . . eaten away by the fish." A short time
before some canoes came in from a war expedition and landed a
prisoner, " when all the other Indians rushed down in a flock from
their houses and ate the poor wretch alive."
At Fort Simpson, on the mainland, there were about 20 whites,
surrounded by the Chimpsian tribe numbering 4,000, of whom several
had been taught to read a little English by a C.M.S. schoolmaster. In
contrast to the dirty houses of the Ouackolls, those of the Chimpsians
were "the best and cleanest " Mr. Dowson had seen. The houses of
both tribes were "ornamented with grotesque carvings on the out-
side," . . . but they did not " seem to regard any of the figures as
objects of reverence." Indeed, these Indians appeared to be "as
totally without reUgion of any sort as it is possible for human beings
to be." " Their only idea of the future " was " annihilation."
The Indians on the North- West Coast burnt their dead ; those in
the South placed the bodies in boxes on the surface of some small
island. The Northern Indians were " very clever at carving," and
"ingenious at almost any handicraft work," but frequently destroyed
their property to obtain popularity. Among the Ouackolls it was not
uncommon for a man to " kill four or five slaves at once, to show his
contempt for his property," and they were " almost invariably eaten."
All the Indians on the coast treated their slaves " very cruelly, and
generally cut some of the sinews of their legs so as to lame them and
prevent them from running away." The costume of the tribes generally
varied little, " consisting of a blanket," and " red paint for the face "
when they could afford it. The manner of inducting a medicine man
into his office was also "much the same among all the tribes." The man
went alone into the bush, without food, and remained several days ;
the longer the more honourable for him, as showing greater powers of
endurance ; he then returned to the village, and rushing into the houses
bit pieces out of the people till he was completely gorged. Then
he slept for a day or two, and came out a " duly accredited medicine
man." But the medical profession was not a safe onu, the death of
the patient being " not unfrequently followed by the shooting of
the medicine man." These Indians had "little knowledge of the
BRITISH COLUMBIA.
188
healing " art. When a man was sick they laid him in a corner of the
house, stnck several poles around him, and hung them over with
feathers stained red. The medicine man then came with a large rattle,
made of a hollow piece of wood filled with pebbles, and generally
carved in the shape of a hideous head, which he rattled incessantly
over the patient's head, howling meanwhile, the supposed effect being
" to drive away bad spirits." In their natural state the natives were
*' subject to very few diseases," but those which the white man had
** introduced among them " were " destroying some of the tribes very
rapidly " [4].
On his retuta from his expedition to the North Mr. Dowson took
up his quarters temporarily "in a little dilapidated school-house
belonging to the colony," about four miles from Victoria, and made
preparations for establishing himself in one of the Indian villages.
He tried in vain to find any European who was both able and willing
to teach him anything of the native language. As a rule the only
means of communication between the Lidians and whites was Ohin*
hook — a jargon of " little use except as a trading language : it con*
sists nearly altogether of substantives, and has no words to express
thoughts except the most material and animal wants." Chinhook
acquired, the Missionary began the study of Gowitchin by having
a native to live with him. The first he tried soon went away with-
out notice, and a few days afterwards was glorying " in all his
original dignity of paint and feathers." A yet greater discouragement
than this was the " utter indifference, if not somethins; worse, of the
white settlers towards the welfare of the natives." Personal kind-
ness Mr. Dowson received abundantly, but it was " to the English
stranger and not to the Indian Missionary." Almost everyone
laughed at the " idea " of his " teaching Indians," saying there was
" no good in them and no gratitude " ; and frequently it was remarked
that "they ought to be rooted out like tree-stumps" [5]. In this
respect the Americans were the worst offenders, and the feeling was
reciprocated. The Indian freely imitated " the white man's vices."
In his first report to the Society iBishop Hills wrote : —
" I saw an Indian running round and round in a circle. He was intoxicated
and almost a maniac. I listened to the sounds he was shouting. They were
the words of a blasphemous and obscene oath in English I It is a common thing
for Indians, even children, to utter oaths in English. Thus far they have come
in close contact only with our vices. We have yet to bring amongst them the
leavening blessing of the Gospel of Christ " [6].
Owing to the illness of his wife the first Missionary was obliged to
return to England in 1860, but during his short stay Mr. Dowson had
succeeded in gaining the confidence of the Indians around him, and
proving that they were capable of receiving good as well as bad
impressions. " You teach savage good — savage's heart good to you,"
was the expression of an Indian on experiencing, probably for the
first time in his life, Christian sympathy and love. A knowledge of
medicine was of great assistance to the Missionary, and his reputation
for doing good reached the Saanechs, whose three principal chiefe
came to invite him to live among them, promising to give gratis,
*' plenty of good land to build a house upon, and that . . . not one of
them would steal or do any wrong."
i
181
BOOXBTT FOB TBI PBOPAOATIOM OF TBB GOSPEL.
Mr. DowBon was able to be of some ase to the white settlers also.
Though "nearly all Scotch Presbyterians," ihey attended regalarly»
to tiie number of forty, some from a considerable distance, and joined
'^ verv heartily " in the " Church service " held in the schoolroom [71.
Tne second S.P.O. Missionary to British Columbia was the Kev.
J. Gammaoe, who was appointed to minister to the gold diggers [8].
When he arrived in April 1869 the gold-mining district was con-
fined to the mainland, and extended 400 miles from Hope, on the lower
Fraser, to the Quesnel Biver, in the north. The population con-
sisted " for the most part of emigrants from California, a strange-
mixture of all nations, most difficult to reach " [9]. Everywhere in
the colony a primitive st^le of life prevailed. Gentlemen cleaned
their own boots, cut theur own firewood, ladies were "their own
cooks, housemaids, dressmakers, and almost everything else " ; there
were "no servants " ; "even the Governor bad "no female servant
in his establishment." The expense of li\ ^ was great. In Victoria,
water for drinking cost 6d. a bucket, 'i j washing of clothes cost,
in many cases, "more than the price of articles when new." No
copper coin was in circulation ; sixpence was the " smallest coin in use,"
and " no distinction " was made " between half-crowns and two-
shilling pieces " [10]. In Douglas the population consisted of 8 Chinese^
7 coloured men (Africans), 14 Mexicans, 8 French, 8 Germans, 15
Britifdi subjects, 56 citizens of the United States — total 109 males
and two females— besides the surrounding Indian: . Mr. Gammage'a
ministrations were chiefly among the British and Americans, and the
moving mining population. Generally they were men of the worlds
" very keen for gain ... in many cases educated " in " secular know-
ledge," but " very ignorant . . . even of the principles or elements of
Christianity." Few possessed a Bible, most of them did not know
whether they had been baptized or not. Some had not attended
any place of worship for ten vears, and had "no idea of reverence."
The blasphemous expressions freely used were " truly shocking." By
gentle remonstrance this evil was checked, and the messenger, if not
the message, was generally well leceived. A small room was opened
for service, and on Sundays Mr. Gammage passed through the streets,
bell in hand, calling the peo^^e from the worship of Mammon to the
worship of the true God. Thirst of gold had in many instances
absorbed " every moral quality that ennobles or dignifies humanity,
leaving nothing but a dry and barren stock, which the spirit of God
alone can vivify."
The Americans were "exceedingly bitter against the English";
very seldom could " even one of them " be prevailed upon to join in.
Divine worship. They, however, contributed towards the building of &
church which was consecrated in March 1862. In it he " ministered
for three years and proved with ... his wife a great blessing to a
township which without a Minister of God would have necessarily
fallen into open licentiousness." He als did what was possible for
the Indians, amongst whom prevailed great sickness and mortality,
partly caused by " vices introduced by the white man." At a service
held in 1861 the Bishop addressed 120 Indians in Chinhook, a native
girl interpreting [11].
Between 1860 and 1865 twelve Missionaries were added to the
f
BBinSH OOLVXBU.
186
diocese, and the following centres were occupied : — Victoria 1660, Hope
1860, New Westminster 1861, Nanaimo 1861, Albemi 1864, Saanich
1864, LUIoet 1864, Sapperton 1866, Esquimalt 1865, Leech 1866 [12].
In regard to " that very difiBcult circumstance " arising from " the
mixture of race," the Bishop reported in December 1860 that even in
this respect there was " encouragement and a foreshadowing of the
gathering in of all nations to the fold of Christ by the way in which,
we are helpied in our work by those who are not of our nation." In
one place service was held first *' in the upper room of the store of a
Frenchman," and afterwards " at a German's," and a Swede joined tha
Conomittee ifor building a church. " In another place a Swede offered,
the land for a church." In a third " two Norwegians joined with
three others in presenting" a parsonage house. "A Chinese mer-
chant gave £16 to two churches, and twelve Jewish boys" attended
" the Collegiate school " [18].
Writing in 1862 Archdeacon Wright said : —
" The more I can grasp the state of things, the more do I feel the
importance of a Bishop heading missionary labour in a new colony.
Our dear friend has, under God, done already a great work. There
is scarcely a single township which has not its Missionary Clergyman
and Parsonage, and attention is being turned to education. ... In.
Victoria there are two crowded chur(£es, with services conducted aa
well as those of the best-managed parishes at home; and in New
Westminster we are, thank God, equu to our brethren over the water,
as regards church, rector, choir, and all that is necessary for decency
and order" [14]. In summarising the work on the mainland the.
Archdeacon wrote in 1866 : —
" How has the Oospel been presented to the Colony of British Colombia, in
which foor of the Society's Missionaries have been steadily engaged ? I answer^
- it has been offered liberally, most liberally, to the household of faith. In every
place where men have gathered, there a house of Qod has been erected, and a
resident clergyman stationed. At Langley, Hope, Tale, Douglas, Lillouet, Cariboo,
Sapperton, and in New Westminster, houses of Ood have been built. . . . Five of
those churches have been served by resident ministers, whose work it has been to
deal with souls gathered together from various nations of the earth, of all creeds^
and no creed. Many who once had a creed and a love of Ood, by long wandering,
have lost their faith and forgotten their Ood. . . . The general influence of the
Church upon the white man has been grea^ and with the red man not a little has
been effected " [15J.
Among the Indians in Vancouver's Island the Rev. A. C. Gabret*'
organised a Mission at Victoria in 1860. His greatest difficulty wasi
the contaminating influence of the white man, who carried on a traffic
" in poisonous compounds under the name of whisky," whereby the
Indians died in numbers and the survivors fought " like tibinga
inhuman." Now and then a vendor was caught and " fined or caged,"
but another filled his place and ihe trade proceeded. At times the>
camp was " so completely saturated with this stuff that a sober Indian
was a rare exception." The women were worse than the men, and
girls from ten to fourteen little better than their elder sisters. The
i^ission comprised a small resident tribe (about 200) of " Songes or
Tsau-miss, belonging to the great &mily of the Cowitchins." These<
• Now Bishop of Northern Texas, U.S. [See p. 880].
I..I
k
1%
fa-, t.
186
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAQATION OF THE OOSPPr .
Ibdiions were a " most besotted, wretched race." Their language was
soon acquired, but besides these there were '* Bill Bellas," " Gogholds,"
** Hydahs," " Tsimsheans," and " Stickeens " constantly coming and
going for the purposes of trade and work ; and as six different languages
were spoken the Missionary was obliged to use Chinhook, into which he
translated portions of the Liturgy. Mr. Garret's labours at this
station were successful beyond expectation. In one year nearly 600
Indians, men and children, received some instruction in his school [16].
He yso founded a Mission in the Cowichan district both among the
whites and Indians. The Indians there were ready to receive the
Church •' with open arms." " They prayed, they entreated " Mr. Garret
*' to come at once . . . and build a house on their \krA" But while
having confidence in the Missionary they were cautious in welcoming
the white settlers.
" If we go and take your blankets or your cows," they said, " you will lock
us up in gaol ; why then, do you come and take our land and our deer ? Don't
steal our laud ; huy it, and then come and our hearts will be very happy. But do
liot think us fools, We are not very poor. See, we have plenty of boxes filled with
blankets. Hence if you want our land, give us a ' little big price ' for it. Wo
will not steal your pigs or your asses, but don't you steal our land " [17].
The Church at least doalt honestly with the natives. Land was pur-
chased and a Mission organised with e. residant Missionary (the Rev.
W. S. Reece) in 1866 [18].
Of Nanaimo (also on Vancouver's Island), where the Rev. J. B.
Good was stationed in 1861, the Bishop reported in January 1868 :
" There is now a church, parsonage and school for the whole
population and a school-chapel for the Indians, through his zealous
exertions. I have, several times been present at interesting services
at the latter, and have reason to think that a deep impression has been
made ijpon the Indian mind" [19]. But so great were the de-
moralising influences produced by contact with the Europeans that
the Indians were " apt to suppose the white men are all alike children
of the devil in morals, however great they may be in other respects."
It was therefore "something to be instrumental, under God, in
pointing out to them a better way ... to afford this ill-fated race
examples of sober and godly living," which might '• atone in their
eyes to some extent for the bad and evil lives of those who call them-
selves a superior people." Mr. Good visited the Indians from house
to house, worked for days in the Reserve, cutting roads and encouraging
them to improve their dwellings and mode of Uving. He instructed
their children, and every Sunday preached to the adults — at first in one
of the Chiefs houses and afterwards in a beautiful Mission chapel — to
crowded congregations. The sick and dying were also cared for, and
in one year he vaccinated hundreds of the natives : his treatment
having " surprisingly good effects in the majority of instances " [20].
In 1866 Mr. Good was transferred to the mamland at Yale (on the
Fraser RiverV ^^herc he had the care of a small EngUsh congregation
and the neighbouring Indians. In 1867 he received an invitation firam
the Thompson River Indians, a tribe numbering 1,600. They had,
after applying in vain for teachers of our Church, received occasional
visits from Romish Missionaries. But "though they conformed
outwardly to some of the rites of Roman Christianity," they " had a
I
BRITISH COLTTH&Ii.
187
superstitious dread " of the Priests, and " were, for the most part,
heathens at heart." Many of them had visited Yale and had become
intefcLed in the Soeiety's Mission there. One afternoon in the winter
of 1867 a large body of them was seen approaching from the Lytton
Boad. " On they came, walking in single file, according to their
custom, and headed by Sashiatan, a chief of great repute and influence
— once a warrior noted for his prowess and cruelty." Gathering round
the Church stej-s with heads uncovered, they stated their desire
to be taught a loiter way than they had yet known. The deputation
was followed by two others of similar character. Mr. Good thus gained
some acquaintance with their language, and with the aid of an inter*
pi-eter he translated a portion of the Litany into Nitlakapamuk and
chanted it to them, telling them also of the love of God to man.
While Mr. Good was awaiting the arrival cf an assistant, Mr. Holmes,
to leave at Yale, the Indians sent him a message by telegraph urging
him to " make haste and come." A few days after he met 600 of
them at Lytton, who besought him " to come amongst them and to be
their father, teacher and guide."
Fledges " to be true and obedient " were given on behalf of them«
selves and absent friends, who outnumbered those present. As the
Missionary passed the encampments along the Thompson Biver,
occasionally the aged and blind Indians were led out to him, so that
he might give them his hand [21].
In May 1868 the Bishop visited the Indians. At Yale he
preached to 880, under the care of Mr. Holmes, who already had
obtained a surprising influence over them. On the way to Lytton,
where Mr. Good had removed, the Bishop was mot by the Missionary
and sixty mounted Indians, " representatives of many tribes and all
catechumens in the Mission. . . . The chiefs were decked in every
colour and grotcRque array." To some of them the Bishop had often
in former times spoken about God and the Saviour ; but he " never
hoped to behold this scene, for its remarkable feature was that the^
had all now accepted the teaching of the Minister of Christ and had
put away the prominent sins of heathenism. Men whose histories
were written in blood and sorceries had become humble and teach-'
able disciples of the Lord Jesus." On entering Lytton the Bishop
had to shake hands with 700 Indians, " who were aU adherents of the
Mission and many had come . . . even 100 miles " to meet him. The
Church was thronged by hundreds, old and young. After one of the
services four catechumens were received, one of whom had been "a no-
torious sorcerer steeped in crimes. He was grey-headed, and on his knees,
in ihn presence of the people," he " confessed his deeds, renounced his
errors and expressed penitenc?." As each catechumen was received
the whole congregation rose and sang in their own tongue the Gloria
Patri. At an evening meeting of catechumens there were 260 present,
mostly men. The subject of the Missionary's instruction was duty to
God. After thu Bishop had finished examining some of the catechu-
mens, Spintlum, the chief, rose to speak.
" He said the people had not answered well. They knew mnoh more. He
would rpoak tor them and tell . . . what they knew. He then, with real eloquence
and expressive and graceful gesture, told the sacred stoi-y of religion. He began
with the r' M, mentioned some leading facts of the Old Testament ; spoke of the
•lii
I
m
rv'i
188
BOOIBTT FOB THB PBOPlOAnON OF THB OOSPBL.
great love of Ood in sending His only Son, and then gave a description of the life
of Christ, who had sent His apostles to pteadi the Gospel to all nations. Then
addressing the Blissionaries, he said : ' Yon all are come to us beeanse Ood has
sent yon. Yon have brought as the knowledge of the tmth. We have had others
among os, and listened to them, but we cannot follow them, for they do not teach
OS tigat. They only broaght as little crosses, bat yoa have brought as the Holy
Bible, the Word of Ood. We earnestly pray you oontinae to teach as. We shall
never be weary of hearing Ood's Word.' "
During hia visitation the Bishop met twenty-two chiefs, nearly all of
whom were catechumens. In ail there were 680 accepted catechumens
at Lytton, and 180 at Yale — "representing. . . ahout 1,600 declared
adherents of the Church of England." Baptism was preceded by
pjX)bations varying "from two years and upwards." "Magistrates^
Hudson's Bay Company officials, settlers and traders," as well as the
Clergy, bore testimony to the beneficial influence of the Missions,
under which " whole mbes and families " were seen " giving up evil
practices and heathen customs . . . and seeking instruction in the Will
of God." Many of the converts regularly attended Sunday service
from distances extending from ten to fifty miles; and gambling, " an
inveterate practice, in which relatives have been deliberately sold into
slavery, . . . almost ceased " [22].
In 1871 the Bishop laid the foundation of a new church at Lytton,
deiiicated to St. Paul (by which name the Mission has since been known),
and in the next year he baptized twenty-six Indians, after " a search-
ing examination and investigation of character." A proof of the
sincerity of the tribe was that whereas in times past they had " lived
wild, lawless lives, and were continually being brought before the
magistrates for -^ rong doing," in 1872 there was " a total absence of
crime amongst .hem " [28]. The Indian converts indeed, by their
consistent Chrictaan lives, were frequently a rebuke to the Europeans.
Thus from Yale Mr. Holmes reported in 1871 " that while Good Friday
was religiously observed by the Indians, ' who crowded the churchy
" the Christian whites . . . seemed too ei^er after the things of this
life to cast a look toward the great event of that day " [24].
During two episcopal visits to Lytton in 1878-4, 246 Indians (of
whom 206 were adults) received baptism, most of them at the hands of
the Bishop. On the second occasion 116 were confirmed. Meanwhilq
(in 1878) Mr. Holmes was transferred to Cowichan and Yale was united
to St. Paul's Mission [26J. This addition to a district already extend-
ing over 100 square miles [26a] added greatly to the task of seeking out
the remaining heathen, but the pastoral work itself proved a powerful
evangelising agency, and many who at first held aloof were by it
drawn into the fold. At Lytton in 1 877, after an address by the Bishop.
" two sorcerers . . . came forward confessing their Bins and desiring baptism. One of
them declared that . . . during the past 12 years be had seen first the Clergy, then the
Word of Ood, then the House of Prayer, then Sacraments and he could no longer
resist; he had long been convinced of the weakness and inferiority of heathenism, and
now he declared his conviction before his assembled brethren" [26].
In 1879 the mainland of British Columbia was formed into two
new dioceses — New Westminster in the south and Caledonia in the
north — and the original See of British Columbia limited to Van-
couver's Idland and the adjacent isles. As far back as 1867 Bishop
Hills testified that the Society's aid had "been productive of vast
BRITISH COLUUBU.
189
benefits to the inhabitants " of the colonj, and withoat it, " humanly
speaking, we could have accomplished but little indeed" [27].
On the division of the diocese it was thought wise — considering the
more pressing calls from other quarters — to withdraw assistance from
Vancouver's Island, where for more than twenty years the Socioty had
laboured to plant Missions amongst the natives and settlers. Siioe
December 1881 the Diocese of British Columbia has therefore not
received any financial help from the Society other than that afforded
by two grants of £800 each in 1889 and 1891 towards a Clergy
Endowment Fund [28]. In the Diocese of New Westminster,
which the Society assisted to establish by guaranteeing the main-
tenance of the Bishop until an endowment had been provided,* Bishop
Sillitoe found, as " the fruits of the Society's work," that the Church
had been " planted," and had " taken root, in four districts, each of
them as extensive as an English diocese, and in every instance " he
believed the plant was "a healthy one," which with cultivation would
*'grow into a productive tree." The Indian Mission at Lytton and
Yale numbered a " Church body " of " 600 souls and 186 communi-
cants." [29]. The reorganisation of the Mission under two Mission-
aries in 1884 led to corresponding results, and by 1889 the number
of Christians had more than doubled. Much of this progress is due to
the labours of the Rev. B. Small [80].
Besides its work among the Indians and the colonists the Society
sought to establish a Mission specially for the Chinese in British
Columbia, but the difficulty of obtaining Chinese-speaking teachers
prevented much being done for these people previous to the appoint^
ment of the Bev. H. H. Gowen in 1892 [81].
An instance of the respect with which the Church of England is
regarded was afforded by the arrival at Yale in 1880 of a Chinese
family, who "brought with them strict injunctions from the Chief
Pastor of a German Mission " in Hong Kong, " to ally themselves
with no Christian body but that of the Church of England. This
injunction they faithfully observed by putting themselves under the
charge of the Church Mission " [82].
To the Diocese of Caledonia the Society, on the invitation of
Bishop Ridley, extended its aid in 1880 by providing funds for the
support of a Missionary to work among the gold miners [88]. But
the grant was not made use of until 1884, when a beginning was made
(by the Rev. H. Sheldon) at Cassiar, the headquarters of the Mission
being soon removed to Port Essington [84]. Mr. Sheldon's duties often
took him into danger, and his self-denial kept him " as bare of any-
thing approaching a home, or the comforts of a home, as gold fever can
the most enterprising of miners " [85].
In his first year Mr. Sheldon secured the building of a church,
*' the first place of worship of any kind ever erected for the white men
on the coast." They had " now got into the way of attending church
most regularly," on Saints' Days as well as Sundays. The district
under his charge embraced " the whole of that part of the diocese
situated on the mainland of British Columbia." He found the mining
* Foi the fint nine years Bishop Sillitoe was partly supported by an annual grant
from the Society, which has also contributed XI, OSS to the episcopal endowment [Wa].
He died at his post on June, 0, 1894, after 15 years' devoted service.
-I,
w
In
190
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEIi.
c&mps " more or less, a scene of wickedness . . . gambling, blasphemy,
drinking and prostitution " being carried on "to a fearful extent."
Such was the state of Lope on his visiting it in 1885 ; but his " own
people" rallied round him, "and by the second Sunday the place
was reduced to something like order, and on an average twenty men
attended the services " [86].
No wonder the Missionary had to contend with infidelity and iu-
^ifference, when, " from the first establishment of the Missions on
this coast in 1859, the white people " had been " carefully left to
themselves and until the Bishop's arrival ... in 1879 there hoA
never been a service held for them by any Missionary on the coast " [37].
On this subject the Bishop added in 1886 tJtiat " this summer,
for the first time, a clergyman of our Church" (Mr. Sheldon) "has
ministered to the scattered groups of our countrymen from the coast
to the Hocky Mountains." An idea of the travel involved could only
be formed by sending a Missioner from London to Durham, thence to
Carlisle, Inverness, and Aberdeen. "He must go on foot, avoid
roads, bridges, everything of human construction, see no living soul
between the points " named, "carry his own kit, have a foreigner to
carry his food for the way and be pestered by mosquitoes night and
day " [881.
Mr. Sheldon appears to have been the only qualified medical man
available for most of the population, and the knowledge of medicine
was " a great power " for doing good. Besides his ministrations to
the whites he had " a considerable amount of Indian work," conducted
in the Zimshean language ; and in the services held by him were to
be seen the whites and Indians kneeling " side by side at God's altar."
This union in worship is great gain to the Lidians, because " the
example of the whites is a power among them " [39]. The Missionary's
sojourn in the mining camps proved a great check to wicked practices.
Marriage began to take the place of concubinage, and sobriety to gain
ground among those whose drinking habits formerly knew " no re-
straint." " I rejoice to see this improvement among these early
settlers" (wrote the Bishop from Metlakatlain 1886), "for it is laying
a good foundation for the future. Among the white population the
Society's grant is proving a potent factor in promoting their well being
and religious Ufe " [40].
After two more years of zealous and faithful labour Mr. Sheldon
was called to lay down his life. On February 20, 1888, he embarked
at PortEssington in a canoe, intending to minister to the sick settlers
some 40 miles distant. With him were four Indians. When nearly
half way to Fort Simpson the canoe was struck, split, and capsized by
a squall. All were drowned except an Indian lad. He says that though
Mr. Sheldon's flesh was torn from his fingers (while clinging to the
canoe), he " did not cry out. He only prayed for us boys. He asked
the God of heaven to save us " [41].
His successor, the Bev. M. Browne, reported in 1889 that Mr.
Sheldon " began a work which is to day a star of grandeur always
assuming larger dimensions as we travel for thousands of miles
through Cassiar and Babiu regions. No pen can describe his matchless
worth, and no tongue tell the tale of woe which his death effected. As
a parish priest his walk of life was a silent sermon daily to his people.
BRITISH COLUMBIA.
191
and his medical ability bestowed consolation and health where for
years no one appeared to protect either body or soul." The work of
the Mission is "grand, noble and dangerous," and Mr. Browne
had narrow escapes on the water, and on two occasions " had to remain
for three days and two cold nights without food or shelter under heavy-
rain." In answer to appeals from him and the Bishop for a suitable
boat, which would prevent "unnecessary sacrifice of Ufe," and for
additional workers, a lady in England has suppUed the means (£80)
for meeting the former want, and the Society has provided for the
employment of a second Missionary [42].
Already (in 1889) the church and parsonage at Port Essington
have been enlarged, and a school-house and teachers' residence have
been provided; and there are " overfiowing congregations " and "good
Sunday schools and day school well attended." Many of the poor
people " sold their trinkets to contribute to . . . Church expenses." One
old woman offered a ring, and an Indian " his best blanket " [48].
On Mr. Browne's resignation at the end of 1890 the Mission was
temporarily placed in charge of Mr. A. D. Price and Peter Haldane
(an Indian). The former has already been admitted to Holy
Orders [44]. In 1892 the Rev. T. 0. P. Pybmont was added to the
staff [46]. Writing in 1892, the Bishop said : " It is astonishing to
witness the extension of the work begun at Port Essington. Now it
has six branches or out-stations ; and besides this, Gardner's Inlet, a
new centre, a hundred and twenty or thirty miles distant " [46].
Statistics. — In British Columbia (area, 890,844 sq. miles), where the Society
(1869-02) has assisted in maintaining 46 Missionaries and planting 27 Central Stations
(as detailed on pp. 880-1), there are now 97,618 inhabitants, of whom 28,600 are Church
Members, under the care of 40 Clergymen and 8 Bishops. [See p. 763 ; see also the
Table on pp. 192-8.]
BeferenceB (Chapter XXH.)— {!] R. 1859, p. 75 ; Jo. V. 47, p. 888. [la] R. 1860, p. 25 ;
R. 1865, p. 61 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 888. [2] Jo., V. 47, pp. 8, 9, 17, 85, 285, 272, 882-8 ; K M8S.,
V. 8, ^p. 168, 171-2. [3] R. 1859, p. 75. [4] M.P. 1859, pp. 178-81. [6] M.F. 1869,
pp. 198-6 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 109-11 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 411. [6] M.F. 1860, pp. 146-6. [7] M.P.
1869, pp. 198-9 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 109-11, 184-5 ; Jo., V. 48, p. 53. [81 Jo., V. 47, p. 832 ;
R. 1869, p. 76; M.F. 1868, p. 216. [0] R. 1860, p. 92. [10] M.F. 1859, pp. 169-72.
El] M.F. 1860, pp. 26-9; R. 1861, pp. 108-4 ; R. 1862, p. 90; R. 1865, p. 69. [12] See
ists in R, 1860-5. [13] K MSB., V. 1, p. 24. [14] Jo., V. 48, pp. 824-5 ; M.F. 1808, p. 96.
?L5] R. 1866, p. 62. [16] R. 1862, pp. 90-1; R. 1868-4, p. 56; R. 1865, p. 60; Q.F.,
uly 1862, p. 8 : see also Jo., V. 48, p. 866 ; M.P. 1868, p. 190. [17] R. 1868, p. 65.
8] R. 1867, p. 61. [19] K MS8., V. 1, p. 48 ; Jo., V. 48, p. 825 : see also p. 856, and
10
•P. 1868, p. 190. [20] R. 1868, pp. 56-7 ; M.F. 1868, pp. 6-8 ; R. 1864, p. 64. [21] R.
1867, pp. 51-4 ; Q.P., Aug. 1868; M.F. 1868, pp. 137-8. [22] M.P. 1868, pp. 272-7 ; R.
1869, p. 47 ; R. 1870, pp. 40-1 : see aho L. of Government Commissioner Spiout, June 18,
1878 ; M.F. 1879, p. 162. [23] R. 1871, p. 80 ; R, 1872, p. 22. [24] R. 1871, p. 81.
'26] R. 1878, pp. 28-4 ; R. 1874, p. 112; M.P. 1874, pp. 227-9. [25a] R. 1868, p. 44.
26] R. 1877, pp. 7&-9. [27] M.P. 1868, p. 218. [28] Standing Committee Minutes,
7. 45, p. 189 ; do., V. 46, p. 258. [29] R. 1881, pp. 188-9. [29a] Applications Committee
Report, 1879, p. 21 ; Jo., V. 58, p. 267 ; Jo., V. 64, pp. 81, 84 ; Standing Conunittee
Minutes, V. 48, n. 178; do., V. 44, p. 40. [80] M.P. 1884, pp. 805-12; R. 1884, p. 94 ;
R. 1888, p. 127 ; R. leOl, pp. 147-9. [31] K M8S., V. 1, pp. 276, 877, 417, 420, 424, 436 ;
do., V. 2, pp. 11, 16. [32] R. 1880, p. 104. [83] Jo., V. 68, p. 261 ; K MSS., V. 2, p. 96.
34] K M88., V. 1, p. 891 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 42, p. 79. [86] R. 1884, p. 95.
'36] R. 1885, pp. 102-4. [37] R. 1886, p. 103. [38] K M8S., V. 1, p. 446. [89] R.
1885, pp. 101-2; R. 1886, p. 108; R. 1887, p. 118. JM] K M8S., V, 1, p. 486. [41] K
MSS., V. 1, pp. 464-5. [42] R. 1889, pp. 126-7; K MSS., V. 1, pp. 518-14 ; do., V. 2,
pp. 218, 320, 298. [43]^ R. 1889, pp. 12&-7. [44] K MSS., V. 1, pp. 619-21, 631. [46]
R. 1891, p. 161. [46] R. 1891, pp. 160-1.
%
■ s'
i
i 1
192
TABLE HiLUSTBATINa THE WOBK OF THE SOCIETT IN
to Tlie Field and Period
NlWrOUMOLAVD (WITBl
NOBTHKBil LaBBADOR)
170S-«, 173«-189> j
Tax BmiiODAS
1823-70
i
Norx SOOTIA, 1728-43,
1749-9S : Oafi Brbton, ,
178«-18M: AKD Pbimcb^
Edward Island, 1819-1892
Kbw Bbuxbwick
178»-1892
LOWXK OR BUTBRir Cakada,
QORBIO PBOVINCI, (mTH
SOtrlHSRK I.ABRADOR)
17»»-«4, 1777-1892
(t) Bacet mlnUtered to, and their Rellfloni
Ooloniata (OhrlitUn and Non-ObrUtUn)
Bsqaimaax (Chrlatian and HMthen)
NegroM (Heathen and Christian) ..
Mixed or eolonted race* (Heathen and Ohristlan)
Oolonista (Obriatian)
Colonbta (Christian and Non-Christian)
Indians:
Mloknaoks ke. (Heathen and Christian)
Negroes (Christian and Heathen)
(S) Lanfnaves
used by the
Misslouaries
(4) Mo. of
onUiaed
Misston-
■riMein-
plored.
(laro-
rean and
Ooloaial)
81
a«
Bnfflish
Irish
Bnglish
English
EagUsh
English
(X)lonlsts (Christian and Non-C!hrlstlaB) |
Indians: \
»g25S3«^ [(Christi«i.ndHeaU»n) {
Carabons fto. I
Negroes (Christian and Heathen)
Cokmlstt "Jhristian and Non-Christian)
Indians: )
Baqnlmaox j- (Heathen and Christian)
Abenaguls )
Vppn OR WnrsBK Canada, <
Ontario Provinob
1784-1893
Manitoba and Nortb-Wbbt
Canada
1880-98:
BnixraH CounniA
1869 -82
TOTAL I
(Ohristlan dc Heathen)
Colonists (Christian end Non-Christian)
Iroqnois or Sis Nation \
Indians:
Mohawks (ohMly)
Tosoaroras
Onondages, ftc
OJibways )
Ottehwahs \ (Heathen and (Hiristlan)
Pottawottamies )
Monnsees or Monoeyi ) (Heathen and
Mlssnsaugoas t Ohristlan)
Negroes ((Jhristian and Heathen)
Colonists (Christian)
HaM-breeds (Christian and Heathen)
Indians:
Orees
Slonz
Blaokfeet
Asslnlboines
Saroers
(Heathen and Christian)
Colonists (Christian)
Indians (Heathen and (}hristian) :
Thompson
Cowiohan (or Cowitchen)
Songes (or Tsaa-miss)
Bill Bellas \
Cogholds I
Hydahs f"
Sttckeeni ;
Shee 3hats (or Shee Bhaks)
Tslmsheans (or Zlmsheans)
Chinese (Heathen and (Christian) .
BngUsh
Oennan
French
Brae
Oaelio
Mlotanack
Bnglish
English
Danish
Mohawk
Mlokmaok
Bnglish
Bnglish
Oerman
English
Mohawk
Ojlbway
BngUsh
Bnglish
English
6 Boropean-Colonial raoes, 27 Indian tribes,
also Negroes, mixed races, and Chinese
English
Nitlakapamnk
Cowiohan
and Chinhook*
Tsamos
and Ohinhook*
(}Unhook*
Shee Shak
and Ohinhook*
Zlmshaan
OhinsM
17
194
12
280
218
294
S81
Si
12i
1,4451
8!
• Ohinhook is a jargon
S After allowing for r<"
used as a common medium of oommunioation among the Indiau.
"ctitions and transfers.
193
194
IS
S80
sie
394
S81
l»
BRITISH
NORTH AMERICA (1703-1892)
, AND ITS RESULTS
.
f8) aoclcty'a
Bxpendituro
(7) Comparative Statement of the Anglican Cliurch generallr
<5) No,
of
<;eiitral
Stations
aasistcd
1701
1892
Cburch
Mem-
bers
Clergy
Dio-
ceses
Local
Mis-
sionarjr
Effort
Church
Members
Clergy
Dioceses
Local
Missionary
Kffort
.73
\
£1,736,183
f
•500
1
—
69,000
45 (43 S,P,0,)
1
\
9
—
?1
—
10,637
5 (1 S,P.O,)
1
■98
—
—
—
71,066
105 (17 S.P,0,)
101
—
—
—
43,095
?3 (41 S,P,0,)
1
163
—
—
—
75,338
164 (30 S.P,0.)
3
Domestii?
Ml^sionH
amongrtlio
Indians
and
Chinese in
178
—
—
—
386,999
46/)18
607 (16 S.P,G,)
6
Canada,
direct
Foreign
Missiou
' Work in
Japan, and
snpport < (
the S.P.a,
and CM.s,
Missions
in Asia
and
Africa,
«8
—
131 (43 S.P.G.)
8
37
—
—
—
83,600
1
40 (U &P.Q,)
3
836
£1.786,185
•600
[»]a
728,733 1060 (313 s,P,a)
121
> Approximate estimat*.
t *» p, 703.
-t
,1
If
I
194
SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER XX
THE WEST INDIES, CENTBAL AND SOUTH AMERICA
{INTRODUCTION).
Tear
The Society found the West Indies generally in possession of a Ohurch
Establishment which, though insufficient, yet for a long period afforded
better provision for the ordinances of religion than existed in other
parts of the Mission field. There were, however, certain calls and
claims from this quarter which could not be disregarded. Beginning
by aiding clergymen with books or passage money, between 1703 and
1710, the Society in the latter year became permanently connected
with the West Indies by accepting the Trusteeship of the Codrington
Estates in Barbados. The exercise of this trust was quoted by the
Bishop of Barbados in 1861 as " a noble exception " at a time (ex-
tending over a century) " when the African race " (in the West Indies)
" were even by members of the Church, almost entirely neglected " [1].
Extensions were made by the Society to the Bahamas in 1781 and to
the Mosquito Shore in 1748. As early as 1715 the Society also sought
to establish two Bishoprics in the West Indies, but its representations
on the subject were not successful until 1824, when the Sees of Jamaica
and Barbados were founded. [See pp. 201, 229, 744, 752.]
In urging this measure and the appointment of two Airchdeacons
in the previous year the Society laid stress on the claims of the slaves,
which were obtaining some recognition in the House of Commons, and
at the invitation of the Government it recoram ended "a further supply
of not less than forty Clergymen . . . with an adequate body of
Catechists and Schoolmasters," as " the smallest number that might
produce any beneficial results " among " the negro population of more
than 800,000 souls " [2].
By the abolition of slavery, which was accomplished during the
next ten years, an immense field for Missions was opened in the West
Indies and Guiana. Statements received by the Society in the autumn
of 1884 showed "that an increased desire for religious instruction
had been manifested by the emancipated negroes ; that additional
facilities for satisfying that desire were loudly called for; that the
spiritual necessities of the people were already pressing heavily upon
the means which the Clergy had at their command, and that those
means were utterly insufficient to enable them to take advantage of
the disposition which existed both among the proprietors and the
working people, to receive from them the benefit of a Christian
education for their children."
Under these circumstances, " a great and immediate effort " was
made in behalf of the coloured population in the West Indies, &c. A
negro education fund was opened, and between 1886-60 the Society,
aided by a King's Letter, Parliamentary grants., the S.P.C.K., the
:
1836
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1843
1843
1844
184&
1846
1817
1848
1849
ISfiO
Add
Fui
C
b
I
s
t:
£
u
a
C
a
D
tl
tl
V
£
£
It
'
THE WEST INDIES, CENIBAL AMD SOUTH AMERICA.
195
Society for the Conversion of the Negroes [or the Christian Faith
Society], and liberal contributions from persons connected with the West
Indies, expended £171,777 on the erection of churches and schools, and
the maintenance of clergymen, schoolmasters, and catechists.
STATEMENT OF THE NEGRO EDUCATION FUND.
RECEIPTS
PAYMENTS
7eor
Donations
Parliament-
ary Grant
Total
Expenses
MUsionaries
Chnrches
and Schools
Teachers
TcUI
£ i.d.
£ (. d.
£ s. d.
£ i. d.
£ t. d.
£ (. d.
£ t. d.
£ 1. d.
I83tS
13,684 6
7,600
30,184 6
532 3 11
673 10
8,668
263
5,136 13 11
1U»6
6,042 I 11
7,160
13,203 1 11
66 11 6
2,263 14 4
6,861 6 9
3,096 18 3
10,267 9 10
1837
736 16
6,000
0,786 16
, ,
3,704 7 1
9,079 7
3,440 8 8
16,224 8 4
1838
7,000
7,000
3,974 16 8
18,890 8
3,194 8 4
21,059 13
1839
7,000
7,000
8,941 3
7,638 11 11
4,828 18 1
16,308 12
184U
7,000
7,000
3,463 6 9
6,686 19 3
7,216 14 11
16,364 19 10
1841
6,000
7,000
12,000
3,796 13 8
6,699 IS 4
8,214 3 4
17,700 8 4
1843
6,600
5,600
3,677 13 1
4,228 6 8
9,291 1
17,091 18 lU
1843
4,125
4,126
3,671 11 10
1,626 13 1
7,696 8 7
12,994 IS 6
1844
3,736 14
2,736 14
4,073 18 9
1,916 18 4
6,701 16 1
11,691 8 2
184S
1,368 7
1,363 7
4,092 11
316 13 4
4,746 8 4
9,165 13 8
1846
3,738 7 6
836
1,737 11 1
6,806 18 7
1847
3,762 14 6
160
, ,
8,913 14 6
1848
3,067
86
,,
3,093 10
1849
2,909 3 7
,.
313 10
8,131 13 7
18fiU
3,348 16
••
613 10
3,861 S
24,463 3 11
63,386 1
86,848 4 11
698 16 6
63,019 3 8
60,006 11 7
68,163 14 4
171,777 14
Add Grant! froi
Fund
n General )
84,929 9 1
Orand Total .
171,777 14
With the exception of :£7,282 allotted to Mauritius and the Sey-
chelles, this sum of ^£171,777 (less i!598 expenses) was applied for the
benefit of the coloured population in the West Indies,* Guiana,* and
Bermuda.*
The assistance thus rendered drew out a vast amount of local
support, it being a condition that at least one-half of the salaries of
the Missionaries and lay teachers should from the first be provided
from other sources, and that eventually the entire charge should be
undertaken by the Colonies [3].
Few Missionary efforts have produced such great results in so short
a time as were effected by this movement. From some of the
Colonies it was possible for the Society to withdraw all assistance at
an early date, without injury to the work ; in others it has been
necessary to continue and renew aid from time to time, both in order
to sustain Churches which otherwise must have sunk under disendow-
* Exclusive of Codrington Estates (£61,624) the total expenditure of the Society in
these fields during the years 18S5-S0 was £172,068, which was distributed as follows : —
Windward IslandB (Barbados. £29,291; Tobago, £4,926; the other islands, £9,869) =
£49,G06; Leeward Islands, £20,202; Jamaica, £49,918; Bahamas, £8,168; Trinidad,
£9,100; British aniana, £88,609 ; Bermuda, £7,411. [For details tee B. 1886-61, State-
ments of Account.]
o2
'iv'y
■ ■ ■ ■ fl ■ I
if
w
196
BOCIBTT FOR THB PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPBL.
ment,* and to extend Missions among the native races and coolie
immigrants from China and India. An account of the Society's work
in each colony &c. now follows.
References (Chapter XXni.)~[l] R- 1861, p. 113. [2] Jo., V. 84, pp. 110, lia-10,
141-2, 145-8. [3] References to subject of Negro Education :— R. 1884-5, pp. 49-60 ;
R. 1861, pp. 45-6, 118 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 819, 847, 857, 423-4, 480, 448 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 6-6,
18, 14, 82, 88, 44-5, 54-5, 74, 125-6, 151, 164-5, 171-2, 176, 186-7, 198-4, 200-1, 220-1,
225-6, 249, 287, 302, 808, 825, 842-3, 847-8, 362, 888, 891, 413 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 5, 85, 41-2,
62-8, 84, 103, 125, 187, 144-9, 166-7, 172-4, 208-9, 267-9, 288-9, 298; Jo., V. 46, pp. 82,
176, 180 ; H MS8., V. 4, pp. 21-81, 87-48, 45-8, 68-72, 76-88, 102, 166, 168, 172, 174, 188,
186, 188, 195, 221-2, 257, 259, 261, 284-7, 340; H MSS., V. 5, pp. 16, 20, 29, 86-7, 69 ;
H MSS., V. 6, pp. 85, 41, 44-5, 62, 77, 82, 92, 118, 118, 121, 180, 139-40, 144, 169, 168-4,
106, 171, 203-4, 206, 222, 239-11, a .J-7, 278, 280.
I '.I
II !
' CHAPTER XXIV.
THE WINDWARD ISLANDS.
The WikdwaRD Islands embrace the southern group of the West Indies, viz.,
Barbados (which was made a distinct Government in 1885), St. Lucia, St. Vincent, the
Greneidines, and Grenada. Tobago, formerly reckoned as one of the group, has since
January 1889 been united with the Government of Trinidad.
Babbasos (area, 166 square miles). — Some doubt exists as to when this island was
discovered. The Portuguese are credited with being the first visitors, but their connec-
tion with " Los Barbados " as they called it (from its bearded fig-trees) was little more
than nominal. In 1605 the crew o : the Olive took possession of it in the name of " James
King of England " ; but the island continued, as they found it, almost uninhabited, until
1625, when a settlement was formed by Sir W. Courteen, a London merchant, acting
under the Earl of Marlborough, to whom James had granted it. The first chaplain was
the Rev. Nicholas Leverton, of Exeter College, Oxford, but the discord and profligacy of
the settlers moved him to throw up his charge in despair. The granting of all the
Caribbee Islands to the Earl of Carlisle by Charles I. in 1627 led to the Earl of Marl-
borough relinquishing his claims for a consideration, and in 1628 a second party of
colonists settled in Barbados. lu the patent to the Earl of Carlisle the first ground
assigned for the grant is " a laudable and pious design " on his part " of propagating
the Christian religion " as well as " of enlarging his Majesty's dominions." By 1629
six parishes had been established ; five more were added in 1645 ; and strict conformity
with the Cburuh of England was enjoined, neglect of family prayer or of attendance at
church being made punishable by fines. Again, in 1661 an Act was passed " for the
encouragement of all faithful ministers in the Pastoral Charge within the Island." All
these provisions were to a great extent neutralised by the misgovernment of the
Puochial Vestries. So tyrannical was their control that in 1680 only five clergymen
remained in the island. Baptisms, marriages, churchings, and burials were " either
totally omitted or else performed by the overseers, in a kind of prophane merriment, and
derision ... of the ordinances." By endeavouring to instruct the negroes the Clergy
themselves were exposed to " most barbarous usuage " and the slaves to worse treat-
ment than before, t
St. Lucia (area, 248 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1502, when it was
inhabited by Caribs, in whose possession it continued till 1685, when the King of France
granted it to two of his subjects. The first English settlement, formed in 1689, was
totally destroyed by the Cariba in 1640 ; the second lasted from 1664-7. Since that date,
excepting for its neutrality 1728-44 and 1748-56, the island repeatedly changed hands
between the French and English — the latter holding it for short periods only (1722-8,
1762-3, 1782-3, 1794-1801) until June 22, 1808, when it became permanently a British
posseBsion.
* The policy of disestablishment and disendowment was introduced into the West
Indies at the end of 1869 ; but it has not extomled to the island of Barbados or to Guiana.
t See The Negro's and Indian's Advocate suing for their Admission into th«
Church, &c. by the Rev. Morgan Godwyn, 1680.
THE WINDWARD ISLANDS.
197
St. Vimcemt (area, 140 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1408. Nominal
posBession was assumed by tne English in 1827, but in reality the island was left solely
In the hands of the native inhabitants — the Caribs — till the next century, sometimes by
arranKement with the French. It was assigned to the Duke of Montague by George I.
in 1722, declared neutral in 1748, taken by the English in 1762, to whom it was ceded in
1768, and again in 1768, having been surrendered to the French in 1779. During the
French Revolution the Caribs, excited by the French, revolted, and after ravaging the
colony were removed in 1797, to the number of 6,080, to the Island of Rattan in the Bay
of Honduras.
Obenaca (area, 183 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1498, it being then
inhabited by Caribs. The French, who began to colonise it about 1660, extirpated
the natives. The island was surrendered to the English in 1762, recovered by the French
1770, and restored to Great Britain in 1788.
The Grenadines are small islands lying between Grenada and St. Vincent, the chief
being Carriacou and Bequia.
Within two years of its establishment the Society was nominally
brought into connection with Barbados by the will of General
Codrington, dated Feb. 22, 1708, of which the following is a verbatim
extract, now published for the first time by the Society : —
" I Christopher Codrington of Doddington in the County of Gloucester Esq.
and Chief Governor of her Majesty's Leeward Islands in America do make and
declare this to be my last Will and Testament. I recommend my Soul to the good
God who gave it, hopeing for salvation thro' his mercy, and the merits of his Son ;
my worldly Estate I thus dispose of. . . .
" I give and bequeath my two plantations in the Island of Barbadoes to the
Society for the Propagation of the Christian Beligion in Foreign Parts erected and
established by my late good Master King William the third and my desire is to
have the plantations continued intire and 300 negroes at least always kept thereon,
and a convenient number of Professors and scholars maintained there all of them
to be under vows of poverty and chastity and obedience who shall be obliged to
study and practise Phisick and Chirugery as well as Divinity, that by the apparent
nsefulness of the former to all mankind they may both endear themselves to the
people and have the better opportunities of doing good to men's souls whilst they
are taking care of their bodys, but the particulars of the constitutions I leave to th6
Society composed of wise and good men " [1].
In addition to these two estates, called " Gonsett's and Codring-
ton's," a part of his estate in the Island of Barbuda was bequeathed
to the Society. [See p. 212.] General Codrington died in Barbados on
Good Friday, April 7, 1710. His body rested in St. Michael's Church
in that island until 1716, when it was removed to the Chapel of All
Souls College, Oxford, of which college he had been Fellow, and to
which he bequeathed his books and a considerable sum of money [21.
According to the Rev. W. Gordon of Barbados, who was selected tc
preach the funeral sermon, which was dedicated to the Society,
"The Design of the Bequest was the maintenance of Monks and Missionarys
to be employed in the Conversion of Negroes and Indians, which design he took
from his conversation with a Learned Jesuite of St. Christophers, between whom
and him, there passed several Letters about the antiquity, usefulness and
excellency of a monastic life : bat these with some other Bules and Directions oi
his which he communicated to me whilst alive are not now to be found. Of the
Missionarys he proposed that there shou'd be constantly kept abroad three Visitors,
who shou'd be obliged to travel from Colony to Colony, and from country to
country, to transmit to the Society a large Historical Account of the State of
Christianity, in each countrey, of the genius of the people, and what means were
most probable to advance religion and piety" [3]. [L., Rev. W. Gordon, 25 July
1710.]
The will was announced on Aug. 18, 1710, but the Society
*' laboured under some uncommon difficulties in obtaining possession of
.11:'
I
,
J
i
198
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
their right in the two Plantations," the value of which, or of the yearly
crops, was then estimated "to amount to upwards of £2,000 per
annum clear of all charges " [4].
The " difficulties," which arose from the claims of the executor,
Lieut.-Colonel William Codrington, were aggravated hy the injudicious
zeal of the Governor of Barbados. The Society's attorneys had been
in treaty with Colonel Codrington, and were in hopes of getting
possession of the estates, but in August 1711, on waiting on him,
" they found him in custody by a writ of Ne exeat Insulani, contrary to thoir or any
of their Council's knowledge ; which greatly exasperated the Colonel : upon which
they applyed to the Governor who told 'em that he had heard the Society's
pretonsions slighted and ridiculed before his face by Bomo of the Colonel's friends
and that he look't on all his offers to be meer amuzements and therefore he had
taken that method and would answer the same to the Society."
In so doing (Aug. 20, 1711), Governor Lowther stated that but for
the writ the Colonel would " have gone ofif the Island and kept the
Society long out of possession," a statement not borne out by subse-
quent events. While complaining to the Society, Colonel Codrington
promised not to retaliate, but to "contribute ever ihing towards the
preservation of the estate [5].
An amicable h Hement was effected by which the Society obtained
actual possession . ' ^he estates on Feb. 22, 1712, and Colonel
Codrington was afterv». ">; described by the Society as, next to his
kinsman, "our prime bene ••tor " [6].
It is due to Governor Low>..'ier to say that in 1711 Queen Anne had
been moved to send him a letter in the Society's interests.
It is no less due to Colonel Codrington to record that in 1720 the
Society
" order'd that Bcl^rt Lowther Esq. late Govemour of Barbados be dismist from
being a Member rl ftL? So jiety upon the Account of his having in a most notorious
manner vih'fl&d (.1.^) Society, and having never paid any part of his annual
Bubscription to i'ho F^ociety, and being under censure of the Government for great
misbehaviours ..v his late publick station of Govemour of Barbados " [7].
In 1713 the Society " resolved forthwith to begin the buUding a
College in Barbados pursuant to the directions and for the purposes
mentioned " by General Codrington, but owing to the lack of requisite
funds it was not possible to complete and open a building for educational
purposes until 1745 [8]. An account of the institution is given on p. 782.
A " dreadful hurricane " in 1780 did so much damage in the
island that it was judged " proper to assist the Barbados Estates in
their . . . distress from the General Fund of the Society." This
help proved insufficient, and " as the best measure " that could be
adopted " to prevent an absolute bankruptcy " a lease was granted in
1788 to Mr. John Brathwaite, who undertook " the care of the Estates
upon the most Uberal and disinterested principle, at a certain rent of
£500 a year, but with a design to expend whatever further produce "
might arise " by a more successful management, to the discharge of
the debts," and to the benefit of the trust property [9].
By the new management the Society benefited in the next ten
years to jhe amount of £12,769, 19s. 8^d. currency, exclusive of the
annual rent, amounting to £5,000 sterling. " Bound in the strongest
sense of gratitude to express their obligations " for this " large sum,"
which they regarded " in the light of a benefaction," Mr. Brathwaite
vfAB *' desired to
as a more perm
esteem " [10].
*' consigned, foi
Society became
the resources of
population" [11
The estates
then on a sma
£84,000 Three
for the receptioi
by a hurricane
£17,000 in 18£
received in 18J
estates [12] ; bu
that the funded
experiment of I
proved so unsa
sale were authc
the island " indi
and work them
management of
been consideral
depression in t
collegiate build
obtained posses
negroes thereon
" The Society,
Missionary, and n
approv'd of, as to '.
in Physic and S
Catcchist ; undei
Missionary, he is
ohildren, within tt
and maimed Negn
£30 " being suppl;
The preache
wood of St. Asa
every Island in
alone must ne
principle by dir
" particularly h
themselves; ac
the Lord's Day
succession of ^
records that tl
been brought t(
seventy Christi
training of som
* Mostly clergy
generally united wi
THE WIKDWABD ISLANDS.
199
vras " desired to accept a piece of plate of one hundred guineas value,
as a more permanent and public mark of the Society's gratitude and
esteem " [10]. Subsequently through Mr. Forster Clarke, to whom was
*' consigned, for many years the direction of the plantations," the
Society became " indebted for the continued improvement, not only of
the resources of the trust, but of the condition and increase of the negro
population" [11].
The estates being prosperous and the College expenditure being
then on a small scale, the trust funds by 1829 were increased to
i?34,000 Three per Cent. Consols ; but the cost of preparing the College
for the reception of academical students and repairing damage caused
by a hurricane in 1831 reduced this sum to iJlO.OOO in 1833 and
i.17,000 in 1886. On the aboUtion of slavery £8,823. 8s. Od. was
received in 1836 as compensation money for the slaves on the
estates [12] ; but in the next few years expenditure so exceeded income
that the funded capital in 1846 amounted to only ^£14,725 [18]. The
experiment of leasing the estates, again tried for certain periods [l^J,
proved so unsatisfactory that in March 1876 negotiations for their
sale were authorised ; but a few months later the " unsettled state of
the island " induced the Society to retain the estates " fov the present,"
and work them by means of an agent [15J. Since 1876, under the
management of an able attorney, Mr. G. A. Sealy, the property has
been considerably improved, in spite of periods of great commercial
depression in the West Indies [15a]. Although the erection of the
collegiate buildings was long delayed, the Society had no sooner
obtained possession of the estates than it began a Mission to the
negroes thereon. The Report for 1712 says : —
" The Society, in discharge of this trust, have sought out this year for a suitable
Missionary, and made choice, of the Reverend Mr. Joseph Holt, who being well
approv'd of, as to life and morals, and appearing with due testimonials of his skill
in Physic and Surgery, has been dispatch'd to Barbados ac Chaplain and
Catcchist ; under which denominations, besides the ordinary duties of a
Missionary, he is to instruct in the Christian religion, the Negroes, and their
children, within the Society's Plantations in Barbados, and to supervise the sick
and maimed Negroes and Servant^; . . . a chest of medicines ... to the ^aluo of
£'30 " being supplied him [16J.
is
The preacher of the Anniversary Sermon in 1711, Bishop Fleet-
wood of St. Asaph, laid it down •' that if all the slaves in America, and
every Island in those seas, were to continue infidels for ever, yet ours
alone must needs be Christians"; and the Society acted on this
principle by directing the agents in Barbados that the negroes should
" particularly have a liberty on Saturdays in the afterisoon to work for
themselves ; and that they may have time to attend mstructions on
the Lord's Day " [17]. Mr. Holt returned to England in 1714, but a
succession of Missionaries* was maintained, and the Report for 1740
records that through their labours " some hundreds of negroes have
been brought to our Holy Religion ; and there are now not less than
seventy Christian negroes on those Plantations." In that year the
training of some of them as schoolmasters was ordered [18]. It was
* Mostly clergymen, but called ."caiechista" up to 1818. From 1748 the office was
generally united with that ot ushor at the Grammar School on tlio oRtatea.
sr
'j i
1 ''"■*
200
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
the "earnest desire" of the Society "that particular care" shcald
be taken "in the management and treatment of the Negroes, both
alult and children, and more especially with regard to their religious
instruction " ; and it gave the Society " very great satisfaction " to be
assured, as it was repeatedly, that the slaves were " treated with the
greatest humanity and tenderness in all respects " [19].
In 1797 directions were also given " that two white women should
be hired, and maintained in the College to take care of and to teach
the young negroes to read as preparatory to, and essentially connected
with, religious instruction " [20].
The appointment of the Rev. J. H. Pindeb as Estates Chaplain ia
1R18 led to a reorganisation of the Mission. His reception by th&
negroes and the subsequent progress of the work he thus described : —
" There was a very numerous assemblage of them in the College hall, which
was prepared for divine service, the chapel being under repair, and the seholarp on
the foundation being absent for the Christmas vacation. They were very attentive
during the prayers and sermon. After service they collected around me on th&
green in front, and bade me welcome amongst them as their minister in a warm
and encouraging manner. . . . The progress of the Schools gave me great cause
for thankfulness and the kind disposition manifested towards me by all the negroes
was truly gratifying." [In July 1819 a wooden chapel erected specially for the
negroes, wps opened, but] "on the 13th of October the island was visited by a
destructive hurricane, and the chapel perished among the awful effects of the gale.
... It was truly gratifying to mark the contented mannerin which the people boro
their severe losses. Their own houses were materially injured in almost every
instance, andin some utterly destroyed. But the remark of one to me was, — 'It was
God's doing ; and if the house of God was not spared, how could they expect
theirs?'"
The building was replaced by a stone struiture in 1821, capable of
containing 300 persons. At the opening on t. une 8 the school children
had been so instructed " as to render the psalmody a very gratifying
part of public worship."
Mr. Finder's report continues : —
" 1822. The power of religious instruction began now to be sensibly diflFused
(through the medium of the Society's negroes,) among those of the neighbouring
estates ; and several came to be regularly examined and prepared for admission
to baptism, who have since been found faithful to their solemn engagements. I
Imd the satisfaction also this year of establishing it as a rule for the women to
return public thanks to Almighty God for their safe deliverance in child-birth.
" In December the communicants were, white fifteen, and coloured t-"enty-
twc ; and the Sunday school, independently of those receiving daily eduor'-' \,
twenty-one. At the request of some of the coloured communicants, a coi, a
at the nacrament began this year to be made, and with so willing a heart was the
appeal answered, that from the joint offerings of white and coloured persons there
was always at Christmas a little sum varying from hi<) to seven pounds. This
was distributed among the aged, the infirm, and the orphans, who wetij observers
of the Lord's day, and in other respects worthy." The " bchuvic"- ' of Mie slaves
" at public worship is reverent and in many cases devout. Their desire for in-
struction is manifest. . . . Ir seasonf of illness or distress, they are visited by th«
Chaplain, at the hospital or at their own houses. . . . The Hospital is a new and
very commodious building. . . . Tnc visits of the Apothecary are daily, and a
nurse attends constantly on the sick. In ca'-^s of dangerous illness the very best
medical or surgical aid is called in, without heb'tation and without regard to
expense. . . . They 'cem to f»el rrpnt eonf.c'.cn''fi i". their Minister, and often seize
opportunities r' haviug intercourse with hin. •. and tii"ir numerous little presents
and sorrow at parting with l.ini showed their "t achn:ent in a most affecting
jiiiinner. . . . The portion of lood allotted to them . . . is oo ob indant, that thef
THE WINDWARD ISLANDS.
201
are enabled by the enperflnity to pay for making their clothes, to raise stock
and to sell a pait at the town market."
" 1824. Although the marriage of slaves was a point which I had at heart
from the first and formed one of the early regulations still none could be prevailed
spon to marry according to the rites of the Church " [21].
The offer of special privileges to married folk led to a mitigation of
this evil, and by 1881 '' nearly one half of the heads of families " had
been united in marriage [22]. In the meantime, viz. in 1824, the
Society had succeeded in accomplishing an object to which its energies
had been directed as early as 1713 — the foundation of a Bishopric in
Barbados. [See pp. 744, 752.] The presence of Bishop Coleridge
(cons. 1824) brought a blessing to the whole diocese. To the negroes
in particular he proved a wise shepherd and true friend [22a]. Kespecting
those on the Codrington Estates he reported in 1880 that marriages
were " becoming more frequent." The people appeared " healthy and
cheerful, and especially in the newly-built stone houses " were " very
comfortably provided for," and he added :
" If the Society and their opponents in the mother country could meet on
the Estates and witness the scene . . . they would learn on enquiry, that the
people were slaves and belonging to the Society, but they would behold an
industrious and healthy body of labourers, supported entirely by the Estates, born
almost to a man on it, never sold from it, but virttially attached to the soil ; with
their village, chapel, hospital, and school — with an excellent minister moving
about among them, and ready to instiuct their ignorance, and comfort them in
sickness ; under discipline, but without severity— with many encouragements to
do what is right^with the Sundays wholly unbroken in upon by the master or
their necessities — with other days wholly at their own disposal — and with much,,
which, if they availed themselves of their special privileges, would place very
great comfort within their power " [23].
Previously to the receipt of this letter the Society, with a view to
confirm and perpetuiite the improvements already made in the civil
and religious condition of the negrc^s, had taken measures " for the
gradual emancipation of the slaves." In publishing them in 1880 its
position and conduct as trustres were justified in a report, of which
the followhig is an extract : —
"The Society . . . who feel as deeply as any part of the community, the
duty incumbent upon a Chnstian p.'ople, t.o put an end not only to the odious
traffic in slaves, by wiiicli this country was so long disgraced, but also to the
great evil of slavery itself ; ha^ e of late been exposed to some obloquy us holders
of West India Slaves ; and it cannot be denied that the Society are Trustees for
the Codrington Estates in Barbados ; that those estates are cultivated by slaves,
and that their produce is received hi the Society for the purposes of such trust, and
expended, according to the provisions of General Codrington's will, in the support
of Codrington College in that island. But surely the acceptance of a trust, which
tool: place more than a century ugo, when the great question of Negro Slavery
^ad excited but li'tle attentioi: even in the more religious part of the community,
is hardly to be brought fcirward as a charge against the present conductors of the
Institution, who finding themselves in the chaiacter of Trustees of West Indian
property for a specific object, and that a highly beneficial one to the interests of
Christianity and the West India Colonies, cannot feel themselves at liberty to-
abandon that trust, Hut are bound to make the wisest, best, and most Christian
use of it.
" Three different plans of proceeding suggest themselves to persons in such a
situation :
"1st. They may relinquish their trust;— but it is not diflicult to shew that
the interests of humanity and religion would be rather impeded than promoted,
by such a measure.
.:!i:;
'11
i-ii:.
H
202
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAQATION OF THE GOSPEL.
" 2d. Or Beoondly, they may at once enfranchise the slaves ; — a step which
they believe would be followed by more suffering and crime than have evor yet
been witnessed under the most gidling bondage.
"3d. Or lastly, they may make provision for their gradual emancipation ; and
by the introduction of xree labour into the colonies, afford an example which
may lead to the abolition of slavery without danger to life or property.
*' The Society have adopted the last of these courses, and notwithstanding the
odium which it has been attempted to cast upon them, they firmly believe that
the circumstance of slave-property being held in trus^ by a great religious cor-
poration may be made the means of conferring the most essential benefits upon
the Negro population of the West Indies, and of promoting their ultimate en-
franchisement.
"For what is the true view of the case? A very iarg ■ V>- (iy of our fellow
creatures are in a state of slavery. To emancipate tlDa j- ^'y and indiscri-
minately would only be to injure the objects of our yr.i jn 1 t-v,. bis solicitude.
The possession therefore of a trust which enables the &^ . ■!;„ -o take the lead in
a systematic emancipation, and shew what preparatory sie^^L ough^ tc be taken,
and Jiay be safely taken, is surely nothing of which, us men or as Christiana,
th'> Society need be ashamed. If this estate had never been entrusted to their
care, they might, as a religious body, have declared their opinion upon the duty of
a christian nation towards its enslaved and unenlightened subjects ; but now they
have it in their power to testify that opinion by their actions. They can shew
that the Negro is capable of instruction, for they have instructed him. They can
shew that he is susceptible of the same devotional feeling as ourselves, and may
be brought under the controlling influence of the same divine laws. Again, on
the important subject of marriage the Society might have felt and expressed them-
selves strongly without any immediate connexion with the slave population ; but
they are now able to combat the prejudices of the Negro on the spot, and are
gradually overcoming them by the arguments of religion and the influence of
temporal advantage. On the question of emancipation also the Society, as
Trustees of the Codrington Estates, are able not only to suggest a course, biu to
make the trial themselves, for the satisfaction of others ; ai^d to shew the . '•^ntoia
how they may gradually enfranchise their Slaves without destruction to t- .r ; re
perty."
After detailing the chief provisions for the moral bi ' i
improvement and for the emancipation of the slaves, ihis
continues : —
"Many of them, it should be remembered, are now in operation, and >'a,i
Society are fully pledged to carry the whole of them into effect, and io adopt,
horn time to time, such further measures as may be likely to accelerate the com-
plete emancipation of the Slaves. They are willing to hope, that they may thus
be made an instrument of extensive and permanent benefit to all classes of theh*
West Indiau fellow subjects, both by the measures which they themselves adopt,
and by the example afforded to others, of an honest endeavour to satisfy the
claims of humanity and religion, and to qualify the Slave tor the great blessing
of freedom, by lessons which '^-ay also prepare him for everlasting l^appiness in
heaven. The Society are resolved to proceed in the discharge of i' - duty upon
these principles and with these intentions, and look with humb' ;•■. ..I'lonce for
the Divine blessing upon their honest endeavours " [24].
The enfranchisement of the Codrington negroes wag tL . already
being accomplished when the Act of Parliament for the Abolition of
Slavery in the West Indies was passed— n xneasure which relieved the
fjooiety from much anxiety ari' ri'sponp bility. Allotments of land
liad been given to the more lOSfcrvinr T he negroes, on condition
that they sliould provide for I'i onineiv* •:. a.nci their families out of tho
produce of the allotment, and iabonr on the estate during four days
in each week, by way of rent for tho land. '* This was in fact an
anticipation of the apprenticing system, and the Society's terms weie
more favourable to the nojr'-cca ilmii those which were settled by
Parhament " [25].
r\i-^.*».
r^^:'
THE WINDWARD ISLAKDS.
208
The conversion of the West Indian slave into a free and industrious
Christian peasant was quickly effected on the Codrington Estates, and
the Society was enabled to set an example with respect to the
enfranchisement of the negroes not unworthy of what it had done for
their intellectual, moral, and religious instruction. It was reported in
1840 " that while the labouring population on a great many estates "
had "been wayward and refractory the people on the Society's
estates " had been " steady manageable cheerful and industrious."
The increasing numbers which filled the chapel, both for reUgious
worship and instruction in the Sunday Schools, marked an increasing
desire for moral improvement, and in the opinion of the Estates
Manager the population clearly showed " the benefit which they have
derived from the long care and attention of the Society to their moral
and religious wants." TYiQ Codrington negroes now also " came for-
ward wilhngly and cheerfully to assist their minister in the great work
of religious instruction."
" They are baptized " (added the Bishop), " they live together in marriage, they
attend their Church and Pacraments, they send their children to School, they
conduct themselves well in their several relations in life, they are industrious,
honest, contented, and peaceable, useful in their generation, with hope through
Christ of heaven ; and toiling while on earth for an object which is so intimately
connected in its effects even with that verv heaven to which they are looking ; for
they know, that though the produce of their labour be sent to England, it is not
spent or squandered there, but returned to them for the high, and holy, and blessed
purpose of training up in these lands, a faithful, laborious, and able ministry " [26].
Up to 1881 the Society's connection with the Windward Islands
had been confined to the discharge of its responsibilities as trustee
of the Codrington Estates, but a hurricane in th«>jt year led to a grant of
£2,000 from its general fund towards the rebuilding of the chapels
destroyed in Barbados — " an instance of timely succour never to be
forgotten " [271.
With the abolition of slavery commenced " a series of benefits of
which it pleased God to make the Society an instrument " to the West
Indies generally. The Windwards were among the first to share in the
Negro Instruction Fund [28] [pp. 194-5], with results which were
strikingly manifest when the day of emancipation (August 1, 1888)
arrived. How that day was observed in Barbados has thus been told
by Bishop Coleridge : —
" In one day — in one moment —was this great measure carried into exeontion.
Eight hundred thousand hum&n beings lay down at night an slaves, and rose in
the morning as free as ourselves. It might have been expected that on such an
occasion there would have been some outburst of public feeling. I was present but
there was no gathering that affected the public peace. There was a gathering :
but it was a gathering of young and old together, in the house of the common
Father of all. It was my peculiar happiness on that ever memorable day, to
address a congregation of nearly 4,000 persons, of whom more than 3,000 were
negroes, just emancipated. And such was the order, such the deep attention and
perfect silence, that . . . you might have heard a pin drop. Among this mass
of people, of all colours, were thousands of my Airioan brethren, joining with
their European brother, in offering up their prayers and thanksgivings to the
Father, Redeemer, and Banctifier of all. To prepare the minds of a mass of
persons, so peculiarly situated, for a change such as this, was a work requiring the
exercise of great patience and altogether of a most arduous nature. And it was
chiefly owin^ to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel that that day not
only passed m peace, but was distinguished for the proper feeling that prevailed,
and its perfect order " [29].
.te!
;:!;'
I ,>i
204
SOCIETY FOB THE FROFAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
,, li
During the first five years of the operation of the Negro Instruction
Fund the sittings in churches and chapels in Barbados were increased
L'om 9,250 to over 21,000. Much of the good effected in this and
other ways was due to the wise superintendence exercised by Bishop
Coleridge. [See Address of Barbados Clergy on his resignation [80].]
The Bishop's " own grateful sense of the important aid afforded
by the Society to a Colonial Church and through the example and
operation of such a Church to the heathen around " was thus stated
&*ter his return to England : —
" There is no Colonial Bishop, — I can speak for myself, after an experience
•iToad of many years, — who does not feel that the Society is but the almoner of
.,118 Church ; that she acts, and claims but to act in this capacity ; that his
authority is safe in her hands ; and that there is no want of his diocese which he
may not lay before the Society, in the full and comfortable assurance that it will
receive every consideration, and be relieved to the utmost extent of the Society'^s
pecuniary resources. The increase of those resources — such is the position which
the Society holds within the Church, and such its mode of operation — is but
another word for the extension, under the Divine blessing, of Religion itself " [31].
On Bishop Coleridge's resignation (1841) the Diocese of Barbados
was reduced by the formation of Antigua and Guiana into separate
Oees. His successor, Bishop T. Fabry, reported in 1845 " a daily
increasing value of the Society generally in all its operations, as well
as of gratitude for the almost incalculable benefits of which it has been
made the favoured instrument, to ourselves in particular " [82].
Proof of this was seen in the ready efforts made by the people of
Barbados both to support the Church in their midst and to extend it
in foreign lands. A local association was formed in connection with
the Society in 1844, and in its first year it contributed ^£100 to the
Society in England and i'150 to the erection of three places of worship
in Barbados [88]. Already in 1840 the three branches of the island
Legislature had passed an Act in one day making provision for the
better maintenance of the Clergy, and when it was announced that
the Society's aid in this object would cease, another Act was passed
assigning £150 per annum to each of six island curates from the
Public Treasury [84]. The Society's grant for schoolmasters in the
diocese (at one period nearly £8,000 per annum) had been gradually
reduced, and ceased altogether in 1846. In Grenada and St. Vincent,
in Trinidad and in Barbados the respective Legislatures promptly pro-
vided funds to meet the withdrawal [35].
On the value of the Society's help during and after negro emanci-
pation it may be well to recall Bishop Parry's words in 1846 : —
" It may justly be said that the praise of this Society ' is in all the Churches ' of
all the Colonies of the West Indies. ... We have many debts ... to the Imperial
Government ... the different Colonial Legislatures— to private liberality and
voluntary associations in the Colonies . . . to v?riouB other Societies . . . but the
great channel through which we have received voluntary aid from England since
the extirpntion of slavery has been that opened up to us by this excellent Society.
This institution nas been to us, indeed, not one Society, but many : it has been to
us a Church Missionary Society, by extending the limits of our Church ; a Church
Building Society, by enlarging and multiplying our places of worship; an
Education Society, by adding to and supporting our Schools ; a Pastoral-Aid
Society, by supplying us with catechists and readers; an Additional Curates
Society, by adding to the number of our Clergy. In every way that we needed its
help, in every way, at least, »liat was practicable, it has come forward to our
resistance, with a liberality limited only by the extent of its means. . . . Since
TH£ WINDWARD ISLANDS.
206
1834 . . . within the diocese of Barbados alone the number of Clergy has increased
from 42 to 67 ; of rectories endowed by the different Colonial Legislatures from 20
to 29; of curacies locally provided for from 5 to 31. . . . There has been also ... a
proportionate increase in the number ol schools and Schoolhouses. . . . The great
and characteristic benefit of this Society's co-operation is that it has been
iastrumental in stimulating the Colonists to make this provision " [36].
The general Missionary operations of the Society in the Windward
Islands were suspended in 1849. At that time the Diocese of Barbados,
which then included Trinidad and Tobago, was more or less indebted
to the Society for 45 of its 78 clergymen [87]. As a " suitable com-
memoration of the Society's benefits" and in connection with its
jubilee of 1851 an association was organised in Barbados foi the
diffusion of Christianity in West Africa, through the agency of native
Africans, with the declared purpose of making some amends to that
country for the wrongs inflicted upon it by England and her Colonies.
The Association has since been adopted generally in the West Indies,
and an accoimt of its operations is given on pages 260-7 [38].
In 1854 Bishop Parry reported that
" Churches, Chapels, and Schoolhouses, erected or enlarged throughout the
Diocese, with . . . parsonages . . . the number of Clergy considerably increased,
congregations augmented and multiplied, schools in many cases founded, in
others improved, are the visible memorials of the Society's munificence during a
time of great urgency and importance, and of almost equal difficulty . . . whilst in
the management of the Codfington Trust, it has continued all along, only with
increasing effect, to assist in the work of education and in the supply of candidates
for Holy Orders to an extent and in a manner which otherwise, in all human
probability, would have been found altogether impracticable " [39].
It was not anticipated that the Society would again be called upon
to contribute towards the support of the Church in the Windward
Islands otherwise than through Codrington College and the Estates
Chaplaincy. But while State aid has been continued to Barbados, in
the other islands the Church has been disestablished and partially
or wholly disendowed. For these, imder their changed circumstances
[which necessitated their organisation into a separate Diocese (named
"the Windward Islands") in 1878], the Society since 1884 has made
such provision as has served to prevent the abandonment of much
good work [40j.
At the present time the Society is taking measures for enlarging
and improving the dwellings of the (negro) labourers on the Cod-
rington Estates. Of the existence of serious evils produced by a
system of overcrowding, the Society was kept in ignorance until 1891,
when the Rev. F. Gilbertson, then appointed Chaplain, drew attention
to the subject. Whatever may be the difficulties in introducing the
necessary reforms in the island generally, the Society is determined at
whatever cost to perform its duty as landlord, and in this respect, as
in the emancipation of the negro, it is taking the lead in " a more
excellent way " [41].
Statistics. — In the Windward Islands (area, 070 aq. miles), wkere the Society
(171'2-1802) has aasiated in maintaining 74 MisBionaries and planting 24 Central Stations
(as detailed on pp. 881-2), there are now 818,789 inhabitants, of whom 199,540 are
Church Members, onder the care of 73 Clerg:ymen and a Bishop. ^~!ee p. 764 ; see alto
the Table on pp. 252-3.]
References (Chapter XXIV.)— {!] App. Jo., B 18, p. 141. [2] Bishop T. Parry's
Account of Codrington College, 1847, p. 57. [3] A MS8., V. 6, p. 28. 14] R. 1710, pp. 39,
W, R. 1711, pp. au-41 ; Jo., V. 1, Aug. 18, 1710; A M8S., V. 6, pp. lli-15. [6] Jo., V. 2,
pp, 90-106. L8J H nia p. 68 ; R. 1714, p. 69. [7] Jo., V. 2, p. 7 ; V. 4, p. 181. [8]
!■!■
■;ii-
;i;5V
t .'.■.
206
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAaAT!r>lI OF THE GOSPEL.
R. 1718, p. 52; R. 1746, pp. 65-6. [9] R. 1780, pp. 46-7 ; R. 1781, pp. 52-8, 67 ; R. 1873,
pp. 60-1, 66; R. 1788, p. 51. [10] Jo., V. 27, p. 29. [U] R. 1826, p. 154. [12] R. 1887,
p. 82 ; Jo., V. 60, pp. 160-8. [13] S.P.G. Accounts, 1846, p. 6 ; Bp. Parry's " Codrington
CoUege," pp. 44-5. [14] Jo., V. 48, p. 108 ; Jo., V. 62, pp. 826-7. [16] Jo., V. 52, pp. 76,
826-7, 878-4 ; Jo., V. 68, pp. 0, 8. [ISo] L MSS., V. 6, pp. 886-7 ; do., V. 6, pp. 57, 68
98, 127, 145, 166, 186, 215, 224, 281, 296-6, 803, 846. [16] R. 1712, pp. 67-8. (17J R
1712, p. 69. [18] R. 1740, p. 68. [10] R. 1768, pp. 67-8; R. 1769, p. 85. [20] R. 1797,
p. 48. [21] R. 1822, pp. 20»-ll ; R. 1828, pp. 167-75. [22] R. 1881, p. 65. [22a] R. 1841,
pp. 68-9. [23] R. 1880, pp. 165-7. [24] R. 1880, pp. 102-9. [25] R. 1833, pp. 61-2;
R. 1834-5, p. 48 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 819, 847, 857. [28] R. 1840, pp. 65-6. [27] B. 185' p. 71.
[28] R. 1886-60 (StatementB of Aocoants) ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 5, 6, 88, 45, 66, 172, 19 8&S ;
Jo., V. 46, pp. 86, 41-2, 62-8, 144, 146-7, 166-7, 269. [29] Q.P., Oct. 1841, p. 7. [30] R.
1841, pp. 68-9. [31] R. 1843, p. 105. [32] R. 1846, p. 68 [33] R. 1844, pp. 07-8 ; R.
1846, p. 57. [34] R. 1840, pp. 54-5 ; R. 1847, p. 71. [36] B. 1846, pp. 66-8. [36] Speech
at the S.P.G. Meeting, Marylebone, JuneiJ5, 1846. [37] R. 1849, p. 87. [38] R. 1851,
p. 72; R. 1855, p. 78 ; R. 1856, p. 76. [39] R. 1864, p. 66. [40] R. 1885, p. 109 ; Stand-
ing Committee Book, V. 42, p. 869; do., V. 44, p. 268; do., V. 46, p. 250; M.F. 1889,
pp.285, 249-52; R. 1891, p. 165. [41] R. 1891, p. 156 ; L MF , V. 7, pp. 70-3, 86, 89-103,
105-7, 114, 116, 118, 124-5, 180-4, 149-60, 165, 167, 180, 183 ^ ; do., V. 16, pp. 162, 167-8,
170-2, 178-9, 181, 186, 190-8, 196, 203, 205, 209-11 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46,
pp. 889, 421-2 ; do. V. 47, pp. 96-9, 241-2.
CHAPTEE XXV.
TOBAQO.
!! th
ToBAOO (area, 114 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1498, claimed by tho
British in 1580, visited in 1625 by adventurers from Barbados (whose attempts at
settlement were defeated by the natives — Caribs), granted to the Earl of Pembroke by
Charles I. in 1628, but first settled in 1682 by the Dutch, who about 1634 were destroyed
or expelled by the Indians and Spaniards from Trinidad. A second settlement was
formed in 1642, under the Duke of Courland (the ruler of an independent State in the
Baltic, to whom the island was assigned by Charles I. in 1641) ; a third in 1654 by the
Dutch, who overpowered the Courianders in 1668. In 1662 Louis XIV granted it to
Cornelius Lampsis ; but the Courland title was renewed by Charles II. in 1664 and by
Louis about 1077, various changes of ownership having taken place meanwhile
(1664-77) between the Dutch, English, and French. In 1681 the Duke assigned his
title to a Company of London Merchants. By the Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle the island
was declared neutral in 1684 ; and by the Treaty of Paris in 1768 it was ceded to
England ; but the French regained possession by conquest in 1781 and by treaty in 1788.
Recaptured by the British in 1798, restored to the French by treaty in 1802, and re-
taken in 1808, eventually " the land hod rest " by formal cession in perpetuity to the
British Crown in 1814. Tobago was formerly reckoned as one of the Windward Islands;
but in January 1889 it was united with the colony of Trinidad.
In common \7iith the other islands formerly included in the Diocese
of Barbados, Tobago began in 1885-6 to receive assistance from the
Society's Negro Instruction Fund [1]. [See pp. 194-6.] The first clergy-
man aided from this source in the island was the Rev. G. Mobbibon,
and here as elsewhere the benefits of the fund were soon apparent.
The Bishop of Barbados reported in 1848 that •' the bounty of the
Society expended in Tobago " had " produced an abundant harvest."
As an instance a grant of ^488 towards the erection of tit. Patrick's
School Chapel drew from the liogislature of the island over ;£2,200 for
the same object in 1848, and in the next year the island, which had
formed one cure only, was divided into three parishes, of which
St. Patrick's was constituted one [2]. Besides making provision from
TOBAaO.
80
the Colonial Treasury for a rector (;£820 per annum) and curate (£175
per annum), the Legislature assisted in maintaining the schools, and
" otherwise aided Uberally in extending the Church Establishment
to meet the demands of advancing civilisation " [8].
The people showed their appreciation of the provision thus made
by flocking to the churches and joining "with great decorum and solem-
nity" in the services [4].
The population of Tobago, though neither numerous nor wealthy,
were in the habit of contributing "to the maintenance of its Church
more in proportion than any other part of uhe Dioceso " of Barbados,
Trinidad excepted; and this fact, coupled with the distress caused
by a hurricane which dismantled half of the sugar estates on the
island in 1848, was recognised by a continuance of the Society's aid
to 1858 [5].
The withdrawal of State aid constituted a fresh claim on the Society,
and from 1886 to the present time assistance has been renewed from
year to year. Without this help the Church in Tobago must have
collapsed ; and even with it, " the whole island with its twelve
churches " remained for some time under the care of only three
clergymen [6].
On the formation of the Diocese of the Windward Islands, Tobago
was included in it, but in 1889 it was transferred to that of Trinidad [7].
Statistics. — In Tobago (area, 114 sq. miles), where the Society (1836-58, 188C-92)
has assiated in maintaining Miasion'jjrieu and planting 2 Central Stations (as detailed
on p. 882), there are now about 20,000 inhabitants, of whom 10,000 are Church Members,
trnder the care of S Clergymen and the Bishop of Trinidad. [See p. 764 ; see alao the
Table on pp. 262-8.]
Beferencei (Chapter XXV.)— [1] B. 1887-60, Statements of Accotmts; Jo., V. 44,
p. 418 ; and pp. 194-6 of this book. [2] R 1848, pp. 26-6 ; B. 1844, p. 66. [3] B. 1848,
p. 84. [4] B. 1844. p. 65. [6] B. 1848, p. 84 ; B. 1854, p. 67 ; L M8S., V. 1, p. 270. [6] B.
1886, p. 108 ; E. 1887, p. 120 ; B. 1891, pp. 169-60. [7] L M3S., V. 6, pp. 818-0.
li m
J P
I
' li
? i
n
» -'ij
Iff r
. I !
1 ¥
208
SOCIBTY FOB THE PBOPAaATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER XXVI.
TRINIDAD.
TRiNn'>A.D was discovered by Columbua on Trinity Sunday 1496— hence its name.
Ita colonisation by Spain began about 1532, but little progress was made until 1788, when
" foreigners of all nations " were offered unusual advantages to settle there, provided
they professed the Roman Catholic religion. The result was a large increase of popula-
tion, including many refugees from the French Revolution, driven from St. Domingo
and other parts. During the war with Spain in 1797 Trinidad was taken by the British
and held as a military conquest until 1802, when it was ceded to England by the Treaty
of Amiens.
Trinidad began to receive aid &om the Society's Negro Instruction
Fund {see pp. 1 *-5] in 1886. At that time there was " only one
clergyman besides the Garrison Chaplain for the whole island " [1].
In addition to grants for church and school buildings and lay teachers,
clergymen* were assisted by the Society from time to time [2] until by
1855 it was possible to leave the work to be carried on by looal effort.
The beneficent results of this expenditure are to a great extent indi-
cated in the general description given under the Diocese of Barbados,
of which imtil 1872 Trinidad formed a part.
Beyond what is stated on pages 208-5 there is not much to record
on this head. Mr. La Trobe, the Government Inspector, reported
in 1889 that nearly all " that had been " effected hitherto towards the
diffusion of religious education among the labouring population of
^* Trinidad " was to be " attributed tc the labours of the clergy and Mis-
sionaries in connection with the Church of England and to the agency
of the Mico Charity " [8].
The Bishop of Barbados in 1848 " was forcibly struck with the
great results which had sprung from the comparatively small seeds sown
by the Society." To four churches consecrated in that year the Society
had contributed £200 in each instance, which had been met by nearly
£7,000 from other sources [4]. " I expected much from Trinidad "
(the Bishop added in 1844), " and have not been disappointed ; there is
a noble spirit throughout all classes connected with our Church, from
the Governor downwards, and a great desire ... to make the country
. . . what it should be in a social point of view " [5].
In 1845 an ordinance was passed by the " Council of Government "
for dividing the island into seventeen parishes, securing a stated provi-
sion for the clergy already appointed, and for others as parishes were
formed [6]. While this provision was being made a fresh call arose,
on behalf of the coolies who were being introduced from India and
China. The local Association of the Society in Trinidad led the way
by appealing first to the inhabitants.
"By immigration properly conducted," they said, " that is to say on Christian
principles and in a Christian spirit — Trinidad may be a Missionary country an
asylum as it were to multitudes from the darkness and misery of heathenism — a
The first ware Rer. R. J. Bock, 1880, and Rev. J. Hamilton, 1888.
IBINIDAD.
209
centre from which light may radiate apon them and from them perhaps be
reflected npon their native lands " [7].
By 1862 there were about 15,000 natives of India and 1,000
Chinese in the island. The Bishop of Barbados joined in moving the
clergy and laity to " regard the conversion of these heathen within
their several parishes as part of the work which Divine Providence has
given them to do." With this object a local " Missionary Association "
was established, and the Society showed its " sympathy and good will "
... by a grant of £100 in 1862 [8]. The formation of Trinidad into a
separate diocese in 1872 (towards the episcopal endowment of which
the Society gave £500 in 1876 [9]), and the appointment of the Rev. R.
Rawle, an old Missionary of the Society, as its first Bishop, led to in-
creased exertions on behalf of the coolies. Funds for extending the
work were offered by the Society in 1878 [10], but there was some delay
in obtaining a Missionary acquainted with the native languages [11].
In 1878 baptisms of coolies were taking place " almost weekly," and
the last month of that year showed a total of 66, including 18 adult
Chinese and 89 adult Hindus [12].
The Rev. O. Flex of Chota Nagpore joined the Mission in 1884,
and with his Indian experience did much to further the work [18]. " In
rapid succession one place after another was occupied." On visiting
a dep6t for Hindu convicts at Carreras (a separate island), to see an
inquirer for baptism, the chief warder brought fifteen men " who all
gave in their names for baptism," and it was soon understood that,
every Hindu convict who came there joined the Missionary's class.
The Carreras movement was instrumental in openiug the doors of tho
central jail in Trinidad to Mr. Flex, and in <^. short time he had a class
of from forty to fifty there. So far as it was .ot occupied by the Pres-
byterians " the whole island " indeed was open to the Church for coolie-
work [14].
In 1886 Mr. Flex and in 1888 Bishop Rawle retired firom failing
health [15], but under the present Bishop (Dr. Hayes, cons. 1889) the
work has been revived and extended with increased aid from the
Society [16].
In reporting 13 Indian schools at work educating 1,100 children
and more than 100 baptisms annually in the previous four years, the
Bishop wrote in 1891 : " I look with the liveliest hope at what has been
accomplished, under great difficulties, as a harbinger of rapid evangeUcal
work now that we have your encouragement and substantial aid " [17]..
Hitherto the chief difficulty has been lack of agents acquainted with
the languages of the coolies. Towards supplying this want the West
Indian Bishops, the S.P.C.K. and the S.P.G. co-operated in estabUsh-
ing a Hindi Readership at Codrington College, Barbados, in 1891 [18.]
Statistics.— In Ti-inidad (area, 1764 sq. mile8), where the Society (1886-03) has
aBsinted in maintaining 10 MigBionarieB and planting 7 Central Stations (as detailed on
p. 888), there are now 199,784 inhabitants, of whom 46,921 are Church Members, under
the care of 17 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 764 ; see also the Table on p. 252.]
References (Chapter XXVI.)— [1] R. 1844, p. 66. [2] B. 1837-46 (SUtement.- of
Accounts) ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 126, 296 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 176, 180 ; and pp. 19^-6 of this book.
[3] B. 1889, p. 89. [4] B. 1848, pp. 26, 40. [6] B. 1844, pp. 66-6 : lee also B. 1848,
210
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
V. 81. [61 R. 1846, p. BO. [7] R 1846, pp. 68, 69. [8] R. 1861, p. 114 ; R. 1862, pp. 9ft-7.
R. 1868, p. 61. [9] Sto., V. 62, p. 889. |10] Jo., V. 62, pp. 17-18 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 461-8.
nn R. 1881, p. 168. [12] R. 1878, p. 108. [13] R. 1888, p. 07. [14] M.F. 1884, pp. 281-2,
ri6] Standing Committee Book, V. 48, pp. 87, 143; R. 1888, pp. 184-5. [16] Standing
Committee Book, V. 45, p. 884 ; R. 1891, p. 150 ; L MSS., V. 11, pp. 40-1, 48 ; Standing
Committee Book, V. 46, p. 256. HI?] L MSS., V. 11, p. 42, [18] L MSS., V. 7,
p. 42 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 220.
CHAPTEE XXVn.
THE LEEWARD ISLANDS.
m I
The Leewabd Islands, consisting of Antigua, Montserrat, St. Kitts (or St. Christ-
opher's), Nevis, Dominica, Barbuda, Anguilla, and the Virgin Islands, were constituted
a single Federal Colony in 1871.
Antigua (area, 108 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1498, and first
settled in 1682 by a few English families. By a grunt from the Crown, Lord Willoughby
became the proprietor in 1068, and the colony was being enlarged when the French took
possession. The restoration of the island to England in 1666 was followed by a revival
of the settlement under Colonel Codrington (father of General Christopher Codrington
{see p. 197] ), who arrived in 1672.
MoNTSERBAT (area, 82 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1498, colonised
by the English in J682, captured by the French in 1664, restored to England 1668, and
again in 1784 after having capitulated to the French in 1782.
St. Chuibtopuer's, or St. Kitts (area, 08 square miles) was discovered by Columbus
in 1498, who gave it his own name. It was then peopled with Caribs. The French and
English (the latter in 1623) formed settlements, and at first divided the island between
them ; but each in turn more than once expelled the other. With the exception of a
brief occupation by the French in 1782-3, the English since 1702 have had continuous
possession of the whole island, which was formally ceded by the Peace of Utrecht in
1713.
Nevis (area, 50 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1498, and first colonised
in 1028 by the English. It has generoUy followed the fortunes of St. Kitts, from which
island it is parted by a channel about two miles in breadth.
Dominica (area, 291 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1493 on a Sunday —
hence its name. It was granted to the Earl of Carlisle by the English Crown in 1027 ;
but attempts to subject it failed. By the Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle in 1748 its
neutralisation was agreed upon in iavour of the Caribs— the original proprietors ; but
after the intrusion of French settlers the island was in 1756 taken by the English, to
whom it was formally ceded by Franco in 1768. The French regained possession in 1771,
and held it until 1788, since which time they have twice (in 1796 and 1805) attempted to
retake it.
Babbuda (15 miles long and 8 broad) was settled soon after St. Kitts, and by a party
of English colonists from that island. Their stay proved a temporary one. Some time
after, it was assigned by the Crown to General Codrington, who turned it to a profitable
account as " a nursery of horses, cattle and sheep."* The proprietorship remained in
the Codrington family up to about 1872.
ANGUtLLA (area, 86 square miles) was discovered and colonised by the English in
1650, ar.d has always remained a British possession, despite the attacks of the French
andpirates.
The Vikoin IslaHdb were discovered by Columbus in 1498. They consist of a
group of about 100 islands, islets, and rocks, the most easterly belonging to England
and the central to Denmark, the westerly being claimed by Spain. The British posses-
sions (area, 57 square miles) were acquired in 1606 by the enterprise of settlers from
Anguilla the principal of these islands being Tortola, Virgin Gorda, and Anegada.
THE LEEWARD ISLANDS.
211
The Bettlers in Antigua had the Bsrrioea of a clorgyman, the Rev. Gilbert Ramsay,
as early aa 1684, and he continued officiating there up to 1694. Under Colonel
Codrington'a government the island was divided into five parishes in 1681, the
erection of a church in each was ordered, and provision was mode for the support of
the respective Clergy by the payment of 16,000 lbs. of sugar and tobacco to them
annually. The other Leeward Islands more or less followed the extuuple of Antigua.
Generally, however, the " maintenance " was " jirecarioua and at the mercy of the people,"
BO that it was difficult for the Clergy to " do their duty without fear of disobliging 'em."
Such was the statement of the Rev. Dr. F. Le Jau to the Society in 1705. Tliis gentle-
man, afterwards a distinguished Missionary in South Carolina, being licensed by the
Bishop of London, landed in Montserrat in March 1700, where there was then only one
minister to serve the cure of four parishes. " Nevis and Antegoa being sickly places,"
the Governor appointed Dr. Le Jau to the windward side of St. Christopher's, with the
care of three parishes. His maintenance was referred to the inhabitants, who gave him " a
house built with wild canes, thatcht, but never finished ; they promised to allow him
to the value of £60 stg. per an., but did not perform." " Everything there, particularly
cloathing," woa "three times aa dear as in England; he and his family lived there
18 months at his own charge and paid his own passage thither " ; and but for the help of
Colonel Codrington and a few others, " he must have perished through want." " He was
thereupon obliged to leave the place and his groat discouragement was to see Clergymen
leave their cure for want of maintenance." The negroes, of whom there were
2,000 in his three parishes, were " sensible and well disposed to learn " ; but were made
stubborn by " the barbarity of their masters," " not only in not allowing them victuals
and cloathes but cruelly beating 'em," so that "their common crime was stealing
victuals to satisfy nature," If a minister proposed the negroes should be " instructed
in the Christian faith, have neccssary.i " iC'c. the planters became angry and answered
*'it would consume their profit." They also objected "that baptism makes negroes
free " ; but Dr. Le Jau believed the true ground for their objection was that they would
be " obliged to look upon 'em as Christian brethren and use 'em with humanity."
"The French Papists before they wore drove out " had three parishes at either end of
the island (which is oval in shape), and " allowed live or six Ministers " ; their negroes
" were baptized and marryed in their churches, kept Sundays and holy days, had tlieir
allowance appointed every week aforehand met at churches, had officers to hear and
redress their grievances, and their Clergymen had their maintenance ascertained." In
that part of St. Christopher's which was English at the time of which Dr. Le Jau wrote
{viz. the middle), there were six parishes ; " one Mr. Burshal a good man " was minister
of the three on the leeward side ; the throe others were served by Dr. Le Jau 3i yearp,
and the inhabitants thereof " used to meet together in one church, but falling out about
sitting in the church, separated." In Nevis there were five parishes and three ministers;
in Antegoa, five or six parishes and two ministers ; in Montserrat, three parishes but nc
minister ; in Anguilla, " one minister." By the local Act " the ministers' salarys " were
" 16,000 lbs. of sugar yearly let the sugar rise or fall." In St. Christopher's there were
one good new timber church, one old one, and two small buildings of wild cane, thatched,
that served for churches. The French had two " stately stone churches." In " the
other throe islands" the English had " decent churcli y. timber." "At the beginning
of the war" there could be mustered "600 fightir. r- " in St. Christopher's, 900 in
Antegoa, 1,200 in Nevis, and 500 in Montserrat. The iiu.iioer of negroes in the Leeward
Islands Dr. Lo Jau eatimated to be about 80,000. In his throe parishes he had generally
15 and once 22 communicants. There wore no schoolmasters, " for want of encourage-
ment " [2, 8].
Montserrat was the first of the Leeward Islands to claim the
Society's attention. In 1702 a request was submitted from " one of
the Principal inhabitants" of the island that the Society would be
pleased "to recommend a minister to him," whom he was "willing
to take with him and defray his passage and att his arival in those
parts" to "procure him an allowance of ;glOO p. an." It was
referred to the Committee "to find a fitt person," and in January
1703 £20 was voted for books for "Mr. Arbuthnot in Montserrat,"
and in the same year £20 " for the support of Mr. Gifi"ord and some
others " whom the Bishop of London " was sending to Antegoa " [4].
Small grants followed— £5 for books for Mr." Croberman's " * parish-
• Or "Tookorman."
11! I
m
[:. j|-
pi:
I! 5!l,
!»
'i I:
■nh
!S'f-
m
P3
II!
212
SOOIETT FOB THB PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
:i i !
ioners in 1705, and ;£10 for a Mission Library at St. Christopher's iu
1714 [5].
B/ the will of General Codrington the Society became entitled to
a part of the island of Barbuda,* but the claims of the executor,.
Lieut.-Col. William Codrington, led to a " dispute and trouble," and
while the matter was being considered " the French made a descent "
on the island in 1711, "took ofiF all the Negroes, being 154, most of the
Stock, and demolished the Castle "t [7].
For several years subsequent to 1711 the Society used its efforts to
obtain from the Crown a grant of the Church Lands which had been
taken from the French in the island of St. Christopher, the proposal
being "that the said lands and possessions be vested in the said
Society and that so much of the revenues thereof as shall remain after
the provision made foi' iicens'd and approved Ministers in that Island,
be applied for or towards the maintenance of two Bishops, one to bo
settled in the Islands and the other on the Conti ■'nt of His Majesty's-
Dominions in America." Queen Anne stated iV \e " would be very
glad to do anything " that might " be of advan i the Society " in
regard to the lands ; but in her successor's time ii^o matter came to be
dealt with by the "Lords of the Treasury," and from their dealing*
the Society derived no benefit [8]
It was not till 1824 that the Society was enabled to secure the
establishment of the Episcopate in the West Indies. The Leeward
Islands were then included in the See of Barbados. Up to 1834 little
had been done for the evangelisation of the slaves. The Rev. James.
Ourtin had been sent to Antigua by the Society for the Conversion of
the Negroes in 1817-18, bilt the parochial Clergy supported by the
colonists were few in number, and their ministrations " were almost
exclusively confined to the white population " [9]^ The people of
Antigua, however, led the way in freeing the slaves. The Eman-
cipation Act passed in England in 1834 allowed an " apprenticeship "
to precede the complete freedom of the slaves, but the Antigua
Assembly had decreed six months before {i.e. on Feb. 13, 1834) that
" From and after the first day of August 1834 slaver" shall be and is
hereby utterly and for ever abolished and declared unlawful, within
this colony and its dependencies " [9a]. Grants were made from the
S.P.G. NegTO Instruction Fund for Church and School Buildings to the
amount of £3,210 in 1835 [10], and within two years seven clergymen!
were being supported by the Society in the Leeward Islands. Those
islands continued to enjoy their " fair share " of the Negro Instruction
* Extract from General Codrington's Will (dated February 22, 1708, and made known
in 1711) : — " I give and bequeath to my said kinsman '' [Lieut.-Colonel William Codring-
ton] ..." hall my Estate of Barbuda. ... I give and bequeath unto my Friends.
Colonel Michael Lcmbort and Wm. Harman, one eighth part of my Island Barbuda the
remaining part of my Estate in the said Island I give to the aforemention'd Society for the
Propagation of the Xtian, neligion " [6]. In 1710 the island was estimated to be.
«' worth about £1,200 p. an." [6a].
+ From the existing recoriTs at Delahay Street, it does not appear that the Society
•ctnallT obtained possession of its share in the Barbu:la Estate ; after the French raid it
woald have been of little value, and this would have been taken into account in the
Amicable settlement arrivv'id at with Lieut.-Colonel William Codrington.
t Revs. .7. A. Bascojiib, Domini, .a, 1886 ; T. Clarke, Antigua, 1836 ; J. Hutson, Virgin
Idftada, 1886; J. H. Nurse, St. Christopher's (or St. Kitts), 1836; H. N. Phillips, Mont-
serrat, 1886 ; J. A. Qittens, Mor.tserrat, 1687 ; F. B. Grant, Antigua, 1887.
THE LEEWARD ISLANDS.
213
Fund while it lasted [11], and gradually from 1840 the support of the
work thus created was readily undertaken by the local Legislatures. In
1842 the Islands were formed into a separate diocese under the nat..e
of Antigua. The first Bishop, Dr. Davis, arrived in 1843 to find his
people sufifering from the effects of an " awful earthquake " which had
caused great destruction to Church property. Notwithstanding this
calamity one of the first acts of the Bishop was to commence an
•organisod system of contributions to the Society— by forming district
Associations — " not alone on the ground of the wide spread good the
Society had done and was doing, but on the duty of evincing grati-
tude for what it had done within the . . . diocese in increasing the
accommodation in churches, in building schoolhouses and chapel-
schools in furnishing ministers, catechists, schoolmasters and mis-
tresses " [12], In the midst of the efforts to repair its own losses the
diocese remitted nearly £50 ) the Society in 1845 [13].
In 1848 Bishop Davis, who had ministered in the West Indies
since his ordination in 1812, declared that the change which he had
seen during that time was " as light from darkness." He remembered
" a condition of the grossest ignorance and deepest moral degradation.
The slaves were, for the most part, left in a state of practical heathen-
ism : — the baptism of their children wrs neglected, and marriage was
actually forbidden among them." He, when a simple presbyter, was
the first who dared to publish the banns of marriage between two negro
bond- servants. Such was the state of public feeling at that time, " that
indignation and alarm were almost universal," the authorities inter-
fered, and " the marriage was prohibited." Mr. Davis appealed to Eng-
land, the local decision was reversed, and just a year after the original
publication of the banns he " had the happiness to perform the first
marriage ever solemnized between slaves" there [14].
Satisfactory too was the progress made in the Danish Islands of St.
Croix and St. Thomas. At his first visit there in 1844 the Bishop
confirmed over 700 persons, and in the church there were 896 com-
municants. The members of the English Church in the Danish
Islands then numbered 7,938 — " a full third of the entire population "
— and this, coupled with the fact that the English language was
" exclusively taught in the schools," hastened the emancipation of the
slaves [14a]. By an Ordinance of the King of Denmark about 1848
the English Church in these two islands was formally placed under
the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Antigua, and at his visitation in
that year — the first since the total abolition of slavery — the Bishop
consecrated the Church of All Saints in St. Thomas. Few instances
can be shown of a deeper interest in the cause of religion than
was manifested in the erection of this church. In 1847 the con-
gregation, mostly poor people, united in laying by each a sum of
not less than ^d. and not exceeding Is. a week. In about a year's
time j^2,000 were thus collected. A general appeal throughout the
island brought ^4,500 more. The building was then begun. One of
the vestrymen superintended its erection. Another friend furnished the
stone at a cheap rate. It was brought down from the quarry upon the
heads and shoulders of the negroes, " who to the number of 300 or 400
worked during the moonlight of the fine months." The masons and
carpenters gave up a portion of their weekly wages, and " the women
il:
Hi
i •!„
1 -'(
I.!
■r Ji '
214
SOCIETY FOE THE PROPAGATION OP IHE GOSPEL.
added their mite in carrying stone and mortar." The planters lent
stock for the purpose of carting. In addition to other kinds of aid
;^8,000 were raised and expended [15].
The death of Bishop Davis on Oct. 25, 1857 [16] was soon followed
by that of his successor, Dr. S. J. Rigaud (cons. 1858), who was carriefl
off by yellow fever in 1859 [17] ; but the present Bishop, Dr. W. W.
Jackson, has held office since 1860. [See pp. 215, 883.] Up to 18u8 the
Diocese of Antig'-.a enjoyed " all the privileges of a fairly endowed
Church " [18], the Society's aid having been so managed as to draw out
increased local support. As an instance of this, a grant of £100 per
annum to Montserrat in 1860 was met by a vote of £130 per annum
from the Legislature, " and when three years and a half afterwards the
Society's ollowance was reduced to £60 they had learned to feel the
value " of the Missionary, "and the vote was raised to £180 " [19].
" The people of the island " (wrote the Kev. .T. Shervington in 18G1) "more
than of any other that I know of entertain for the Church of England a deep-
rooted afifection, and, in the majority of cases, this is of an intelligent typo. They
are members of our Church, not because they are brought up in her communion
so much as because they believe they are likely to receive more good from her
ministrations than those of any other.
" The negroes, in fact, often give this as a reason for their preference and
attachment for our church. There is, therefore, much to encourage a minister
labouring among ♦hem ; but there is also, from the nature of the case, much to
discourage It is quite true, as we often hear, that the negro is impulsive. They
are easily aHected by a sermon, and I have seen many of them in tears as they
approach the altar on our Communion Sundays. Hence, I think, the large
number of our communicants. One is thus tempted to hope that the good work is
going on among them ; but there is the old truth, ' 'he devil cor.ieth and taketh
away the word out of their heait:'. . . .' T'le negro is also said to ho superstition^^ ;
and this, too, is in the main correct. The Id which the old superstitions of their
fathers has upon tlioni can only be discovered by acquaintance with their charp.ater,
and by great watchfulness on the part of their minister. The belief in cV.arms and
Bpells, and in the power of the'"" enemies to injure, still influences them."
This was written at a time of extreme distress in the island, yet
'• notwithstanding the general depression the weekly offertory was still
continued," and it does not appear to have "ever occurred to them
that the offertory ought to be discontinued " [20],
In the previous year the claims of the West Indian Mission to West
Africa had been brought before them, and from distances of several
miles, and under unfavourable circumstances, the people Hocked to th^
Missionary meeting. Not a single waite person was present, and
£6 was collected from those who during their period of slavery " woro
almost as badly oft' as their African brethren in respect of the means
of grace " [21].
The same laudable spirit has been generally shown throi\c;hout the
diocese. Poor at all times, the poverty of the people has been fre-
quently intensified by earthquake and hurricane, and in 1868 they were
called to make further sacrifices on behalf of their Church, then brought
face to face with disendowment. The call was not unheeded, " but " (to
quote Bishop Jackson's words) " in the first instance it would have been
impossible in the impoverished condition of the Leeward Islands, to
supply vacpncies ... if the venerable Society, to whose bounty some
of these cures owed their original formatio::, liad not stept m and
saved them from collapse " [22].
THE LEEWARD ISLANDS
215
The permanence of the Bishopric haa heen secured by the wisdom
and self-denial of Bishop Jackson, who, when obliged by faihng health
to retire from the active wcrk, secured in 1882 the services of a
coadjutor. Bishop Branch., and de\'oted his remaining energies to raising
an Endowment Fund, In the l)uilding-up of this fund [which now
amounts to £20,000], the Society has assisted by grants amounting in
all to £2,000 [23].
Bishop Branch is of opinion thut the " English Church is every year
becoming more and more distinctly the Church of the Islands" [24].
The inhabi+anos of Barbuda, the finest specimens of the negro race in
the Leeward Islands, numbered 800 in 1870, *' all with one exception,
black, and aU . . . baptized in the Church and loyally attached to
her, wit^ every man and woman over twenty confirmed, and a fom-th
of the population communicants " [26].
Statistics. — Tu the Leeward Islan^Ja (area, C05 sq. miles), where (1885-92) the
Society has assisted in maintaining 59 MiBBion.."<e9 &nd planting 20 Central Stations
(as detailed on pp. 883-4), there are now 127,728 inhabitants, of whom abont 62,000 are
Church Members and 18,080 Communicants, under tho care of 85 Clergymen and a
Bishop. {See p. 764 ; see also the Table on p. 262.]
Be/erences (Chapter XXVIT.)— [1] App. Jo. B, p. 158 (6, 7) ; A MSS., V. 6, p 28.
[2, 3] Jo., V. 1, Nov. 16, 1705; App. Jo. A, pp. 396-400; App. .To. B, p. 67
[4] Jo., V. 1, Sept. 18, 1702, and Jan. 15 and Sept. 17, 1703. [5] Jo., V. 1, Nov. 16
1706 ; Jo., V. 2, Aug. 20, 1714. [6] App. Jo. B, No. 141. [Oa] A MS '., V. 6, p. 28.
[7] R. 17il pp. 89, 40 ; Jo., Aug. 18, 1710 ; Jo., March 16 and 22 and Oct. 19, 1711 ;
R. 1712, p. m. [8] Jo., V. 2, July 11, 18, 25, 1712 ; R. 1714, pp. 54-5 ; Jo., V. 8, May 20,
1715, May 26, June 15, July 6 and 20, and Aug. 17, 1710, March 15, May 17, Aug. 30 and
Deo. 20, 171';. [9J R. 1881, p. 150. [9a] M.R. 1853, p. 82. [10] R. 1884-6, r^. 258.
[11] See pp. 194-6 of this book ; also R. 1886-50 (Statements of Accounts) ; Jo., /. 44,
p. 418 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 85, 41-2, 03, 84, 144, 147-8, 269-70 ; B. 1881, p. 151. [12] R. 1848,
pp. XLi. and 33 ; R. 1844, p. 70. [13] R. 1845, p. 02. [14] Q.P., Jan. 1849, pp. 3, 4 :
see also R. 1848, p. 87. [14a] R. 1844, pp. 69-70. [16] R. 1849, pp. 95-«. [16] /l.
1858, p. 64. [17] Jo., V. 47, p. 895. [18] R. 1881, p. 152. [19] R. 1807, p. 59. [20] R.
1864, p. 62. [21] R. 1863, p. 65. [22] R. 1869, p. 52 ; R. 1881, p. 152 : see also R.
1870, p. i7 ; R. 1874, p. 116; R. J888, p. 98. [23] Jo., V. 52, p. 17 ; Jo., V. 54, p. 85 ;
Applications Committee Report, 1882, pp. 13, 14, iv. ; Standing Committee Book, V. 48,
p. 188 ; do., V. 45, p. 884 ; M. F., 1884, p. 818. [24] R. 1888, p. 98. [25] R. 1870, p. 47.
W
"■]*r.-
5 ■.i;"-
::'m
\m
,' I?!!.
'■■ k1
A
216 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAaATIOM OF THB GOSPEL.
CHAPTER XXVm.
THE BAHAMAS.
b l!
The Bahamas congi^'t of a chain of small islands lying to the east and south-east of
Florida, U.S., some 20 only being inhabited. One of these — St. Salvador — was the first
Isknd seen by Columbus when seel:ing the " New "World " in 1492. The Bahamas were
then peopled by Indians, but these were to the number of 60,000 Koon transported to the
Spanish mines of Mexico and Peru. The islands then abandoned were formally annexed
to England by Sir Humphrey Gilbert in 1578. In 1612 they were united to Virginia,
and about 20 years later some British adventurers formed a settlement on them, which
was destroyed by the Spaniards in 1641- By Charles II. the island of New Providence
(the seat of the capital, Nassau) was assigned to an English proprietary body in 1670 ;
but in 1708 the French and Spaniards obtained possession of it, and for many years it
was a rendezvous for pirates. The English extirpated the pirates in 1718, and the
Bahamas became subject to a regular colonial administration. This was interrupted by
a surrender to the Spaniards in 1781, the war concluding with a re-annexation of the
islands by Great Britain, which was confirmed in 1793 by the Treaty of Versailles.
L-i 1781 Governor Rogers of the Bahamas, being then " in Carolina
for the recovery of his health," informed the Rev. W. Guy, the
Society's Missionary at St. Andrew's, " of the extream want there
was of a minister" in the Bahamas, "which had been without one
for some years, and pressed Mr. Guy to go over with him and officiate
there some months." Mr. Guy, considering " the great usefulness and
almost the necessity of the thing," embarked on this " charitable
undertaking" in April 1781, and arrived at Providence on the 12th of
that month.
He found a people '• who had lived in want of the administration
of all the Divine ordinances several years." These he endeavoured to
supply by holding service " in a little neat church built of wood,"
which had been just finished, and by visiting all the parts of the
island. Notwithstanding the great fatigue of travelling, " on account of
the rocks " and " the heat of the day which is always very great," he
baptized 89 children and 8 adults. In " the two other inhabited Islands
in this Government," about 20 leagues from Providence, he baptized 23
children in Harbour Island and 18 in " Islathcra " (Eleuthera). For
each of the (128) baptized he had " the proper sureties," and during
his two months' stay in the three islands, besides marrying, and
visiting the dck, he administered the Blessed Sacrament twice, " but
had but 10 communicants at each time." The number of families in
the islands was about VZO in New Providence, 40 in Harbour Island,
and 40 in Islathera. The people " very thankfully received " copies of
the Bishop of London's Pastoral Letters for promoting the conversion
of the negroes. [See p. 8.] They all professed themselves of the
Church of England, and were "very desirous of having a minister settled
with them," and Mr. Guy considered that "as they were in general
THE BAHAMAS.
217
very poor, it would ... be a verv great charity to send a Missionary
to them " [1].
This representation was followed by a Memorial from the President,
Council, and principal inhabitants of New Providence, showing that
" about seven years past " they erected at their own charge " a com-
modious church capable of containing upwards of 800 people," and
provided a convenient house for a clergyman of the Church of England
and £40 per annum towards his support ; but that being insufficient, they
" became destitute of any Divine to officiate amongst them for upwards
of five years, till the Rev. Mr. Hooper came over, well-recommended,
and . . . and continued for these twelve months past." To enable
them to maintain him or some other worthy Divine, they solicited
assistance [2].
Immediately on receipt of the first communication (April 1732) the
Society offered £60 per annum as a grant-in-aid, which was now (March
1783) " in consideration of the dearness of provisions in Providence "
increased to £60, and Mr. Hooper having migrated to Maryland, the
Rev. William Smith was in April 1783 appointed to Providence and the
other inhabited islands [8].
Mr. Smith arrived at Nassau on Oct. 20, 1738. " At first he had
but a thin congregation " in Nassau, but it was soon increased by
several families residing " outside the town " and by "the soldiers of
the garrison, whom tli Governor, immediately after his arrival, obliged
to come constantly to mirch." Governor Fitzwilliara had the church
" put into a tollerable good order," and " with a good deal of difficulty
and pains, got an Act passed for erecting the Inhabited Islands into one
parish and . . . £60 sterling p. annum . . . settled on the Minister
Incumbent thereon " [4]. He failed to obtain an allowance from the
Assembly for a school -master, although there was " no place in his
Majesty's American Dominions" where one was nioro necessary, "by
want of which their youth" grew up "in such ignorance (even of a
Deity) and in such immorality as is most uniiecoming." On this re-
presentation the Society at once (1785) provided funds for the opening
of a school in Nassau, but there was some delay owing to the difficulty
of finding teachers [5].
The arrival of Captain Hall of Rhode Island in Dec. 1739 with "a
Spanish prize of between £8 and £4,000 valiu> was sufficient to in-
duce Mr. Mitchel, the then teacher, to quit school and go " a priva-
teering " with the Captain [6].
About 1784 Mr. Smith first visited " Islathera, a long, narrow
Island inhabited by between 80 and 40 families," who were " generally
very ignorant of their duty to God as having never had a Clergyman
settled among them." At Harbour Island he found there 26 families
and a large room for service, in which he ministered one Sunday ; " it
was very full," and the people were " serious and attentive." Otherwise
they could hardly have been with such a Missionary. Governor Fitz-
william wrote of him in 1785 : " The abilities life and good behaviour
of Mr. Smith . . . justly entitle him to the favour of all good men
among us " [7]. Illness caused him to desire a northern Mission, but
a short visit to England in 1780 enabled him to return to New Provi-
dence in January 1787 [8].
The church at Nassau, a building "in a wooden frame, plaistered,"
I,:
' ! I
%
i
218
SOCIETY FOR THE PnOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
4 1
I ! i
became so ruinous that it was necessary to remove the pulpit and
desk to the Town House in 1741— the ertiotion.of a new one having
been hindered by fear of " an invasion from the Spaniards " [9].
Whites, Negroes, and Mulattoes were ministered to by Mr. Smith, but
the hardships of visiting " Iluthera " and Harbour Island brought on an
illness, and in his last letter, Oct. 26, 1741, after alluding to a fever
at Providence " which had carried off everyone it had seized on," he
concluded : " The Lord help us for he only knows where it will ter-
minate." A few days after it pleased God to take " this diUgent and
worthy Missionary to himself to receive the reward of his labours " [10].
His successor, the Bev. N. Hodges, died in 1748 soon after his
arrival. During the vacancy caused by these deaths Governor Tinker
made his Secretary, Mr. J. Snow, " read prayers and a sermon every
Sunday in the Town House," and in 1746 sent him to England to be
ordained. Besides officiating " as far as a layman could " Mr. Snow
had largely contributed to the building of a church and to the estab-
lishment of a free school for negroes and whites. Within two years
of ordination he also died. In the meantime the Bev. B. St. John
ministered for about a year (1746-7) to a " very ignorant " people,
" scarce one in fifty being able to read," and baptized over 800 children
in the three islands of the Mission [11].
The next Missionary, the Bev. B. Cabter, was privileged to labour
16 j'ears (1749-65) in the Mission, which he represented as >aing of
"greater extent " and having "more pastoral duties to ^e performed
in the several parts of it than any other under the Society's care." In
1768 he reported " all the natives" of the Bahamas "profess them-
selves of the Church of England." About this time two Mission Schools
were established ; that at Nassau was the only school in the island of
Providence " except Women's Schools," which were also Church
Schools. The Harbour Island School was built by <,he'people, of whom
he wrote in 1764 that they " pay a strict regdid to the Lord's Day,
and neither work tliemselves nor suffer their slaves to work on it, but
allot them another day in every week " "to work for themselves." A
similar rule was observed at Eleuthera, where his parishioners expressed
" so strong a desire of improvement that even adults of both sexes "
submitted " to be publickly catechized without reluctance." " The
most sensible slaves in New Providence " expressed " an earnest desire
of being baptized," a desire which he did his best to gratuy [12].
The Bev. G. Tizard carried on the work from 1767 to October 1708,
when he died. Two years later it was reported that many people had
been reformed by means of his widow [18].
In 1767 the Bev. B. Moss was stationedat Harbour Island, where a
resident clergyman had long been "earnestly desired" [14]. He
had at first " a cold reception from the people's apprehending that
they were to contribute to his support "; when they found that not to
be the case " they became fond of him," and " aU in the island to a
man " attended public worship on Sundays.
Indirectly they must have contributed, for the Bahamas Assembly
hvd enacted a law dividing " Harbour IsWid and Eleutbera into a
disi'nct parish named St. John's," and allowing "£160 current money
out of the Harbour Island taxes towards building a Church in that
Islaud," and^settUng £50 sterling per annum " for salary and house-
THE BAHAMAS.
219
rent for the Minister." While the church* was building Mr. Moss,
performed service " under the branches of some Tamarind trees."
In 1769 he had thirty-eight communicants, all of whom lived " holy
lives, unblameable in their conversation " [15].
Of Eleuthera he gave this " lamentable account " in 1769 : " That
both men, women, and children, magistrates not excepted, are profane in
their conversation ; even the children learn to curse their own parents
as soon as they can speak plain, and many other sinful habits and
heathenish practices are in use among them." One great obstruction
to his reforming these people was the difficulty of visiting them,
it being necessary to go first to Providence, where he might have
to wait two or three weeks for a passage, which "consumed too
much time " [16]. It was also difficult to find men of sufficient education
to act as lay agents. The Rev. W. Gobdon, who visited Eleuthera in
1796, found that " a Justice of the Peace " at Wreck's Sound had been
accustomed to read prayers and a sermon out of one of the Society's
books to the inhabitants." He had •' the most learning in the place,"
yet was in such indifferent circumstances as to desire to be appointed
" an assistant schoolmaster," not being qualified for the position of
head schoolmaster [17]. At Savannah Sound only one man could
read, and the greater part could " scarcely say the Lord's Prayer,"
yet they regarded baptism as " absolutely necessary to salvation."
In March 1776 New Providence and other of the Bahamas were
"thrown into a distracted state by being taken by a considerable
armed force from America " (eight vessels and 550 men), '• which after
dismantMng His Majesty's Forts and committing many outrages" —
taking '• all the King's money," opening the prison doors and setting
the prisoners free — " carried away the Governor, Secretary, and one or
two other prisoners," and left the rest of the people " in a deplorable
state. But they were disappointed of their chief aim— a considerable
quantity of gunpowder, which had been prudently removed to a place
of safety." In the midst of all this confusion the Bev. J. Hunt, the
Society's Missionary at Providence, " continued to do duty in the
church as usual," and his flock seemed " to make a progress in virtue "
and gene -ally attended service.
During the American Revolution the inhabitants of the Bahamas
were for some years " almost reduced to a starving condition," as their
chief dependence for provisions was on the continent. In 1779 " the
best bread " that could be obtained in Harbour Island, " even for the
blessed Sacrament," was " made of Tree Roots." For a long time the
islands were " pestered with American vessels," the crews of which
endeavoured to " corrupt the minds of the people, turning them from
King George and all government," and passed their life " in dancing
all night and gaming and drinking all day." On one occasion some
of their captains attended the Harbour Island Church to hear Mr. Moss
preach. "Hearing him pray for the King, and his discourse not
favoring their proceeding, they had concluded to take him out of his
own house by night and carry him away to America. But they were
disappointed." The cause of their failure was probably owing to the
fact, reported by the Missionary in 1778, that the inhabitants of
Harbour Island and Eleuthera, numbering 1,891, " ail professed to be
♦ Opened for service on March 10, 1709 [18].
;■!
t,'
m)
SOCIETY FOR THE ^HOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
>|l|
of the Church of England," and had " not a single Dissenter amongst
them of any denomination." In Providence the loyalists were
" threatened almost every day and insulted," and having " httle
force to defend themselves," were " in continual danger " [19].
During the Spanish occupation [see p. 216] the Rev. J. Barker,
the only Missionanr left in the Bahamas, withdrew (in 1782), and did
not return [20]. The Rev. J. Seymour of Georgia, who was appointed
to Providence, died on the voyage [21] ; and the next clergyman sent,
the Rev. T. Robertson, was located at Harbour Island. On his
arrival in 1786 he visited every family on the island, " a very poor
hardworking industrious people ... serious and well disposed." Old
and young to the number of 500 attended church regularly, and all
expressed " great gratitude to the Society for their kind and generous
arfitention " [22]. But in 1789 he reported that the " leading man " in
the island was '• an utter enemy to all religion," and would " not
suffer any of his negroes to receive any instruction whatever "; and it
was with difficulty that the Missionary " prevailed on the people to
let any of the negroes sit in the area of the church " [28].
F\uma next received a resident Missionary (the Rev. W. Twining)
in 1787. The white settlers were mostly American Loyalists — about
one third were old settlers. All seemed glad of the arrival of a clergy-
man " and anxious to express their gratitude to the Society." Of the
700 inhabitants 600 were negroes. Those brought up among the
English had been taught " little or nothing of religion," but did not
seem at all " prepossessed against Christianity." The negroes who had
been " lately imported from Africa ' ' showed ' ' no signs of religion ' ' [24 j .
Still worse was the state of the white settlers at Long Island, as
reported by the Rev. W. Gordon after ^i8iting it from Exuma in 1790.
•" A few poor families from New Providence " began a settlement in
Long Island in 1778. At the peace in 1782 " a few loyal Refugees"
(presumably from the United States) settled there, and it proving " a
good Island for raising cotton," many others followed, " besides some
natives of New Providence." In 1790 the population consisted of about
2,000 people — over 1,500 being slaves. Tho negroes were " void of all
principles of Christian religion owing to tbeir want of instruction."
Most of the original settlers could scarcely read, and having been for
many years deprived of Divine worship, they were " addicted to the
vices of a seafaring life . . . swearing and neglect of religion." The
refugees, though less ignorant, were not more attached to the faith.
They resembled " very much those who may be seen in London."
Not even two or three of them could be got together to partake of the
Holy Communion. The " gentry " of the place employed their leisure
hours •• in reading tli9 works of Mandeville, Gibbon, Voltaire, Rousseau
and Hume, ' ly which some of them "acquired a great tincture of
infidelity." Mr. Gordon on his visits held service in six parts of the
island, and undertook that if a resident Missionary were sen' there he
■would visit those islands which had " never yet had (Christian public
worship, viz., Turk's, Caicos, Crooked, WatUn's, Abacos and Andros."
A more favourable account of Long Island was given by the Rev. P.
Eraser. On his arrival there early in 1798 " he was waited upon by
tlie principal Planters," who vied with one another •• in shewing him
every mark of attention and respect. Instead of discovering Deistioal
I
THB BAHAMAS.
221
Principles " the people appeared " to be all convinced of the
great truths of the Christian Beligion" and attended Divine Service
" with a serioasness and regularity truly exemplary." The need of
additional Missionaries was further urged by the Rev. J. Bichabds of
Providence, who, within six months of his arrival at Nassau " baptized
163 persons after examination." Nassau at that time (1791) con-
tained between 2,000 and 8,000 inhabitants, most of the whites being
of " Scotch extraction and many of them Dissenters, but moderate and
conformable to the Church," and who treated him with " greai
civihty." Owing, however, to " the political disputes concerning the
Revenue Act in that country " he suffered from " the stopping of his
[Government] salary for nearly a twelvemonth " [25].
From a report submitted by the Society to the English Government
"+• this time (1791-2) we learn that the only islands of the Bahamas
gi.oup which appeared to have any inhabitants at the beginning of 1784
were Providence, Long Island, Harbour Island, Exuma, Eleuthera,
Turk's Island, and the Abacos — the whole not exceeding 1,760 whites
and 2,800 blacks. On the close of the disputes with the " ancient
colonists on the continent of America" and the evacuation of St.
Augustine, the Bahamas " held out to the Royal Refugee subjects in
the Southern Colonies a comfortable asylum for the present, and
prospects of great advantages in future " ; the liberality of the British
Government met their wishes and gave full scope to their plans of
settlement. They were for a time supplied with provisions &c. from
the Public Stores, " all doubtful title to possession was removed in a
purchase by the Crown of the ancient claims of the Proprietors of the
soil of those Islands, and the grants to these adventurers of the lands
on which they were desirous of settlement, were unaccompanied with
any illiberal or discouraging restrictions." Under these favourable
circumstances settlement was considerably extended, " every cultivable
spot " being " explored with great avidity." By the commencement
of 1790 the white population had been doubled (=8,500) and the black
trebled (=6,500 including coloured), in all 10,000, and about 18,000
acres of land were under cultivation. Of the whites, 127 were planters,
29 merchants, and 17 men of learned professions. Of the blacks, some
600 were free negroes, who by escapes and " other fortuitous cir-
cumstances " were " disentangled from t.^e disgraceful shackles of
slavery." Up ir^ Uiis time there were only three clergymen in the
Bahamas, hu' v«ving to the Society's representations to the English
Government the Bahamas Assembly (about 1795) established a fund
" for thd building and repairing of Churches, providing Parsonage
Houses and Globes miA for the better maintenance and support of
Ministert and Schoul Masters " [2G].
Inconbequenoe of political disputes during Governor Lord Dunmore's
administration the Clergy frequently had difficulty in realising the
local provision to which they were entitled. Mr. Richards of New
Providence reported in 1796 that "neither he nor any other person
who has a saL^ry haf received any for above a year past." About this
time Lord Dnnmore " possessed himself of the most antient burying
ground " and a portion of the glebe in Harbour Island, the former of
which he desecrated, and it became necessary for the Society to mako
a representation to the Secretary of State for the restoration of the
i:
^i!
1
n
m
222
SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL.
property. There were other complaints against the Governor. He
openly avowed " that the laws which forbid incestuous marriages in
England" did "not take place in the Colonies" and he ignored a
communication from the Bishop of London on the subject. He further
countenanced " one Johnston, a strolling Methodist Preacher from
America " who induced the black people at Providence to turn a negro
schoolmaster out of his house " and convert it to a Meeting House for
himself," and obtained from the Governor " a Licence to preach and
perform other offices." This man " used to marry without licence or
authority," but in a short time he was " put in prison for beating his
wife ... in a merciless manner . . . and so all his followers left him.
The respectable inhabitants indeed always opposed the progress of
Methodism and remonstrated to Lord Dunmore against it " [27].
The years 1794-7 proved fatal to the Bevs. P. Fbaser, P. Dixon,
and W. H. Moobe [28]. Another Missionary took more than
two years to reach the station to which he had been appointed : the
Bev. D. W. BosB of Dominica, Antigua, after several disappointments
in obtaining a passage, left St. Nevis in December 1^96, but the ship
being captured by a French privateer in the next month he was carried
prisoner to Bochelle, and afterwards removed up the country to
Angouleine, where he remained till the following July, when he was
" exchanged by a cartel " and came to England. After receiving
Priest's Orders and being detained six weeks in the Isle of Wight, he
sailed for the West Indies in November 1797. Arriving at Nevis he
was unable to get a passage to the Bahamas, though he went to
Antigua and to St. Kitts several times for the purpose. He therefore
" took a passage in a schooner bound to Norfolk in Virginia," whence
he made his way to Nassau, but did not reach Long Island till
February 1799 [29].
The Bev. H. Jenkins experienced a similar difficulty. In his
voyage from England " he had the ill fortune to lose all his pap'^rs,
by being obliged to throw them overboard upon coming in sight i^f a
vessel, which was supposed to be a French one, but it turned out
otherwise." He took the precaution to show the certificate of his ap-
pointment (from the Society) to a fellow passenger, desiring him to
read it with attention, that he might witness the contents of it to the
Governor, and thereby remove any difficulty that might have arisen
from his having no credentials.* He reached Nassau safely, but
within a few days' sail of the Caicos the ship was captured by a
French privateer and carried " to Cape St. Francois, from whence
they were sent to Mole St. Nicholas to be exchanged." He arrived at
the Caicos on October 16, 1797, ** in good health and spirits " [80].
Mr. Jenkins divided his time between the Caicos and Turk's Island,
about eight leagues distant. On his first visit to the latter he remained
a fortnight and ministered to " a large congregation at the Barracks,"
then " converted into a Church," but which a few years before had
* The Governor, though Batisfied that Mr. Jenkins was " not an impostor," delayed
his induction till " new credentials " should arrive from England, " and also a Degree
from one of the Universities of England, Scotland, or Dublin as the Parochial Act of
the Bahamas in this case directs." As Mr. Jenkins " would have been entitled to a
Degree in the University of Cambridge " the Arclibiehop of Canterbury conferred on
him the degree of M.A. ; but while this was being done the qualification was rendered
" unneceisary " by " an alteration in the Bahamas Act " [90a]. ^
THE BAHAMAS.
228
been occupied by the military that were " stationed there in order to
check the lawless and ungovernable temper of the people." The few
gentlemen of Turk's Island had for some time adopted " the laudable
plan of assembling there on Sundays when the Liturgy" was "used
and a Sermon read out of some approved author " [81]. A supply of
Bibles and Prayer Books from the Society proved very acceptable to
" the poor people there," who " all faithfully promised to read them
with attention," and one William Barrel, " a very decent and well
disposed negro " opened a Sunday School and taught his country-
men gratis [82]. In his first year's ministry in Long Island Mr.
BosE baptized 14 Whites and 24 " Blacks, Mulattoes, Mustees and
Dustees." The negroes there had been " misled by strange doctrines."
They called themselves " Baptists, the followers of St. John," and were
" not so happy and contented "as in other parts of the West Indies,
though " every indulgence and humanity " were " exercised towards
them by their Masters." Their preachers, black men, were " artful
and designing making a merchandize of Beligion." One of them was
" so impious " as to proclaim that he had " had a familiar conversation
with the Almighty," and to point out the place where he had seen
Him. At certain times in the year the black preachers used to " drive
numbers of negroes into the sea and dip them by way of baptism," for
which they extorted a dollar, or stolen goods [88].
Previously to Mr. Eose's arrival an attempt " to check their pro-
ceedings" occasioned some of the slaves to "abscond and conceal
themselves in the woods," and in covisequence " many of their masters
. . . actually counteracted all }i's diligence and zeal ... for the
promotion of religion and morals." At the very time that " superstition
and fanaticism " appeared to be yielding to his teaching the " proceed-
ings" of the blacks were "more abominable but more secretly con-
ducted " [84]. " After various attempts ... to prevail on his
parishioners to receive the Communion, he at last " on August 28, 1801,
*' administered to three, exclusive of his own family " [85]. In the
same year he visited Exuma at a time when the planters had assem-
bled their negroes (about 400) at a pond for the purpose of raking
salt. " A canopy was erected under which the gentlemen and ladies
of the country took their seats and he preached to them." " He was
highly gratified by the chearfulness with which" the negroes "went
through their daily task." " In the ceJebration of the Sabbath they
observed the utmost decorum, and seemed to hp very pious in th«»ir devo
tion." " Upon seeing and contemplating their situation both in a tem-
poral and spiritual hght " he ventured the opinion "that he would
rather be a slave in the Bahamas than a poor free cotta^rer in Eng-
land " [86].
In 1802 Mr. Bose removed his residence to Exuma, ana on Christ-
mas Day df^dicated " the new Church." After having officiated »r
long " in old, uninhabited houses in Long Island ... he felt, In the
discharge of his duty under a consecrated house a renovation, as it
were, of the clergyman." The inhabitants then consisted of 140
whites, 85 " free people," and 1,078 negro and other slaves. On hia
first coming many of the negroes " called themselves the followers of
Mahomet," but these, with other blacks, he baptized to the number of
08 adults and 41 infants in less than a year. He also formed some of
^1 1
m
U 13;
224
80CIBTY FOB THB PROPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I ■ I
the best negroes into a society, and twice a week many of them used to
" meet in their huts to sing psalms and to offer up a few prayers after
their daUy task " [87]-
On a visit to Crooked Island in 1808 he "baptized without any
compensation 160 negroes." His practice of refusing fees had the
effect of opening the eyes of the poor negroes to the extortion of their
black preachers. " When they saw him standing an hour or two
exhorting uud inviting them to his mode of baptism without any
charge " they wore persuaded "that he had no pecuniary views, but
was only interested in their welfare, and by such a sacrifice of his
emoluments even their Bishops submitted to the Bites and Ceremonies
of the Church of England " [38].
" The iUiberality of the House of Assembly . . . not only in reduc-
ing his salary, but in making laws and afterwards violating them, and
the constant apprehension of piratical invaders " . . . " compelled "
Mr. Bose to " abandon the Bahamas " in 1804. Spanish Picaroons
were " infesting their coasts and plundering their vessels," and in ap-
prehension of " a visit from the French " most of the women and
children of New Providence were sent away. On one occasion Mr.
Bose was " obliged to ride the whole night with his musket in his
hand and cartouche box on his shoulder " [39].
By 1807 the number of the S.P.G. Missionaries was reduced* to one —
the Bev. B. Bobebts of New Providence. After that year [40] none of the
Bahamas Clergy appear to have been aided by the Society until 1835,
when, as a part of the Diocese of Jamaica (founded 1824) the Islands
began to participate in the Negro Education Fund [41]. [See pp. 194-6.]
The Colonial Legislature co-operated with the Society, but at the end
of eight yearst the supply of Clergy still remained inadequate.
Of the fourteen parishes or rectories into which the islands were
divided, only four were wholly and three partially endowed, and in
some of the out-islands there was " not a single religious teacher of
any class whatever " [42].
In New Providence the Bishop of Jamaica confirmed nearly 400
persons in 1846 [43]. Three years later he held what appears to be
the first ordination in that part of his diocese, two priests and two
deacons being ordained, and the number of Clergy thus raised to
sixteen [44]. The labours of the Missionaries were very arduous, one
of them having no less fk&n seven islands under his care. To visit
these and to go from one station to another preaching and baptizing
the children was " something like a shepherd setting his mark upon
his sheep and then letting them go in the wilderness" [46]. In
some remote districts the people retained a strong attachment to the
Church of England, notwithstanding her long neglect of them.
Many natives came forward and offered their services gratuitously
as catechists [46] ; and in one island an old man of seventy " walked
fifty miles in order to partake of the holy feast " [47].
The formation of the Bahamas into a separate see in 1861 was
followed by the death of its first Bishop, Dr. Caulfield, within a few
* Mr. Groombridge died in 1804 : Mr. Rose in 1804, and Mr. Jenkins in 1806, removed
to Jamaica, and Mr. Richards to England about 1806 [40a].
t Tlie ClerKymen aided by the Society during this period (1880-44) were E. J. Rogers
and C. Neale, 1880-44 ; P. S. Aldrich, 1840; F. T. Todrig, 1841-2; W. Gray, 1844.
1^
ilii
THE BAHAMAS.
225
months of his consecration [48]. The thirteen years of the episcopate
of Bishop Venables (his successor) were, for the most part, years of
■disendowment, destruction of Church property by hurricane, paralysis
of trade, intense poverty, and considerable emigration. Yet the
<Jhurch progressed. Between 1867-74i forty-five Churches were built
or restored [49].
At the time of Bishop Venables' appointment the Society's Missions
were all in the out-islands, which were absolutely unable to maintain
■their own Clergy. " I think the Society can hardly have realized the
Missionary character of the work done here," wrote the Bishop, " nor
the insufficiency of our local resources for carrying on that work " [50].
Of the Biminis he said " the inhabitants seem almost the most de-
graded people that I have yet visited. This perhaps may be accounted
for by these two islands being a great rendezvous for wreckers " [51].
In Providence itself "an instance of practical heathenism" came
■under his notice. " Three men were digging on the solid rock on
the south side of the island, and had been engaged in this way for
. . . eight years ofif and on because an Obeah woman had told them
of a treasure hidden there " [52].
In the Island of Eleuthera a man once came to the Bishop from a
Baptist village to say that he " had collected forty children and formed
a Sunday School and also that there were fifty persons waiting for
baptism." A Clergyman was sent who baptized ninety [53J. Some
of the Missions were brought to a remarkable state of efficiency, the
poor black and coloured people adopting " one of the surest ways
of calling down God's blessing on ourselves " by contributions to
Foreign Missions. Nearly £S0 a year was raised in this way in one
parish (St. Agnes, New Providence), and the Missionary there was
able, " without the slightest discontent," to have " daily mornmg and
ovening service and weekly offertory and celebration " [54]. In
1868 the Bishop obtained a Church ship,* the Message of Peace.
Writing of the first visit in her, which was to Andros Island, he
aaid : " I cannot speak too highly of the labours of Mr. Sweeting
•the coloured catechist of the district. The morality of the people
here bears a striking contrast to that of other out-island settle-
ments." One poor girl who heard of the Bishop's arrival followed
him from station to station in order to be confirmed, her confirmation
costing her " a journey of 56 miles, 44 accomplished on foot " over
rugged roads with two creeks to ford [55].
The cyclone of 1866, which overthrew nearly one half of the
■churches in the diocese [56], was followed by disestablishment and
disendowment in 1869, the immediate effect of which was that in
one island alone (Eleuthera) five congregations were for a time
left without a clergyman [56a]. Yet even in the next year a new
station was opened there among the coloured people, the first service
being held " in a small hut and in the dark for no candle could be
procured" [57]. With the death of Bishop Venables in October 1876,
the episcopal income, hitherto derived from the State, ceased. In
the opinion of the physicians the Bishop's " illness was the result upon
a frame not naturally robust, of continuous travel, irregular and often
* The use of a Church ship was advocated by Archdeacon Trew in 1846 as onn
Biethod of meeting the lamentable spiritual destitution then existing in the Bahamas [66a.]
Q
■n
(I
-iifc;
226
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I'll
i i
^ii
unwholesome food, constant care and unceasing mental labour." From
his death-bed he sent a message to the Society to save the diocese
from "being blotted out of Christendom " [58], The Society's response
was the guarantee of an allowance of £200 per annum, which was
continued to his successor until 1881, by which time an endowment of
£70,000 had been provided. Towards raising and increasing this
fund the Society contributed £1,500 (in 1876-82), and for the per-
manent maintenance of the Clergy £1,000 (in 1878-88) [59].
Under Bishops Cramer-Roberts (1878-85) and Churton (since
1886) the diocese has made encouraging progress. In 1845 the Com-
municants numbered 686 ; in 1870 (the year after disestablishment)
2,216; in 1889, 4,727. In 1845 there were only 84 communicants
in the out-islands, and 1,077 in 1870 ; there are now over 5,000 [60J.
One of the best features of the work is that while the Church includes
" a considerable section of the white people " in the diocese, its 3tt':ingth
" continues to be and is more and more " in its " hold upon th6
coloured people " [61].
That the Church's work has been well done may further ,o seen
by comparing the state of Long Island in the last century [ -"' ^> 220]
with its condition in recent years. In 1870 the Rev. J. Crowj her, a
coloured clergyman, was appointed to St. Paul's Mission, and this is
what was reported of his charge in 1880: —
" Not one Baptist, old or young, preacher, elder, leader or wor-
shipper, has died in his old faith and communion : all have either in
health <5r in sickness been received into the Church. Many persons
are to ^ ^ seen kneeling at the altar of that Church which they once
ridiculed and hated " [62].
To take another instance. A missionary of the American Church,
writing of Jacksonville, Florida, in 1883, said : —
" This is the grandest field for Church work for coloured people
with which I am acquainted in the South. There are 7,000 coloured
giople here. Many of them have been brought up in the Church of
ngland at Nassau. They are the best educated black people I have
ever seen. I have seen but one black man at Church who did not
take his Prayer Book and go through the service intelligently and
devoutly " [63] . [See also results of five years' work in San Salvador
by Rev. F. B. Matthews in Mission Field for July 1890 [64].]
In connection with the Mission of Turk's Island the English resi-
dents in the Island of San Domingo have been occasionally miniptered
to. The Society made a special grant for this work at Puerto Plata
in 1877, but it was not used. The services held by the Rev. H. F.
Crofton in 1891 were attended by Lutherans, Moravians, and Metho-
dists, as well as Anglicans [65].
Statibticb. — In the Bahamas ond Turk's Island (area, 4,685 sq. miles), where (1782—
1807, 1886-92) the Society has assisted in maintaining 73 MisBionaries and planting
S7 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 864-6), there are now 62,860 inhabitants, of whom
16,600 are Church Members and 6,188 Communicants, under the care of 10 Clergymen
and one Bishop. [See p. 704 ; see aZ«o .the Table on p. 262.]
Beferences (Chapter XXVm.)— [1] Jo., V. 6, pp. 20-1 ; R. 17.11, pp. 86-6. [2] Jo.,
V. 6, p. 75; A MSB., V 24, pp. 126-6. [8] Jo., V. 6, pp. 21, 66 72, 76-0, 80-1, 84;
▲ MS8.,\.24,pp. 70-8. [4] Jo., V 6, pp. 261-2; R. 1786, pp.' lO-l. [6] Jo., V. 6,
jp. 260-3; R. 1788, pp. 02-8; R. 1780, p. 68. [6] Jo., V. 8, p. i66. [7] Jo., V. 6,
THE UAHAMAS.
227
pp. 260-1 ; R. 1785, p. ul. [8] Jo., V. 7, pp. 40, 50 ; B. 1788, pp. 02-8. [0] Jo., V. 9,
p. 24 ; R. 1780, pp. 50-1 ; R. 1741, pp. 60-7. [10] Jo., V. 9, p. 52 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 248 ;
R. 1742, p. 64. [11] Jo., V. 0, p. 215; Jo., V. 10, po. 206-7, 242-5, 828; R. 1748, p. 50 ;
R. 1746, p. 68 ; R. 1747, p. 05. [12] R. 1768, pp. 97-9 ; R. 1764, pp. 90-4 ; Jo., V. 16,
pp. 140-1, 205-0, 251-8. (13] R. 1770, p. 82. [14] R. 1764, p. 91. [18 1 R. 1708, pp. 82-8 ;
k 1709, pp. 84-5 ; Jo., V. 17, pp. 508-6 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 176-0. [16] Jo., V. IH, pp. 175-6 ;
pp. 88-0, 288, 487, 508 : sec also R. 1775, p. 49. [20] Jo., V. 22, pp. 468,' 607. [21] R.
1784, p. 51. [22] Jo., V. 24, pp. 384-6 ; R. 1786, pp. 28-4. [23] Jo., V. 26, p. 288. [24]
Jo., V. 25, pp. 46, 800 ; R. 1787, p. 28 ; R. 1790, p. 40. [26] R. 1791, pp. 56-68 ; Jo ,
V. 26, pp. 369, 881-8, 895-8, 437-40 ; Jo., V. 20, p. 137. [26] Jo., V. 25, pp. 400, 408-9 ;
Jo., V. 26, pp. 82-3 ; App. Jo. A, pp. 680-48 ; R. 1791, p. 64 ; R. 1795, p. 50. [27] Jo.,
V. 20, pp. 246-7, 280, 816, 877, 400, 424-5 ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 88-96, 171, 178, 182-8, 840-1,
851, 489. [28] Jo., V. 20, pp. 801-3, 817 ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 820-1 ; R. 1794, pp. 49, 60 ; R.
1797, p. 45. [29] Jo., V. 26, p. 880 ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 210, 884, 862, 424 ; R. 1790, p. 40 ; R.
1797, pp. 46-6 ; R. 1798, pp. 56-0 ; R. 1799, p. 48. [30] Jo., V. 27, pp. 184-5, 189-90, 272-3 ;
R. 1797, pp. 46-7. [80o] Jo., V. 27, pp. 100, 464 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 98, 103 : see aUo App.
Jo. A., pp. 644-5. [31] R. 1798, pp. 57-8 ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 885-8. [32] Jo., V. 28, pp. 100-1 ;
R. 1800, pp. 41-2. [33] Jo., V. 28, pp. 43-0 ; do., V. 29, p. 61 ; R. 1799, pp. 48-5. [34]
Jo., V. 28, pp. 198, 801-2 ; R. 1801, p. 49. [35] Jo., V. 28, p. 288. [36] Jo., V. 28, p. 197 ;
R. 1801, p. 49. [37] Jo., V. 28, pp. 861, 439-40 ; Jo., V. 29, p. 18 ; R. 1808, pp. 49, 60 ;
R. 1804, p. 49. [38] Jo., V. 29, p. 51. [39] Jo., V. 29, pp. 12, 18, 50. [40] Jo., V. 29,
pp. 162, 164, 20O-1, 270. [40nJ Jo., V. 29, pp. 12, 18, 50, 108, 270; R. 1805, p. 41. [41]
pp. 194-6 of this book ; also the StatementB of Accounts in R. 1836-60, and Jo., V. 44,
p. 151 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 144, 146, 267-8. [42] R. 1844, p. 64 ; R. 1845, p. 55 ; Jo., V. 44,
pp. 200-1, 220-1, 249, 319, 885, 362. [43] R. 1846, p. 55. [44] R. 1848, p. 78. [48] R.
1840, p. 88 ; R. 1863-4, p. 59. [46] R. 1849, pp. 85-0. [47] R. 1859, p. 77. [48] R.
1803. p. 95 ; R. 1868, p. 68. [49] R. 1805, p. 07; R. 1876, p. 107. [80] R. 1865, p. 67.
[81] R. 1866, p. 68. [82] R. 1868, p. 46. [53] R. 1867, p. 65. [54] R. 1865, p. 69. [55]
R. 1868, p. 40. [55aj App. Jo. D, pp. 270-7. [56] R. 1806, p. 69. [SOrt] R. 1870, p. 44
[67] R. 1071, p. 82. [68] R. 1870, p. 107. [69] Jo., V. 62, pp. 16, 429-80 ; L MSS., V. 9,
pp. 885-6, 889 ; Jo., V. 68, p. 27 ; Applications Committee Report, 1881, p. 13 ; Jo., V.
54, p. 85 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 44, p. 271. [60] D MSS., V. 95, No. 182, L.
May 80, 1890. [61] R. 1887, pp. 124-5 ; R. 1888, p. 184. [62] R. 1880, p. 110. [63]
M.F. 1888, pp. 182-3. [64] M.F. 1890, p. 277. [65] Ii MSS., V. 14, pp. 154, 175 ;
do., V. 15, p. 19 ; Jo. V. 62, p. 380 ; Applications Committee Report, 1880, p. 9 ; R. 1891
pp. 15&-« ; M.F. 1890, pp. 370-7
«2
228
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAaATION OF THE GOSPHL.
CHAPTER XXIX.
JAMAICA.
Jamaica was discovered by Columbus in 1494, and by him called " St. Jago." The
island was then densely peopled by Indians, and it soon recovered its native name of
Gha-maika (" island of springs "). The formal occupation of the island by the
Spanish Government in 1509 as a " garden " for obtaining provisions, and as a
" nursery " for slaves for their mines in America, resulted in the complete extermination
of the natives, some of whom were " hanged ... by thirteens in honour of the thirteen
topostleB " ; and Indian infants were thrown to the dogs to be devoured. Crcmwell
wrested the island from Spain in 1655, and it remained under military jurisdiction
until 16(t0, when a regular civil government was established by Charles II. On its cap-
ture by the British a large body of the Spanish slaves (negroes) fled to the mountains
and became the origin of the " Maroon " population. Their n'ambers were con-
tinually increased by runaway slaves ; and the British settlers were harassed by their
attacks down to 1795, w.ien the rebellious population entirely submitted and were
removed first to Nova Scotia and afterwards to Sierra Leone. In the meantime the
buccaneers or pirates had made Jamaica their headquarters for plundering the Spanish
colonies and treasure-ships. Wealth incalculable, thus derived, was poured into Port
Royal, which became a scene of much wickedness. In 1692 Fort Royal was destroyed
by an earthquake. Three thousand of the inhabitants were engulfed, and 8,000 more
perished from an epidemic arising from the bodies which lay floating in shoals in the
harbour. While the city was being restored it was again destroyed — this time by fire.
The planters brought upon themselves fresh troubles by their inhuman treatment of the
slaves. Between 1678 and 1882 there were at least 27 distinct and serious slave
rebellions. In that of 1760, 700 of the negroes were slain, some being burned and some
fixed alive on the gibbets to die of starvation. Many destroyed themselves in the woods
rather than fall again into the hands of their masters. During the last eight years of the
slave trade, ending in 1807, 86,821 slaves were imimrted ; and when slavery was aLolished
in 1883 Jamaica received nearly one-third of the £20,000,000 granted by England as
compensation to the slaveowners in the West Indies, &o. The number of slaves thus
freed in the island was 809,888. The Cayman Islands, lying about 100 miles to the N.W.,
are appendages of Jamaica.
As early as 1664 " seven parishes were established " by law in Jamaica. " At this
time there was only one church on the Island and five ministers two of whom were
Swiss." In the next six years the number of churches had increased to five ; " but alas
my lords," said Sir Thomas Modyford to H,M. Commissioners, " these five do not
preach to one third of th'" Island. Tlie plantations are at such distance each from other,
that it is impossible to make up convenient congregations, or find fitting places for the
rest to meet in ; but they agn^ee among themselves to meet alternately at each others
houses, as the Primitive Christians did, and there to pray, read a chapter, sing a psalm,
and home again ; so that did not the occessors to this Island come men and women, and
80 well instructed in the articles of our faith in their own countries, it might well be
feared that the Christian religion would be quite forgot, or at least, little minded among
them." The state of things in 1683 was thus described by Sir Thomas Lynch : " There
are as yet not above nine churches. All the ministers are sober, orthodox and good
men. None but such as conform to the Church of England, and are recommended by
my Lord Bishop of London rr.n be admitted. They have institui'on and induction by
an instrument under the Great Seal of this .sl'ind ; they have clerics, keep records of
U' ..rriu,ges " &c. ; " they have also cburchwart^ens, vestries " [1].
The Society's connection with Jamaica began in 1703 by allowing £5
towards replacing books of "Commissary Bennett,"* who was in a
*• dep' '•able condition," having lost nearly the whole of his property
by " a t:'eadful fire " which " happened on Port Boyall " on the 9th of
Jmu. '', "leaving nothing standing but ... 2 fforts." His books
w^ro ' oither burnt or stol'n away by the Seamen belonging to
Jf^^ie, much alike merciless enemies with the fire." He was also
♦ Rev. Phil. Bennett, B.D. of Oxford Univorsity.
JAMAICA.
•229
deprivetl of the freehold of his parsonage by an " Act of the Country
made since the fire," annexing " Port Royall and all that balongs to it,
to Eingpcown, prohibiting any markett at Fort Royall and the Importa-
tion and Exportation of any goods under tLe penalty of j£200 forfeiture
for every fault " [2].
During the next seven years grants for books for themselves and
their flocks were allowed to several other clergymen ♦ sent to Jamaica
by the Bishop of London, and in ITOj," and 1710 the Eev. S. Coleby and
the Bev. W. Guthrie were each voted jfilO towards their passage [8].
Compared with other colonies Jamaica was fairly supplied with
clergymen, and only needed a Bishop to secure the establishment
of the Church on a satisfactory footing ; the Society's eflforts in this
direction, which began in 1715, met with obstacles which were not
removed until 1824. [See pp. 194, 744, 752.]
On the arrival of the first Bishop (Dr. C. Lipscomb) in Jamaica
in February 1825 he "found 21 parishes with a rector and curate
assigned to each, whose tialaries wl. providerl by the Island-legisla-
ture. The rectories were all filled up but ten of the Island curacies
were still vacant from the want of proper places for the curate to
officiate in." By degrees this difficulty was removed and the vacancies
filled, unf-iil in 1884 there 'vere 56 clergymen, 95 lay teachers, and
142 schools. But the change caused by the emancipation of the
negroes rendered necessary " at least double the number of places of
worship without interference in fields occupied by Dissenters." One
church could contain oidy half the number of its communicants, and
the number of people "actually collecting around the doors and
windows of the buildings " (churches) amounted on the whole to
several thousands. " So general " was the " disposition ... in f«,?our
of the Church of England," and so great " was the anxiety for in-
struction," that the Bishop wrote in 1884, "we are obHged to
acknowledge our exertions and usefulness only limited by our means
of supplying Schools and School Masters" [4].
Jamaica shared largely in the Society's Negro Instruction 'Pnnd [5].
Aid from this source began in 1885 [see pp. 194-5] , and by the next year
nine additional clergyment were at work in the island, a Central
School was training teachers, and the " Nationa' School EstpbUsh-
ment," which was rapidly extending itself, was t'aua rejorted of: —
" We have had nothing, before it, worthy the name of School : its effects on
tho language, habita, and minds of the rising coloured and negro populations ar»
incalculable : the disposition to advance its interostfl is every day growing stroni^er
in this country. Since its introduction into Jamaica, it has succeeded in placiiig
8,000 children under instruction, and that too, by masters trained by the Super-
intendent of the Central School " [7].
4>)
4
'A
• 1706, Deo. 31, Rev. A. Aucherleck, £16 ; Rev. O. Wright, £15. 1706, Feb, 38
Rev. — Roe, £16. i707, April », \ev. E, 8 lanks, £15; Nov. 31, Rev. •— Cunningham,
£15 ; Rev. J. Thompson, £16. 11:% Dec. 10, h )v. — Fonk, £6. 1710, Jan. BO, Rev. W
Outhrie, £16. Mr. Wright " pawnea and roIc! '' sonie of the books "iu his uocessity at
Portsmouth before coming to the Island " ; but his uaccessor, tho Rev. W. Johnston, of
St. Andrew's, Jamaica, who gave this explanation, repaid their value to the Sooiuvy 'i
1714 [ao].
t The first MisBionaries anprmted on tho liooiety's list wore (in Jamaica) Revs. G.
Osborn, W. 8. Coward, H. L. Yb ws, A. F. Giraut , T. Wharton, G. A. Wu* irs, W. Broadley,
M. Mitchell, D. Fidler; (in thr; ( rand Cayman is) tho Rev. D. Wilson [°6].
V'
280
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
The general effeofc of the religious instruction on the negroes was
thus described by the Bishop in 1837 : —
' "No one who has witnessed, as I have lately witnessed, the large proportion Of
the apprentices, ' panting, like the hart for the waterbrooks, and being &*:,'-. zi for
the living Qod,' conducting themselves on this day with strict propriety and
decorum — repairing in crowds to God's house— reading, or acquiring the power to
read,, the inspired Scriptures — fervently joining in the impreecive liturgy of our
Chnrcfli— renewing their baptismal vows in order to their becoming duly qualified
partakers of the Lord's Supper : no one who has seen these things, can possibly
doubt, that ? the fear xst the Lord is the beginning,' not only of all ' wisdom,' but
of all civilisation, of all advances in the scale of rational beings — the only true
method of preparing their minds for unfettered rights and unrestricted freedom.
. . . The intensity of their feelings on this subject is strong in proportion to their
having been so long estranged from so rational an indulgence. It is a new sense,
whose keenness and relish is enhanced from its being exercised for the first time.
In default of proper places of worship, they will resort, for the purposes of com-
munion and devotion, to ' the dens and caves of the earth ' — they will hidu them-
selves in the woods — they will meet by ' the river-side ' — they will revere the place
* where prayer is wont to be made.' . . .
*' Again, with respect to those obvious effects resulting from these measures on
our civil poUty, and the administration of the laws, I am enabled to state on
authority, that our courts of justice are no longer disgraced by that utter and
lamentable ignorance of the nature and obligation of an oath, which so long
impeded the course of justice itself. Instances have lately occurred, where the
testimony of the younger apprentices has been marked by a clearness, a precision,
and accuracy, at once the most satisfactory indications of the improving effects of
religious education, aud of a competent knowledge of those awful sanctums and
appeals, which can alone, by evidence, arrive at the truth in the investigation of
crime."
" It cannot be doubted that the change now in progress here, which is noticed
by his Excellency the Governor, and every functionary connected with the Govern-
ment has been brought about in no small measure by the liberality of the Society " [8°].
In 1888 tbd vestries of the island began to come forward with
such a sense of the necessiLy of religious instruction that, said the
Bishop, " the di^culty will now rather be, to meet their grants for the
moieties of Curates' and Teachers' salaries with an equal sum from
the funds of the Societies that lend their aid. In effecting this
improvement and establishing this disposition . . . the principle upon
which the Society . . . have lent their aid has mainly contributed " [0].
The erection of the Church of St. Paul's, Annandale, in 1888,
supplies a noteworthy instance of the good disposition of the negroes
and coloured classes towards Christianity. The proprietor of the
estate gave the land and materials, the Jamaica Government, tlie
Bishop, and others added contributions, but more gratifying still " the
apprentices on the Estate, of their own free will subscribed about
j£200 in money and no less than twelve hundred days in work," and
this too at a time when they were still slaves. So earnest and
sincere were their efforts that " in one day fifty-six persons cleared
about four acres of virgin, unopened woodland." Their numbers
increased each week, and on April 7
" from 800 to 1,000 of the black population pressed for>vard to hear the Word of
the Living God and to see laid the foundation stone of a Temple devoted to His
Service — the superstructure of which they felt an honest pride in knowing, was to
be the result of their own gratuitous efforts. . . . From a circuit of 8 and 10 miles
were to be seen flocking on the following Saturdays (thoir only holidays) volunteers,
ready and eager for the appointed work. . . . Children of tiny growth and the old
In their decrepitude, joined in the work with the strong and healthy " [10].
JAMAICA.
m
The day originally fixed for the emancipation of the slaves wad
August 1, 1840, but the impatience of the English nation led to thei
passing of an Act anticipating this time by exactly two years (1888) [11]«
The removal of the yuko was received, "not by unseemly
transports — not by degrading indulgences — not by excess or riot, but
by a calm and setUed reUgious feeling, consecrating the glorious day
of their emancipation ... to devotional exercises and evincing the
proofs of that Christian faith which they had imbibed, however
imperfectly, but which so powerfully sustained them under that most
difficult of all human trials — sudden temporal prosperity." The con'
firmation of nearly 9,000 persons was reported in 1840 [12].
Reviewing the progress of the Church in Jamaica during his
episcopate Bishop Lipscomb, shortly before his death in 1848, stated
that it was to the "invaluable assistance " of the Society that "this
diocese owes, under the Divine Blessing, much of its present
prosperity " [13]. The value of the Society's aid was gratefidly felt
and acknowledged by the inhabitants generally. The Island Assembly
passed an Act in 1840 providing for the " increase of the number
of Curates in the island . . . from 21 to 42, with an addition of ^100
a year to the stipends of the whole body," so that when Bishop
Spencer succeeded to the see in 1844 the colony was contributing over
£28,000, or more than seven-eighths of the cost of the maintenance
of the clergy [14].
At his primary Visitation on Dec. 12, 1844, the Bishop met " a larger
number" of [Anglican] clergymen (viz.* 75) than (he said) had "ever
before been assembled out of England and Ireland." This " ecclesias*
tical demonstration" had "a very happy effect on the public mind."
Early in 1845 he confirmed 4,180 persons, and the results of his
personal intercourse with his Clergy and people were soon apparent.
Parochial vestriej which had withheld grants became "liberal in
their supplies" to the National Schools, already educating 7,000
children ; local contributions for the^enlargeraent and repair of Church
buildings increased, one individual giving £5,000 for the erection of a
chapel at Highgate, and the co-operation afforded by the mag:<4frate8
and vestries was " universal " [15]. The opportunity was seized by the
Bishop to institute a Diocesan Church Society, the object of which is
thus st;' ted in his Charge to the Clergy : —
" From the Society for the Fropagation of tho Gospel in Foreign Parts, in my
estimation the first and best Missionary Society in the whole world, this Diocese is
still deriving aid to the annual amount of £3,000. To the continuance of this
muniticcnt assistance we cannot, however, look forward beyond tho yoar 1847, at
which period, it is to be feared, that tho Parliamentary Grant to thu Society in
behalf of the West India Colonies will be iinally withdrawn. In anticipation of
these changes and reductions, it is clearly our duty, not\onIy to organize such a
Local Institution as may prevent any detriment to the Church of Jamaica ; but I
trust that you will agree with me, that every Pastor in this land should personally
contribute also to the Funds of the Parent Society, and obtain for it the annuoJ.
oontributions of at least the richer members of his Hook " [10].
The aid of the parent Society to Jamaica was "expended in tba
prosecution of a work as purely Missionary in its character " as any
that had been undertaken by it "during the whole course of its
ministry " [17]. The fruitfulness of that work was well manifested at
* The number asgemblod at tho Bishop of Toronto's Visitation in Juno 1844 was 78. '
III-
#--^'
I .J
282
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOFAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
ImW
'S']:
Dallas, in the Port Boyal Monntams, where two years' laboiirs of the
Eev. Colin M'Lavebty resalted in the gathering of " nearly 1,000
converts," the ';ompletion of the church, and the adoption of tho
station by the Government as an island curacy, the Society's allowance
being set free for other Missions [18].
With the exhaustion of the Negro Instruction Fund the Society's
expenditure in Jamaica was reduced to the support of a few clergy-
men. One of these, be Bev. J. Mobbis of Eeynsham, reported in
1857 the capture of a former slave who hac*. Uved twenty years in
ignorance of his emancipation. To escape a flogging he and two'
others fled from one of the estates into the Nassau mountains,
where for many years they avoided the Maroons whose business it
was to hunt them. At last one died, a second was taken, and after a
long interval the third also, but iv was difficult to make him under-
stand that " free is come." When first seen by Mr. Morris the
most intelhgent thing that could be drawn from him was tbat " the
^reat Massa make all we." But after four months' instruction ho
was baptized [19].
Hardly less ignorant of the Christian religion were some African?
who had been taken from a slaver by a British ship and brought to
Jamaica. One Sutiday after service they came to Mr. Morris desir-
ing " to be christened " ; but on being asked why, they said, " Because
all Creole christen." Of the Saviour of the world they had no notion
whatever. All that they haol ever learnt in Africa about religion was
" that there is a great Being, who lives up above," whom they called
" Sham."
To the Missionary it seemed remarkable " that the Divine Being
should be called by this name, in a place so far from Syria." In
preference to returnmg to tbo Conf;o, where " kill too much " prevailed,
thoy remained in Jamaica and after instruction were received into-
Christ's flock.
In less than two years Mr. Morris admitted 109 persons to-
Holy Communion, and in 1808 the communicants in his district'
numbered 1.'216 [20].
The provision made by the Colonial Legislature for the support of
the Oburch admitted of the withdrawal of the Society's grant to
Jamaica at the end of 18G5 [21].
There were then in the island 92 beneficed clergy supported by
Lhe State, each having an average district of 60 square miles and a
euro of 8,240 souls. But it was computed that this left 200,000
persons, or tv^o-fifths of the population, " wholly inaccessible to the
ministrations of the Clergy, or of the ministers of any religious
denomination." The Diocesan Church Society organised in 1861
did much to supply thd want ; but on December 81, 18G9, disestabhsh-
ment and disendowroent were introduced, and the Church was left (as
tho Clergy vacated) with no property save a few parsonages or glebes of
small value, no endowments, and with few members able to help except
nt the cost of real sacrifice and self-denial. With commendable energy
u Diocesan Synod was formed (in January 1870) and one of its firsv-
fruits was that almost every congregation began to raise a Sustenta-
tion Fund ; and with the prompt aid of £1,000 from the Society the
Church in the ^iocese has been successfully re-established on the
I'i
JAMAICA.
basis of voluntary support [22.] A small sum (:£205) was also granted
by the Society in 1880 towards the Bishopric Endowment [28].
In the opinion of the present Bishop of Jamaica " a large portion
of the permanent spiritual work accomplished in the diocese . . . and
of the present influence and power of our Church " there " has resulted
'.om the work directly commenced and sustained for many years by
the 8.P.G." [24]. Gratitude for the Society's help has been shown by
a commemoration of its last jubilee in " every church and chapel in
the diocese " [25] and by frequent offerings since to the Society's
treasury.
Statistics. — In Jamaica (area, 4,108 sq. miles), where (1886-66) the Society haa
aBsisted in maintaining 84 MiBsionarieB and planting 87 Central Stations (as detailed on
pp. 886-6), there are now 689,401 inhabitants, of whom 116,224 are Church Members,
and 84,U00 Communicants, under the care of 84 Clergymen and 2 Bishops. [See p. 764 ;.
see also the Table on p. 262.]
Beferencea (Chapter XXIX.)— [1] E. 1848, pp. 22-8. [2] Jo., V. 1, June 18, 1708
A M8S., V. 1, p. 79. [3] Jo., V, J , Dec. 80, 1709, Jan. 20, 1710. [3a] Jo., V. 1, April 1»
and May 17, 1706, Jan. 20, 1710 ; Jo., V. 8, Feb. 11, 1716. [4] B. 1884-6, pp. 207-12 ;
B. 1848, p. 28. [61 See pp. 104-6 of this book ; alto the Statements of Accounts in B.
1886-50, and Jo., V. 48, pp. 428-4 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 6, 6, 18, 44, 64-5, 125-6, 164, 172,
186-7, 198, 220-1, 226, 287, 808, 842-8, 847-8, 862, 891 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 144-6, 208-9,
268-9. [6] B. 1886, p. 149. [7] B. 1886, pp. 46-7, 140, 167. [8] E. 1837, p. 61. [0]
B. 1888, pp. 24-6. [10] M.B. 1868, pp. 118-14. [U] B. 1888, p. 108 ; M.B. 1868, p. 112.
fl2] B. 1840, pp. 68-6. [13] B. 1848, pp. 28, 89. [14] B. 1840, p. 68. E. 1841, p. 66 ;
E. 1846, pp. 127-8. [15] B. 1844, p. 68-4 ; B. 1846, p. 64. [16] E. 1846, pp. 127-8. [17]
E. 1848, p. 76. [18] Jo., V. 46, p. 818 ; E. 1847, p. 70. [19] E. 1867, p. 66. [20] B.
1866, p. 71 ; B. 1860, p. 96 ; E. 1868-4, p. 68. [21] Jo., V. 40, pp. 4, 108 ; E. 1865, p. 66.
[22] M.F. 1870, pp. 174-6; M.F. 1872, pp. 168, 178; Jo., V. 61, pp. 200-1; B. 1881»
pp. 164-5. [23] Jo., V. 68, pp. 860-1. [24] B. 1881, p. 154. [26] B. 1862, p. 49.
m
Hi
.4 ■
S94
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAQATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I
I
CHAPTER XXX.
M08KIT0 {w MOSQUITO) SHORE, BAY OF HONDURAS.
The coast was discovered by Columbus in 1502, aud appears to have been first settled
by British adventurers in connection with Belize. [See p. 288.] In 1741 George H.
appointed Commissioners for Belize, Ruatan, and Bonacca, who resided at Buatoa. By
treaty with Spain in 1786 England agreed- to reUnquish the shore.
In acknowledging a supply of the Bishop of Man's Essay towards an
Instruction for the Indians, the Rev. Mr. Peat, Rector of Jamestown,
Jamaica, took occasion in 1742 to draw the Society's attention to the
Moskitos, a nation of Indians which fled hefore the Spaniards in their
American conquests and had never submitted to them, but Uved mostly
on une side o.*: the Bay of Honduras and in the islands of it, where some
Englishmen jeaided among them. For some years they had declared
themselves subjects of Great Britain, with whom they earnestly desired
to be united both in religion and government. This attachment arose
from the support afforded them against " the Spanish yoke, to which they
had so great avi abhorrence that they were ready on all occasions to sacri-
fice their lives against " the Spaniards. Encouraged by the Society, Mr.
Peat "with others of the" [Jamaica] "Clergy " subscribed £50 towards
a Mission to the Moskitos, who in testimony of their affection for the
English sent five youths of their principal families to be educated in
Jamaica in 1743. One was taken care of by Governor Trelawney, the
others by four merchants. The youths were of a mild disposition, and
seemed quite satisfied with their situation. In reply to enquiries
Governor Trelawney sent I e Society a copy of this letter which he
had received from the Moskitos :
" Moskito Shore, May 19, 1739.
" Sir, We your lawful bubjecta do thank you for your oare and assistance to
us, in offering us commissions, and assisting us in any lawful occasion. Wo
humbly beg you will help us with the following things : a Commission for Edward,
King of the Moskitos ; a Commission for William Britton, Governor ; Qeneral
Hobby, now lying dangerous sick, we desire a blank for, in cane of his death, to
make his son Oeneral ; a Commission for Thomas Porter and Jacob Everson, being
captains of his Majesty's Perriaguas ; as likewise your assistance in sending us
some Powder, shot, dints, small arms and cutlasses, to defend our country and
assist our Brothers Englishmen ; and a (jood Schoolmaster to learn and instruct
our young Children, that they may be brought up in the Christian Faith. All we
beg that he may bring with him is Books and a little salt ; as for any thing else we
will take care to provide for him and a sutlicient salary for his pains. Wo likewise
promise him, that he shall have no trouble to look for victuals, nor any provisions ;
for we bhall take care to provide for him such as our country can afford. These
necessaries we humbly beg you will assiot us with and we always shall be ready
upon a call to serve you, and take care of any of your lawful subjects and our own
country. Wo humbly beg leave to title ourselves
" Your true subjects and loving brothers,
" Thomas Porter j ~ .„.„ „ "Edward, King elect.
" Jacob EvEBSON j Capte'DS.
Governor Trelawney also reported that a Missionary would be safe
among the Moskitos, the Spaniards having for a long time given over
the thoughts of conquering them, that the Council of Jamaica approved
MOSKITO SHORE, BAY OF HONDURAS.
286
the design of a Mission, and "to speak his own thoughts of it, those
Indians, besides the claim they have iu common with other savages, to
the charity of the Society, have a demand in justice upon the nation, as
they have learned most of their vices, particularly cheating and drink-
ing from the EngUsh, the^ ought in recompence to receive some good, and
learn some virtue and religion too." The way had already been prepared
for a Missionary. A Mr. Hodgson had been sent to the Moskito Shore
with 80 soldiers, with the immediate intention of heading the Indians
against the Spaniards, with whom the EngUsh were at war. But
Governor Trelawney " had it always greatly in view to civiUze them
too," and charged Mr. Hodgson to use his utmost endeavours to do so.
This he did with some success, and set a man to teach their children.
There was some difficulty in finding a Missionary, but in 1747 the Bev.
Nathan Prince, a former Fellow of Harvard College, New England
(who having conformed had received ordination from the Bishop
of London), was sent out by the Society to settle at Black Biver. The
Governor and Assembly of Jamaica voted him a gift of £100, but he died
in 1748, "a few days after his arrival at Battan," an island where an
English settlement had been begun [1].
A successor could not be obtained until 1767, when Mr. Christian
Frederick Post informed the Society that he had been some years
engaged in preaching to the Indians and the English on the Moskito
Shore, and having received an " invitation from the Mustee at Mustee
Creek to come and live among them," he had gone to Philadelphia to
consult his friends on the subject. In consideration of his " extra-
ordinary character and usefulness," the Society gave him a gratuity
for his past services and appointed him catechist, in which capacity he
reached the Mission on Good Friday 1768 [2].
The Bev. T. Warren, who followed in 1769, found Mr. Post " a
pious, laborious, well meaning man ... his life . . . irreproachable ";
the inhabitants included about 60 whites, a few of mixed races,
and 600 negroes ; but the people were disunited, and several were
" indisposed to the morality of the Gospel." At Black Biver there was
no church or parsonage, and service was held in " the Superinten-
dant's Hall " [8]. During his short stay Mr. Warren baptized about
100 Indians and Mestizes, from two to forty years of age, including the
Moskito King and Queen, three of their sons, and Admiral Israel, a
chief; also an "adult Mestiphinaphina" ("the third remove from an
Indian "). He also made a " voyage . . . along the shore in a cock-
boat," visiting " every British settlement . . . except one," and making
" himself known to almost every white or Meztize inhabitant." He
suffered greatly from fatigue and illness, and withdrew in 1771 to
Jamaica, but continued to take an interest in the Mission [4].
His successors, the Bevs. B. Shaw (1774-0) and — Stanford
(1776-7), were also unable to bear the climate, the heat of which was
" almost intolerable." The former opened a school and taught the poor
children of the place six hours a day — the negroes and mulattos being
" surprising apt to learn." The departure of Mr. Stanford was hastened
by the lack of local support, " his salary being scarce sufficient to
discharge doctors' and lodging bills." He baptized 120 Indians and
negroes, but amongst the whites there had been " neither marriages
nor baptisms," and he became convinced that until the place was
' i-
1 M\
286
800IBTY FOB THB FBOPAOATIOK OF THE OOSPBL.
I
established and protected as a Britirh Colony, a clergyman conld not
be maintained among them [5].
Mr. Post, though also tried by sickness, was enabled to remain —
baptizing "Whites, Mustees, Lambos, Mulattos, Indians, and Negroes '*
— spending and being spent for his flock — who were brought to reg^Eurd
" as honourable " — marriage — " which was formerly held in contempt.'*
As he could " not help being charitable and hospitable," in one year " he
entertained and lodged 246 souls . . . from his small income and his
own industry," his liberality drawing from his wife the complaint that
he would "leave nothing when he dies but a beggar's staff." His
works of love and mercy were continued imtil he was ousted by the
Spaniards. Ever since the commencement of hostilities with Spain
the Moskito Shore had been involved in troubles, and for three years
(1781-4) Mr. Post had to traverse the desert " with little other shelter
. . . than the canopy of heaven." At a minute's warning he and his
wife were forced to fly for protection and to sue for pity from " the
Savage Indians " in the woods, where they remained for 20 months^
often " exposed to the inclemency of the weather without the least
shelter to cover their heads." When at last they could return it was to
find that " the Spaniards had destroyed their habitation and killed all
their cattle." Beduced by poverty and sickness, he obtained from
Colonel Laurie, the Commandant of the Shore, six months' leave of
absence. But the relief came too late : Mr. Post died at Philadelphia
on April 29, 1786, having earned a good report as a faithful labourer
among "different heathen nations" for 60 years, nearly 20 of which
were spent in the Society's service [6].
An opportunity for the Church to re-occupy the field does not seem
to have been found until 1840, when the Bev. M. Nkwfobt, Chaplain
at BeUze, applied to the Society "on behalf of the King of the Mos-
kito nation for assistance in estabUshing and maintaining Missions
and school? among his subjects." The feeling of the Moskitos
towards the Spaniards and the English remained unchanged; they
had succeeded m maintaining the independence of their country (which
now extended " from about the 9th to the 16th degree of North Lati-
tude, and from the sea coast inward to the western boundary "), but
voluntarily acknowledged alliance to Great Britain, the sincerity of
which was proved " b^ fidelity and devotedness to every person and
thing bearing the Bntish name," the Union Jack even forming a
quartering in their national colours. The existing king ("B. C.
Frederic ") had been educated in Jamaica and crowned in St. John's
Church, Belize, in 1826, where also his son (" William Clarence ") was
baptized in February 1840. Having been " brought up in the Church
of England himself " the king now desired that the said Church
" should be the established religion in his country," but with toleration
to other persuasions licensed by himself and the Board of Com-
missioners, and towards effecting this he appointed Mr. Newport
" Commissary of Beligious Instruction with full Ecclesiastical power."^
The application was supported by the Superintendent of British Hon-
duras and other residents at Belize. Though not then prepared to
place Missionaries in the Moskito country itself, where neither pro-
tection nor assistance could be extended by the British Government^
the Society expressed its readiness to contribute to a Mission among:
that nation conducted from BeUze [7].
MOSKITO SHORE, BAY OF HONDURAS.
237
So far as the Society was concerned it does not appear that any
farther steps were taken in the matter beyond that reported by the
Bishop of Jamaica in 1848. Writing on November 20 he said : —
" The Society will, perhaps, be interested in hearing that after the
consecration of our little mountain Church at Conington, on the 18th
inst., I had the satisfaction of confirming the young King of Mosquito,
who came hither principally for that purpose about a fortnight ago.
The first convictions of Christian faith which have evidently taken hold
of the mind of this young prince, argue well for the gradual conversion
of his subjects, and if it were within the Charter and power of the
Society to establish a Mission at Blewfields, the capital of his domin-
ions, they would add to their history the record of another triumph of
the Cross, well worthy of the name and object of the Society " [8].
Note. — In some of the earlier Reports of the Society the accounts of the Moskito
Mission were printed under the heading " Flobida," and from this error many persona
have been led to believe that the Society has had Missions in Florida, which is not the
case.
Eeferencei (Chapter XXX.)— [1] Jo., V. 9, pp. 101-2, 217-18, 282-4 ; R. 1748, pp. 47-61 ;
R. 1747, p. 68 ; R. 1748, p. 41. [2] Jo., V. 17, pp. 482-4, 628, 680 ; R. 1767, pp. 64-6 ;
Jo., V. 34, p. 266. [3] Jo., V. 18, pp. 282-6 ; R. 1760, p. 88. [4] Jo., V. 18, pp. 44a-4,
^6-7; Jo., V. 19, pp. 89-91, 124-6, 194, 221-8, 419-20 ; Jo., V. 20, pp. 408-6; R. 1770,
p. 81; R. 1771, p. 29; R. 1772, p. 84; R. 1778, p. 41. [6] Jo., V. 20, pp. 811, 887-«,
406, 461-7, 488 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 88, 108-6, 114-16, 141-8, 280-1 ; R. 1776, p. 49 ; R. 1776,
p. 76; R. 1777, pp. 48-9. JOJ Jo., V. 18, pp. 260-1, 446; Jo., V. 19, pp. 89, 877-8; Jo.,
V. 20, pp. 11, 466-7 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 261-2, 480-1 ; Jo., V. 22, p. 148 ; Jo., V. 24, pp. 116-17,
264-6; R. 1774, p. 48. [71 Jo., V. 44, p. 826 ; H M88., V. 6, pp. 127, 161-2; Ii MSB.,
V. 18, pp. 68-9 ; App. Jo. O, pp. 20-80. [8] R. 1848, p. 77.
I-
1-^
tftrV
238
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER XXXI.
BRITISH HONDURAS.
;
Bbitibb Honduras (on the east coast of Central America) was discovered by
Columbus in 1602. At an early period its stores of mahogany and logwood attracted
adventurers from Jamaica, who about 1638 effected a settlement. The neighbouring
Spanish settlers endeavoured to dislodge them ; but the British occupation proved per-
manent, being recognised by treaties with Spain (1768, 1788, and 1780), and secured by
conquest in 1708. In 1862 Belize, as the settlement had hitherto been designated, was
formally constituted the colony of " British Honduras."
Ik March 1776 the Rev. R. Shaw, the Society's Missionary to
the Indians on the Moskito Shore [see p. 286] visited Honduras " for
his health, which he recovered amazingly." " At the request of the
principal gentlemen there " he preached among them, and " after 2
or 8 Sundays they met and drew up an handsome call to him . . .
declaring that they had no other motive than a desire of having the
Oospel preached." The call was accepted, and Mr. Shaw, after
returning to the Moskito Shore removed to Honduras in May 1776.
He appears to have remained there some years, for in 1785 the Society
declined an application from him " to be employed again and sent to
the Bay of Honduras " [1].
In 1817 the magistrates of the settlement petitioned for assistance
" to enable them to complete the erection of a very handsome church
at the town of Belize," and j£200 was voted for that object by the
Society in 1818 [2].
In 1824 the colony became a part of the Diocese of Jamaica then
formed. Provision for the erection of a school at Belize was made
from the Society's Negro Instruction Fund in 1836 [8], and such
were " the exigencies of Belize" and so great had been " the exertions
of the Superintendent, Colonel Fancourt, to strengthen the very weak
hand of the Church planted in that important Colony," that in
1844 the Bishop of Jamaica sent there the Rev. C. Mortlook (an
S.P.G. Missionary intended for the Caymans) and a schoolmaster.
In May 1845 Mr. Mortlock was transferred to Turk's Island and the
Society was relieved of the support of the schoolmaster also [4].
About 1886 a settlement was formed at Rattan or Ruatan (an
island in the Bay of Honduras) by some inhabitants of the Caymans
'* compelled by poverty and the exhaustion of their soil to emigrate."
In 1887 they made known their wants to the Rev. M. Newport, the
chaplain at Belize, who set on foot a school for their children, which
for a few years dating from 1841 was assisted from S.P.G. funds.
In 1846 he officiated to a large congregation at Port Macdonald on
Saint John Key, baptized 16 children, and visited every house in the
settlement. With the aid of Colonel Fancourt, who accompanied him
on the occasion, Mr. Newport purchased a Mission site and provided
.
BRITISH HONDUBAS.
289
fonds for the erection of a church. The people contributed the labour,
and the building was completed about 1847. The settlers in Buatan
then numbered 1,000, " all subjects of Great Britain," and the Society
gave the Bishop of Jamaica permission (which he did not use) to assist
them from its grant in supporting a < ergyman [5].
In 1862 the Bishop of Kingston (Jamaica) enlisted the support of
the Society in a scheme for the establishment of a Mission in Northern
British Honduras, where for a population of 18,000 — mostly Spanish
Indians — there was but one minister of religion, a Wesleyan. It was
intended to place two Missionaries at Coroaal with <i view to the
extension of operations to the natives of Yucatan also. It was not,
however, till 1868 that the Bishop was enabled to send a clergyman
— the Rev. A. T. Giolma — to Corosal, and in the meantime the grants
voted by the Society in 1862 and 1865 (as well as a previous one made
in 1858) had lapsed and could not be renewed [6].
In response to repeated appeals of Captain Mitchell (1875 and
1876) the Society placed the Rev. J. H. Geabe at Belize in 1877 [7].
At tnat time there was only one other clergyman* in the colony,
the Church having been disestablish' 1 in 1872, and among the 6,000
inhabitants of the town " every pba^e of religion " was represented.
Daily prayer, a weekly offertory and celebration were introduced. Al-
though marriages were rare among the black peoplr and " almost all
the children " were "illegitimate," the blacks wCiis *' very careful to
have their infants brought to baptism," and amid much that was
discouraging not a few faithful Christians were to be found [8].
Northern Honduras was occupied by the Society in 1881. At
Orange "Walk, a village not far from the Yucatan frontier, and where
some years before a frightful Indian raid had been made. Bishop Tozer
found in 1880 a West Indian regiment and a police force occupying
two forts. " A Roman Catholic chapel served by an Italian priest"
with a school attached was all the provision that existed for worship
or education. In this " remote and isolated place " Bishop Tozer
spent a Sunday and held three services, to the joy of the people who
more than filled the court-house, which was placed at his disposal [9].
As a result of his representations the Society in 1881 sent to Orange
Walk the Rev. W. J. H. Banks, who rendered good service in the
district \mtil the end of 1884, when he resigned [10]. In the mean*
time (1882) Mr. Geare had also returned to England. The Society's
aid to Honduras was not renewed in either case [11]. The provisions
of the ordinance of disestablishment in 1872 left the Church without
sufficient powers to legislate for itself. In 1883 therefore the Govern-
ment of the Colony held a special meeting to confer on the Synod
the power it required, and the necessary Act was passed in one day
(Feb. 19) [12].
Early in 1880 British Honduras " organised itself on the base of a
separate diocese " and elected Bishop Tozer of Jamaica as its Bishop,
a position which, notwithstanding his resignation of the See of J.amaica
a few months later, he " retained " for about a year. Then, by the
advice of Archbishop Tdlt, episcopal jurisdiotion over British Honduras
* The Church " establishment " h«d never extended beyond the maintenuice of two
fllergymen for Belisa [8a].
:i I
m':
240
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
i
reverted to the Bishop of Jamaica [18]. On March 1, 1891, Archdeacon
Holme of Antigua waa consecrated at Barbados as Bishop of Hon-
duras (this being the first instance of the consecration of an Anglican
Bishop in the West Indies). But while on his way to Honduras
Bishop Holme was shipwrecked and he died at Belize on July 6 [14].
The Bishop of Jamaica, who again resumed charge, succeeded in
eliciting aid from England (including £260 per annum from the Society)
for the support of a successor* [15].
Statistics. — In British Honduras (area, 6,4(K» uq. miles), where (1844-6, 1877-84) the
Society has assigted in maintaining 8 Missionaries and planting 2 Central Stations (as
detailed on p. 880), there are now 40,000 inhab.'tants, oi whom about 16,000 are Church
members, under the care of 2 Clergymen and a Bishop.
BeferencM (Chapter XXXI.)— H] Jo., V. 21, pp. 88, 104, 115 ; Jo., V. 24, p. 187. [2]
Jo., V. 81, pp. 282, 856. [3] H M8S., V. 6, pp. 14, 24. [4] L MSB., V. 0, pp. 20, 50,
68, 65. [5] Do., pp. 41, 96, 98-100, 180-1 ; V. 13, p. 104. [6] Jo., V. 47, p. 300 ; Jo.,
V. 48, p. 247 ; Jo., V. 49, p. 108 ; R. 1802, p. 93 ; R. 1806, p. 00 ; L M8S., V. 9, pp. 174-5,
177-81, 188, 185, 19ft-8, 244, 282-5, 290 ; L MSS., V. 18, pp. 852, 801, 412, and V. 14, p. 17.
[7] Jo., V. 62, p. 886 ; I, MSS., V. 0, pp. 858, 802 ; Standing Committee Book,, V. 87,
pp. 62, 176. [8] M.F. 1878, pp. 91-2. [8a] M.F. 1880, p. 847 ; M.P. 1888, p. 221. fO]
M.F. 1880, pp. 847-8. [10] R. 1881, p. 148; R. 1882, p. 106; R. 1884, p. 105. L MSS.,
V. 10, pp. 69, 72-4. [it] Jo., V. 64, p. 85 ; Applications Committee Report, 1882, p. 17 ;
R. 1882, p. 106; I, MSS., V. 10, pp. 118-14. [12] M.P. 1883, p. 222. [13] L MSS., V. 9,
pp. 890-403, 414-21 ; R. 1890, pp. 142, 162. |14j M.F. 1891, pp. 194-6 ; R. 1800, p. 162 ;
L MSS., V. 10, pp. 201-7 ; R. 1891, pp. 100-1. [16] LMSS., V. 10, pp. 210-12 ; do.,V. 16,
p. 190 ; R. 1801, p. 161 ; R. 1892, p. 149.
CHAPTER XXXII.
PANAMA.
In 1882 the Bishop of Jamaica brought before the Society the
spiritual condition of the labourers on the Panama Canal. Over
16,000 Jamaicans and others from various parts of the West Indies,
besides Europeans and Americans, were employed in the construction
of the Canal, numbers of whom were " either communicants or followers
of the Church of England " ; bat there was no one to minister to
them [1]. The Society voted £200 towards the payment of a chaplain,
and in November 1888 the Bishop sent to Colon, the first point on the
Atlantic side, the Bev. E. B. Key, the Bev. S. Kerb, and a catechist.
Mr. Key, after assisting in organising the Mission, returned to Jamaica
(as arranged), leaving Mr. Kerr to carry on the work with the aid
of lay agents [2]. Within twelve months a chain of eight stations
was established, stretching from Colon to Panama. The people
attended the services in large numbers, and contributed liberally
towards the expenses of the mission. In 1886 a rebellion broke out,
* The office has been aooepted bv Dr. O A. Ormsby, since whose consecmtion in 1893,
the Society has made provision for the extension of Missions in the diooeee.
PANAMA.
241:
jl'i
the town of Colon was burnt, and Mr. Kerr had to withdraw for a
time. His perils on that occasion he thus described : —
" April Ut. — JuBt at 7 p.m. I went to the freight house to . . . have my things
secured. Finding it closed, I returned to make my way home, when hundreds of
persons were running in every direction to some place of safety. I had not time
to enter my gate, when the rebel army had taken their stand across the street,
with their carbines ready for action. In a minute they opened fire upon the
Qovemment army. The balls whistled through the balcony of my house, riddled
choirs, curtains, and the side of the house ; but, providentially, none entered the
apartments where we were. The fight was kept up four hours and a half, incess-
antly, when the rebels were repulsed by the Qovemment army. One of the rebels
climbed up my balcony and began to fire upon those below, which excited ray
family into a scare, fearing they would open fire upon the house. I however
managed to get him away by soft words of counsel."
During the fire Mr. Kerr lost most of his property, and with 600
others took refuge in Christ Church, one of the few buildings which
escaped destruction. " Among the ruins and in the streets were men,
women, and helpless babes in their mothers' arms, who had been
burnt to death." After reUeving the wants of the star\'ing refugees
Mr. Kerr paid a short visit to Jamaica [8].
For some months the beautiful church at Colon [consecrated many
years before by an American Bishop (Dr. Potter)] " was used as a
guard house . . . prison " and " hospital " ; and " the Communion table
... for eating, drinking and gambhng." Until the building was
" restored . . . cleansed and renovated, and the city rebuilt, no work
was possible " 'n the city. The "agents up the line," however, re-
mained at thtiiV posts, and at no time were mmistrations altogether
suspended. In October 1885 Christ Church was re-opened [4], and
the Mission has been continued with good results — the more recent
stoppage of operations on the Canal not having removed the need
for the ministrations of the Church [5]. The coadjutor-Bishop of
Jamaica reported in 1892, that " The moral condition of the people
on the isthmus is as low as it can be," and were it not for the help
of the Society it would be " impossible to carry on the " Mission [6].
Statistics. — In Panama (area, 47 sq. miles), where (1868-02) the So<^iety has asBisted
in maintaining 4 Missionaries and planting 2 Central Rtations (as detailed on p. 880),
there are now 85,000 inhabitants, of whom 2,000 are Church Members and 250 Coin-
municantfl, under the care of 2 Clergymen and the ooadjntor Bishop of Jamaica. [See
alio the Table on p. 262.]
Referencei (Chapter XXXII.)— fl] L MS8., V. 10, p. 28. [2] R. 1884, pp. 104-6.
[3] M.F. 18i>6, pp. 176, 180 ; Ii M8S., V. 10, pp. 82-6. [4] M.F'. 1886, p. 96 ; Ii MSB.
V. 10, pp. 106-18, laa. [5] R. 1887, p. 126; R. 1889, p. 187. [6] R. 1891, pp. 152,
1_a
•;i'i
161-2.
242
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THB GOSPEL
CUAPTEll XXXIII.
BRITISH GUIANA
i
i
If
Guiana, tho El Dorado of Sir Walter Raleigh, was first colonised by the Dutcl) in
1S80. UnsncceBsful at icraiits to follow their example were made by Baleigh and other
British adventurers; but ni 1C08 the settlement of an English colony was effected
un^tji" Lord Willougliby. After being hold from time to time by Holland, France, and
Englijnd, the country was restored to the Dutch in 1802; but in 1808 retaken by
England, to whom it waa fliuiUy ceded by treaty in 1814. British Guiana includes the;
Betuements of Demerara, Essoquibo, and Berbice, which since 1881 have been united i.i
one colony.
In 1808 there was only one church* and two nunisters cf religion — " the Chaplain of
the Br'tish forces and the minister of the Dutch Reformed Church" — in the whole
colony. Tht' evangelisation of tlie Indians and of the negro slaves was neglected by tho
Dutch ; but among tho former the Moravian brethren laboiured eetdously from 1785 till
about the close of the century, when the Mission was abandoned. Fresh efforts for
their conversion Wv.re made by the Church Missionary Society from 182C to 1856. Early
in tho present century tlio colonists began to make some provision for religion by the
erection of a few churches ; but at the commencement of 1824 there were not more than
"nree clergymen In the colony. "Public schools, witli the exception of the Saffon
luBtitution, there were none "; and " the mass of the popolaition . , . was in an heathen
n id uncivilized state " [IJ.
It was to the evangelisation of these heathen masses — the negroes —
that the Society's first eflforts in Guiana were directed. In further-
ing this object the Negro Instruction Fund [see pp. 194-6] proved
of Incalculable value. Each of the three provinces began to receive
aid in 1.8S6, and within a year the Society was assisting in the
maintenance of six clergymen.t besides contributing to the erection
of church and school buildings and the support of lay teachers [2].
The aid thus afforded [8] did much to effect a wholesome change
in public opinion among the colonists in regard to negro edu-
cation. On this subject tho Government Inspector reported in
1889 : " The general voice is certainly in its favour, and there
are but few instances to be met with, in which tho zeal and
activity of the resident Clergy or Missionaries has not yet been fully
and frankly seconded by the good will or munificerce of gentlemen in
possession or in the charge of estates" [4]. Liberal granta both for
church buildings and for the maintenance of clergymen were made by
the Colonial Legislature, and in 1811 the Society voted £500 towards
the establishment of a Church College in Denerara [5].
The year 1842 saw Guiana (hitherto included in the Diocese of
Barbados) erected into a separate see. During his iirst visitation
Bishop Austin " confirmed 8,822 persons, and visited every Church
and ulergvman in his Diocese." " The liberal aid, so bountifully
applied" by tho Society was "already bearing its powerful fruits,"
the whole Diocese being "in a satisfactory state" as regarded 'ca
Clergy, " renuiring only a'i increased number of them, and unwearied
exertions, f^ fix the Cimich i? Auiovably in the affections of the
• The flrHt Anglican Church, viz., ' (O^'^e, was built in 1809.
+ MoRi?rs. J. A. Anton ivni U. '\ '"{edwar (Berbice), J. Lugar, W. A. Bcuklue.
L. Strong (ncnicrani), anJ J. l'V)tliort;ill (KsHequibo).
BRITISH GUIANA.
243
people "[6]. Wherever the Church had been sufficiently established
to be felt, the attachment of the labouring population to her was
marked by devotion and liberal contributions. At one place, where
172 persons were confirmed, the following incident, which occurred
shortly before, showed how deeply the negroes had been impressed
by their religious 'jraining. By the bursting of a dam great destruction
of property was ■>-':eatened; the estate labourers promptly united in
repairing the breach, but on the next morning they refused to receive
payment because the work was ** done on the Lord's Day " [7].
Soon after his visitation the Bishop wrote to the Society : —
"If vre look back twenty years, and ask the question, What has the Society
done? the answer is. Before that time we had two Clergymen, and a solitary place
of v/orship h.jre and there ; now our number is twenty eight ; nor can the traveller
proceed many miles through the cultivated districts without eeeing the modest
spire, or hearing the invitatory notes of the tolling bell " [8].
Meanwhile the District Committee of the Society, anxious to " em-
ploy its energies and funds in Missionary rather than in parochial
labours," had " turned their thoughts to the hithe'-to neglected Indians."
" While so much has been done, and is still doing, for the negro race,"
they said, " the aborigines have not benefited by us as might have been
expected " [9J.
But the Clergy were " too deeply sensible " of their " immense
obligations" to the Society "not to use their utmost energies in
furthering its designs," and their congregations were also anxious
to extend to others the blessing they had received [10].
As early as 1885 an attempt to evangelise the aborigines of the
River Pomeroon had been made by the Rev. J. H. Duke, Rector oi
Holy Trinity, Essequibo. With the Society's aid he purchased an
abandoned estate called Hackney, a few miles from the mouth of the
river, as an endowment for a Mission, but it was soon found advisable
to fix the base of operations at Pompiaco, some thirty miles higher up.
With this object the Rev. C. Carter and Mr. W. H. Brett were
sent from England early in 1840, but Mr. Carter being detr.med at
Demerara, Mr. Brett was obliged to begin the Mission hy himself,
"alone, and yet not alone," for God was with him.
The site of the Mission consisted of a strip of cleared land and
three small huts, one of which was occupied by an old negress with
her two children.
This poor woman did " what she could " to help the Missionary:
furnishing his hut, bringing him food, nnd nursing him with the ten-
derest care during sickness. But the " civiUsed settlers " in the neigh-
bourhood seldom or never attended service. The Indians at first
avoided Mr. Brett, and would not even listen to liim. This was owing
to a superstition, emanating from their sorcerers, that if they were
instructed "they would get sick and die." How at last, after many
we^ks of disappointment, t)ie spell was brolitn, has thus been related
bj aim ; —
" Ono day about noon I was surprined by a visit from nn Indian with liis uon, a
little boy about 5 jears old : an-.l I was still more BurpiiHP.d when after a friendly
salutation on his part, he asked me if I would instruct the child. T hn<i never
seen the man before, and could hardly believe him serious in ins request. > was
however, perfectly in earnest and said that he had just rctunscd to his 'place ' after
It 2
' \
1
244
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOFAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
a long absence. ... He had been to the month of the Essequibo and had seen the
Missionary work which was going on there. He seemed to have his eyes opened
to the state of the Indians, as living * without iiod in the world ' and expressed
disgust at the superstition of his countrymen in serving devils. I found afterwards,
that he had been himself a sorcerer, but had brv^ken bi<; .nagical gourd in contempt
of the art and cast away the fragments. He had nu idea of a Mediator between
GcJl and man, and was lost when I spoke to him of the Bedeomer. He seemed,
however, quite convinced of the impossibility of knowing his way to the * Great
our Father ' without revelation from Qod Himself, and promised to come every
Saturday and stay till Monday morning, that he might see his child and receive
instruction. ... He said hia words were true, and I had a day or t>.o after, proof
thatthey were so, by his bringing not only the boy, but his eldest daughter. . . . fhc
next Sunday he brought his wife, and the Sunday after . . . his wife's four r'sters,
with the husbands of three of them, two other Indians, and several children — who-
nearly filled my humble habitation and increased the number of Indian children
at school to four. These, of course, had to be taught their alphabei;, and the
adults likewise who all expressed their determination t6 learn tho Word of God to
which the majority have certainly adhered. Saci-barra {Ber '•'•'? Hair), or
Cornelius, as he was named at his baptism, was regular in suppb ' children
with food, and frequently also brought me game, so that 1 was ii . much con-
fined, as before, to salt provisions, or the small quantity of fish I could catch in
the river.
" Such was the commencement of the work on the Fomeroon. A single Indian,
whom I had nc ver seen, was induced by his secret convictions, to come forward
and break by liis example— the more powerful as he had once been a sorcerer— the
aipell which seemed to counteract my effoYts. Truly this Mercy proceeded from
God alone— Whose Spirit, -"ithoutthe labours of the Missionary, had prepared
the hearts of this interesting family " [11].
Peiism " [or '• Piaiism "] Mr. Brett
Of the Indian superstition of
wrote (March 6, 1842) :—
" When attacked with sickness, the Indians immediately think that some enemy
has cither peied them himself, or procured a sorcerer to do it for him. They then
cause themselves to be carried to some celebrated Peiman of their acquaintance,
to whom a present of more or less value is made, and he then sets to work to
counteract the charm. He seats himself and commences his incantations, alter-
nately sill;, ing, and smoking tobacco, which he blows into his magical gourd, and
which i "^ ^posed to be of great efficacy in calling and exorcising the youau or
demons, i reviously all the females arc removed to a great distance from the
place ; he then commences to blow the smoke of his tobacco over his patient,
singing in a most vehement manner, and accompanying his song with the rattle of
the gourd, a sound full of terror to his hearers. His last proceeding, and giand
climax of the whole affair, is alternately blowing into his hands, and then rubbing
the part affected with disease, until at length ho succeeds in extracting a piece of
wire, ft nail, a bird's claw, gras-el, or some other extraordinary thing from the poor
sufferer, which (as one of my converts confessed before his people) he ha<l taken
care to put into his mouth before the charm began. Such an imposture could
only bo practised upcn a most ignorant and simple-minded people, and sucli are
the aborigines of Guiana. They have no idea of diseases from natural causes
and they (the Arowacks) call pains ' youau semira,' that is, arrows of the demons.
Can I thank my God sufficiently, that the first men whose liearts he touched
amonj^ these people were Poimen Conscience-stricken for what is past, they
are most zealous assistants in the great work. It is true my greatest opponents
are of this class— men who are angry that their gains are lost, but God is with
inc. . . . Five have ahea>ly submitted to the Gospel " [12].
One Indian, wlio had seen in the Mission House a picture of the
Crucifixion, brought one of his acquaintances to Mr. Brett, saying,
"Sir, this man wants to see your God." Mr. Brett "instantly
explained to him that the paintod paper was not, and could not bo
Anything proper to bo worshipped, and directed him to lieavcn, as the
BRITISH GUIANA.
245
place to rhich Jesus was gone." Pictures proved a most helpful
means of inbfruction, and a representation of the huge wicker idol in
which the ancient Druids burnt their victims was an ohject of especial
interest and wonder to the Indians. Thej could not imagine that the
Britons had once been even as they — or worse. The Creation, and the
Fall of Man, the Deluge, and the Giving: of the Law on Sinai, were
those parts of the Old Testament history which most interested
■them. But they did not regard those thii^gs as very strange, and
^fter an explanation of the Ten Commandmei.ts one man observed,
•" This word is good but wo knew most of it before." Nothing but
the love of God " as manifested in His Son, dying for their sins,
seemed to create more than a temporary interest in any of them."
In less than a year from the time of Cornelius' first visit more
than half the people in the district were attending the Mission
Church as worshippers, and before the end of 1841 " the descendants
of the three sons of Noah" — people of every shade of colour and
"' sometimes of six languages, viz. English, Creole-Dutch, Arawack,
Carabisee, Accowoi, and Warrow " — were represented in the crowded
congregation. It was, however, chiefly among the Arawacks and
Caribs (or Carabisee) that Mr. Brett's labours at first lay — the other
tribes were slower to receive the truth. During Easter 1841 twelve
«dults and twenty-five Indian children were baptized by the Rev. J. H.
DuEE,* and two years later Bishop Austin paid his first visit and
confirmed forty [18].
Though "very poor," the ChrisMan Indians " regularlv contri-
L ited to the monthly offertory," and to keeping the Mission buildings
in repair. When the news of the great famine in Ireland and
Scotland in 1847 reached them they raised a contribution amounting
to nearly :£12 for the relief of the distressed, in spite of the fact that
they themselves had been impoverished by famine in the previcjid
year [14].
Of all the accessible vdbes the Waraus were the most difficult
to Christianise. To the Missionary tliey seemed " utterly destitute
of self-respect." "God's word is good for the Arawak," said an old
woman, " not good for the Warau. We are not so good as the
Arawaks." " All my e£forts are of little use," reported Mr. Brett n
1844, but, while he yet spake, the hearts of the Waraus were being
changed, and a Mission among them was soon founded at Waramuri
on the Moruca River. Here with great success the Rev. J. H. Noweks
laboured until forced by sickness to retuni to England in 1847.
Illness also soon obliged Mr. Brett to seek a change to the coast, but
he continued to visit the Pomeroon Mission, which had been removed
to a healthier site — Cabacaburi. In 1848 he wrote that he was
" preparing for other cam? lugns. The weapon — the Word of God —
when sheathed in the E iglish tongue, has done something great ;
but in their own, what May it not accomplisli if God's spirit give
strength to wield it ? " Already he had nearly completed translutions of
the Gospels of St. MatMicw, St. John, and St. Mark — a labour which
had " cheered " him " in many trials " [IC].
During a visit to England i" 1849 the work of translation (in
• Mr. Tuke died on Oct. 25, 18^;, from an acoidont (in hia own houBo^ following on
iUnABB contracted wliilo visiting thi Indians. His widow W'.s voted a gratuity of £iO by
the Society [18a].
•I' :
•I,''
;fc.:i
246
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
which valuable assistance was rendered by Mrs. Brett) was con tinned.
On his return to Guiana in 1851 Mr. Brett was appointed Rector of
Holy Trinity (Essequibo), with the general oversight of the Pomeroon
and Monica Missions. This work he continued wiw unceasing devotion
for twenty-five years more, though often sorely tried by sickness " con-
tracted in the Pomeroon swamps." In 1860 he broke down at Caba-
caburi, and was brought back to the coast in a state of prostration.
The conversion of a number of Ouaicas or Waikas (a branch of the
Acowoi nation) in this year was one of many changes which had been
wrought among the aborigines during his twenty-one years' service [IC].
The value and importance of Missions' among the Indians had
obtained general recognition in the Colonies at an early period. In
1846 nearly two-thirds of the expense of the existing Missions were
being defrayed by the Government and the diocesan branch of the
Society [17]. In 1858 the Civil Magistrate in charge of a large district
surrounded by Indians, and in which murders had occurred, recom-
mended to the Government the establishment of a Mission among the
Waraus as the surest preventive of similar outrages. In his report he
said:—
" When I first arrived in this district, before any Missionary was appointed to
it, a more disorderly people than the Arawaks could not be found in any part of
the province ; murders and violent cases of assault were of frequent occurrence,
but now the case is reversed; no outrages of any description ever happen ; th^y
attend regularly Divine Service, their children 'ire educated, they themselves dress
neatly, are lawfully married, and as a body, there are no people, in point of
general good conduct, to surpass them. This change, which has oaased peace and
contentment to prevail, was brought about solely through Missionary labour " [18].
Under the Rev. J. W. Wadie the Waramnri Mission was revived
in 1864. The Waraus became steady in their attendance and showed
much earnestness for instruction, daily service morning; and evening
being established within a few months [10]. The Waini, the Coriah,
and the Wacapau tribes soon availed themselves of this Mission, and,
as Mr. Wadie observed : " When the Indian who is naturally sluggish
will travel week after week about thirty or forty miles to attend Divine
Service and the Sabbath School which several of them will do it is
evident that they are in earnest about their souls' health " [20].
The reeiUt of another Mission, at Kiblerie, Mahaioouy Creek (begun
by the Rev. J. F. Boubnb about 1840), was very discouraging tor the
first seven years, but by 1868 " nearly the whole population " had
become Christians [21]. At a visit in 1868 the Bishop found that,
although they had been left for many montlis without ove^'sight (the
catechist having resigned), "the people were not living immorally;
they had not lapsed into heathenism ; thoy still gathered together . , .
Sunday after Sunday, to pray, getting one of the young ladg, who had
been taught in our Mission fjeluijols, to read for them." It was sti.il the
practice of many of them " to r«peat daily, the Confession, the Lord's
Prayer, the Belief, and the Benediction, when they were in the depths
of the forest, or on the water or at home-" One hundred and fifty
gathered together to meet the Bishop m soon as they hoard that he
was coming 122].
BBITI8H QVUSk.
U7
In 1867 Mr. Bbbtt, the Bishop, Rev. F. J. Wyatt, and Philip, a
Cluristian Indian, undertook a Missionary expedition above the Great
Fah. ■){ the Demerara. In this district, which was abnost entirely un-
explored, there dwelt some hundreds of the Waika branch of the ' Aoa-
woio nation, in a primitive condition. Their chief received the visitors
with courtesy and hospitality, collected his people to meet tliem, joined
in the services, and paid the greatest attention to the instruction given.
Phihp "was exhausted by replying day and night to the repeated
questions of his countrymen concerning the religion of the Lord Jesus.'
Leaving with them a few Acawoio books, the visitors departed with
thankfulness for the reception given to their mf saage. Soon after,
these people, once much dreaded as savage and treacherous, sent a
pressing request for more books and for a teacher. Mr. George Couch-
man,* a settler aoquainted with their language, voluntarily undertook
the work of continuing their instruction, using the help of two young
Acawoios and the books translated by Mr. Brett. The sequel is thus
told by Mr. Brett:—
" In Angnst 1868 tho MisHion Ghapel at the Lower Rapids of the Demerara
Biver presented a spectacle whioh in some measure recalled to mind the aooounts
given of those witnessed in the early days of the Christian Church. Nearly the
whole of the Acawoio inhabitants of the Upper Demerara were then found by
the Bishop and the Bev. O. H. Butt assembled at that spot, anxiously awaiting
their arrivnl, and desiring Holy Baptism at their hands. After due examination,
this was administered to 241 adults, and then to 145 of their children. This
occupied two entire days. Those who were present on the occasion have told me
of the striking spectacle then exhibited ; of the throng of Indians, and the
earnestness visible in their countenances, as each recipient knelt at the font, while
the chapel floor streamed with the baptismal water poured over each in succes-
sion. Three months after seventy others were baptized there by the Be. T.
Milner.
" After this, Kanaimapo and his people, being very desirous of having a teacher
in their own territory, cleared and planted a large tract of land just below the
Great Falls, as a place pleasantly situated, but whioh from some calamity had
formerly borne the ill-omoned name of Eyneyeh&tah, ' the den of pain or misory,'
Archdeacon Jones was oommiasioned to endeavour to plant a Mission there, and t
accompanied him for that purpose in May last. The Indians had a large shed
erected as a chapel-school, and gladly welcomed the Catechist, a Mr. Newton. . . .
On that occasion seventy-nine Acawoios were baptized by us. This made a total oj
535 in tha' district within tan numllis. The Holy Communion was also admin-
istered for ihii first time, and Christian marriages solemnised among them " [24].
Meanwhile the work had been extended in other directions ; looking
from west to east it was seen that the Monica, Pomeroon, Easequibo,
Demerara, Mahaicony, and Berbice Rivers each had their stations — the
Corentyn aiono was unoccupied. Several of these were established
with little aid from the Society beyond that of superintendence afforded
by its Missionaries and catechists' salaries. The Corentvn River had
more than ordinary claims on the Church. At Oroalla, from time im-
memorial an Indian town, the nttivos had " acquired all the vices of
more civilised men without the anildoie of Christianity," and the race
was becoming extinct [26].
The Rov. W. T. Veness, who made this discovery, lost no Hum in
opening a Mission there in 1869, and in %e first year 78 children were
baptized and soK.e of the people were oonfinned The MiBsions now
• A ffentleman who ha<l " done much to keep alivo Homo senRi' of religion " Mnong
his n«ignboarB by gathering them togetkeir for united worship,
I
lit
248
SOCIBTY FOn THl PBOPAOATION OF THE OOBPBL.
embraced " the whole of the colony/' the aboriginal tribes " on every
river " were " provided with the means of education and of moral and
spiritual instruction," and the sound of the Gospel " wa3 heard from
the north to the south, from the Corentyn to the Pomeroon and the
Moruca " [26].
It was not to be expected that the degraded habits and practices
common to savage races would be quickly uprooted, and the Mission-
ary was therefore more disappointed than surprised in the early days
of the Mission at finding one of his converts exercising his former pro-
fession of sorcerer, when reminded of his sin the man at once
destroyed, not only his magical apparatus, but the dwelling in which
his " curious arts " had been used. " I know that I have done wrong,
1 am very sorr^," he afterwards said. "I have made up my mind
never to ' picn ' any more but to attend church and come to class
regularly for instruction " [27].
When in 1875 the veteran Brett was comi>elled by failing health to
relinquish the work which he had done so wisely and so well it was
" no small comfort " to him to give over the charge of it to one so
worthy to succeed him as the Rev. Walter Heabd. Mr. [now Arch-
deacon Hc5>rd had previously been in charge of the Orealla station, and
on the Pomeroon and Moruca rivers he has been privileged to maintain
and extend the Missions, the state of which at the time he took charge
of them may be gathered from Mr. Brett's report in 1875 : —
" At Waramuri Mission we found more than 100 adult candidates for baptism.
These were of difiFerent nations, but chiefly Caribs from the Baruma, several days
distant. The examination of so many candidates for baptism— speaking four
languages—was a very arduous task, and was not completed till the second day,
when I was able to receive seventy-seven adults into the Church of our dear Lord
and Saviour. Mr. Heard baptized an equal number of infants at Waramuri. I
also married sixteen couples tnere. At Gabaoaburi matters were equally cheering.
There were not so many converts from heathenism, for this simple and most
satisfactory reason, that there are not now so many heathen to convert. I bap-
tized fourteen adults and seventeen infants, and married thirteen couples there.
Hackney in the lower district, the population of which is chiefly nogro, was also
progressing favourably. At those three stations, 267 persons received the Holy
Communion of the Body and Blood of our Lord " [28].
In 1880 an extraordinary movement among the Indians of the far
interior resulted in the inauguration of a new Mission on the Potaro, a
tributary of the Upper E ssequibo. In May a body of Indians, led by their
captain and attended by a native Christian from one of the Demerara
Missions, sought out the Bishop in Georgetown, and pleaded for a
teacher. Mr. Lobert, a catechist, speaking Aoawoio, was immediately
sent. Within a week of his arrival at the settlement large numbers of
Indians had gathered there from distant parts. The Acawoios were
few ; there were a fair number of Macusis, but the majority were Para-
munas, a tiibe that had hitherto furnished few Christian converts. In
a short time nearly a thousand persons were under instructi'^n, and
the Rev. W. E. Pierce of Bartica was sent to the catechist's assist-
ance at Bhenanbauwie. Classes were held incessantly ; the Indians
erected a chapel-school, and before theendof November Mr. Pierce had
baptized 1 ,.S»H people, of whom 1,084 were Paramunas, 218 Macusis,
02 Arecunas, 2 Acawoios, and 87 Wahpisianas. In the following year,
as Mr. Pierce was returning with his family from a visit to the Mission,
BBITIBH QUIANA.
249
the boat in which thev were seated was capsized in the Marryhe Falls,
almost within sight of his home— and he, nis wife, three of their four
children, and an Indian servant girl were drowned {29].
In 1886 Mr. Brett also passed t*i his rest,* and as one who had been
instrumental in converting four savage tribesf and influencing many
others, it may be well to record his opinion of the movement at
Shenanbauwie that "its results under God, will be the spiritual con-
quest of Guiana, within and without our Western boundary" [80].
While this may be fairly applied to the permanent population of the
colony, the prospect of the wholesale conversion of the strangers mthin
its gates is yet far distant. Still a most hopeful beginning has been
made among them too. Roferring to the immigration from India
which had set in to Guiana in 1845, the Bishop wrote : " In what colony
will the Church have a wider or more extensive field when to the
native Indian is added the Asiatic, the African, Dutch and Portuguese,
with the settlers from the motherland ? " [81]. By the next year
4,000 coolies had arrived from India [82], and the movement has con-
tinued almost without interruption to the present time. Thousands of
Chinese coolies have also been introduced.
For many years the immigrants were so migratory in their habits
as to be " almost inaccessible to the Clergy." Coming to the colony
under indentures for five years, their principal object was the hoarding
of money for a return to their own country, and yet there were a few
willing to listen to a clergyman if one could be found speaking their
own language [88].
In 1869 the Bishop wrote to the Society : —
" I am in hopes that the work which is purely missionary, such as that amongst
the Indians in the interior, and the Chinese and Coolies, who may oome to us in
large numbers, changing perhaps in a few years the character of our population,
from the African to the Asiatic races, will still obtain your support. I cannot but
allow that you have done your duty to the African race in this Colony, and that it
ought not to rely much lunger on your aid. . . . Tou have indeed befriended us.
^ . . Without your assistance I know not what I should have done " [34].
In 1861 Messrs. Crum-Ewing of Glasgow offered to contribute
towards the maintenance of a Missionary among the heathen
immigrants on their estate in Guiana, and the Society also granted
funds in aid of this, which the Bishop described as "the first
systematic effort with promise of success which has been made
towards the instruction of the Asiatic heathen " ; and he added
that the Legislature would probably relieve the Society as soon as the
work had been fairly begun and taken root [85]. Readily also the
fJociety guaranteed the necessary funds for ensuring the establishment,
of a Mission among the Chinese. By this time a goodly number of
the coolies had been brought under instruction. Referring to his bap-
tisms in 18G8, which included Hindus and Chinese, as well as Africans
and Creoles, the Rev. H. J . May wrote from Enmore : —
" Twelve months back I little thought that so many various tribes would be
* Mr. Brrtt died at Paignton, South Devon, on February 10, 1886, on the samo day
on which forty-six yearn before he had left England for Guiana.
tMr. Brett's labours are fully recounted in his Indian Missions in Guiana (Bell,
), Thi^ Indian Tribes of Guiana (Bell, 1868), and Mission Work Among the Indian
Tribss in the Forests of Guiana (8.P.C.K.) ; and in The Apostle of the Indiana of
Kluiana, by tl'o Rev. Canon F. P. L. Josa (Wells Gardner, 1887),
h
1 -'•-
mo
SOCIETY FOB THB PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPBL.
I
gathered into Christ's Holy Church, yet so it is ; nor did I meet with the slightest
'opposition on the part of the Chinese parents. What an enooaragement too, to
people in England to help yoar Society by their money and their prayers I
Without your aid to this district in all probability, there would have been no
'resident Clergyman in this now important district : I say nmo, for there are three
churches where before there was only one . . . also three Schools instead of
one " [86].
Up to 1879 over 180,000 coolies (inolnding some 18,000 Chinese)
had arrived in the colony. Many of course had returned, and others
had taken their places, and this constant shifting, while adding to the
difficulty of their evangelisation, at the same time renders their con-
version of the highest importance from the Missionary point of view.
A Clei^yman reported from Hong Kong that one of the best catcchists
there is a Chinese who had been instructed in the Church Missions
in Guiana. He added, " I am hoping that as time goes on and others
return to China, we may find more such faithful workers as he
resulting from your work in Demerara " [87]. The Rev. Canon Josa
has shown that representatives of at least one race (the Nepalese) which
in India had been entirely unreached by any Mission, have in Guiana
been brought under the influence of the Gospel [88].
It can be well understood that removal n:om home influences
removes many difficulties in the way of the instruction of the Hindus
and Chinese, and one of the Guiana Missionaries wrote in 1878:
" The Coolies are thirsting after a clear knowledge of Christianity.
As fax as my experience goes, that is putting it in a very tamo
way" [89]. Especially has this been the case with the Chinese, who
in Georgetown have not only contributed i£400 towards the erection
of a church for their countrymen, but one of their number has set
apart jf 100 a year (being one-third of the profits of his business) for
the support of teachers [40].
The coolies speak many languages, Hindi, Hindustani, Bengali,
Tamil, Telugu, Oriya, Nepalese, Chinese, &c. ; but Hindi and Chinese
are chiefly used by the Missionaries. In reference to this branch of
the Society's work Bishop Austin said in 1881 that it would have been
a " hopeless task " to attempt to evangelize this mass of heathenism,
speakijig a very Babel of unknown tongues," but for the Society's
assistance. This, with Government aid and the offerings of the laity
— elicited, |i)y the "exhibition of so much earnest work" — has admitted
of the employment of ordained Missionaries and " a goodly number of
Catechists, labouring to extend to the new comers that Gospel which
it would a$eva that the providence of God had directed their steps
.hither to hear for the first time" [41]. Although in his 85th year
the Bishop continued his laborious life. Writing in January 1802, on
the eve of a visit to the Indian Missions, he expressed his
'" satisfaction with what is being dene in the outside Mission field, the overlook-
ing of much of which has for more than half a centvry been a labour of love.
And such it continceR to be. . . . This jubilee year of mine " (he adds) " promises
to tax my powers of mind and body to the utmost. . . . That God wIU continue to
bless the worl< of the dear old Society, which it has been doing so graciously and
so lovingly, is my daily and nightly prayer. As years creep on the passing hours
give time for reflection, and as I turn my thoughts to the past, thankfully do I
acknowledge the marvellous growth of the missionary field, and where, as I often-
times say to myself, should we in this land be but for Uie enoonraging efForts
made by our countrymen at home from time to time, and are stiU oontinued? " [43]
t.
i
BBITI8R OUUKA.
251
>t ■'
In recognition of the Bishop's services to the Colony and his in-
fluence for good, the Leg[islative Assembly, on February 24, 1892,
unanimously voted him a jubilee gift of ^10,000 [48].
The Jubilee celebration on the following St. Bartholomew's Day
August 24), which included the opening of a new Cathedralf was donded
y the illness of the Bishop who, however, was present on the occasion.
On November 9 he entered into his rest [44]. The Bev. Dr. W. P.
Bwaby baa been appointed his successor [46].
^
Ui'ATiBTiCB.— In Britiah Oouuia (are*, 109,000 iq. miln), when (1886-99) the Society
has auiated in maintaining 84 Hiauonaries and pUnting 48 Central BUtidns (iu detailed
on
I pp. 887-8), there are now 800,000 inhabitants, of whom 160,000 are Chnroh Members
and 18,600 Commnnioanti, under the care of 41 Clergymen and a Bishopc
•00 also the Table on p. 262.]
[See p. 7«U;
Beferenca (Chapter XXIUU.)— [1] Charge of Bishop Coleridge (B. 1889, p. 107).
[a] B. 1888, pp. 149, 167 ; B. 1840, pp. 78-4. [3] See pp. 104-6 of Uub book, alto State-
ments of Acoonnta in B. 188ft-60 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 88, 418 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 86, 41-3, C8,
108, 144, 148, 179-8, 289, 388-9. [4] B. 1889, pp. 88-41. [6] Jo., V. 44, p. 891 ; B. 1841,
p. 70. rei B. 1848, pp. 86, 89. [7] B. 1848, p. 86. [8] B. 1844, p. 74. [0] B. 1840,
p. 74. [l6] B. 1846,
y. 44, pp. 296, 819.
46, p. 64. [11] Q.P., Jan. 1842, pp. 9, 10 ; M.B. 1868, pp. 69-70 ; Jo.,
>. |l8] Q.P., Jan. 1844, pp. 6, 7. [18] Q.P., Jan. 1843, pp. 7, 8, 11 ; B.
IL 1868, p. 74. [18a] Ii MBS., V. 12, pp. 816-7 ; Jo., V. 46, p. 46. [14]
- — ^ - - l^g^jj . .. ... i.-_v
)66,p.
B. 184
1848, pp. 87-8 ; MIL 1868, p. 74. [18a] Ii MSS., V. 12, pp. 816-7 ; Jo., V. 46, p. 46. [14]
M.B. 1868, pp. 89, 90. [1S]^M.B. 1868, pp. 84-9 ; B. 1848, p. 89. jie] B. 1861, p. 131. [17]
B. 1846, p. 71. [18] B. 1864, p. 71 ; M.F. 1868, p. 268. |le] B. 1866, p. 82. [»>] R- 1^66,
p. 84. [81] B. 1868, p. 64. [23] B. 1868, pp. 67-8. [88, 341 B. 1867, p. 68 ; B. 1869,
pp. 64-6. [86] B. 1867, pp. 68-4. [Sg B. 1869, p. 68. [2f] B. "
76, p. 110. [80] B. 1880, pp. 108-9 ; B. 1881, p. 142,
[881 B. 1847, p. 74. [88] Bishop Austin's 'Journal
1846, p. 68
1869, pp- 80-1." [SJ
- - [37] B.
iS,a4i]
[80] B.
pp. 66-7.
86] B. 1861, p. 117 ; Jo., V. 48, p. 142 ; M.F. 1861
" 1881, pp. 148-9. [88] _B. 1882, p. 108. [80] B'
1870, p. 118; M.F. 1878,p.421
M.F. 1892, p. 106. Ii MSS., V. 8, p
p. 17.
[41] B. 1881, p. 148. [48] B. 1891, pp. 164-6.
480. [44] M:F. 1892, pp. 401-6, 444. [46] B. 1893;
1878, PL 103. [40]
- " t43]
f ^1
m
a
ill
I i
}•
J *
!)'
/F
(
I
It !
■*
p
S5S
TABLE ILLUBTRATINO THE WORK OF THE SOCIETY IN THE
AMD ITS
<i)Tb«rtoidud
Period
TtIB WiNDWJLBD
Islands .
ins-isn
TOBAOO
1886-t8, 18M-93
Truodad
1886-M
Trb Lkbwabd
Is LAUDS
18U-M
■I
The Bahamas .
1781-1807. 18I»-M1
(1) Rtem minltMred to, tad their Rellflonf
S23^r'o2lo«rsd } (»-»''•» •""> Chrlrtlan)
Ooloniita (OhrUtUn)
Ht&dM (OooUos) (Hekthen and Chrlttian)
(S) Ii«ngttu ••
UMd bjr th«
MlMionkrlei
(4) Ku.of Or-
lUlnrd Mis-
lionariea
employed
MlKd!Jr'oulottred } (He.the„ «d Chrl.tUn) ..
ColoniiU (ChrUtian)
StSdIr'colonred } (H"**""" »»•» ^hrUtlw.) ..
Colonisto (Uliristlan)
Hinduis (Ooolies) (Heathen and Chriitlan)
Chinese (Ooolies) (Heathen and Cliristian)
SSS^r'cflomed } (Heathen and Christian)
Colonists (Ohrl'.tian)
Kegroes
Jamaica
1888-65
<}bntral Amibica
(1) (MOSKITO Srobe),
1748, 1768-88 ;
(2) Honduras, 1844-8,
1877-84 : AMD
(3) Panama 1888-01
SocTH America
(BRiTrsH Guiana)
1H35-98
Valklani) Islands
1880-7
TOTAL}
Oovsow \
Mrngoes (Heathen and I
C^ugas ' Christian) J
[ 'ilanohingoes, &o. /
Allied or 'Joloured (Heathen and Chrlttian)
Colonlstp ((Christian)
MuS*o r'oSloui^l } (««»»<»» »"* Christian)
Colon. >ts(C!hrlstlaD)
Indians (Moslcitos) (Heathen and ClitlsUan)
MlSd^r"coIoured } (««*»»'«' « ^"'^'•*'»'')
Oolonlsta (Christian)
Colonists (Christian)
SlISTS^louwd i(H«»then and Christian) .
Indians (Aboriginal) (Heathen and Christian) :
Amwnks
Acawoios (luoluding the Gnaicaa or Walkot)
Caribe
Warans
Uacuais
Patooiunus (or Paramanas)
Arecunas
WahpisiausB (or Waptanss)
Hindus (Coolies) (Hcatlieu and Cbrisllaii)
Chinese (Coolies) (Heathen and Christian)
I ColoDisU (rhristian) English
Sngllsh
EnglUh
English
English
English
EnglUh
( Hindi
1 rprtnoipally)
Chinese
English
English
English
English
English
English
English
( Indian and
[ English
English
English
English
English
Arawak
Aoawolo
Carlhi
Warau
I Hindi
I (principally;
Chinese
Euro I
penn 8c iiratlre
Colunial
74
10
57
70
84
10
Colonists, Negroes, and Mixed Races, G Indian
Tribes, also Hlndos and Chinese.
8 or more
83
WEST
BESUI
Ko.o(
OenOal
flutlans
assisted
SO
«r
398S
i After allowing for repetitions and transfers.
87
48
1
172
; iWatlre
268
WB8T INDIES AND OENTBAL AND SOUTH AMERICA (1712-1803),
BESX7LT8.
VO.Qf
gutioot
MtltWd
Bocieti'i
Bipendltura
Oomi«ntlre SUMment ut tbe Anglican Cburch genrrallr
1701
Chnrob
Membera
Clergy
SO
n
37
48
I
172
tl
Dio-
eeaea
Local
Mia-
aiiinary
effort
£611,907
£611,907
10
88
1888
Ohureb
Membera
1>9,M0
10,000
46,991
SI,000
Clervy
78 (7 8.P.O.)
3 (9 ap.o.)
17
16,S00
116,934
(1)-
(9)18,000
,(8)9,000
160,000
608,186
zs (11 ap.o.)
Dldceaea
19 (6 S.P.G.)
84
2 (S.P.O.)
41 (8 8.P.O.)
878 (S3 ap.o.) e»
•»ep.764.
Local
Miaiioniiry
effort
Domestio
MUalona
to the
Aborigl.
net, and
totbeHln-
diuand
Ohineae
C^liei: ■
direct
Foreign
MiMlon to
Weat
AMca,and
rapport of
the S.P.(}.
MUalona
InAala
ftod
Africa.
hi
1 :'
I ,
I K
f;:
I'
I:
I
f
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
1.0
I.I
150 '""^^
Km
12.5
2.2
li^ 10
1.8
1.25 1.4
1.6
M 6" —
►
M
?9 ^
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
23 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580
(716) 873-4503
' //J ^^^K
254
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPSL.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
AFRICA AND THE ISLANDS ADJACENT,— (INTRODUCTION).
The Society entered the African field at the West Coast in 1752, and
its operations have since been extended to South Africa, 1820 ; the
Seychelles, 1832 ; Mauritius, 1836 ; St. Helena, 1847 (and Tristan
d'Acunha, 1851) ; Madagascar, 1864 ; and Northern Africa, 1840. In
each of these districts and their various sub-divisions (except in North
Africa, where it has been confined to EngUsh Chaplaincies), the work
has embraced native and European or mixed races.
CHAPTER XXXV.
WEI^T AFRICA {GOLD COAST, SIERRA LEONE, RIO PONGO,
AND ISLES DE LOS, rfc.)
The Gold Coast (Upper Guinea) is supposed to have been discovered by the
French in the 14th century. The Portuguese effected a landing (at Ebniiia) in 1471 ;
and English, Dutch, and Portuguese factories were established in the I7th century.
The " Boyal African Company," formed in 1672, built forts at Dixcove, Anamaboe, nnd
other places, besides strengthening the existing Cape Coast " Castle." In 1760 it was
succeeded by " the African Company of Merchants," which was constituted by Act of
Parliament and subsidised by Government ; but suffering by the abolition of the slave
trade in 1807, was dissolved in 1821. The forts were then taken over by the Crown.
After the Adiautee War of 1824-81 they were transferred to the local and London
merchants interested, but resumed by tlie Crown in 1848 as the Merchant Government
were suspected to be conniving at the slave trade. In I860 the Danish forts at Accra,
Fingo, and Quittah were acquired by purchase ; and in 1862 the native chiefs formally
accepted British protection. A partition of the coast with Holland took place in 1868;
but m 1871 th<3 Dutch abandoned to Great Britain the whole of their rightr i.i . the
country west of the Sweet Biver. The Gold Coast colony now includes " all Britisli
settlements between 6° W. long, and 2° E. long. (860 miles of coast line), the total area
of the Colony and Protectorate being about 88,665 square miles, and the population
1,600,000
SiERBA Leone, — The peninsula of Sierra he ne was ceded to England in 1787 by
the native chiefs. In 1791 a charter was granted to " The Sierra Leone Company,"
with the object of establishing a settlement for freed ne^ ■> slaves. The peninsula was
assigned to the Company in 1800, but on the abolition of the slave trade (1807) re-trana-
ferred to the Crown. The dissolution of the " African Company " [see above] led to the
union (in 1821) of the whole of the British West African possessions into the colony of
the " West Africa Settlements " ; but this arrangement has since been modified, and
the colony ol Sierra Leone now includes the coast from the Manna River in the South
(the Liberian boundary) to the Scarcies district in the North (180 miles), with the island
of Sherbro, the Isles de Los, and other islets — the total area being about 4,000 square
miles. Tlie population (74,886) is made up of many races, a large number being
Mahommedan negroes.
In 1720 the Royal African Company desired the Society " to recom-
mend proper persons to be Chaplainc to their Factories abroad,
WEST AFRICA
255
offering " to allow them £80 or i'lOO per annum with diet at the"
Governor's table." The request was agreed to [1]. Thirty years later
the Rev. Thomas Thompson, who had resigned a Fellowship in
Christ's College, Cambridge, " out of pure zeal to become a Missionary,
in the cause of Christ," and had done great service to it for over five
years by his pious labours in New Jersey [see p. 05], resolved to devote
himself to work in Guinea. In taking this step he looked forward to
faring hardly, but was not solicitous about that provided the Society
would allow him a salary out of its Negro Conversion Fund, with title
of Missionary, for such time and in such proportion as they might
think fit. In the ordinary way, he owned, one labourer could do but
little, nor did he promise to himself a great eflfect from the utmost
of his diligence ; yet God is able to make a large tree spring from
one poor grain of seed, and he humbly hoped that God would " bless
the labours of him the meanest of his Servants." If ever a Church
of Christ is founded among the negroes, he added, somebody must lay
the first stone ; and should he be prevented in his intention, God only
knew how long it miglit be again before any other person would take
the same resolution. For these reasons Mr. Thompson determined on
" this pious attempt," and the Society (February 15, 1761) appointed
him Missionary to the Gold Coast on a salary of £70 per annum [2].
Sailing from New York on November 26, 1751, Mr. Thompson
arrived on January 9, 1752, at James Fort, River Gambia. Here he
landed and stayed three weeks, performing service each Sunday. The
ship next touched at Sierra Leone, from whence he went " a great way
up into the country amongst the Sousees to baptize some Mulatto
children," and to their capital Woncopo, which was three miles in
circuit. Many of the Sousees were Mahommedans, and assembled for
devotion five times a day. There being several English traders at
Woncopo and adjacent, Mr. Thompson ofiiciated there on a Sunday.
He also baptized some children at Dixcove Castle and Cape Coast
Castle. At tha last place Mr. Melvil, the chief, and the other gentle-
men behaved very civilly to him, assigning him a room and all accom-
modations, though he came an utter stranger to them. He at once
began to learn the native language, and shortly after his arrival,
having obtained the permission of Cudjo, the principal Cabosheer
(magistrate),he preached in the town house, many persons beingprcsent.
He began with a prayer, then discoursed on the Nature and Attributes
of God, and upon Providence, and a future State. The people were
very attentive till he came to speak of the Christian religion, when
some of them '>ew impatient and desired him to stop, but he went on
and gave them a general view of the redemption of man, and was '.jard
to the end with attention [8]. The use of Cudjo's house for service
being disapproved of by some of the people, his brother the King's house
was next placed at the Missionary's disposal. The King frequently
attended the teaching, but continued " firm and unshaken in his super-
stition." Nor could the blacks be persuaded to assemble oftener than
once a week, and for a long time the Missionary seemed to make " but
littlt> impression on them." Some said thay would come if he would
" give them liquor ": they cared not •' to attend for nothing." There
were, however, some Mulattoes disposed to receive instruction ; they
had been " christened in their infancy but bred up in the superstitions
'i '
f\
; i ■
l^l
266
BOCIETT FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
of the blacks." To the soldiers in Gape Coast Castle he also ministered,
and extended his labours to Anamayboe* and Santamquerry, com-
posed a vocabularyt in the native language, and succeeded in baptizing
some adult negroes as well as others. " All things considered," such
" as the Prejudice of the people against him and his frequent inter-
ruptions by sickness, he could not well have had better success," he
reported in November 1766, when, broken in health, he was arranging
his removal to England, which took place in 1766.|
Meanwhile he had sent to England three "fine negroe boys"
(under 12 years of age) to be trained, at the Society's expense, as
Missionaries to their countrymen. One of them was a son of
Cabosheer Cudjo, the others were " sons of persons of the chief figure "
in Cape Coast Town. They reached London in October 1764, and were
placed under the care of " a very diUgent Schoolmaster," and on
examination by the Committee of the Society, aftnr seven ^^eks'
instruction, "one of them could say the Lord's Prayer and the
Apostles' Creed, and the other two answered well." Their progress
continued to be satisfactory, and having undergone a second examina-
tion in 1768, and expressing a desire for baptism, two of them
(Quaque and William Cudjo) were (on January 7, 1769) publicly
baptizbu in the Church of St. Mary, Islington, which they had
regularly attended for four years under their master, Mr. Hickman.
They were then placed under the Rev. Mr. Moore, Lecturer of
St. Sepulchre's Church, who expressed himself " very much pleased
with their teachable disposition and good behaviour." The third boy
(Thomas Coboro) had previously been baptized while ill of small-pox,
and he died in 1768 of consumption [4]. Cudjo was seized with
madness, which proved incurable, and he died in Guy's Hospital [6].
The survivor, Philip Quaque (son of Cabosheer Cudjo) [6] became
the first of any non-European race since the Reformation to receive
Anglican ordination, and on May 17, 1766, he attended the Society
with his letters of orders, and was appointed " Missionary, School
Master, and Catechist to the Negroes on the Gold Coast "§ [6a].
His arrival at Cape Coast Castle was reported in a letter dated Feb-
ruary 1766. The people were constantly coming to him to know when
he would open school, and they expressed great satisfaction that he
was " at last come to show them the way to eternal Life." His father
also thanked the Society for its care and education of his son, and
promised to further the Mission [7].
During the first year Mr. Quaque baptized some European
children, including the son of the late Governor Hippesley, also
six Mulatto and three black children, in the presence of Cabosheer
Cudjo and other natives, on Christmas Day.|| They all seemed well
pleased, but he could not persuade his father to receive baptism. In
* Or, Anambo (now Anamaboe), where he originally designed to settle, as the chief
magistrate's son there had been " instmoted in the Christian reUgion while in England,
under the care " of " Lord Halifax," who had promised to commend the Mission [4aJ.
t Consisting o' ' above 1,200 words in this Gold Coast language, besides a great
many phrases " lib].
X In January 1760 the Society appointed a Boboolmaster (Mr. Franklin Neelor) to assist
Hr. Thompson ; but he does not appear to have taken up the appointment [4c].
6 The "African Committee " [Company] » ' to contributed to Mr. Qnaque's support [66].
H Up to Sept. 1766 he had buried 14 persons, one of whom wm "the nephew of the
Bishop of Waterford " [Bo].
WEST AFRICA.
257
the following month he visited Anamaboe,* where he was kindly
entertained by an English merchant, at whose house he officiated to a
large congregation and baptized his host's two mulatto daughters.
He next opened a school in his own house for the instruction of
mulatto children, who "took their learning surprisingly well" [8].
To the garrison he also ministered when permitted. Sad to say, this
was sometimes only 'wice in a year, and under three successive
Govemors,t one of whom openly ridiculed religion, he met with great
difficulties and discouragements in the performance of public worship,
which at some periods was suspended for nearly a year [9]. What the
lives of the Europeans were, may be imagined &om this and from the
fact that on his coming " he could prevail upon none to come to the
Lord's table," which they said " they dare not approach " [10]. With
the bad example of the Europeans before them it was a matter for
regret rather than surprise that the Missionary was unable '.to make
but ehght impression on his countrymen, who preferred the white
man's vices to his religion, and spent their Sundays in idolatrous
ceremonies and drunkenness. For some years at least Mr. Quaque
had to instruct the natives through the medimn of an interpreter, and
in 1769 he was urged by the Society to " indeavour to recover his cwn,
language " [11]. It is questionable whether the labours of an English
clergyman would have produced any great results under such dis-
couraging circumstances. Mr. Quaque succeeded, however, in baptizing
a few blacks (one a man aged 60, who had been "stolen from the
coast " 48 years before and carried to Rhode Island), besides several
mulattoes, soldiers, &c., and children — the total number of his baptisms;
up to 1774 being 62. In 1772-8 he spent four months at Accra (60<
leagues distant), where he " met with no other success than reading
prayers twice, and preaching once to the garrison " ; but at "Lagoe" he
baptized an infant [12].
In 1774-5, " being weary of confining himself to one spot, with no
satisfaction," he by invitation passed eight months with a chief at.
Dixcove Castle, where be had "constant opportunities of exercising
his ministerial functions," and adjusted a dispute between the Dutch
subjects and their townspeople, but had " no success in baptism."
On hearing this the Society directed him for the future not to absent .
himself so long without leave, and proposed his removal to some-
other part of Africa, where he might be " more useful than he appears
to have been at Cape Coast " [13].
In 1779 he spent three months at Dixcove Fort "in quality of'
Itinerant Missionary." The next year he again lamented the " unpro-
fitableness of his Mission," the people being "so very bigoted and
superstitions" that it seemed "to require something beyond mere^
human powers to make any proper impression on them " [14].
Mr. Quaque visited England for a few months in 1784-5 to arrange
for his children's education,^ and with a view to his son's succeeding
him. He had previously designed sending two mulatto lads to the
* He continued to visit Anamaboe occasionally, and Winnebah, where in 1770 he-
remained Biz weeks preaching " almost every Sunday " in the house of Mr. Thomas Drew,,
who entrusted his son to him till fit to be sent to England for education [82>].
t Governor Hippesley was an honourable exception [9a].
t In this he was aided by the Rev. Mr. Fount&yne of Marybone and Rev. Mn
Moore, the latter undertaking the instruction of the son of bis old pupil [16a].
S
mi
%<■■
5; ii.il
258
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Society to educate — a plan much countenanced by the Archbishop
of Canterbury — but just as they were about to leave they were " in-
veigled to enlist as soldiers " under the African Company. On his
return, having narrowly escaped shipwreck, he experienced " much ill
treatment &om the people," and lost a great part of his effects by a
fireflS].
His school, which had been reduced to a "pitiable condition" [16]
was revived in 1788 by " a godhke design " of a new Governor and
the Council, who formed an association under the name of the "Torrid-
zonians," for the purpose of clothing, feeding and educating 12 poor
mulatto children. The care of their education was intrusted to Mr.
Quaque and his son, under whom they improved " amazingly." About
this time also Divine Service had come to be " publickly held every
Sunday " [17].
In 1791 Mr. Quaque received a " peremptory order " from Governor
Fielde " to attend him ... to Anamboe to take up arms in defence of
the Fort." For refusing to do so, as being "highly inconsistent with
and injurious to his profession " — Mr. Quaque was " suspended by
the Governor and Council and obliged to quit the Fort and to go and
reside in Cape Coast Town," but on appealing to the African Company
he was reinstated in his office of Chaplain with an addition of £10
per annum to his salary — " to the great mortification and shame of
his enemies." The Company further issued strict orders that all due
attention should be paid to the regular performance of Divine Service
♦' every Sabbath Day," and in 1795 there was still an improvement in
this respect [18].
Though his labours did not show much fruit Mr. Quaque con-
tinued in the Mission until his death in 1816 at the age of 76. '* In
token of their approbation of his long and faithful services" the
African Company erected a memorial* to him at Cape Coast Castle,
testifying that he was employed there " upwards of 50 years " as
Missionary from the Society and as Chaplain to the Factory [19].
At the time of Mr. Quaque's death there was due to him from the
Society £869 — that is, over five years' arrears of salary — which he had
refrained from drawing. This sum and another of £100 he be-
queathed to his successor, the Bev. W. Philip (appointed on the
Society's list in 1817), who, however, died before the bequest was
realised, consequently the money went to his executors. The Society
retained a connection with the Gold Coast up to 1824 by adopting as
Missionaries to the natives two other clergymen engaged there as
Chaplains also (Revs. J. Collins, 1818-9, and R. Harold, 1828-4). Of
the work of these three there is nothing to record, saving that Mr.
Harold supervised three schools, baptized " many of the children in-
structed by the schoolmistress," and obtained from the Sooiet} n
1824 a grant of £100 towards the erection of a church without the
walls of Cape Coast Castle for the use of the natives, who, " by their
attendance at funerals," manifested " a disposition to conform to the
usages of the Church " [20].
* The insoription was noted by the Rev. Samuel Crowther (afterwards Bishop of
Niger) at a visit in 1841. [See Schon and Crowther's Journal of the Niger Expedition,
1841.] In 1S6S the Society voted jCS towards replaoing the monument, which had been
" accidentally broken " [IDa].
WEST AFRICA.
259
From 1824 to 1851 the Society had no permanent connection
with West Africa ; but before passing on, a second venture, made
in 1786-7, must be recorded. In October 1786 the Society waa
informed by its President (Archbishop Moore) that Mr. Patrice
Fbaser had been ordained by the Bishop of Ely in order to accompany
a number of blacks who were going to settle at Sierra Leone. The
African Society added a recommendation of Mr. Fraser, and the S.P.G.
adopted him as its Missionary. The attempt to form a settlement
proved disastrous. Mr. Fraser wrote in July 1787 that the party " had
the misfortune to arrive at the commencement of the rainy season,
so that the blacks could neither build comfortable huts for their
security, nor raise grain to supply provisions when their allowance
from Government should be exhausted." The climate " proved fatal
to Mr. Irwin, their conductor, the schoolmaster, and 20 other white
people and 80 blacks " ; besides these " 140 died in the voyage, and
of the 330 persons then remaining " nearly one-half were on the sick
list. This had so prejudiced the blacks that many of them proposed
" to work their passage to the West Indies after their provision should
be expended." The condition of things was little improved in the
autumn ; the whites continued sickly, and the blacks, though healthier,
were still " far from being reconciled to the place, or attentive to the
cultivation of their lots of land ; ... they had sown Uttle or no seed,
had built few comfortable houses for themselves, nor any house for
Mr. Frasei, or for public worship." Until the dry season began he
took up his quarters in Pensee Island, situated nine miles up the
river, and inhabited by an English factor, his traders, and 800 blacks.
Here Mr. Fraser had on Sundays a crowded congregation, including
80 Enghshmen. In September he reported that he had suffered so
much from the climate that no consideiition could induce him to
remain but the forlorn situation of the blacks, who had no other white
person to direct them, and the want of the Society's permission to
return. " Soon after this " he came home very ill, and his health waa
not restored for three years [21]. The Mission was not renewed.
After the cessation of the Gold Coast Mission the Gambia* next
claimed the Society's attention, and on the application of the Chaplain
(Rev. — West) £60 was voted in 1832 in aid of the erection of a
church at Bathurst [22].
In 1840 the Bev. Walter Blunt, a member cf the Society, enlisted
its sympathy on behalf of the Island of Fernando Po. The English
residents and traders being willing to provide a house and £100 a year
for a Missionary, the Society voted a like sum for the purpose [28].
An appeal of the Dean of Norwich in January 1841 was met by an
assurance of the " Society's readiness to avail themselves of any
opportunity ... of extending their Missionary operations to the
continent of Africa," and in the following March two Ashantee
princes educated in England, viz., John Aiisah and William Quan-
tarnissah — about to return to Africa — were introduced at the Monthly
Board by their tutor, the Rev. — Pyne, and took leave of the Society,
which thereupon voted salaries of £800 a year for " two '^'ergymen to
be stationed at Cape Coast Castle " [24]. Neither this ; r the grant
* Gambia at that time was a part of the Colony of Sierra Loone ; it now a separpite
colony.
S2
'J.
|i, ...
^ i
|:;Sij»
260
BOCIETT FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
for Fernando Po appear to have been used. Applications for religious
instruction from Eyamba (" the King of all Blaokxaen "), and " King
Eyo Honesty," both of the Calabar district, and with whom treaties-
had been recently concluded for the abolition of the slave trade — were
submitted by Viscount Canning in 1848, and the Society offered to
endeavour to provide a Missionary if the Government would undertake-
bis support [26]. To the Government the Society also referred the
needs of the Church at the Gambia as stated by the Chaplain (Rev. H.
Bankin) m 1844 [26].
The next effort of the Society on behalf of West Africa was to
assist a daughter Church in planting a Mission there — the second*
instance of foreign evangelistic work undertaken by an English Colonial
Church. The idea had been mooted in 1843 by Archdeacon Trew (of the
Bahamas) in a letter to the Bishop of London entitled " Africa Wasted
by Britain, and restored by Native Agency." It was felt that over and
above the general duty of Christian charity, Africa had peculiar claims
on the West Indies, on account of ULtural relationship and the debt
incurred by slavery, and that with the aid of Codrington College
(Barbados) — itself dependent for support on labour derived originally
from Africa, the West Indian Colonies could supply Missionaries of
African descent able to encounter with less danger a climate usually
fatal to Europeans. The appointment of the Bev. B. Bawle to the
Frincipalship of Codrington College in 1847, and of Sir William
Colebrooke to the Governorship of Barbados in 1848, hastened the
realisation of the idea. From the first 'Mr. Bawle evinced a special
interest in Africa, with a strong sense of its claims on the CoUege.
From a Parliamentary Beport he published extracts showing the
good effected by the Government schools on the Gold Coast and the
encouraging opening there for Christian instruction, and accounts
given by Mr. Duncan having justified a similar hope respecting the
kingdom of Dahomey, the question was brought publicly forward
through the medium of the Barbados Church Society on November 15,
1860, when it was agreed " that a Mission to Western Africa would be
a work pecuUarly suitable to the Church in the West Indies, where
the population consists so largely of persons deriving their origin from
that country," that the time for such an enterprise had arrived, and
that it would especially become Barbados to be forward in this great
and good work. The co-operation of the whole West Indian Church
was invited and a provisional Committee appointed. Subsequently
an invitation was received from the S.P.G. inviting co-operation in
the celebration of the Society's third jubilee, and in reply the Bishop
of Barbados wrote (April 14, 1851) : —
" The chief commemoration of the Jubilee which I propose in my own Diocese,
and Tenture to suggest also to the other West Indian Bishops is to commence an
African Mission ; if only in answer to our praysrs and efforts, the great Lord of
the Harvest be pleased to send forth the labourers, disposing also the members of
* Tho first was Melanesia. [See p. ii6.]
WEST AFRICA.
261
the West Indian Church to unite in the work, and others in England to assist it.
I am fully aware how far from attractive is the Missionary field which the western
coasts of Africa present ; how trying the climate, how degraded the people, and
how slow probably the progress will be in anything lovely and of good report.
Still it is a work which ought to be done, which has indeed in more than one place
been already commenced, and in which the West Indian Church should certainly
to'. -! a part. If the Society's Jubilee should find us at length engaged in it, surely
it 1/ould be a suitable commemoration of the Society's benefits, to be thus, after a
century and a half given to America and Asia, thinking also of Africa."
At the Barbados Church Society's annual meeting, June IG, 1851
(which also happened to be the jubilee day of the Parent Society) it
wa^^ determined to make the African Mission, not a mere branch of
the Church Society's operations, but the object of a distinct organisa-
tion, to be called (in the hope of that general co-operation already con-
templated) " The West Indian Church Association for the Furtherance
of the Gospel in Western Africa, in connexion with the Society for
the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, as Trustees of
Codrington College " [27].
Towards founding the Mission the Society (S.P.G.) appropriated (in
February 1861) an allowance from the Codrington Trust Property for
the education of Missionaries, and (in 1852) £1,000 was voted from
its Jubilee Fund as an endowment, a like sum being at the same time
i(April 16) granted in aid of the endowment of a Bishopric at Sierra
Leone [28].
By an expenditure of £S75 (of which £300 was given by his friends
in England), Mr. Bawle enlarged a part of the Principal's Lodge
at Codrington College as a Mission House for training young men,
chiefly of African descent, for the work of the Mission. The building,
which contained sixteen students' rooms, school-room, workshop, dis-
pensary and kitchen, was opened in April 1852 with six students,
four from the Bahamas and two from St. Kitts. Exhibitions for four
students (value £25 each) were granted by the Barbados Mission Board
in 1S53, and subsequently were founded two Pinder Scholarships, the
result of a fund begun in 1851 by some students of Wells Theological
College as a testimonial to the Bev. J. H. Pinder, Principal of that
College and formerly of Codrington [29].
The operations of the Association in Barbados were interrupted by
a visitation of cholera, and up to March 1865 no leader for the Mission
iiad appeared, but in that month the Bev. H. J. Leacock, a native of
Barbados, of European extraction, a clergyman of long standing and
high repute, oflfered* himself. Accompanied by Mr. J. H. A. Dupobt
(a black), the first-fruits of the Mission House, Mr. Leacock left Bar-
bados in July 1865, and, proceeding by way of England, re-embarked
on October 24 with the second Bishop of Sierra Leone (Dr. Weeks),
recently consecrated — under whose jurisdiction they were placed — and
arrived at Sierra Leone on November 14. In locating the Mission
care was taken to avoid any collision with the existing Missions of the
English and American Churches. Quittah and Elmina on the Gold
Coast (with a view to operations in Dahomey), Sherboro or Plantan
Island, the Chadda junction with the Niger, Fernando Po, and
* In his offer he wrote : " The Church calls, and some one must answer. But few
years' service are now before me : I rise therefore to save my brethren of the ministry,
the yonng who are the hope of the Church ; the old who are the stay of large families."
: , 1 ■
S: -l-
262
80CI£TY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Ashantee, were each considered and regarded as unsuitable. Even-
tually at the suggestion of a trader (Mr. Qabbidon), Mr. Leacock pro-
ceeded to Tintima, on the Biver Fongas, about 180 miles north of
Sierra Leone [80],
The prevailing religions in the Fongas country were devil-worship
and Mahommedanism. There were also stone-worshippers. The
devil-worshippers had images to represent Satan — one in the shape of
a man and another in that of a woman, and so hollowed out that a
man could secrete himself in them and take them from place to place.
Thus the people were led to beUeve that the idols were really devils,
and whenever they appeared great reverence was paid to them. In
1859 there were but two towns in all Susuland — extending 400 miles
into the interior — without devil's temples. One at Bakkia was thus
described by a Missionary : —
" In the centre and deepest shadow of four magnificent and stately mango trees,
I beheld the horrid sight. . . . My horror was increased on observing that a
carpet of dark green leaves spread in front . . . was sprinkled with blood . . . the
house was round . . . its diameter was, I suppose two yards. . . . Stooping down —
for the thatch was brought down . . . within sixteen inches of the ground-
beheld . . . thealtar . . . ofearth,circular,andsixincheshigh,inthoraiddleof tho
temple. Bottlesofwine . . . werepiledupupon and all around the altar. A plate was
upon the altar containing an offering of rice. With regard to the leaves sprinkled
... we learnt that Mrs. Gomez* had that day caused a bullock to be sacrificed to
the devil ; its throat had been cut over the leaves, and some of the blood sprinkled
upon the altar."
Stone-worship was performed in the bush. A smooth stono of a
good size having been obtained, h house was built in the bush and the
stone placed in it. The worshippers offered khola nuts and rice flour,
and after sprinkling the stone with the blood of a fowl, they prayed to
it [81].
Landing at Tintima on December 12, 1855, Mr. Leacock had inter-
views with the renowned Chief, Kennybeck Ali, and King Katty of the
Fongas. Strong opposition to the Mission was offered by eight
Mahommedan chiefs — Mandingoes — in the hope of obtaining presents^
but these Mr. Leacock refused to give, and addressing King Katty he
said: —
" I am come to you in God's name to do you and your people good. I shall
soon be alone with you. My friends,t who have come to protect me, will soon
leave me, and I shall be then entirely at your mercy. Nevertheless, I am not afraid
of ymt nor of your Mandingoes. You can do with me what you please. I am not
afraid to die, whether it be by fever or by sword. I am come with a message of
mercy to you and your people : if you reject me and cut me o£F, I do not refuse to
die — it will be better for me, for then I shall go home."
The King's reply was, " Aye, yease ; but if we reject you and send
you off, de gret God will reject we and cut we off." The King pro-
mised to accept the Mission so far as the children were concerned, but
he and his " big people," he said, wanted no teaching. Fractically, how-
ever, the Missionaries were rejected ; but while they were meeting
nothing but discouragements at Tintima, an invitation arrived from
Chief Richard Wilkinson^ of Fallangia, to whom Mr. Leacock had sent
The mother of the Chief of Bakkia.
t Captain Buck of the Myrmidon, sent by the Governor of Sierra Leone to arrange
for the reception of the Missionary.
X A mulatto [82].
WEST AFRICA.
268
an introduction from Mr. Gabiddon. Proceeding to Fallangia on
December 21, Mr. Leacock was met by the Chief, who, ta ang him by
the hand, said : —
" • Welcome, dear Sir, thou servant of the Most High, you are welcome to this
humble roof.' ... He seemed greatly agitated and a few moments after, rising from
his chair, broke forth with . . . the ' Te Deum Laudamus,' repeating it with great
Bolenmity and accuracy. At the conclusion, after a short silence, he said : ' Sir,
this requires explanation. In my youth, I was sent to your country, and placed
under the tuition of a respectable Clergyman,* and through him I imbibed the first
principles of Christianity. I returned to my native country in 1813, and fell into
many of its ungodly practices. In this state I continued till 1835, when it pleased
God to visit me with severe illness, from which I with difficulty recovered. From
that time I resolved that "I and my house would serve the Lord," and I earnestly
E rayed that God would send a Missionary to this Pongas country, whom I might see
efore I died. I have written to Sierra Leone for a Missionary, but could get no
answer ; and now the Lord has sent me an answer. You are, Sir, an answer to my
prayers for twenty years. You are the fir t Minister of the Gospel I have beheld
since 1835. And now I know that God hears prayer and that a blessing is come to
my house. Here you are welcome. I know the misery you must have endured at
Tintima, left to the mercy of those creatures. It is the most unfit place for a
stranger in the Pongas ; and if you resolve on remaining there during the wet
season, you are a dead man. As you have come to our country, I will find plenty
of work for you. The king of this country is Jelloram Fernandez : I am his
cousin ; and my son married one of his daughters. I know all the chiefs ; and I
will go with you to visit them as soon as I am able. There are in Fallangia over
30 children, which will be the beginning of a school for you. You can use my
house ; and next fall I will assist you in putting up a house for you to reside in,
and a place of worship. In the meantime I will divide my house with you and
not charge you house rent. You can have a private table ii you prefer it ; and if
you should be sick I will help nurse you.' "
On Sunday, December 23, Mr. Leacock held services in the
Chiefs piazza and had " a serious and attentive little audience." In
1856 a school was opened at Fallangia, and a congregation of slaves
at Sharon, Ten., U.S., having heard of the destitution of the children,
collected $1 towards clothing them. The Mission received early wel-
comes from King Jelloram Fernandez of Bramia, and the Chiefs of
Domingia (Mr. Charles Wilkinsont), Sangha (Mr. Fabei), and Far-
ringia (Mrs. LightbumJ). From the Cassini district also — 160 miles
distant — came applications from the Chiefs for Christian instruction.
The climate proved very trying to the Missionaries, and after laying a
good foundation of the Mission Mr. Leacock died at Sierra Leone in
August 1856 [84].
In October Mr. Duport was ordained at Sierra Leone by Bishop
Weeks, and on his return he baptized 59 persons (including a daughter
of the King of the Pongas) and established daily service, and on
December 4 the foundation stone of a church was laid by Chief Faber
of Sangha, whose address deserves to be recorded : —
" My beloved countrymen. We are all assembled here to-day on a most solemn
and important occasion ; we are about to erect a temple, in this place and on this
spot, to the true and only living God. Hitherto we have had houses dedicated to
the service of Batan, being influenced by his diabolical suggestions, and the super-
stitious traditions handed down to us from our forefathers. The foundation of
the Church of the living God is now laid, which I trust will be the means of
turning many from their dead works to serve the true God. This day, I trust
will ever be remembered by us all ; and I trust what we have this day done will
!!
1.^
• The Bev. Thomas Scott, the Commbntator [83].
t Son of Chief Richard Wilkinson. % Daughter of Mrs. Gomez.
264
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE 008PBL.
prove a blessing to us all, and to oar posterity for ages yet to come. This
Oharoh, I trust, will be the overthrow of all heathenism and devil worship.
Hither must our children come to worship Ood. Here must we dedicate them to
the Lord. And may the blessing of God rest upon this house for ever."
Turning to the Mahommedans, he added : —
" The people of our country are ruined by their superstitions and diabolical
worship. They have degraded themselves by preferring to worship the creature to
the Creator. You Mahometans came among them, but they are none the better
for it. But now I trust that they, seeing the temple of God erected among them,
may no more serve idols . . . but will cime hither to serve the Lord."
When he had concluded the people thanked him, and shouted " God
bless this house " [85]. They then set to work on the building.
In 1857 the Susu devil-worshippers determined to destroy it, but
their attempt was frustrated, and the building was opened on
November 15, 1857, and named St. James' Church, and a Mission
House was erected near it.* Progress was also made by Mr. Duport
in the translation of the Church Services into Susu, the language of the
country ; but Mr. Hioos of the Bahamas, who came to his assistance,
died soon after landing at Fallangia. The year proved fatal also to
Bishop Weeks of Sierra ] jeone [86J.
His successor. Bishop Bowen, visited the Mission in 1858, and
reported favourably of its condition and prospects. But the church
was not consecrated, as he regarded it as a temporary one.
In December 1859 the Rev. W. L. Neville arrived from England
as the successor to Mr. Leacock, and the Holy Communion was cele-
brated for the first time in the Mission. The baptismal roll now
numbered 173, the congregation averaged 800 — from 70 to 80 (mostly
adults) attending morning and evening prayer daily ; and of 100
scholars receiving education about one-half were children of Chiefs [37].
When in 1859 the Mission was in considerable danger from an
invasion of devil- worshippers, many Chiefs came to its aid ; the enemy
was suddenly dispersed, and their leader (Simo) was soon after struck
with blindness. In May Bishop Bowen died of yellow fever, f but the
Mission continued to prosper. Three important Missionary journeys
were made by Mr. Neville, who obtained a favourable hearing at
Tintima among other places. Mr. Duport's translation of the Church
Services was printed by the S.P.C.K., and the S.P.G. granted 1^300
a year in aid of an additional Missionary [38].
In 1860 the Rev. A. Phillips of the West Indies and the Rev.
J. Dean of England joined the Mission, and the former, with the
written permission of King Eatty, established a new station at Do-
mingia. In the next year Messrs. Dean and Neville, and the great
protector and supporter of the Mission, Chief Richard Wilkinson, died,
and Mr. PhilUps had to take sick-leave to England. Mr. Duport was now
again alone, and, to add to his difiBculties, the Church and old Mission-
house at Fallangia were destroyed by an accidental fire, with almost all
the propeirty of the Mission and Missionaries. The whole neighbouring
* The site on which these buildings were erected was formally given to the Sociei>y
by Chief Richard Wilkinson on Jan. 6, 1859 — the only limitation to the gift being that
if the Mission should be abandoned the land (50 acres) should revert to the giver or his
heirs [SeaJ.
t The Roman Catholic Bishop at Sierra Leone, with five of his staS, perished about
(he same time.
WEST AFRICA.
265
people, heathen and Mahommedan as well as Christian, combined to
repair the loss ; aid was sent by distant friends, and Mr. Maurice, a
black student of Codrington College,* arriving at Christmas found the
restored church " crammed" by the congregation [89].
In 1862 a new church was founded at Domingia by King Eatty,
at the oft-repeated invitation of Chief Tom. Bausungi, the per-
sonator of Satan, attended Fallangia Cburoh from Yengisa, and
expressed his desire to become a Chii'^'"-!, saying that he had been
terrified by a dream in which he was urgi .' hy the " old people " now
dead to give up " country fashion " and jo:a the Missionaries. The
congregation were filled with amazemen. to see him in their midst,
"bowing the knee to Jesus." A *» lily cf African descent, named
Morgan, now arrived from Barbauos to cpndu<; ' an industrial estab-
lishment. Mission tours up the Biver F<^,utalah and in other direc-
tions by Messrs. PHiLLiPS and Duport ■ et v. ifch much encouragement,
but in 1863 Mr. Phillips resigned in HI horith.
About this time Chief Lewis Wilkinson+ began to plant cotton and
coffee, with a view to English commerce in place of the slave trade [40].
Under the influence of Christianity industry made sach ^vogreaa
that a Frenchman reported in 1864 that he got more produce from
Fallangia than from any six towns in the country.
On Ascension Day 1864 the Church at Domingia was opened,
on which occasion the mulatto Chief, Charles Wilkinson, who had
abandoned polygamy, was, with 27 others, baptized [41].
The results of the first ten years of the Mission showed that a
great improvement had been effected in the religious and social condi-
tion of the people. Nearly 600 heathen — formerly worshippers of
devils — had cast away their idols and their witchcraft and become
worshippers of the true God. Service was well attended on week days
as well as Sundays ; the schools carried on their good work : new and
promising openings were presenting themselves, and the Missionaries
and teachers — seven in number — and all of African descent, though
bom and educated in the West Indies, had shown themselves able
to live and be useful in a country in which the white man languished
and died [42]. The following letter is given as a fair specimen of
the effect of Church teaching in the Mission. It was written to Mr.
Duport by a young African who had been one of the first pupils in
the school in 1856, and who, after becoming a communicant, fell ill
and went to live far off in the interior : —
" Sambaia, March, 1865.
"My dear Master, — I have write to. you these few lines, hoping it will find
jou in good health. I must tell you that the sickness is very hard upon me, and
I don't know whether I shall live, for tliis ^s a very long- continuance disease, for
this month, March, have make now thirteen months since this sickness came
upon me, and I have tried to bear it as you tell me in your letter, but sometime it
will make me very impatient, and ask the Lord to take me out of this world, but
He cannot do me this. And although I be so afflicted, yet the Almighty has helped
me not to fail of my duty. I kept the morning and evening service and visitation
of sick people, and to ask you of your prayers to the Lord for me, that if it will
be that I may not recover from this sickness, to take me out of this world. But
one thing make me to be afraid, that if I should die here in the land of the
heathen, and no Christian to pray over me, how will that stand with me in the
other world. And I am still remembering you ail, and thank you very much for
* The first " Pmder " student.
f A son of the old Chief Richard Wilkinson.
266
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
th(
^1
le instraction which you have given to me, and as you know me to be, so I am
same. And to tell me what day Easter will fall. Your truly and obedient
scholar, B. C. K." [43].
Hitherto there had been no confirmation, and candidates who had
been under preparation for six years were beginning to be tired of
attending the classes. At last, at Easter 1865, Bishop Beckles of
Sierra Leone visited Fallangia, and there confirmed 87 persons and
consecrated the burial-ground in which the bodies of three Mis-
sionaries lay. The visit was short, and 22 candidates at Domingia
remained unconfirmed [44].
In 1866 steps were taken for permanently occupying the Isles de
Los,* on which, at Fotubah, the Sierra Leone Government granted a
site (10 acres) for a Mission station, the situation being considered
suitable both as a sanatorium for the Missionaries and a school for the
Pongas. The islands are in the possession of Great Britain, and were
the homes of pensioned soldiers, but until Bishop Bowen established
a school no provision had been made for the instruction of the people.
Already there were many Christians in the islands, 87 having been
baptized by the Pongas clergy [46]. ' The Bev. J. Tubpin was
stationed at Fotubah in 1868, but in the same year circumstances
occurred to induce the Bishop of Sierra Leone to withdraw his Ucence
firom Mr. Duport, who came to England in ill-health in 1878 and
died at Liverpool [46]. In 1874 the West Indian Bishops formally
agreed to make the Pongas Mission the special foreign work of their
Church, and Bishop Cheetham of Sierra Leone promised to visit the
stations every two years. So far there had been only three episcopal
visits — ^in 1858, 1866, and 1874. On the last occasion chiefs, princes,
and ministers flocked to the Mission-house to shake hands with the
Bishop, and the chiurch was crowded to discomfort, and the piazzas on
both sides and the adjoining schoolroom were filled with Mahommedans
and heathens [47].
A remarkable event in 1878 was the conversion and baptism of the
great "lady chief" of Farringia, Mrs. Lightbum. The largest slave
dealert in the district, she had " for more than twenty years been
repelling the Gospel " ; but now her house was thrown open for ser-
vices and the work of evangelisation aided in many other ways by
herself and her son [48].
The results of the Pongas Mission during the first twenty-two
years of its existence were thus summarised in 1877 : —
"The aiding in the extinction cf the foreign slave-trade from one of its chief
strongholds.
" The mitigation of domestic slavery.
" The Christian chiefs generally promise not to sell Christian slaves and not to
separate members of the same slave family. ,
" Civilization of the Coast and opening of rivers to trade.
" Improvement in dress, houses, cultivation of the soil.
" Churches, schools, mission-houses built.
" Observance of the Babbath.
, " Portions of Qod's Word " and " part of the Liturgy translated into Busu.
*' Daily Hervices," and " frequent celebration of the Holy Communion.
• A corruption of the Portuguese de Ina idolos — " islands of idols " NBt],
t In 1869 Mr. Neville estimated that she had " 1,000 slaves chained together in her
barracoons " [iHa],
WEST AFRICA.
267
" Many conversions of heathens and Mahommedans.
" Many hundreds of heathen children baptized after careful preparation.
" Four good Schools maintained.
" Large number coniinned ; this year ... 64.
"Many cases on record of the converted who have departed this life in
peace " [49].
The position of the Missions in this promising field has heen
critical of late years. Owing to the depression of the sugar market
the contributions from the West Indies have greatly fallen off when
an increase was needed, while every year it becomes more and more
evident that for the proper supervision and development of the work
there must also be a resident Bishop [50]. Since 1S64 no European
has been permanently engaged in the Mission.
In the islands of Cape de Verde, lying off the West Coast of
Africa, the Society undertook in 1890 the partial support of a chaplain
(the Rev. E. H. Dodgson) to minister to the English residents engaged
in the service of the Brazilian Submarine Telegraph Company and
kindred duties [61].
Statistics.— In the West African field, where the Society (1752-6,1766-1824,1865-92)
has aBsiated in maintaining 19 Missionaries and planting 8 Central Stations (as detailed
on pp. 888-9), there are now in connection with its Missions about 2,000 Church Members,
and 2 Missionaries. [See also the Table on p. 882.]
References (Chapter XXXV.)— [1] Jo., V. 4, pp. 126-7. [2] Jo., V. 11, pp. 309-11 ; R.
1750, pp. 50-1. [3] Jo., V. 12, pp. 18ft-7 ; B. 1752, pp. 65-7. [4] Jo., V. 12, pp. 188-9,
198-9, 342-5, 867, 890-2 ; Jo., V. 13, pp. 7, 62, 107-8, 170-1, 188, 251 ; Jo., V. 14, pp. 109,
116-17 ; Jo., v. 17, pp. 134, 301 ; R. 1752, p. 57 I R. 1758, pp. 64-6 ; R. 1754, pp. 58-9 ;
B. 1756, pp. 59-60 ; R. 1758, pp. 72-8. [4aJ Jo., V. 12, pp. 102-8. [46] Jo., V. 12, p. 890.
[4c] Jo., V. 13, pp. 107-8. [6] Jo., V. 15, p. 297 ; Jo., Y. 16, pp. 621-2 ; Jo., V. 17,
p. 135 ; App. Jo. A, pp. 607-9. [6] Jo., V. 17, pp. 184-6. [6a] Jo., V. 16, p. 366 ; R.
1705, p. 48. [66] Jo., V. 17, p. 868. [7] Jo., V. 17, pp. 138-4 ; R. 1766, pp. 70-1. [8]
Jo., V. 17, pp. 860-8 ; R. 1767, p. 66. [8a] Jo., V. 17, p. 861. [86] Jo., V. 18, p. 63.
[9] Jo., V. 18, pp. 21-5, 148-4, 265-6, 887, 457-8 ; Jo., V. 19, pp. 144, 241 ; Jo., V. 20,
p. 240 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 838, 412 ; Jo., V. 22, p. 510 ; Jo., V. 28, p. 64 ; R. 1768, pp. 68-4;
R. 1769, p. 85 ; R. 1771, p. 80. [Oa] Jo., V. 18, p. 21. [10] Jo., V. 17, p. 861 ; R. 1767,
p. 65. [11] Jo., V. 18, pp. 22, 266-7 ; Jo., V. 19, pp. 52, 144 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 262, 489 ;
Jo., V. 28, pp. 197, 812 ; R. 1768, pp. 58-4. [12] Jo., V. 19, pp. 52, 807, 487 ; Jo., V. 20,
pp. 21, 240 ; Jo., \ . 21, pp. 888, 488 ; Jo., V. 22, p. 817 ; Jo., V. 25, p. 400 ; R. 1778, p. 48 ;
B. 1774, p. 50. [13] Jo., V. 21, pp. 29-81. (14] Jo., V. 22, pp. 144, 164-7. [18] Jo., V. 22,
pp. 510-12 ; Jo., \'. 24, pp. 74, 104, 174, 843 ; R. 1784, pp. 51-2. [15a] Jo., V. 28, p. 190 ; R.
1784, pp. 51-2. [16] Jo., V. 19, pp. 144, 307, 487 ; Jo-, V. 20, p. 21. [17] Jo., V. 25, pp. 196-7,
818-14,400. [10IJo.,V. 26, pp. 119-20,402. [19] M.H. No. 29, p. 89. ji9a] Jo., V. 48, p. 868 ;
Standing Committee Minutes, V. 29, p. 197. [20] Jo., V. 81, pp. 260, 269 ; Jo., V. 88, pp. 14,
87-8, 426 ; Jo., V. 84, pp. 275, 880-7. [21] Jo., V. 24, pp. 846-7, 864 ; Jo., V. 26, p. 57 ; R.
1788, pp. 28-9. [22] Jo., V. 42, pp. 862-3. [23] Jo., V. 44, p. 8(i8. [24] J. , V. 44,
pp. 863, 874-5 ; H MSB., V. 4, pp. 175, 177, 197 ; Q.P., April, 1841, p. 16. [26] H MS8.,
V. 4, pp. 888-7 ; Jo., V. 46, p. 80 ; Q.P., October 1848. [26] Jo., V. 45, p. 119 ; H MSB.,
V. 6, pp. 148, 167-8, 172, 176, 216. [27] M.H. No. 29, pp. 8-7 ; R. 1851, p. 72 ; R. 1862,
pp. 48-9. [28] Jo., V. 46, pp. 166, 272-8 ; R. 1852, p. 96 ; R. ]856, p. 76. [29] R. 1858,
p. 51 ; M.H. No. 29, pp. 11-18. [80] M.H. No. 29, pp. 8, 9, 21-6, 82-4 ; R. 1856, p. 78 ; R.
1866, p. 76 ; R. 1864, p. 67 ; M.F, 1866, pp. 48-60. [31] M.P. 1867, p. 280 ; M.P. 1868,
p. 89 ; M.H. No. 87, pp. 82-8, 85, 40, 61-8. [32] M.P. 1868, p. 188. [83] M.P. 1«57,
p. 174 ; M.P. 1868, p. 188. [84] M.P. 1850, pp. 60-61, 81-5, 132, 183-5, 204-8, 224-80,
247, 209 ; R. \856, pp. 76-7. [36] M.P. 1866, pp. 269-71 ; M.F. 1867, pp. 68-0. [36] M.P.
1867, pp. 22, 124--7, 172-3, 199 ; M.F. 1858, pp. 30-7. [86a] M.H. No. 37, pp. 57-61. [37J
M.P. 1858, pp. 186-40, 167, 190, 261-2 ; M.P. 1869, pp. 92-8 ; M.H. No. 37, pp. 81, 34, 66.
[88] M.F. 1869, pp. 108, 186, 161-8, 216 ; M.P. 1860, p. 12 ; M.H. No. 87, pp. 79-06 ;
Jo., V. 47, pp. 877, 419 ; R. 1869, pp. 79-«0 ; R. 1864, p. 08. [89] M P. 1860, pp. 69, 90,
lOIMS, 180-42, 214, 258 ; M.F. 1861, pp. 14, 41, 07-«, 79, 180, 164, 185, 103-5, 229, 259,
1:
i
268
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
267-8 ; M.F. 1862, pp. 18-22, 89, 40, 61 ; R. 1861, pp. 122-8 ; R. 1862, p. 102. [40] M.P.
1862, pp. 21-2, 61-2, 10»-12, 132-5, 177-81, 196-8, 261-8 ; M.F. 1868, pp. 68-4, 101-2 ;
M.F. 1864, pp. 16, 16 ; R. 1862, pp. 102-4 ; R. 1868, pp. 70-4 ; R. 1808-4, pp. 60-72 ;
R. 1864, p. 70. [41] R. 1864, p. 71 ; M.F. 1864, pp. 54, 167, 219, 281. [42] R. 1865,
pp. 75, 77 ; Q.P., February 1867, p. 4. [43 and 44] R. 1865, p. 76. [45] M.F. 1862,
pp. 110, 262 ; M.F. 1863, pp. 20-1, 162 ; R. 1863, pp. 71-3 ; R. 1864, p. 71 ; R. 1866,
pp. 76-80. [46a] M.H. No. 87, p. 28. [46] R. 18C8, pp. 58-4; R. 1873, p. 85. [47] R.
1874, pp. 44-5. [48] R. 1878, p. 49 ; R. 1879, p. 71. [48a] M.H. No. 87, p. 54. [49]
M.F. 1877, p. 290. [50] R. 1884, p. 73 ; R. 1885, p. 78 ; R. 1886, p. 75 ; R. 1887, p. 85 ;
H. 1888, p. 98 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 185. [611 Standing Committee
Book, V. 45, pp. 374, 884 ; R. 1890, p. 17.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
I
CAPE OF GOOD HOPE.
The Cape was discovered in 1486 by Bartholomew de Diaz, whose designation of it
as Stormy Cape was altered by his master, the King of Portugal, to what its present
name implies. One hundred and sixty-six years passed before any European settlement
was effected, although meanwhile it was visited by ships of many nations — especially
Portuguese, Dutch and English. In 1620 two English East India commanders took
possession of the district ; but nothing further was done to secure it to England, and
actual occupation by the Dutch East India Company followed in 1652. The aborigines
■of the country, — Quaiquae, or, as the Dutch named them, Hottentots — were gradually
deprived of their land, and in many instances of their liberty ; and in 1658 slaves were
introduced from Guinea. The arrival of 800 French refugees, mostly Huguenots, in
1686-8, proved a valuable addition to the colony. In 1796, Holland having yielded to
the French Revolutionary Government, the Cape was taken possession of by Great
Britain, who held it until 18C3, when (by the Peace of Amiens) it was restored to the
Dutch. In January 1806 it was recaptured, and ever since that date it has been under
English rule, formal cession in perpetuity taking place in 1814. Tlte foreign slave trade
was abolished in 1807. In 1811-2 the Kaffirs were ejected from the Zuurveldt or
Grahamstown division ; but their continued ravages prevented its colonisation until 1820,
when, by means of a grant of £60,000 from the Imperial Government, 4,000 British
immigrants were introduced into the eastern districts. Subsequent Kaffir wars — in
■particular those of 1834-5, 1846-7, and 1850-8 — with the cattle-killing delusion of 1856
{see pp. 807-8], have resulted in the reduction of native and the extension of British
influence. The abolition of slavery in 1884 was the final cause of a migration of a
portion of the dissatisfied Dutch population in 1835-6 &c., which led to the colonisation of
Natal, the Orange Free State, and the Transvaal. In 1849-60 the colonists successfully
resisted the attempted introduction of convicts by the Imperial Government ; and in 1858
they were granted representative government, the first Parliament meeting at Capetown
in 1864. The colony now comprises nearly the whole of the southern extremity of Africa,
which is bounded on the north by the Orange River, Bechuanaland, the Orange Free
^tate, and Natal — Natal having been disconnected from it in 1850 and Basutoland in
1884.
By the terms of the capitulation of the Cape to the English in 1706 the Dutch
Reformed Church was confirmed in its position as the Established Charch ; but more
than fifty years passed ere any adequate provision was made for the English Church.
During the first British occupation (1795-1808) English services were performed in Cape-
town by five successive military chaplains, the first two being the Rev. J. E. Attwond,
R.N. (1795) and the Rev. H. Davies (1797-9). The Rev. Henry Mortyn, while on his way
to India, was present at the recapture of the Cape in 1806, and for about a month
ministered to the wounded and to the cadets and passengers in C.ipetown. On one
oooasion, being called upon to officiate at a funeral, and liaving neglected to take a
Prayer Book, he " sent to all the English families " for one, " but none could be found,"
■until the body was being put into the grave, when (having previously road tlie psalma
11
CAPE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS).
269
and leasons from the Bible) a copy was placed in his hands by an L.M.S. Missionary.
Dnring the next fourteen years (1806-20) three mihtary chaplains officiated in succession
at Capetown ; and three Colonial chaplains — viz., the Revs. G. Hough, G. W. M. Stnrt,
and W. Boardman were appointed respectively to Capetown (1817), Simonstown .(1819),
and Bathurst (1820). The chaplains were under no control save that of the English
Governor, who was " ex oMcio the ordinary," and for some time at least his consent was
necessary to marriages and to adult baptisms. The title of " Ordinary " was retained by
the Governors until 1864 — apparently without authority for the last 20 years of the
period.
The Sofciaty's connection with South Africa dates from ihe Colonisation
movement of 1819-20 referred to (p. 268.) In order " that permanent
means of religious worship and instruction should at once be secured
as well to the original settlers and their descendants as to the nativ^es,"
it recommended in December 1819 the division of the inhabited districts
into parishes and the appropriation of land for endowment, the erection
of churches and schools, and the provision of " a regular establishment
of orthodox ministers with determinate spheres of action under proper
superintendence and controll." If arrangements of this nature could
be made the Society offered to extend to the Cape the system on which
it had " acted with so much success in America, providing a regular
supply of Missionaries and School Masters, but looking to Government
for pecuniary aid in default of the sufficiency of the Society's funds."
Its representation was favourably received by Government, which at
once (February 1820) undertook to allow £100 a year to any clergyman
whom the Society might send to Capetown " for the religious instruc-
tion of the natives and the negroes and the superintendence of the
school" [1].
About a year later the Governor of the Cape was directed " to
reserve not less than one seventh of the lands in the several parishes
in the new colony in Algoa Bay, for the benefit of the Protestant Clergy
in such situations as may aflford every prospect of their increasing in
value with the prosperity of the new settlement " [2].
The Society doubled the Government allowance for a clergyman at
the Cape, and in April 1820 appointed the Rev. W. Wright to the
charge [8]. At this time there was no church at Capetown for the
English residents, and on £500 being voted by the Society (June
1820) for providing one, the local Government represented " that such
a building was not wanted in Capetown," and the money was therefore
diverted in 1821 to the erection of a church in Grahamstown [4].
Mr. Wright left England at the end of 1820, and arrived at
Capetown on March 8, 1821. His first object was to inquire into and
improve the state of the " Public Schools," a^d next to supply religious
ministrations at W^'nberg, a village eight miles from Capetown,
resorted to bv the settlers and bv invaUds from India. Both the
Dutch and English in ibis neighbourhood had "no opportunity of
attending Divine Service unless at Capetown," and, a church being
desired by them, " one of a number of huts " which had been " erected
as a temporary barrack " was " neatly fitted up at the public expense "
as a chapel, and Mr. Wright officiated in it for the first time on
Sunday, July 22, 1821. Within six weeks the congregation increased
from 70 to over 120, and on the arrival of Lord Charles Somerset the
building was " dulv transferred, and the solemnization oi the Sacra-
ments sanctioned by public authority." Holy Communion was first;
celebrated in it on Christmas Day 1822, when there were IG
.>'J
!■'''
\-!
I
270
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE QOSPEL.
II
communicants. The Society came forward (in 1822) with assistance
(£200) towards replacing this structure with a proper church, which
would "probahly be the first Episcopal place of public worship in
that* part of the world," t and an additional service was provided at
" Newlands," the Government House in the country, distant about two
miles from the Church [6].
Under Mr. Wright's management alco the existing "National
School " at Capetown, which comprised English and Dutch depart-
ments, with slaves in each, soon began to flourish. A second school
(an English one) was established there in 1822, and another at
Wynberg in 1823 for English, Dutch, Malays, Negroes, and Hottentots.
Dutch translations of elementary books were prepared by the Mis-
sionary, and in the course of the next five years the entire support of
these schools was imdertaken by Government [7].
The conduct of Mr. Wright formed the subject of a personal inquiry
made in 1827 by Bishop James of ^Calcutta,^ who reported that the
charges against his moral character were, he believed, without
foundation ; and though he could not speak so satisfactorily as to his
political connections, the existing Government was well disposed to-
wards him. As early as 1828 the Society had notified to Government its
intention to remove Mr. Wright to Grahamstown whenever the Church
there was prepared for service, and in 1829 it directed him to do so.
But two years before he had been nominated to Bathurst as Colonial
Chaplain, and his appointment having now received confirmation from
the Home Government he removed to Bathurst in 1829, a month
before the Society's order was given. At that time Bathurst (about
80 miles &om Grahamstown) contained " 1,241 persons of all colours."
The people had subscribed for building a church, but " great numbers "
had been in the habit of having their children "baptized by the
Methodists," and one of the local magistrates (Mr. H. Currie) had
written to Mr. Wright in 1828 : " Leave us to ourselves a little while
longer, and all will be Methodists — or, what is worse — nothing."
Although by his acceptance of the chaplaincy Mr. Wright was " con-
sidered as no longer in the actual service of the Society," the Society
allowed him iSlOO a year at Bathurst, and retained his name on its Ust
up to the end of 1882 [8].
On his way from England to India in 1829, Bishop Turner of
Calcutta, being detained at the Cape "a few days," enquired into the
circumstances of the Church in the Colony, and in reporting to the
Society thereon he stated that there were in all nine clergymen in
the Colony. Of these, five were holding Colonial appointments, viz. :
Capetown, Rev. Mr. Hough, £700 per aimum with £50 for house ;
Simonstown, Rev. Mr. Sturt, £850 per annum and house ; Grahams-
town, Rev. Mr. Carlisle, £400 per annum and house; Bathurst,
* [The first English Church bniU in the Colony is said to have been that of St.
George's, Simonstown, opened April 24, 1814.]
t The new building was not opened for service until April 14, 1841 ; and a further
grant of X160 was made by the Society in 1840-1 towards its completion [5].
X On his appointment to the See of Calcutta in 1827 Bishop James was authorised by
a Special Commission from the Crown to commence his episcopal functions at the Capo ;
and on October 31 he oonfirmed 460 persons in Capetown, " moluding the military and
some converts from other Churches." During his visit a movement was revived for the
erection of a church in the city, and a site for the building was consecrated [8a].
CAPE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS).
271
Bev. Mr. Wright, £200 per annum and house; Port Elizabeth,
"Etev. Mr. Clalland" [F. McCleland, see p. 278], ^£200 per annum
and a640 for lodging. The other clergymen were: Mr. Goodison,
Chaplain to the Forces, who also (by permission) performed
afternoon service at Wynberg, for which he received ^100 per
annum; "Mr. Fellows" [?Rev. Fearon Fallows], "the Astronomer
Boyal," who had estabhshed "a neat Uttle chapel in an un-
appropriated Boom of the Observatory," where " a small con-
gregation" met regularly; Mr. Judges, master of the Grammar
School; and Mr. Cocks, private tutor in Governor Sir L. Cole's
family. The last two had "no stated duty" and were only in
Deacon's Orders. Mr. Hough, the senior Colonial Chaplain, who had
been in the Colony seventeen years, the Bishop described as " a
respectable and excellent man and possesses influence." Mr. Sturt
was "worn out by age and sickness," and was "anxious to retire."
" The three appointments on the frontier " were " but indififerently
filled."* Of English churches there was " only one " in the Colony —
that at Grahamstown, which had been completed by the " seasonable
aid " of the Society, and was " one of the best built edifices in the
Colony." At Simonstown, where the church had fallen down some
years before and now lay in ruins, there was a good school-house and
a comfortable parsonage, but "a sail loft attached to the dockyard "
was used for service here ; a schoolroom p.t Bathurst, and apparently
the converted Commissariat Store at Wynberg, and an " unfinished "
church at Fort Elizabeth,t where the people had "come forward
very liberally " with funds for the building. At Capetown, where Mr.
Hough performed service once a Sunday in the Dutch Church, " the
long-talked of [English] Church" had been begun. It was designed
to hold 1,000 persons — 300 sittings to be free. The subscription
opened during Bishop James' visit in 1827 never went beyond j£2,500,
but recently the affair had been taken up "with great spirit and
judgment " by the Colonial Secretary, Lieut.-Col. Bell. The Govern-
ment had promised £5,000, and " the remainder of the sum necessary,
£7,000," had been " raised in shares of £25 each bearing interest at
6 per cent. . . . secured on the pew rents." The measure, " embodied
in an Ordinance," was so well received "that the subscription list
was filled in three days." [The arrangement, however, proved im-
eatisfactory. {See p. 276.]
In the hope that the "grievous want both of stations and
labourers," might gradually be supplied, the Bishop appealed to the
Government and to the Society, instancing Port Francis [now Fort
Alfred] as a case of peculiar urgency, the place being " full of English
Protestants . . . most anxious to have a Church and Clergyman of
their own." The Society's resources did not admit of its doing more
at the time than offer assistance towards the support of Colonial
Chaplains at Bathurst, Wynberg, and Uitenhage [9].
In June 1881 the Society placed £20 at the disposal of Mr.
m
* [It IB only fair to state that the Bishop's Report was based not on hia own personal
knowledge, but mainly on information anpptied by the Colonial Secretary and Mr. Hough,
and Lady Cole.]
t A grant of jCSOO, voted by the Society for thii Church in 1834, was drawn in
1881 [94
272
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Hough for the Christian education of ohildren whose emancipation
had heen procured by means of " a Philanthropic Society at Cape-
town for the redemption of female slaves." At the same time the
Bev. Dr. E. J. Burrow was appointed to Wynberg [10], which place,
according to Mr. Wright in 1829, contained a congregation " the most
orderly and respectable in the Colony " [11]. As Dr. Bmxow could
obtain no house either in the village or between it and Capetown
unless by purchase, or by paying " a rent which would exceed the
whole " of his " salary," the Society consented to his temporarily
residing at Capetown [12].
For want of Anglican Clergy (Dr. Burrow reported in 1882) some
Church people attended Wesleyan, others Dutch services. Mr. Hough,
in Capetown, had neither church* of his own nor curate, and was
unable to administer Holy Communion more than once in the quarter,
" on account of being obliged on every Sacrament Sunday to build an
altar after the masters of the [Dutch] Church " had left, which altar
had to be " pulled down in time for their next service." The Dutch
Beformed Church occupied eighteen stations with nineteen ministers,
receiving a total of ^4,200 per annum from Government ; the English
Church six stations [as named by Bishop Turner, pp. 270-1] with six
clergymen, and a total Government allowance of £1,850. The Scotch
Presbyterians and the Roman Catholics had each one Minister in
Capetown, receiving £200 annually &om Government. All the Ministers
in the town except the English had allowances from their congrega-
tions in addition to the above [18].
Though the Cape was not within the jurisdiction of the Bishop of
Calcutta, Bishop Wilson, on proceeding to his diocese in 1882, was
'* clothed with a temporary authority," in the exercise of which he
consecrated several church sites, confirmed at Simonstown and Cape-
town, and at the latter place on Septeinber 9, 1882, held the first
Anglican Ordination in South Africa. In reporting to the Society he
said : " This Colony wants a spiritual head. At present everyone does
what is right in his own eyes " [14].
In this year the Kev. J. Heavyside, an Indian Missionary of the
Society on sick leave, was ministering at Capetown and Stellenbosch,
&c. [16]. During 1834-5 the Society was employing no Missionary
in the Colony, but a representation from Bishop Corrie of Madras,
who touched at the Cape in 1885, inspired a fresh effort, and in the
ten years 1886-46 the Society assisted in providing seven Clergy-
men, viz. : —
Bev. J. Fry (Capetown 1836-7, Wynberg 1838, Vyge Kraal 1839-41, Wynberg
and Bondebosch 1842-4) ; Bev. J. W. Sanders (Stellenbosoh &c. 1838-9) ; Bev.
O. Booth (Fort Beanfortf 1840-3) ; Bev. H. Von Dadelzen (no fixed station 1841) ;
Bev. W. Long C^raaff Beynetf 1846-54) ; Bev. E. T. Scott (adopted by Govern-
ment) (George Town 1845) ; Bev. P. W. Copeman (Uitenhagef 1846-57). (tPlaces
thus marked are in the Eastern division of the Golony.) Fort Beaufort was voted
£100 for church building in 1889 [16].
Mr. Sanders wi specially engaged in shepherding the apprentices
* But for the intervention of the local Government the Society wonld have provided
an English Ghar< h a^ Capetown eleven years before. [See p. 369.] When in 1838 the
trustees of the I nildinc; fund asked for aid, the Society was unable to renew its grant [18a].
The foundation stone <•! St. Georjge's Church, Capetown, was laid on April 38, 1880 ; and
the building was open <d for service on December 21, 1884 [18b].
CAPE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 278
sent out from England by the " Children's Friend Society," * which
contributed to his support, and his labours extended to the Klapmuts,
the Eerste River, Hottentots' Holland, Drooge Vlei, and Banghoek.
The good conduct of the emigrant apprentices when under religious
instruction he attributed to their excellent training at the Hackney
Wick Institution. The Dutch and the coloured population also
received some attention from Mr. Sanders, but his ignorance of
■the Dutch language prevented his doing much for either of these
^peoples [17].
The Mission at Uitenhage was begun about 1840 by the Rev. F.
McCLELAND.f Chaplain of Port EUzabeth, but no resident clergy-
man was stationed there until the Society took up the wcrk in 1846.
A memorial from over fifty Church members there in 1841 stated that
they had " seen with regret persons who were brought up in Church
principles gradually alienated from her communion, from the simple
fact of there being no place of worship where they could assemble
for religious purposes " [18].
At Graaflf Reinet Mr. Long in his first year (1845) gathered " a
most serious and attentive congregation," " two thirds being com-
posed of members of the Dutch Reformed Church . . . acquainted
with English." Many of the Dutch were " quite enchanted with
the beauties of our Liturgy," and contributed liberally towards the
erection of a church [19]. A " very large proportion " of the George-
town congregation also consisted in 1847 of " those belonging to
other bodies " [20]. Up to this time the majority of the members of
the English Church on the frontier of the colony were unconfirmed [21] ;
and how gi'eatly an ecclesiastical head was needed will be seen from
what the Rev. E. T. Scott wrote to the Society in 1846 : —
" We want a Bishop out here very much. The young people think a great deal
of being confirmed, and as the Dutch make it the mode of admission into their
<3hurch, many if they are not confirmed, think that they belong to no Church.
Most of the children of English parents who have married into Dutch families
have been confirmed in their Church, and do not now like to leave it " [22].
The episcopal functions that could be performed by a passing
Bishop were few and far between. The visits of Indian Bishops have
already been mentioned [pp. 270-2], and in 1848 Bishop Nixon of
Tasmania "confirmed a large number of young persons " (May 18)
And ordained one priest [28].
That *' proper superintendence and controll " for which the
Society strove from the outset [24] was not, however, secured until
1847, when an episcopal endowment having been provided by Miss
Burdett-Coutts, the See of Capetown was founded, and the Rev. R.
Gray was consecrated its first Bishop in Westminster Abbey on St.
Peter's Day, June 29, of that year [25].
The Cape Colony at this period was as large as England, Scotland,
and Ireland, but the diocese (in all 260,000 square miles) included also
the Orange River Sovereignty [p. 84'7], Kaffraria [p. 805], Natal (1,000
miles from Capetown in one direction [p. 828], and the island of St.
Helena (the same distance in another direction) [p. 819]. To visit the
* Founded in 1880 for the rescue of destitute and neglected children in London.
t Mr. McCIeland reported in 1641 that he had bee . instrumental in opening three
chu'.'ohea on the frontier of the colony — the last beini; at Sidbury on May 5, 1841 [I8a.]
■
S74
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
whole would occupy a year. The total population of the diocese was
from 700,000 to 800,000, and of the 200,000 or 220,000 belonging to
Cape Colony more than one half were " coloured " and by far the larger
g>rtion of the remainder were of Dutch extraction [26]. The bulk of the
nghsh population of the colony resided in the Western Province in
the neighbourhood of Capetown, Stellenbosch, and Swellendam, and
in the Eastern Province in the districts of Albany and Uitenhage. The
intermediate districts were chiefly occupied by the Dutch colonists, who
had their own congregations and who had "ever shown a kindly spirit to
the meoibers of the English Church scattered amongst them." In the
Western Province the English Church had three clergymen at Cape-
town and one each at Rondebosch.Wynberg, Simon's Town, and George ;
and in the Eastern Province one each at Grahamstown, Fort Beau-
fort, Bathurst, Sidbury, Uitenhage, Algoa Bay, and Graa£f Beinet. Of
churches there were two in Capetown and one at each of the other places
named except George and Uitenhage ; and another was building at
Zonder Ende. In all therefore there were but 14 clergymen and 11
churches. The Bishop's first object was to increase the number of
clergy, and to provide churches, schools and teachers for " the members
of our own Communion " ; his second " to wipe off the reproach hitherto
attaching to the Church of England for being almost the only
communion of Christians which" had "not attempted to estab-
lish Missions among the multitudes of heathen . . . within and
around the colony" [26a]. Prompt and powerful assistance in
raising the necessary funds was rendered by the Society [27], and on
the eve of his departure from England in December 1847 the Bishop
wrote : —
" I have been enabled to bear my testimony in many places to the fact that the
Society is the main-stay of the whole Colonial Church. That in proportion as its
means are enlarged, so will the Church in each distinct extremity of the British
empire expand, and enlarge her borders — while if it be feebly supported the
daughter churches in distant lands must proportionably Bufifer. That the Society
has the strongest claims upon the hearty sympathy and support of the Church at
large, inasmuch as it comes recommended to it by the whole Episcopate, whether
of the mother country or of the whole Colonies ; and has been beyond every other
merely human institution most abundantly blessed in its labours, so as to have
been the honoured instrument of planting flourishing Churches in many of the
Dependencies of the British Grown. Were there indeed one thing which, as a
Missionary Bishop just about to depart for the field of his labours I would implore
of the Church at home, it would be to place at the disposal of the Society a much
larger income than it has hitherto done, that it may be enabled to meet the ever
increasing necessities of the Church in our Colonial empire " [28].
With the appointment of Bishop Gray the Society looked forward
" to the commencement of a new era in the ecclesiastical history " of
the colony, which had " hitherto been so unhappily neglected by the
Church at home " [29]. The Bishop was accompanied from England
by the Hon. and Rev. H. Douglas, the Eev. H. Badnall, Dr. Orpen,
and Messrs. Davidson, Wilson, Steabler, and Wheeler, and
arrived at Capetown on Sunday, February 20, 1848.
Thirteen other workers preceded or followed him in the same
year [80]. Some of these had prepared themselves for their new
work by learning a manual trade, and Archdeacon Merriman wore a
pair of boots made by himself [80a].
CAFE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 275
Oil March 20, 1848, the Bishop wrote from Wynberg : —
" Things are, I hope, going on well, in spite of a sharp attack from the Dutch,
who are angry at a mis-reported speech of mine ; their chief ministers, however,
come to my defence. Our Oovernor is most hearty in his support of the Church
and its Bishop, and nothing can be kinder than he and Lady Smith. I have never
a quiet moment, and have upon my shoulders all the accumulated neglect and
faults of half a century. Church building, however, is being talked of, and meet-
ings ad nauseam. The liquidation of debts on churches — £7,000 on the Cathedral
and £1,700 on Trinity (which the Colonial Church Society regarded as theirs, but
which I have got transferred to me, and with a fund to liquidate the debt) —the
formation of parishes and vestries, and the correction of disorderly proceedings,
are my chief occupations just now. This parish has a Chaplain quite useless * — ■
an Infant Schoo where morality is taught as a substitute for the Christian Faith
— a Government School from which the Catechism is excluded — a Church Girls'
School where th' Catechism is mutilated to suit the Methodists— a Ounday School
held in Church i'rom which it is excluded. Into this last I walked up last Sunday
week to hear t ie children, but instead of this I heard a long extempore prayer
from an Indian layman who had turned the Church into a Conventicle. . . . The
Cathedral is a Joint-Stock affair, some of the Proprietors Jews or Atheists, and
the offerings of the Holy Communion have before now gone to pay interest on
shares.* Still I think things look very promising, and I am in good he^t. People
quite appreciate the restoration of things upon the principles of the Church of
England " [31].
During the summer the Bishop was laid up nearly two months by
a severe attack of rheumatism in the brain, but in August he was
enabled to confirm and ordain in the Gape district and to hold " a
Synod of the Clergy of the Western Province," at which steps were
taken for organising and regulating the affairs of the Church, including
the formation of a Diocesan Church Society [82].
After this the Bishop commenced his first great episcopal visitation,
which was limited to the Western and Eastern Provinces and occupied
from August 24 to Deceraber 21, 1848 — his mode of travelling being
*' in a good plain English wagon, drawn by eight horses " [83].
Writing from Uitenhage on September 23 he said : —
" I have now travelled nearly nine hundred miles since I left Capetown and
have not yet met with a single English Church, or more than one English Clergy-
man previous to my arrival here. This simple fact is the best evidence and illus-
tration I can give of our past unfaithfulness, and our sad neglect of this most
interesting Colony." Yet " intense gratitude has been the feeling uppermost in
my mind during the whole month that I have been passing through successive
scenes of spiritual destitution. ... I have felt grateful to Almighty God that He
has not for our past indifference cast us off as a Church . . . grateful at finding
the wonderful hold which the Church has upon her members, even under the most
disadvantageous circumstances . . . grateful that God should have put it into the
hearts of all wherever I have hitherto gone, to feel deeply sensible of their destitute
condition ; and to make great exertions to supply their own spiritual wants . . .
grateful for the hearty welcome with which our people have received their Bishop,
and the earnest way in which many have expressed their joy on seeing at length
their hopes reaUzed in the completion of the constitution of the Church in their
land. Far therefore from being dejected or cast down, I am full of hope : for I
believe that God is with us of a truth ; and that His Blessed Spirit is influencing
for good many a soul within this great diocese. If we only prove faithful to our
trust. He has yet, I feel assured, a great work for us to do in Southern Africa. . . .
Though I have not yet passed through a third of this portion of the diocese, I
have been enabled to arrange for the erection of ten additional churches, and the
support of six additional Clergy " [34].
* [Neither of the clergy at Wynberg and Capetown at this time were oonoected with
the S.P.a. f81a].]
T2
276
SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Frequently during his journey the Bishop " had to listen to the
painful tale " of many members of the English Church " having joined
themselves to other communions " — to the Dutch Church and " the
various sects " — in despair of ever having a minister of their own estab-
lished among tbcm, some not having even seen one for nearly forty
years. Several persons spoke " with much feeling of their wretched
state in the entire absence of all means of grace, and contrasted their
condition with what it had been in this respect in our own dear
motherland and in the bosom of our mother Church." One man
brought two of his daughters 25 miles to Caledon, and " entreated "
that they might be confirmed. Another, an English farmer, came
180 miles seeking confirmation, but before this could be administered
it was necessary that a coloured woman with whom he had been
cohabiting fifteen years should be prepared for baptism and that they
should be married. The Dutch ministers readily placed their churches
at the Bishop's disposal for services, and in that at Colesburg Dr. Obpbn
was ordained Deacon. At Graafif Reinet, where Mr. Long had been
labouring zealously, the Bishop's address elicited a contribution from
some Jews towards the erection of a church. Here and wherever held
the confirmations excited "very great interest." At Grahamstown on
October 11, where 112 candidates assembled, " the Church was crowded
— the candidates much affected — whole rows of them weeping and
sobbing together." Many dissenters were present "and seemed as
much impressed as our own people," and the editor of the local
Methodist newspaper printed the Bishop's address free of expense for
distribution. On the two following days a Synod of the Clergy of the
Eastern Province was held at Grahamstown.
At Kingwilliamstown, " Churchmen, despairing about their own
Church," and " raising funds for a Wesleyan Chapel," were roused and
encouraged by the Bishop's visit to attempt the erection of a building
to be occupied by a clergyman.
The Bishop visited Kingwilliamstown specially in order to be
present at a meeting of the Ea£Sr chieftains with the Governor, Sir
11. Smith. About 80 chiefs were present, and after political matters
had been discussed the Governor told them
" that the great Father of the Christians— the Lord Bishop — the Chief Minister
in this land, of the Church and religion of our Queen, who v/as appointed to teach
tiim and all in this land the way to Heaven, and to whom all the Christians
looked up as their great chief (Inkosi Inkulu) in religion had ridden ninety miles
yesterday from Grahamstown, to be present at this meeting ; that he had come to
ask them how he could do them good, and especially to see if he could establish
schools amongst them, or send ministers to them, and that they must talk the
matter over amongst themselves, and promise to help to support their teachers,
by giving a calf or something else to feed them,"
and let him and the Bishop know in what way they could serve them.
The Bishop having addressed them to the same effect, a female Chieftain
and Umhalla, the ablest of the Chiefs, replied " that they never had so
great a man of God come before amongst them, and they knew not
what to reply ; but they wished for schools, and to be taught to know
God." John Chatzo, who had been to England, and Sandili, a notable
Chief, were also present ; and on the next day (Sunday, October 8) the
Bishop had long conversations with Ereli, the paramount Cnief, " who
did not appear to believe in a future state or in fact in anything."
CAPE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 277
In recording his gratitude for having been brought safelv back to
his home and family " after a journey of nearly 8,000 miles, through a
strange land," the Bishop said : —
"I cannot be too thankful for the many mercies which have attended me
throughout. I left home enfeebled and worn : I return in strength and health. I
have been enabled to keep every engagement I have made, and in almost every
case to the day. I have never been prevented from officiating on any occasion,
either through sickness or accident. I have seen our people, though long and
grievously neglected, still clinging to their mother Church, and ready to make
great personal exertions and sacrifice to share in her ministrations. I have seen
very remarkable effects resulting from the mere celebration of our holy services,
especially Confirmation and Holy Communion; sufficient, were there no other
evidence, to prove them to be of Covi, and apparently showing that Ood has been
pleased to bless the first administration of the Church's ordinances in this desolate
land with a double measure of His gracious presence. I have seen with my own
eyes the condition of the greater portion of the Diocese, and have been convinced
that our day of grace as a Church has not passed away ; but that God has still a
great work for us to do in Southern Africa, if we have but the heart and the faith
to enter upon it. I have been enabled, I trust, to pave the way for the erection of
Churches, and the support of ministers, in almost all our towns and large villages.
I have been able to confirm, altogether, in this Visitation, near 900 candidates,
and I return home to meet a little band of faithful and devoted men, whom God has
been pleased to raise up for the support of our feeble Church in this land " [34a].
The visitation raised a strong feeling in the minds of the long-
neglected settlers. On all sides they entered into subscriptions to>vards
the support of clergymen and the erection of churches, in the belief,
encouraged by the Bishop, that they would obtain assistance from the
mother Church. The Colonial Government, which had already voted
j£l,000 a year (including £400 each for the Bishop and Archdeacon), now
promised £900 a year for nine additional clergymen on condition that
it was met by an equal sum ; and at the Bishop's request the Society
(May 1849) raised its annual grant to the diocese from £500 to £1,000
a year. But even with this provision there were very few clergymen
in the colony " within one hundred miles of each other " [86].
Generally speaking the Missions contained coloured and white
people [85a]. In Capetown itself the year of the Bishop's arrival (1848)
was marked by special Missionary efforts on behalf of (1) the " poorer
population," including emigrants and sailors, (2) the coloured classes,
and (8) the Mahommedans. For the benefit of the poorer inhabitants,
who were "much neglected and . . . shut out from the means of
grace," a store was fitted up for service by the Hon. and Rev. H.
DouoiiAS, and steps were taken for the erection of " an entirely free "
church — which made the third church in Capetown, the others being
St. George's (the Cathedral) and Trinity [86].
The baptism of 70 adults in Bt. George's alone within fifteen
months — " all heathen, save threo who were Mahommedans " showed
that a good impression was being made on these two classes also [87].
At this time there was " a very great number " of Mahommedans
" in and around Capetown," and hitherto their converts had been made
" chiefly from amongst the liberated Africans, but occasionally also
from the ranks of Christians" [88]. [L., Bishop of Capetown,
April 11, 1848.]
Previous accounts received by the Society showed that in the case
of the emancipated negroes this " grievous event must be attributed
to the want of Christian instruction " for the white settlers " and to
ri
278
BroiETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
the consequent bad conduct of the nominal Christians from whom the
negroes have acquired their ideas of the Gospel system ' ' [89]. In
1888 the Eov. J. W. Sanders reported : —
" At present, the great majority of the coloured apprentices show a decided
preference for the Mahometan religion, and it is generally believed that by for the
greater number of those who shall be liberated on the 1st of December next will
also become professed Mahometans. This will be startling, and distressing infor-
mation for you, nevertheless it is the truth. It may bo difficult fully to trace all
the causes which have given this bias to their minds, but some of them ore
obvious.
" In the first place, no desire has been shown (generally speaking) on the part
of professing Christians for the conversion of the coloured population. By some
of the Masters, the slaves have been looked upon not as human beings, but as a
link between Man and the brute creation ; and by all, they have been considered
as outcasts, as being under a cutse, and having neither part nor lot with the people
of Ood. Ignorant that in the eaily ages of the Church, ore were many persons
of colour eminent for their piety and zeal, and that ' iiciont times the black
population attained to a high degree of civilizatioi le slave holders havo
brutalized and degraded these poor creatures by their tiL .iment and then poinded
to that degradation (the result of their own cruelty) as a divine curse inflicted
upon the descendants of Ham according to the inspired predictions. They do not
suppose the prophecy to have been intended for merely the immediate descendants
of Ham, to tlie third and fourth generations, but that it is to remain in all its ful-
ness unto the end of time, and they seem wholly to have forgotten the promisA
that in Christ all the nations of the Earth are to be blessed.
"Secondly. The church established in this colony is the Dutch reformed
church ; and high Calvinism is preached and believed in very gci rally. Hence it
is beUeved that Ood will, in his own good time, gather His Saints together, and
that there is no resisting His Sovereign will. They seem to have lost sight of the
forcible appeal of St. Paul : ' How shall they believe in Him, of whom they have
not heard ? and how shall they hear without a preacher ? '
" Thirdly. Th« slaves oppressed by their heavy yoke, excluded from partaking
of the privileges and comforts of our holy religion, torn from their children,
cruelly beaten, and badly treated, have in return no love for the white man, no
predilection for his faith. Yet they feel within them the stirring of an immortal
spirit, they feel that there is a reverence due to that great and eternal Being by
whom all things were created, and are predisposed to receive Bome form of religion.
Now many slaves used to be imported hither from Malacca, Java, and Batavia,
professing Mahommedanism. Being far superior in intelligence to the Negro, and
the Hottentot, they have given them an account of their faith, taught them
doctrines suited to their depraved lusts and appetites and imbued them with a love
for their feasts and ceremonies. Marvellous tales have been told of the deeds of
Mahomet, and the paradise of sensual delights opened for the Faithful. Many too
of these same Malays by their industry and skill have purchased their own free-
dom, and acquired considerable wealth, but they have always deeply sympathized
with their brethren in slavery. They have raised a fund to make as many as
they could free, and have opened schools for the instruction of the coloured
children. Then there has been so long such a deep gulph of separation between
the white, and the black man — that the black man has no desire to enter into the
Christian church whose gates have been so long shut against him, he prefers join-
ing with those who have been his friends in his distress, who invite, and encourage
him to bring his children to the same school to attend the same Mosque, and to
look forward to meeting again in the same paradise. Among the Mahometans,
they can be treated as equals. Hence they flock to the standard of the false
prophet. And multitudes who but for the folly and inconsistency of professing
Christians might now ' have been worshipping the Father in spirit and in truth,'
according to the teaching of him who is ' the way, the truth and 'he life,' are yet
in darkness upon many of those points which deeply affect their everlasting wel-
fare.
" There is, however one circumstance which may inspire the hope and belief
that a brighter day before long may dawn upon the Christian church. The coloured
OAPB COLONY (WESTBRM AND BASTERN DIVISIONS). 279
people nra grateful, and affectionate, and when they become a little more educated,
when the English language and English books are diffused among them, and when
they fully know the interest manifested in their welfare in Christian Britain, they
will, we hope, calmly consider the evidences of our faith, and embrace and lay hold
ai the hope of everlasting life set before them in the gospel " [40].
As will hereafter be shown these hopes have been fully realised.
Encouraging too has been the progress of the Mission to the
Mahommedans in Capetown begun by the Bev. M. A. Camillebi in
1849 and carried on by the Bev. Dr. M. J. Arnold and others to
the present time. Within eighteen months (1849-51) Mr. Canulleri
baptized 28 Malays and prepared for baptism 100 heathen (some con*
nected with Malays), besides carrying on other works, including a
district parish formed by him at Fapendorp [41].
Early in 1849 Bishop Gray visited St. Helena. [See p. 819.] During
liis absence a Diocesan Collegiate School was opened (March 15) at
Pro sa, partly under his " own roof and partly in premises adjoining,"
the bJucation given being "such as to fit the pupils for secular
«mployments and professions as well as for the ministry of the
Church." " The work of education " was " as yet almost untouched "
[by the Church], and " nothing " could be " worse than the whole
existing system, or more ruinously expensive to Government " [42].
The opening of a church at Fort Beaufort on June 24 of this year is
noteworthy as the church was (according to the Bev. E. S. Wilshebe)
" the first in which a KaiBr has partaken of the Holy Eucharist
. . . the first of which all the sittings are open and free and . . .
the congregation is the first in which the weekly offertory has
been adopted." The building " turned out very different from
what it was intended to be, a mere speculation with some." The
"shares" having been "made over to the Bishop" there was "no
bar to consecration," and Mr. Wilahere could " put aside the ordi-
nance in the election" of officers by which the Clergy were "com-
pelled to admit even a Dissenter to the office of Churchward an if
elected by a majority of shareholders." Archdeacon Merriman styled
the buildmg " the model church " [48].
In 1850 the Bishop sought the Society's " advice and co-operation "
with a view to founding a Mission in British Fafifraria. From " almost
the first hour " of his landing in the colonv * he had felt that the
Church there " had a solemn call to preach the Gospel to the Kaffirs,
and that she ought not to delay entering upon the work longer than
was absolutely necessary."
" These poor Kafirs " (he wrote) " are brought up generation after generation,
amidst scenes of depravity and vice which could hardly be conceived by those
unacquainted with heathenism ; they have nothing about them to raise and im-
prove them ; they have been nurtured amidst war and rapine and have been in
deadly conflict vrith us from childhood ; the greater number of Europeans with
whom they have mixed, and do mix, have not sought to do them good, but have
let them see that they despise them, and regard them as no better than dogs ; and
it is we that have taught them to drink." t
• One of his first acta was to order " Services [? Sermons] for a Mission Fund to the
Heathen <.o be preached throughout the Diocose " [44a].
t [Th«. good work that hod been dune among the heathen in South Africa by other
Christian bodies — the Moravians, the Wealeyan, and London Missionary Societies, &c.—
received due acknowledgment from Bishop Gray, who, as well as the S.P.O., regarded
their exertions partly ns a reproach to the Church for her neglect [44&] ]
■'■]■
iif
280
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THE 'JOSPEL.
The Bishop's feeling was so generally shared that the Clergy of the
Archdeaconry of Grahamstown on January 1^ 1850, petitioned lum " to>
take immediate steps for the formation of a Mission, and pledged
themselves to raise ^filOO a year towards it." The Clergy of the
Western Province were "prepared to make a similar promise," and
shortly after an invitation was received from the Governor to found
a Mission in Umhalla's territory about thirty miles to the east of King-
williamstown. In reply to an enquiry if he knew of " a fit man to
head the Mission," Archdeacon Mebbiman wrote to the Bishop : " I
really do not : but I can say that I know a willing man, and what is of
more consequence, a man willing with his whole house. Myself, my
wife, Miss Short, Jetters White and Kaffir Wilhelm, would all think
ourselves honoured if we were sent on this Mission together." And h&
added that the Missionaries " should go and live a hard self-denying
life in a Kaffir Kraal — eating like Kaffirs, sour milk and meUes,.
and working with and for Kaffirs — till they have mastered the tongue-
and acquired influence " [44].
During his great visitation tour of 1850 the Bishop had another
interview with Umhalla, who repeatedly asked that Archdeacon Merri-
man might be sent as his teacher ; and wherever he went the Bishop
stirred up among the Church settlers such an interest in Missions to-
the Kaffir tribes that *' every parish in this diocese," he wrote, " will
contribute according to its ability." The children at Port Elizabeth
had been foiward in raising by their weekly pence £6 for the object,
and in a Clerical Synod at Grahamstown another clergyman offered
for the work. Already the first " direct attempt at Missionary work "'
among the Kaffirs (on the part of the Anglican Chaich) had bee^v
made by Mr. H. T. Watebs (then a catechist) at Southwell ; and
among those confirmed at Graaff Beinet on Sunday, April 21 (1850)^
was Archdeacon Merriman's servant " Wilhelm . . . the first Kaffir . . .
thus received into the Church." Among the mixed heathen races the
Church was gaining ground. At Plettenburg Bay •* a party of twenty
newly baptized coloured people " came out to meet the Bishop " quite-
of their own accord," and having sung a hymn they welcomed him.
Thirty-seven persons (18 adults) were baptized here and 12 confirmed
in one day^ the congregation of nearly 80 being all coloured people-
except two. One of those confirmed was a woman of 90 years of
age, whose first conception of the being of a God arose from the
following circumstances. She was a slave, and while walking with
her mistress one fine night, the latter asked her if she knew who mad&
the stars and the moon. She replied, *' Yes, the white man." Upon
being told that "it was a far greater Being than man, who lived
in the heavens end who was called God, she was deeply impressed
and from that hour believed in God." At Melvillo the Bishop alone
baptized 15 Hottentot, Fingo and Mozambique adults. On reaching
George application was made by " Mr. Niepoth, Voor-lezer of the
Dutch Church, and rr". 'ionary to the heathen, to be received into the-
communion of the linglish Church." For eleven j^ears he had been
teacher of the coloured people, and his congregation now numbered
800, but he had long been dissatisfied with his own Church, and he
beUeved in episcopacy and highly approved of the English Church
services. His "ground of dissatisfaction with the Dutch Church'"
CAPE COLONY (WESTERK AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 281
vrskS " their neglect of the coloured people, and their unwillingness to
admit them to Church privileges." The despised race were not
allowed to communicate with the white people, or to be confirmed at
the same time ' ; they were also " refused burial in the Dutch Church
ground," and many of their children remeinod unbaptized. Mr.
Niepoth's congregation were " equally desirous " to be received into
communion, and " full inquiries " as to his character and usefulness
having proved satisfactory the Bishop did " not feel at Uberty to repel
him " or his flock. In con^ ction with this subject it is interesting to
record that at a previous '/jige of the Bishop's journey at Burghers-
dorp, a district in which ' the farmers' famiUes " (whites) *' were sinking
gradually into practical heathenism," a Hottentot, who had been
baptized in Capetown, was the first to subscribe towards the erection
of a school-chapel there. " He gave £6 and said he should rejoice
to have a church to which he might go without fear of being turned
out for being a coloured man ; that he had not ventured for this reason
to set foot in the Dutch Church " since he had been at Burghersdorp.
The Bishop generally met with a friendly reception from other
religious denominations ; the Dutch lent him their churches, and on
several occasions he addressed congregations of natives at the
Wesleyan stations at the request of their ministers. The Moravian
Mission estabUshments showed a vast superiority, so far as civilisation
and improvement were concerned, over all ether similar institutions
ir.i the Colony.
The tour now tmder notice occupied nearly nine months (April 1 to
Dbcember; 24, 1860), during which the Bishop travelled in cart, on
I'ors&back, or on foot over 4,000 miles, his journey extending to the
Orange River Sovereignty [see p. 847], Natal [see p. 828], and (what was
thon) Independent Kafifiraria [seep. 806]. He passed through large
districts in which no vehicle drawn by horses had ever been before,
and in one period of twelve days walked nearly 260 miles.
Although some of the mountains in his route had been pronounced
to be "almost impassable," the Bishop "had no conception of the
extent of the difiiculties of the road " ; and there were places with
" not even a track or path to guide." Thus after leaving Maritzburg
for Fuku's country "some. of the descents were fearful." Several
times it seemed " that cart and horses would all have rolled together
down the mountains." The ascents were " no better." At one
place, after several vain attempts to get the horses up, the cart was
partially unloaded, and the Bishop ran before them leading them with
a rein, until his "legs quite gave way," and he nearly fell with over-
exertion. Two days later the cart was upset and so damaged that the
Bishop could no longer occupy it, although he was enabled to make
his bed under it.
" This loss " (he wrote^ " seems to rae like the loss of a home. I read in it,
slept in it, in fact lived in it,— for it has been my chief home for some months.
Now I am without shelter, but thank Ood, it is not a season . . . when we may
expect much rain. It is singular that the two worse accidents which I have had
in all my South African u'avcls, should have happened in coming into and going
out of Natal. My exit was not much more dignified than my entrance, for I drove
on foot four of my horscR for a considerable distance, and had a knapsack on my
back and two . . . packages in ray hands."
At the end of " another most anxious, fatiguing, wearisome day's
I
I.;
i ■:.'■
II,.
282
sooiBrr FOR the pbopaoation of the gospel.
journey over a country still uninhabited and burnt up," his journal
records ; —
"We consider ourselves as lost on the monntains. The horses are getting
sensibly weaker from want of food. . . . The only way to get them through a
difficulty is for me to walk before them and lead them. I pet them a good deal
and they will follow mo almost anywhere. ' Nearly the whole of this day I have
been thus employed or in holding down the cart where it was likely to be upset.
... I am consequently getting as much out of condition as my horses. . . .
In ascending the Zuurberg range ... I took my usual post at the head of the
leaders but when we got well off, could not keep up with them, and was trod upon.
By our joint efforts we afterwards brought the luggage up. On these occasions
I am sometimes much amused at thinking how people would stare in England at
seeing a Bishop in his shirt sleeves with a box or bag upon his back ascending an
African mountain."
In spite of all difficulties, however, the Bishop was enabled to go
through "every duty" to which he had ''been called" on this
journey, " without having ever been hindered by sickness 1 " In
recording the progress of the Church he wrote : —
" There can be no doubt that it has pleased Ood, during the last three years, to
bless in a very remarkable manner the work of the Church in this land. The
increase of life within our Communion has been observed by all. . . . Unhappily
our efforts to provide for the spiritual wants of our people, and to the work Ood has
given us to do, have not always been regarded in a Christian spirit by these who
are not of us. We have been met not unfi. quently with misrepresentation, and
bitter opposition ; and efforts have been made through the press, and in other
ways to excite the prejudices of the ignorant against the Church. From this
wrong spirit most of the foreign Missionaries, and I think I may add, the
Wesleyans generally, have bejn exempt. From some of the ministers of the
Dutch Church much kindc jss and co-operation have been experienced. Inde-
pendents, Baptists, Romani' ts and some other self-constituted Societies and sects,
have been the most bitU<r. I am thankful to say that the great body of the Clergy
have both felt and acted with real charity towards those who differ from us. They
have ever sought and desired to live on terms of amity %vith all who are round
about them, and have, I believe, been uniformly courteous to all. Still, I repeat,
amidst the jealousy and opposition of others the work has prospered. It is not
jet three years since I landed in the Colony. There were then sixteen clergy in
the diocese. At this moment there are fifty, notwithstanding that three havo
withdrawn. Several more are expected." ("There is not one of the Clergy whom
I have brought out who is not doing well in his parish and some have been
eminently successful in rearing up infant churches in fields too long neglected.")
" It is impossible not to feel anxious about the future maintenance of the extensive
work which has been undertaken in this land. There are circumstances peculiar
to this colony which render the establishment of the Church upon a secure
foundation singularly difficult. Amongst these we must reckon the distinctions of
race and class with all its prejudices and antipathies. There are three distinct
races at least in each village or parish, and there is no drawing towards one another
on the part of any. Of these the English are fewest in number, and they are
again broken up by religious divisions. The Churchmen are indeed in moct places
of the colony more numerous than the dissenters, and many of these latter have
already joined our communion. But we are in most places the last in th'> field,
are regarded as intruders, and have lost, through our previous neglect, many
valuable members. The scattered nature of our population offers another great
difficulty. . . . The critical question for us is, How are we to maintain our ministry
for the next few years, imtil our numbers are increased by immigration, by con-
verts from the heathen, or the return to oui' communion of such of our members
as at present are separate from us ? Our people ere generally doing as much as,
«r more than I could have expected. Notwithstanding tl'j efforts required to erect
their churches, they are oommg forward to maintain a standing ministry ; but the
amount thus raised ia wholly inadequate, and will be so for some years to come.
The Colonial Oovernment renders some assistance but support from this quarter
CAPB OOLCNY (WESTERN AND EASTEBN DIVISIONS). 283
is likely to be diminiBhed rather than increased in years to oome. Under these
circumstances we most oontinae to look to the mother land and mother Ghuroh to
aid us. That she disregarded her responsibilities towards this colony for well nigh
half a century, and thereby made the work more difficult when entered upon in
earnest, is an additional reason for pushing it forward with unremitting zeal and
vigour during the first few years. There is good reason to hope . . . that from
year to year each parish wiU do more and more towards maintaining its own work.
But Churchmen, who at home have had their spiritual wants supplied through the
bounty of their forefathers, are slow to learn the lesson that their own offerings
are the only endowment to be depended upon here, and many are really not
capable of doing much, for the colony is after all a very poor one."
At this time there were in South Africa " altogether upwards of
200 ministers of religion." Many of these were engaged in Missionary
operations far beyond the countries visited by the Bishop. But there
was " no \mity of design in their efforts," nor " any adequate system
of supervision established " — they acted " independently of each other,
" without much mutual consultation or intercourse." So wide, how-
ever, was the field that it was " very rarely " that one Society interfered
with another. So far as the Bishop had been able to judge, " a kindly
and brotherly spirit " prevailed amongst those Christians dwelling " in
the very midst of the kingdom of darkness." But the fact that there
were " not less than twenty different rehgion3*in South Africa " could
not but be " a subject for anxious consideration " for the future [46].
A cause for far greater anxiety, both for the spiritual and material
interests of the colony, was a fresh Kaffir war. In this several of the
clergy encountered "much danger," but not one deserted his post
when the country was threatened by the advance of the hostile tribes.
Archdeacon Merriman had a " merciful escape." He had been out on
visitation, during which he accomplished 800 miles on foot, and
passing through the most dangerous district had walked into Grahams-
town on the day the war broke out, which was also the day of the
Bishop's return, viz. Christmas Eve 1850.
The war, which necessarily delayed the formation of a Mission in
Eaffraria, was regarded by the Bishop and his Clergy as calling for the
appointment of a day for special " humihation before God, with prayer
and fasting." The co-operation of the Dutch Church was sought, a
service was prepared, and the observance of Christmas Eve 1861
was recommended to all Christians in the Colony [46].
In the same year the Society's jubilee was observed, and though
" one-half of the Colony " was " well-nigh ruined," and " the country
fr- n one end to the other . . . thoroughly impoverished," " the cele-
br- liion was carried on with a cordial sympathy, such as has nowhere
been exceeded." Every parish contributed, several of the collections
were made in " the camps of the farmers . . . living in the open veldt,
surrourded by their wagons for a defence," and, " trifling as the offer-
ing is," being only about j£!180 (the Bishop added), "I trust it will
bo accepted by the Society as a token of gratitude on our part for the
many favours it has conferred upon us, and of the interest which we
* Church of England, Dutoh Church, Roman CathoIicB, Independents (London
Society), Woslevana, Baptists, Scotch Eatablishment, Free Kirk, United Frosbyterian,
Moravian ; Berlin, Bhenish and Paris Socioties ; Americans, Swedes, Lutherans ; single
congregations separated from Lutherans and from Dutch Church ; Apo8t.nlio Union,
S.A. Missionary Society, Ohuroh Instruction Society ; and besides those, tnere were Jews
and Mahommedans.
284
SOCIETY FOB THE FBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
take in it, and the blessed work which it is striving to help forward,
in every portion of the Colonial Empire of Great Britain " [47].
In 1862 Bishop Gray visited England in order to raise funds for
the subdivision of his uocese, for the establishment of Missionary
institutions, and for the general advancement of the Church in the
Colony [4^ J. How greatly episcopal assistance was needed may be
illustraier'. by the fact that the Archdeaconry of George (which was
constituted and placed under the Bev. T. E. Welbt on December 7,
1860), although Umited to the central part of the Colony, was yet, " in
point cf extent, equal to several European dioceses " [49].
From the Society Bishop Gray obtained in 1862 special grants
towards the establishment of Missions to the heathen (£600 per
annum), a College at Woodlands (£1,000), and two new Bishoprics,
viz. " Grahamstown " for the Eastern Province (£6,000), and
" Natal " (£1,600), the endowments of which were completed in 1868
by the Colonial Bishoprics Council on the Society's representation [60].
The new Bishoprics were filled by the consecration in England
on November 80, 1868, of the Bev. J. Armstrong for Grahamstown
and the Bev. J. W. Colenso for Natal [61] ; and to Bishop Gray " the
one cheering feature " of 1864 was their arrival in their dioceses " and
the establishment of Missionary institutions in each of them." Had
the erection of either see been postponed
"the Gharch's work in that portion would have failed " (he wrote), " and I should
have broken down in a vain attempt to effect impossibilities. . . . With a Governor
who feels deeply interested in the coloured races — who is convinced that the
labours of the Missionary are of the greatest importance to their well-being — and
is prepar<jd to encourage and assist those labours to the utmost of his power we
may well expect that the Church will have full scope for her exertions amongst the
Hottentots, Kafirs, Fingos, and Zulus. Ood grant her grace to rise up to her work
and to enter heartily and on a scale worthy of her name and position amongst the
Ghnrches of the earth, upon the great field of labour which lies open before her.'*
[L., Jan. 22, 1856 [62].]
Thus far the Society's South African records (especially Bishop
Gray's communications) have been of such a general character as to
render it impossible to deal satisfactoril^r with the Western and Eastern
Provinces of the Cape Colony under distinct heads, but with the forma-
tion of the Diocese of Grahamstown the case becomes the reverse.
The next chapter will therefore ^saving a few necessary references)
be confined to the Western Division — the Eastern and the other
portions of the Cape Colony and of the original Diocese of Capetown
being reserved for separate treatment.
W:
Befermce* (Chapter XXXVI.)— O] Jo., V. 82, pp. 171, 197, 226, 868-4 : $ee aUo do.,
. S42a, 8426, and B. 1820, pp. 156-6. [2] Jo., V. 88, pp. 66-9 : see also do., p. 284, and Jo.,
84, pp. 158-9, 20B-6 ; Jo., V. 85, p. 890. [3] Jo., V. 82, pp. 264, 800-1, 884. [4] Jo., V. 82,
pp. 841, 842a ; Jo., V. 88, pp. 68-9 ; Jo., V. 88, p. 140. [B] Jo., V. 84, pp. 22-8 ; Jo., V. 44,
pp. 808, 417 ; J MSB., V. 8, p. 260 ; V. 9, pp. 48-60, 182. [6] Jo., V. 88, pp. 168-71, 868 ;
R. 1821, pp. 186-48 ; R. 1822, pp. 202-4 ; India Committee Book, V. 2, p. 468. [7] Jo., V.
88, pp. 170-1, 865-9 ; R. 1822, pp. 202-4 ; Jo., V. 84, pp. 21-8, 52-8 ; R. 1828, p. 168 ; Jo.,
V. 86, pp. 12-14 ; Jo., V. 86, pp. 846-7. [8] Jo., V. 88, pp. 06-104 ; Jo., V. 89, pp. 888-49 f
Jo., V. 48, pp. 878, 897-8, 405 ; India Committee Book, V. 2, pp. 467-71, 476 ; R. 1880,
p. 186 ; R. 1881, p. 216 ; R. 1882, p. 121. [8a] Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1884," No. 16,
p. 867 ; No. 16, pp. 408-5. [0] India Committee Book, V. 2, pp. 467-74 ; R. 1829, pp. 66-7.
[9a] Jo., V. 41, pp. 816-17 ; ft. 1881, p. 225. [10^ Jo-. V. 41, pp. 261-2. [U] Jo., V. 89,
p. 846. [12] Jo., V. 42, pp. 861-2, 862. [18] Jo., V. 42, pp. 84»-62. [18a1 Jo., V, 88,
p. 140. [186] Bound Famphlete, " Africa 1884," No. 16, p. 407 ; do., 1886, No. 6, p. 18.
[14] India Committee Book, V. 8, pp. 166-7 ; R 1882, p. 12 Bound Pamphlets, " Africa
If
CAPE COLONY.
285
1886," No. 5, pp. 9, 10. [15] India Committee Book, V. 8, pp. 168-72. [10] Jo., V. 44,
pp. 76, 84, 89, 163, 179-4, 179, 249, 250, 267, 27»-3, 277, 820, 878, 892, 427 ; Jo., V. 45,
pp. 6, 16, 87-8, 116, 148, 157, 161, 261 ; R. 1886, pp. 44-6 ; R. 1887, p. 62 ; R. 1841,
pp. 70, 191 ; R. 1842, pp. 68-4 ; R. 1848, p. li ; R. 1844, p. 102 ; R. 1845, pp. 22-8 ; J MSS.,
V. 1, pp. 58, 68-9. [17] Jo., V. 44, pp. 179, 249-60, 277, 808 ; R. 1838, pp. 98-8 ; R. 1889,
p. 45. 1181 R. 1841, pp. 71-2; R. 1847, p. 101. [18a] J MSS., V. 9, p. 48; R. 1842,
p. 68. [10] R. 1846, pp. 90-1. [20, 21] R. 1847, p. 102. [22] J MSS., V. 9, p. 259 ;
R. 1846, p. 93. [23] R. 1848, p. li ; M MSS., V. 20, p. 10. [24] See p. 269 of this book ;
also Jo., V. 44, pp. 249-50 ; R. 1837, pp. 18-19 ; R. 1889, p. 46 ; R. 1845, p. 98. [25]
R. 1847, pp. 84, 119; Q.P., July 1847, pp. 2, 16. [26] Bishop Gray's Journal, 1850,
pp. 202-8 ; R. 1847, p. 137. [2ea] R. 1847, pp. 130-1 ; Q.P., July 1847, pp. 2-5 : see also
J MSS., V. 9, p. 858. [27] Jo., V. 46, pp. 814-5 ; R. 1847, pp. 85-6, 118-19, 129-41. [28]
J MSS. V. 9, pp. 839-80 ; R. 1848, p. 118. [20] R. 1847, p. 102. [30] R. 1848, p. 122 ;
Jo., V. 46, p. 401. [30a] Bound Pamphlets « Calcutta 1861," No. 15 (" The Missionary "),
p. 84. [31] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 839-40 ; see also do., p. 847. [31a] J MSS.,V. 9, p. 873 ;
R. 1847, p. xvi; R. 1848, p. xvi. [82] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 856, 360-2; R. 1849, pp. 144-5.
[33] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 856, 863, 367 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 22, p. 1. [84] J MSS.,
V. 9, pp. 367-8 : see also do., pp. 349-60, 868-4, 488 ; R. 1849, pp. 146-7 ; Q.P., January
1849. [84a] Bishop Gray's Journal, 1848 : Church in Col. No. 22, pp. 1-78 ; R. 1849,
pp. 146-62, 228-82. [35] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 855, 876-9 ; R. 1849, pp. 143, 151-3 ; Jo.,
V. 46, p. 407 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 28-9. [85a] J MSS., V. 9, p. 378. [36] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 343,
847, 361, 868-9, 401 ; R. 1848, p 130 ; R. 1849, pp. 142-3. [37] J MSS., V. 9, p. 401 ;
R. 1849, p. 148. [38] J MSS., V. 9, p. 353 ; R. 1848, p. 121. [30] R. 1839, pp. 46-6.
[40] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 163-7 ; R. 1838, pp. 97-8. [41] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 840, 401 ;
B. 1848, p. 121 R. 1849, p. 148; R. 1863, p. 69 ; R. 1866, p. 89 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 232-3.
App. Jo. D, pp. 411-17. [42] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 348-4, 367, 433 ; Church in Col. No. 27,
p. 233 ; R. 1849, p. 144. [43] J MSS., V. 9, p. 408 ; R. 1860, pp. 89, 90. [44] J MSS.,
V. 9, pp. 432-8 ; R. 1850, pp. 26, 85-9 ; Church in Col. No. 27, p. 114 ; Jo., V. 46,
pp. 103, 124. [44a] J MSS., V. 9, p. 341 : see also do., p. 853. [446] See R. 1860, p. 26 ;
Bishop Gray's Journals, 1848 and 1860 ; and J M£<S., V. 10, p. 6. [45] Bishop Gray's
Visitation Journal, 1850 ; Church in Col. No. 27, pp. 1-337 ; J MSS., V. 10, pp. 1, 9.
[46] Church in Col. No. 27, pp. 216-23 ; R. 1862, p. 96 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 202-3 ; J MSS.,
V. 10, pp. 1-8, 6, 26-7, 86, 89-41, 46. [47] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 23, 25-6, 86, 39, 40-1,48-5 ;
R. 1852, p. 55. [48] R. 1852, p. 98. [40] Church in Col. No. 27, p. 192 : see also
J MSS., V. 9, p. 442 ; and V. 10, pp. 4, 21-5, 36. [50] Jo., V. 46, pp. 272, 275, 280, 285,
353-4, 403, 407-10 ; R. 1862, p. 98 ; R. 1868, p. 29. [51] R. 1864, p. 72. [62] Church
in Col. No. 33, p. 4 ; R. 1866, p. 84.
ill
li
ill
m
'1:
m
;3"
286
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER XXXVil.
CAPE COLONY— THE WESTERN DIVISION— (continueeD.
Bishop Gbay returned to the Cape early in 1854 [1]. In his reduced
diocese, which still included St. Helena, there were now 82 clergy.
On the continent he had 18 parishes, and in all of these, except
Worcester, churches had heen erected or were in course of erection.*
Altogether £88,000t had been spent upon churches in the undivided
diocese since its erection, and seven schools had been built. No
parsonages had yet been provided, nor 'ould they be expecited
until churches and schools had been raised and cleared of debt. E^ ery
parish, except where the clergyman's income was altogether provided
by Government, contributed towards the support of its minister, and
chiefly through the weekly offertory, which covdd be " really depended
upon " and seldom failed. " The more pressing wants of the English
people " having been now " provided to a certain extent," more atten-
tion could be directed to the conversion of the heathen and Mahom-
medans. In Capetown this work had been checked by the loss of
labourers, but in the country "sor a progress had been made," espe-
cially at Wynberg, where 80 adults were baptized on a single occasion
ir. 1858, and in the George and Enysna districts.
At George Mr. Niefoth's flock [see p. 280] had built a school-
chapel for themselves, and purchased a burial ground ; they attended
their services "most regularly," and were advancing " in knowledge,
in faith, and in Christian conduct." On Christmas Day 1854, at the
commencement of the Ante-Communion Service in Archdeacon
Welby's church, Mr. Niepoth came in with many of his congregation,
having concluded his own Dutch Service, and 20 of them joined with
the white communicants (41 in number) in partaking of the blessed
Sacrament. " The blending of the two races was a sight to make
one thankful."
As yet, however, the Missionary efforts of the Church were on n
" small " and " utterly unworthy " scale. " Scarcely any of the clergy "
had " acquired sufficient knowledge of Dutch to officiate in that lan-
guage," and till that were done the coloured people could not "be
widely impressed." And how wide was the field Bishop Gray thus
tells : —
" Not\rithstanding all that has been done, by other religious bodies, to whom all
honour is due for their abundant labours, the Heathen in this diocese are not yet
half converted to the faith, nor is there anything like an adequate system of
instruction provided for them , and yet they are craving for more light and know-
ledge. ... In this same neighbourhood [Paarl] I recently heard that the labourers
on several farms had clubbed together to maintain a crippled fellow-labourer of
the same race, but a little better instructed than themselves, as their religious
teacher ; and in my own immediate neighbourhood the poor have come out of their
huts to meet nic in my walks, and beg me to provide additional schools for them,
* churches wero opened in 1868 at StellenboBch, Zandoliet (?), Claremontj and Belvi*
dere [Ql.
t The wages of the workmen wero 9*. a day in 1864.
f
CAPE COLONY— THE WESTERN DIVISION.
287
offering to contribute money and labour to erect the building and maintain the
teacher." [L., Jan. 22, 1855.] [8].
" Taking the country as a whole " the Bishop was of opinion after
his visitation in 1855 that " the Church of England " was " doing
more than any other religious body in the land." She was " the only
body " caring •' for the Enghsh portion of the population " in the
Western Province, including " Presbyterians, Methodists, Independents,
&o.," who were •' for the most part being- gradually drawn into the
Communion of the Church." In the country parts the Church was
" happily absorbing all the English, rehgionists, whatever may have
been theiv firmer profession." At George the candidates for Confir-
mation (95) outnumbered the whole congregation there on the Bishop's
first visit. Seven years before there was " a feeble, divided, Ustless hand-
ful of people — no Church, or School, or Mission." Mainly owing to
Archdeacon Welby's labours, there were now a Church, a Mission-
Chapel and School, and 125 communicants. White and coloured were
confirmed together, and in helping to administer to fifty coloured Com-
Di anicants the Bishop, for the first time in his life, officiated in Dutch.
By the ordination of Mr. Niepoth the number of Clergy in the
George Mission was now raised to three. (It is singular that on the same
day that Mr. Niepoth was ordained (Sept. 28) the Bishop of Grahams-
town was ordaining another member of the Dutch Church, formerly
a Missionary of the London Society, " who with his whole congrega-
tion . . . sought to be received into the Commimion of the Church.")
Up and down the country, however, were still scattered many hundreds
of EngUshmen living " without God in the world," bringing " misery
upon themselves and discredit upon all Englishmen " by their Uves.
Some of the " Juvenile Emigrants " sent out by the " Children's Friend
Society" [see p. 278] and settled at Bredasdorp had "sunk into a
low and degraded condition, little, if at all, better than that of the
heathen " whom they had married, though others had " succeeded well
and were in a thriving condition." In the case of a coloured woman
whom the Bishop baptized at Beaufort, her master said " that she had
taught his children nearly all they knew of religion — the Creed, the
Lord's Prayer, the Ten Commandments, the Church Catechism."
" What a sad confession I " (was the comment). " A Christian master
owns that his children have imbibed their instruction in the faith of
Christ from a Heathen servant." That the Church was wirtniig her
way among the heathen was frequently manifested during this
visitation. The Fingos and Hottentots at Belvidere were " quite as
willing as their white brethren to contribute to the support of the
ministry." At Buccleugh, of 48 persons confirmed the greater number
were coloured people, baptized within the previous few years, and the
same race furnished one half of the communicants — the Hottentots
especially showed much feeling, and " wept aloud." In another place
(Newhaven) 85 communicants drew nigh — some being " not only of
English and Dutch blood, but Indian and Mahommedan, Kafir, Fingo,
Hottentot, Negro."
" In this country " (the Bishop added) " one feels more than at home, how the
Church of Christ knits men of all races and languages into one body and brother-
hood. It has been one of my greatest comforts in this visitation, more thun on
former occasions to realize the Communion of Saints ; to have real communion
I
if'
iis;
ill
I
w
wm
288
BOOIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
^th believers of variona races, through the preoioua body and blood of Chridt
which joins us all in one."
In the methods pursued by the Church care was taken to avoid
proselytising or anv interference with others' labours. It was frequently
the custom of Bisnop Gray to visit the Missions ^^ other Christian
bodies — the Dutch, the Moravian, the Berlin, Loii> , and Wesleyan
Societies, Ac, and his journals show that he not only received much
personal kindness on these occasions, but was often encouraged and
stimulated in his work. On this present visitation, while he was
with the Moravip^ns at Elim, a Hottentot deputation representing
from 80 to 90 families there were praying a member of the Cape
Parliament living at Nether Court to urge the Bishop to found a
Missionary institution for them and take them imder the Church's
-charge ; but when the Bishop heard of this he expressed his unwilling-
ness to plant a village within 20 miles of the Moravian Institution. In
other places also the coloured people were eager for such establish-
ments, and at Oliphant's Fontein arrangements were made for the
foundation of a Missionary institution and village "based upon
self-supporting principles," on a farm purcbased by the Bishop for
the purpose.
At a series of confirmations held in the neighbourhood of Cape-
town shortly after, one-third of the candidates were generally coloured
people, and in concluding a summary of his previous tour the Bishop
wrote : —
" This whole Visitation has been to me one of deep interest and encourage-
ment. Amidst very great difficulties, a considerable work has been accomplished.
In many districts the Church is, I trust, firmly rooted and established. There is
no place, save Worcester,* where the English are congregated together in any
numbers, where there is not already a clergyman, a church, and, in .nany instances,
a school. And in those places where their numbers are too fevr to justify the
erection of a church, and the appointment of a clergyman, there is a fair p?-ospect
of our being able to plant school-ohapels, and deacon schor<l-mascers, for i\ com-
bined work amongst the English and the Heathen — if only t?o car. raise the funds
necessary for such a purpose. In other districts, where Uiere ara no English, the
coloured people are very anxious that a purely Missionary worK should be under-
taken for their good. There is, I believe, a growing desire, in many quarters, for
the ministration of the English Church. When I remember whiit thd condition
of the Church over the whole country was on my first Visitation, and look at it
now, I cannot but feel very thankful to Ood, who has done so much for us. It is
a great comfort, too, to think that, throughout that large portion of the Diocese
over which I have travelled, a good hearty Church spirit, and a growing religious
feeling, prevail. The aims of those who have unceasingly exerted themselves by
anonymous writings in the public prints to injure the Church, are seen through.
Their assaults have led, in many cases, to a more diligent study of the principles
and doctrines of the Church of England, through her own recognised formularies ;
and thereby to increased knowledge and faith, and a firmer attaclunent to the Church.
The seven years we have passed through have been anxious, and, to me, exhaust-
ing years ; but, if it please Ood to bless the work of his servants in future time as
largely as in the past, there need be no fear but that the true faith of Christ will
liave a firm hold upon the mind and conscience of this land ; and that multitudes,
who, alas ! have still but a faint knowledge of the one true Ood and Jesus Christ
whom He hath sent, will rejoice in the full light of the Oospel, and truly know, to
their great joy. Him, whom to know is life eternal."
* [In 1867 two LntheruiB and one minister of the Dutch Reformed Church joined the
English clergyman and his churchwarden in arranging for the erection of a church at
Woroester, making themMlves and their property cbojgeable for jei,000, the estimated
cost of the building [4].]
¥
CAPE COLONY — THE WESTERN DIVISION.
289
Among the difiScultiea referred to were " the suffering and ruin "
occasioned by recent epidemics among the cattle and horses. The
former died by thousands from a disease, said to have been im-
ported from Holland, which entirely destroyed their lungs, and such
a proportioia of the latter died from the " horse sickness " that farmers
were "reduced to walk" — a proceeding which had "been hitherto
considered as disgraceful to all hut Hottentots and Kafirs." No sooner
was one scourge removed from the land than another appeared, and
as yet the country had not been " free from some general affliction
of want or pestilence any year " since the Bishop had known it [5].
The Clergy of the Diocese also had been diminished (by death, sick-
ness, and other causes) nearly one-third since the Bishop's return,
while an increase was needed. The discovery of copper mines in
Namaqualand, near the mouth of the Orange River, 800 miles from
Capetown, attracted a considerable population of English labourers in
1864, no less than thirty companies having been formed. The " very
shocking" moral and religious condition of the people, without a
minister of any religious denomination, received early attention from
Bishop Gray, who could not, however, provide a clergyman for them
(viz. Mr. Whitehead) before the end of 1856 [6].
The village of Clanwilliam was subjected to much longer neglect.
In this district a great number of the English settlers of 1820 " were
most unwisely and improperly sent," and with them the Bev. F.
M'Cleland, who after remaining three years migrated with a
portion of the settlers to Port EUzabeth. From that time to 1857
the remainder had been " neglected by their Church," with the result
that their children had been baptized and confirmed in the Dutch
Church, and only a few of the old settlers were now in nominal
communion with their mother Church. Bishop Gray had always
been told that "all the EngUsh had left the district," and on his
first visit (in 1857) he was surprised to find "so EngUsh a spirit
pervading the people and so strong an attachment to the Church of
their &thers, after so long a neglect." In the Dutch Church after
the Dutch service the Bishop held English service twice on the
Sunday in his visit. "The congregations were very large," and
" seemed to feel the service a good deij."
" The younger joined in the prayers of the Church of their fathers, for the
first time in their lives. The elder people had not heard them offered for half
their three-score years and ten. One of these, an aged widow, wept aloud at the
Holy Communion, and bade her fellow-oommunioant, also an aged widow, remember
that it was thirty-four years since they last had knelt together to partake of that
spiritual food. She said, she had nearly now completed her forty years in the
wilderness, and trusted that a brighter day would now dawn upon them. . . . The
lesson for the day was Deuteronomy viii. . . . Several were much struck with this,
and applied it to their state. ... I have promised . . . that they shall be at least
occasionally visited by a Clergyman." [L., Bishop Gray [7].]
In this and the next year (1858) the Society raised its annual
grant to the diocese from £600 to £2,600 [8]. Great exertions were
also made in the colony for the support of Clergy, and in 1861 the
Bishop was able to write to the Society : —
"It is quite understood I think in this Diocese that the existing European
population whose wants are almost supplied is to look to you for notliing more
than it now receives. Should immigrants flow in very largely the case might be
U
If!
It.'
ii>
ffVP
290
SOCIETY FOB THB PBOPAOATION OF THB OOSPEL.
altered ; but I do not expect this ; and I think the English can now stand alone
with such assistance as they receive " [9].
The paramount importance of thia branch of the Society's work
has been forcibly demonstrated by the Eev. J. Bakeb. On his pro-
ceeding to the Diocese of Capetown he had wished to become a
Missionary to the Kaffirs, but "the Bishop, knowing the country
better," saw that he could be "more advantageously occupied in
other work," and placed him at Swellendam in 1849 to minister to
the colonists, in a district "practically unlimited." Beviewing his
work, which had resulted in the forudauon of stations at Biversdale,*
Port Beaufort,* Robertson, and Montagu, he wrote in 1862 : —
"I feel more than satisfied at ha^ ng my own first views overruled, so that I
am working generally among our colonists. That is the one feature of the Society
which makes it so valuable in comparison to many others— that the work is
first Colonial — the wanderers from England are to be followed by the Church of
England ; and the influence of these energetic men, controlled by religion, and
disciplined by our Church system, is regarded as the most important element in
acting upon the native races with whom they are brought in contact. It is here
seen more and more daily. The masters are the Missionaries for good or evil of
the people in their employ. The trader is more powerful than the clergyman,
the farmer is like a patriarch among the agricultural labourers, and the English
mechanic is most influential by his example.
" Fearful are the wrecks of English people in this land. Our own countrymen
require our first and greatest efforts. I have given much attention to these poor
fellows ; and, wretched as they are, they are much to be pitied, A mere labourer
has little chance of any success ; and f.he treatment he too commonly receives, is
most degrading. They wander, truly vegabonds, from village to village. On their
arrival in a new place, they can find no shelter but that of a canteen ; no refresli-
ment but that of Cape brandy and bad wine, with dry bread, bought it may be at
the same place.
" Many sink under temptation, and fall into despair, under such circumstances.
They are without friends or acquaintances, and society has neither place nor
care for them. Such work as this makes no appearance, yet it is most imi>ortant,
and gives much trouble " [10].
In Advent 1860 "the largest ordination" that had "yet taken
place in South Africa," was held, when Bishop Gray ordained nine
priests and deacons. On that occasion the men trained at St.
Augustine's College, Canterbury, "far surpassed, in their knowledge
of Divine things, the other candidates," and did "great credit" to
their training. [L., Bishop Gray, Jan. 14, 1861 [11].]
The Church in the diocese had now become well grounded in its
organisation, having in January 1857, through its Bishop, Clergy, and
Lay Delegates assembled for the first time in representative Synod,
agreed upon certain Constitutions and Acts, by which they declared
themselves in rmion and full communion with the United Church of
England and Ireland — an integral portion of that Church, also that*
they received the Authorised Version of the Bible and the Book of
Common Prayer, and maintained the doctrine and sacraments of
Christ as the Church of England receives them, and that they dis-
claimed the right to alter the Standards of Faith and Doctrine, the
formularies in use in the Church [12].
* At Riversdale, Captain Rainier, the magistrate, had " regularly officiated aa
catechist " to the few English who assembled in the court-room for worship. A similar
duty was performed at Port Beaufort by Mr. T. Barry, a merchant, who added a service
in Dutch for the coloured people.
OAPB ooLomr — the western divibion.
291
In 1869 St. Helena was constitated a separate Bishopric [18], and
in December 1860 the Bishops of that diocese and of Capetown,
Grahamstown, and Natal met in conference at Capetown— the Metro*
political See ; and in acknowledging the provision made by the Society
for the foundation of a fifth diocese— the Orange Biver — in the
Ecclesiastical Province, they expressed " the gratefol sense which the
members of the Church " therein " entertain of the great benefits con-
ferred upon South Africa through means of the Venerable Society,"
the Metropolitan adding : " We desire to express our belief that it has
pleased God to make the Society a great instrument of good to the
heathen of this land, and for the advancement of our Lord's kingdom
upon earth " [14].
Among the agencies employed for the evangeUsation of the heathen
in South Africa, one of the most effective has been the College estab-
lished near Capetown in 1868 for the education of the sons of native
chiefs, and which has ever since been supported with the Society's
aid [16].
The Bev. W. E. Belson, who had temporary charge of the College,
reported in 1867 : —
" A marrellons change has taken place in the boys who have been some years
resident. . . . They came wild little savages; they are now to all appearances
civilized, and many of them are Christians. Their manners are most polite. . . .
I am not aware that a complaint has ever been made by any one that they have
misconducted themselves when in Capetown ; and this is saying a great deal, for
all eyes are npon them, and many would be only too glad to find them tripping.
With the majority of the inhabitants, the education of Kafirs is a sore sabjeot.
The Dutch would never think of undertaking it.
" As regards their intellectual powers, some of the boys are decidedly clever,
some the reverse; but with all there is an inability to express themselves gram-
matically in English, which no doubt is owing to their speaking amongst them-
selves always in Kafir. One boy, the eldest son of a great chief, lately visited his
father in Kafirland, and was urged by every possible means to become a heathen
again. His father offered to make him chief, but in vain : the boy returned to the
college, and is now at Gt. Augustine's College " [16].
The institution (Zonnebloem) is further noticed in the proper place.
[See p. 784.] The formation of a school for Kaffir girls in connection
with xt was reported in 1860 [17]. In the same year the Bev. W. E.
Belson of Malmesbury stated that his charge included over 2,000
coloured people, Hottentots, &o. Nothing had been done for them
" till lately," but now from 400 to 600 heathen were receiving in-
struction ; numbers had been baptized ; thirty-five had become com-
municants, eighty couples had been married, and the contributions of
the people to the Mission had amounted to £160 [18]. The Mission
farm purchased by Bishop Gray, situated in the Malmesbury district,
and since referred to as " Abbotsdale," was " the first experiment of the
kind " that had been " tried in connection with the Church of England."
The plan had been found to work well with the Moravians.
The farm, about 1,600 acres, was rented until the capital was paid
up by the Hottentots, when they would become the possessors of the
land. In 1868 there were 76 families living on it under certain
rules. They attended the Church services, sent their children to
school, and seemed thankful for the care manifested in their behalf [19].
Three years later the experiment did not seem to be proving success-
ful [20] ; but in 1866 Mr. Belson was residing there and conducting
u2
2D2
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I
missionary operations in " fourteen stations covering an area of about
40,000 square miles" [21]. In the next year he reported that up to
that time he had " baptized upwards of 1,200 coloured people," and
had he not been "very particular " he might have baptized " at least
half as many more." " Taken as a body, " those who had been " lately
brought out of heathenism " would bear favourably comparison with
those bom of Christian parents and baptized in infancy. In some
cases men and women commonly walked 20 miles to be present at the
services. In others, though the services were on weekdays, the fisher-
men gave up their day's fishing and loaded their boats with people to
cross the bays and join in worship [22]. At one of these stations —
St. Helena Bay— there was in 1858 " hardly a baptized person," and
hitherto a clergyman had never been seen there. But the estab-
lishment of a school under a coloured schoolmaster, who also held
short services, supplemented by occasional visits from Mr. Belson,
drew people from a distance of 18 miles, and in 1861 " the usual
number of communicants " was 18 and the Missionary could say : " Not
unfrequently these blacks, whether Christians or not, put to shame
those who boast of their European descent and Church member-
ship" [28]. On taking charge of the Mission in 1862 Mr. Nicol
reported : " It is quite a onishing how well the services are attended,"
although held in a largv siting house. In the course of a year a
school-chapel was opened . -> [24]. The black schoolmaster was
now transterred to Hooge's Ba^ Saldanha Bay, where, at the urgent
appeal of a coloured patriarch vfu built and offered a school-room,
with " a prophet's chamber," another out-station was established, and
the old man was the first of the adults to receive baptism [26].
On the occasion of the ordination of the Bev. J. F. LiaHTFOOT of
Capetown as priest it was proposed in 1860 that 100 converts in his
Mission should contribute 2s. each to maintain an additional Missionary ;
and the Bishop having; represjnted that Mr. Lightfoot was much over-
worked and that Urge uavubers of Mahommedans and heathen were
waiting to be gathered in, the Society provided one-half (£76) of the
salary required, thi>2 ^^i^mg " a great impulse to the Mission work " [26].
Three years later the Missionary at Malmesbury reported that whUe
" the European part of the population " there led the heathen and
Christian coloured people into sin, some Christian Kaffirs from Mr.
Lightfoot's Mission " set an excellent example " [27].
The Clergy in the diocese now numbered 46, and more than one
half were " engaged in Mission work." " The members of the English
Church in South Africa " had " increased more than three-fold since
the appointment of a Bishop," and the " English people " had " long
been provided with their full means of grace." " In all the villages
along the whole line of coast " from Capetown to Plettenburg Bay
•• the work of education " was " being mainly carried on " by the
Church of England. The Dutch were "possessed of nearly all the
land," and were five times as numerous as the English, but both were
outnumbered by the coloured races [28].
A period of drought and famine extending from 1861 to 1805
forced a large migration of the English to New Zealand and other
parts, and made it necessary for the Society to come to the relief of the
diocese and of the more necesjitous of its Missionaries in 18G5. The
7T
CAPE COLONY — THE WESTERN DIVISION.
294
colcjy being "nearly ruined," onlv two congregations were able lo
pay their promised contributions, but though the sufferings of the
clergy were " very great," the trial was borne by them " with a noble
patience." The destitution of the coloured people during the distress
was most deplorable, and many were unable to attend church or school
for want of clothes [29].
In 1866 the coloured congregation of Wesleyans at Swellendam
" came over in a body, with their teacher, to the Church," and three
years later 82 of them were admitted to confirmation [80]. From
Somerset West to Plettenburg Bay, a distance of 1,100 miles, there
was now (1869) "not a Dissenting Chapel in any" of the villages.
The London Missionary Society had several Missions in the country,
but the Dutch and the English Church, with the single exception of a
Bo*" an Catholic chapel at Qeorge, divided " the population along the
whole coast line." So wrote Bishop Qray from Knysna in 1869. When
he first knew this place there was no EngUsh church within 800 miles
of it. The nearest clergyman was at George, 60 miled distant, and
separated by several deep rivers, impassable at times. " The ordinary
Sunday occupation was bowls, and drinking and dancing." " Now," the
Bishop could say, " nearly everybody goes to church, and the whole
state of things is changed. God be praised, there has been a mar-
vellous alteration for the better " [81].
The above may be taken as a specimen of what had been wrought
throughout ihe diocese during Bishop Gray's episcopate now drawing
to a close.
In 1872 he reported : " At nearly every place I have found the work
in a healthy state, and advancing. The Church is growing in the
confidence and respect of the country " [82]. The conuSrmations held
in this year were attended by some candidates who walked from 80 to
60 miles in all ; and at Beaufort three Eafiirs who had gone to the
Diamond Fields " came back all the distance, 860 miles, to be con-
firmed where they had been baptized," returning again aftp.* the
service |88]. This visitation of 1872 occupied over eleven weeks,
" amidst great discomforts, and much trial and labour," and after a
recovery from a "dangerous illness" contracted during yet greater
hardships in Namaqnidand in the previous year. At the end of the
journey, moved by tne sight of the finest snnset he had yet beheld in
Africa, the Bishop wrote : " This evening seemed to me almost a
prophecy of work done in that dark land, and the sim of my life
setting ; would that it had been done better ! " [84].
Neither forebodings nor weariness, however, stayed plans of work,
and having "travelled six months out of the last nine," he arranged
for a further visitation of his diocese as soon as the winter "ains of
1872 were over [85].
But a better journey lay before him. In August he had a fall
from his horse, and after three weeks' illness, during which " his
one craving . . . had been rest," he passed to his rest on Sunday,
September 1.
Two days later the chiuch and burial-ground at Claremont were
thronged by " all classes, ranks, and denominations," waiting " to do
honour to his memory'," and "representatives of the Dutch Beformed,
the Congregational, the Wesleyan, the Roman and other Christian
ii
•;
■^M- '
ill
m
294
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
eomxtiuiuties, stood in affectionate and respectful sorrow at his grave,
iu acknowledgment of his fervent and large-hearted Christian love
towards all of them "♦ [86].
" His funeral was a marvellous sight " (wrote Archdeacon Badnall), " just what
one would have wished for a man who never thought of his own glory — a thing to
live in one's memory for ever. All South Africa will feel his death ... as I
believe it never felt anyone's death before. I should suppose a larger crowd was
hardly ever assembled round any gi-ave; absolutely never a larger number of
genuine mourners. The dear Bishop's old black man-servant standing weeping at
the foot of the grave was as significant a token as any of the work of his Ufe " [87].
In the Society's opinion, " the greatness and completeness " of the
work of Bishop Gray, who was " the foremost Prelate in the British
Colonies " " can hardly he over-estimated."
At his consecration in 1847 there was in South Africa " no Church
organisation. Fourteen isolated clergymen ministered to scattered
congregations." In the quarter of a century which had elapsed " a vast
Ecclesiastical Province " had heen created,t containing five dioceses
complete with Synodical, Parochial and Missionary organisations, ad-
ministered by [over] 127 clergymen, besides lay teachers. In all there
were now six dioceses in South Africa. ' ' For those great talents . . . the
use of which wts so long granted to the Church," the Society recorded
its thankfulness to God, adding that Bishop Gray's
"single-minded devotion of himself and his substance to the work of Gk>d, his
eminent administrative ability, his zeal, which never flagged, his considerate
tenderness in dealing with others, his undaunted courage in grappling with unez.
peoted obstacles in the defence and confira.ation of the Gospel, will live in ihe
records of the African Ohurch as the qualities of her founder, and will secure for
him a place in history as one of the most distinguished in t' at band of Missionary
Bishops by whose labours in this generation the borders of !<he Church have been
so widely extended " [38] .
As a further token of its regard the Society raised a sum of £600,
which with ;£1,000 contributed in the diocese was there invested
in 1876 as the " Bishop Gray liiemorial Clergy Endowment Fund " [89].
The Clergy and laity of the Diocese of Capetown (with the consent
of the Bishops of the Province of South Africa) delegated the choice of
a successor to Bishop Gray to the Archbishop of Canterbury, the
Bishop of Edinburgh Cformerly Bishop of Grahamstown) and iho
Secretary of the Society ; and the Bev. V7. W. Jones was elected to the
office. Previous to his consecration, which took place in Westminstc.
Abbey on May 17, 1874, a document was drawn up (and afterwards
published) explainiag the sense in which he took the oath which is
required by the English Ordinal to bo administered on the con-
secration of a Bishop, but is ill adapted to the circumstances of a
Colonial Metropolitan [40].
On his arrival in his diocese he found " only one prevailing wish . . .
to work heartily and harmoniously" with him. He was publicly
welcomed at a luncheon, and among (hose present to shake hands witn
him and to wish him God-speed were " numbers of Nonconformists
and nearly all the ministers of the Dutch Beformed Church and of
the Dissenting bodies " [41].
* A similar mark of respect was shown at Mrs. Gray's funeral in 1S71 [86a],
t The first Provincial Synod for the Province of South Africa met in 1870.
OAPB COLONY — THE WBSTEBN DIVISION.
295
From personal inspection the Bishop was "convinced that the
Church " had " gained," and was " daily gaining a powerful hold upon
men's minds and hearts." And he was much struck with " the
thorough work " which was heing done in some of the Missions.
Thus at the Faarl, said he :
" I confirmed no less than fifty-four persons, whose attention and reverence of
manner wero very remarkable. In these congregations there is a regular parochial
machinery, churchwardens, sidesmen, schoolmaster or mistress, harmonium
player, <&o., all coloured people — indeed, in most oases, the clergyman and his
family are the only white people in the Church. The same may be said of
Abbotsdale, where the only place of worship is a miserable old barn . . . the
people seem thoroughly in earnest, and are most forward in contributing week by
week their little sums towards the erection of a good and suitable Church.
" One sign of progress, again, is the large number of candidates presented to me
for Confirmation. During the short time I have been here, I have confirmed
exactly 800 persons ; certainly the larger proportion of them being coloured people.
I have noticed almost unifoimly among the candidates (though I regret to say not
umong the congregation, many of whom are not of our own Church) a very great
amount of reverence and an earnestness of manner which seem to indicate plainly
the pains which had been taken in their preparation " [42].
Another mark of the progress in South Africa was " the revolution
in public opinion as regards the action of the Church." The first
representative Synod ^held imder Bishop Gray in 1857) met after a
severe conflict of opinion, and under a storm of obloquy [48] ; that to
which Bishop Jones was called to preside in 1876 dispersed amid
general approval and good-will.
" It is most gratifying " (the latter wrote), " and I cannot but be very thankful
to Almighty Ood that He seems really now to have drawn men's hearts together sO
thrtt we are, I think I may safely say, a thoroughly united Diocese. . . . The
session lasted throu^k nearly 3 weeks, and during the whole of that time, I am
speaking the stiict truth when I nay that not one hard or angry or factious word
was BVioken by any member of ibe Sviiod. ! never, I think, felt so much cause for
thank/ .iness as in the result of thu Synod.* During the course of it we had a large
crowded public meeting, the Governor in the chair, to take steps to organize a fund
for the bette; payment of th? clergy. It was very enthusiastic, and already about
£6,000 has been promised " [Ij., Aug. 9, 15'76 [44].]
A year later the Rev. J. Maynabd of Worcester reported: " The
Church is progressing throughout the length and breadth of the
colony, and in fact throughout the whole of South Africa. Evidence
of this is seen almost everywhere " [45]. The older parishes in the
western division of the colony v^ore now " firmly consolidated," and
araid the schemes set on foot by the Clergy were to be noticed the
counterparts of the organisations of well-worked parishes at home.
Church building and Church extension were the rule and not the ex-
ception [-^6].
The Mission to t]:3 Malays at Papendorp, a suburb of Capetown,
under the Bev. Dr. M. J. Arnold, had been "greatly blessed" ; the
• In 1884 the vo'e rl the laity of the Synod saved the clergy from the necessity of
having to veto a resoiiition which advocated the alteration of the Provincial Constitution
in such a way as to bind the Church of South Africa " to accept all decisionB, past and
future, as obligate ry upon her tribunals, of a Court in Fingland which has been attached
to the Church at home purely as on accident of her established conditi3n, and which is
almost universally felt to be a most unsatisfactory body for deciding what is and what is
net lawful ip the Church at home ; and this more especially since the Qrahamstown
Judgment declared the decisions of this Court to be part and parcel of the standards of
ihe Oiuroh'B faith and doctrine." [L., Bishop of Capetown, Jon. 2, 1886 [44<7n
!
I if
Hi ;
I.'
ii
Mi
296
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
village once " a disgrace to any land " was now to be " scarcely recog-
nised as the same " [47]. As yet, however, " not many conversions "
had been made among the Mohammedans — of whom there were about
6,000 in the diocese — though many of them were " inquiring anxiously
after Christian truth."
In some parts the opposition of the Dutch farmers was still '• one of
the greatest hindrances to the conversion of the coloured people " [48] ;
but nevertheless during the next ten years the colon- ed inhabitants
were seen to be " pressing into the Church by hundreds " [49].
At Zuurbraak, a village which bad been only occasionally visited
by a Missionary (the Kev. F. D. Edwakds), a Mission ^a v-"[;anised
by the Rev. W. Schiebhout in September 1888 TX' 'iraved
people, though '• miserably poor," erected the principal p ^ ^-i n .. nool-
chapel with their own hands, and a year later the Bisniij i'ntlrmed
there no less than 172 persons, mostly adults, all but six of whom
communie:.ted c}i the next morning. Many had come a great distance,
and their " attention and reverence . . . was quite remarkable " [50].
So far from the Church's work in the diocese being, " as many in
England believe, a work among the settled English population," its
strength •' is among the poor coloured people." Thus, out of 1,800
candidates confirmed in 1886 " at least 1,000 " belonged to coloured
races [51]. This branch of the work continues to advance [52].
Excepting Capetown and its suburbs, the Western division is
" essentially the Dutch end of the colony " [68], and the Bishop lias
placed it on record that " except in a very few favoured spots," the
diocese owes " everything to the Society."
" If it had not been for the help thus extended to ua " (he wrote in 1881) "we
could have done simply nothing in the work of Heathen Missions, and very large
numbcrR of our own fellow-countrymen, whether scattered about in isolated spc t'
or settled in small villages among an overwhelming number of Europeans of D' oi
extraction and of coloured people, would have been absolutely and entirely depi : 90
of our Church's administrations : for do what they would, this handful of Engli, ii
Churchpeople could not possibly have maintained a clergyman to visit them even
occasionally, while the funds raised by the lute Bishop and myself in England
could have done next to nothing in furnishing this enormous diocese with the
means of grace. . . . Still each year the amount contributed by the people
increases, and each year we hope to caiTy on our work with a diminished grant
/rom the Society * " [54].
Statistics. — In the Western Division of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope (com-
prised within the Diocese of Capetown, area 100,000 square miles), where the Souiety
(1821-02) has aBsisted in maintaining 102 Missionaries and planting 66 Central Staliong
(as detailed on pp. 889-00), there are now 4t^J,468 inhabitants, of whom 45,041 ai** <'1)<^;'oh
Members and 8,674 Coromunicuiits, under the care of 00 Clergymen and a B. ; t>;
[See p. 764 ; see also the Table on p. 882.]
licferencea (Chapter XXXVII.)— [1] R. 1864, p. 78. [2] R. 1868, pp. ;";';--
[8] R. 1855, pp. 88-8; see aho R. 18C8, pp. 50-60; Church in the Colonies, No. itU,
pp. 1-18. [4] R. 1857, p. 75. [6] Bishop Gray's Journal, 1855, pp. 1-144 ; J MSH., V. lo,
pp. 5, 126; P,. 1866, pp. 85-0. [6] Jo., V. 47. p. 85; R. 18f.S, pp. 83, 87; J MH8.,
Y. 10, pp. 100-1; Bishop Gray's Journal, 1865, pp. VB, li'i [71 R. 1H57, pp. 76-7.
gl] Jo.,V. ''7, pp. 284,887-00; R. 1857, p. 75 ; R. If, '.p. 7i. |9j T.ISS., V.ll, pp. 88-4 ;
. 1861, p. 1!14. [10] R. 1862, pp. 10(V-7. [U] P. iv.;<0, p. C-. [12] R. 1806, p. 81.
[18] R. 1868, p. 71; R. 1860, p. 86. [li] J ftiSS , 7. .',. p. 11. [16] Jo., V. 47,
* In 1808 the Society granted £500 tor incieasin^ the endowment of the See of
Capetown, and the Rev. Canon A, G. S. Gibson, of St. John's dioceac, was consecrated
Coadi*;tor-Bi8hop of Capetown, in Capetown Cuthedral, on St. Michael and All Angels'
l^ay.'Sept. 20,1804.
r-.^yf fx-jKr4''^j
CAPE COLONY — THE EASTERN DIVISION.
297
pp. 829-81, 888 ; R. 1858, p. 71 ; R. 1859, p. 83. [16j R. 1867, p. 72. [17] R. 1860, p. 108.
E8] R. 1860, p. 107 ; R. 1801, p. 125. [19] R. 1858, p. 73. [20] R. 1861, p. 126. [21]
. 1866, p. 84. [22] R. 1867, p. 72. [23] R. 1801, p 126. [24] R. 1862, p. 109 ; B.
1868-4, p. 76. [25] R. 1862, pp. 108-9 ; R. 1863-4, p. 76. [26] Jo., V. 48, pp. 89, 40 ;
M.F. 1860, pp. 96, 119-20. [27] R. 1868-4, p. 74. [28] J MSS., V. 11, pp. 192, 288 ;
R. 1868, p. 74 ; R. 1868-4, p. 78 ; R. 1864, p. 78 : see also R. 1866, pp. 82-8. [29] J
MSS., V. 11, pp. 180-2, 240, 269 ; R. 1868-4, p. 73 ; R. 1864, p. 78 ; R. 1865, p. 78 ;
R. 1866, p. 82. [30] R. 1866, pp. 84-5 ; R. 1869, p. 68 ; M.F. 1869, p. 858. [31] M.P.
1869, p. 856. [32] M.P. 1872, p. 214. [33] M.F. 1872, pp. 264, 307. [34] M.F. 187!^
pp. 115, 146-7, 80&-9, 824. [35] M.F. 1872, pp. 809, 821, 841 ; J MSB., V. 12, p. 17.
[36] J MSS., V. 12, pp. 25, 27-9 ; M.P. 1872, p-.. 822, 840-1 ; R. 1872, pp. 84-6. [360.]
E. 1871, pp. 48-4. [37] M.F. 1872, pp. 841-8. r38] Jo., October 18, 1872, V. 61,
pp. 816-8. [39] Jo., V. 61, p. 884 ; Jo., V. 52, p. <j68. [40] R. 1874, p. 47; J MSS.,
V. 12, pp. 89-41. [41] R. 1874, p. 47. [42] D MSS., V. 42, No. 17 ; R. 1876, pp. 48-9.
[43] R. 1875, p. 49. [44] D MSS., V. 42, No. 27 ; R. 1875, p. 49. [44a] J MSS., V. li,
p. 262 ; B. 1884, p. 67. [46] R. 1876, p. 48. [46] R. 1877, pp. 41-2 ; R. 1878, pp. 49, 60.
[47] R. 1877, p. 42 ; R. 1878, p. 60. [48] R. 1879, p. 55. [49] J MSS., V. 12, p. 880;
E. 1889, p. 80. [60] J MSS., V. 12, p. 261 ; R. 1884, pp. 55-6. [51] J MSS., V. la,
p. 806; R. 1886, p. 69; R. 1891, p. 91. [62"! »• 1887, p. 68; R. 1889, p. 80. [63] R.
1891, p. 92. [64] R. 1681, p. 56.
II
CHAPTER XXXVni.
CAPE COLONY— THE EASTERN DIVISION {wp to the Kei Bivw)—
{continued).
Fob an account of this part of the colony previous to the formation of the Diocese of
Orahamstown (1858) reference must be had to Chapter XXXVI. [pp. 268-84] ; but it may
be of assistance to recapitulate here that between December 1819 (when it made its repre-
sentation to Government [p. 269] ) and the year 1846 the Society contributed to th*
erection of Churches at Gralmmstown in 1821, Fort Elizabeth in 1824-31, and Fort
Beaufort in 1889, and to the support of clergymen at Bathurst (1880-2), Graaff Reinet
(1846-58, &o.), Uitenhage (1840-53, &c.) and Fort Beaufort (1846-63, &c.); that on the
inclusion of the eastern division of the colony in the Diocese of Capetown in 1847 it
contained seven clergymen and Biz churches ; that in 1848 it was first visited by Bishop
Gray, who, after organising and extending work among the colonists, interviewed the
Kaffir Chiefs and formed plans for tlie establislmient of Missions among their people ;
that special work among the Kaffirs was begun at Southwell in 1848 by Mr. H. Waters;
but that in the main tl>e execution of those plans was delayed by the outbreak of tha
Kaffir War.
Between 1847 and 1858 five other stations were occupied by the
Society, viz. Grahamstown (Rev. N. J. Mbkriman, 1848) ; Colesberg
(Rev. Dr. C. E. H. Okpen, 1848); Somerset (Rev. E. Pain, 1849)^
Post Retief (Rev. J. Willson, 1849) ; Cradock (Rev. — Niven, 1860,
and Rev. S. Gray, 1861) [1].
In 1864 — the year of Bishop Armstrong's arrival [see p. 284] —
there were sixteen clergymen at work in the diocese, but the number
of churches was still only six [2]. In October of that year the Rev.
E. Olayton, with Mr. Garde, a catechist, and Mr. Hewitson, an inter-
preter, were sent to open a Mission among Umhalla's tribe — the
Tslambie branch of the Amexosa Kaffirs. In the recent war Umhalla
did not take up arms against the English, and he now willingly
granted a site for the Mission about a mile from his village, opposite
the abandoned military post of Fort Waterloo,* the materials of which
were converted into a "house of the Lord," the foundations of the
building being laid on St. Luke's Day, October 18, 1854. In December
* The station was removed in 1867 to "Newlonda," on the River Kahoon, about
IB miles from this position.
V\
298
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
Mr. Clayton retiuiied to Grahamstown, and in January 1866 Bishop
Armstrong visited the station and formally introduced the Bev. —
Harding and the Bev. W. Greenstook to Umhalla as the Missionaries
promised to him and his people by Bishop Gray in 1860. The old
chief replied
" that he received with thankfohieBB this Mission as the redemption of the promise
made to him ; he would show his thankfulness by receiving them and protecting
tham and maldng his people attend the Mission and send their children to school.
i' > I)nd always come on Sundays to the Station himself since it was begun, and
1 t continue to do so; and he was very glad that the Mission was so autho-
)|li!v e would now know whom to send to, to set to right anything that might
'go Wi<-' bt the Station ; and he and his people preferred Missionaries to soldiers,
as they believed them ,to be their friends."
The Te Deum was then sung, and the day closed with the Evening
Service, chorally performed, the Kaffirs seeming much impressed [8].
While the foundations of this Mission were being laid, the Governor
of the Colony, Sir George Grey, who had done so much by moral and
religious means for elevating the condition of the native tribes of New
Zeuand, determined to follow a similar method for reducing to peace-
ful anu industrious wavs ^he more barbarous and savage races of South
AMoa ; and in December 1864 he called up<»i the Church to aid him
in the enterprise. In his judgment " the threatening aspect of tLL^gs ' '
on the frontier and the certainty that England would find it difficult,
while engaged in an European war, to send a lar^e body of troops to
the Gape, rendered it " imperative on him to take unmediate measures
for warding off fresh rebellions ... by the only means " which he
believed would be " successful " — that is, by aiding the establishment of
Missionary educational and industrial institutions among the native
races in and beyond the colony [a poUcy urged on the Government by
Bishop Gray four years before in the case of Natal]. The undertaking
involved on the part of Government an annual expenditure of j£46,000,
of which the colony could not supply more than one-fifth. For the
remainder Sir George Grey determined to draw upon the Imperial
Treasury as might be required.
" He is fully aware " (wrote Bishop Gray, 28 Deo., 1854) " that this is a bold
step, and that it will raise a clamour, but the absolute necessity of the case, and
the certainty that there will be war without it, lead him to believe that the Oovem-
ment will hesitate before they refuse to pay, for a few years, the cost of a single
regiment, in attempts to civilize permanentiy races which have already cos' us so
vast an amount of blood and treasure,— whose spirit is far from broken,— and
whom it seems almost impossible to subdue by the power of the sword.
" Mow Sir O. Grey has asked me to write to the Bishop of Grahamstown and
to the Ghuroh at home, to inquire what assistance and co-operation he may look
for on the part of the Ohurch in r<trrying out his designs. His words to me were : —
' The Ohurch has now an opportunity of retrieving her character, of recovering
lost ground. She will greatly embarrass my Government, if she does not rise up
toVerduty'" [4].
The Clergy of Grahamstown Diocese " felt the crisis to be so
momentous to the whole interests of the Church and that the Church of
England was altogether so completely put upon her trial before the
whole colony" that they unaniniously assented to their Bishop pledging
JT
CAPE COLONY — THE EASTERN DIVISION.
299
the Church to undertake in 1865 an extension of the station at
Umhalla's (St. Luke's) and the estabhshment of four new Missions
among (1, 2^ the tribes of the great Chiefs Kreli (across the Eei) and
Sandili (" tne greatest Chief of the British Kafirs, and the head of
the late league " against the EngUsh) ; (8) the Fingoes at Eeiskamma
Hoek ; and (4) the Kaffirs in the native location, close to Grahams-
town. But for this undertaking the Government grants would
Erobably have been wholly absorbed by other reUgious bodies, who
ad already obtained their proportion, and the Church would have
" lost for ever Mission ground," and in such a case would have been
unable to " keep her ground many years as a mere Church of the
English." As it was it seemed "very remarkable" and "Providential"
that after all her delay "the tribes of the greatest" and "most
influential chiefs " should still be open to the Church, there being at
that time no Mission whatever in their territories. In the words of
Bishop Gray : " Now, then, is our time, or tiever. S.P.G. oiujhtfor the
next few yea/rs to hack up the Bish&p of Orahamstown more largely
than any other bishop. The work will be done in ten years by us or
by others, and Oovemment will pay at least three parts of the expencc."
In March 1856 Bishop Armstrong visited the chiefs Sandili and
Kreli, who received him with " such kind greetings and . . . ofi'ers of
protection " to the Missionaries as filled him with " hope and joy."
Following this " the good news came that the Society itsel/— showing a
generous ardour in the cause," made the necessary grant of :61,500.
Next, " Missionaries sprung up, or rather were quickly given . . . and
went forth gladly into the wilderness" [5]. Visiting three Out of the
four* stations early in 1856, the Bishop found good progress being
made at St. Luke's (under the Bev. J. Hardie and Bev. W. Greenstock);
SandiU's station [St. John's] (under the Rev. J. T. W. Allen), and
Keiskamma Hoek [St. Matthew's] (under the Bev. W. H. B. Smith).
" We may well go on our way rejoicing " (he wrote) " when we find that, with
the exception of the Cafir School here" [Qruhamstown] " (which we trust is just
about to commence), we have been enabled to fulfil our pledge, and a large body
of persons, whether Clergy or Cateohists, whom we knew not of when the pledge
was made, are now actually dwellers among the Heathen. The Church at home . . .
may well rejoice with us over her timely and warm response " [6].
Sir George Grey's plans for dealing with the native tribes were
" received by the Colonists with one shout of acclamation " and
approved of by the Home Government, and the Society in April 1856
made provision for four additional Missionaries, but the premature
death of Bishop Armstrong (on May 16) from " over work and over
anxiety " was " a heavy loss " to the cause and indeed " to all South
Africa " [71.
The affairs of the diocese were, however, left " in a healthy and
satisfactory condition," excepting at Uitenhage, where the Rev. P. W.
Copeman, who had been inhibited, was acting in defiance of Epiecopal
authority, his conduct drawing forth the formal disapprovEd of all
his brother clergy. Though the Missions in the Eastern Province
were "quite in their infancy" and the posts "not half occupied,"
* The work at Kreli's station and the other Transkoioii Missions is noticed in the next
chapter, pp. 806-16.
800
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPiOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
all promised well, Bishop Gray reported after a visitation in 1856,
which to him was " the most satisfactory " he had yet undertaken [8].
According to the Rev. J. Hardie [L., Oct. 80 1856], amidst
all the readiness of the Kaffirs " to hear, and even to be instructed
in the Articles of the Christian Faith," there were as yet, however,
" no signs of a genuine behef."
" The religious sense is so thoroughly dead in the Kafir " (he said) " thai
nothing short of God's grace can revive it. We Missionaries of this generation
must be grateful if we are permitted to sow the seed of Life broad-cast over the
dark field of Heathendom. Our stewardship will probably be closed before the
gathering-in of the harvest. . . . Humanly speaking their the [Kafirs'] conquest
or their civilization must precede thei." conversion in any large measure. Their
abominable iHes, and their nationality, are so thoroughly intermingled that they
cannot be separated. To abolish the one we must break up t 3 other by arms or
arts."
Already several of the Amaxosa tribes — Ereli's, Sandili's, Umhala's,
and Fato's — were becoming broken up and dispersed by the results
of their extraordinary infatuation of killing their cattle and throwing
away their seed-corn. [See pp. 807-8.]
And since the war of 1868 a great development* of the countij
had taken place, and " a new province " was '• rapidly rising into life
and taking shape under the wise poUcy of Sir George Grey." English
immigrants had been flowing in, and a German element was about
to b:; introduced by the location of 6,000 disbanded Legionaries
mostly on the frontier. These with some 67,000 natives constituted
" a mixed multitude of all races, colours, and habits," which would
"require the tenderest hand and the wisest head to bring and to
keep within the true fold," and Archdeacon Hardie pleaded specially
for spiritual ministrations for the Germans, lest they should sink to
the level of the godless people among whom their lot was cast [9].
Two years later the Rev. E. T. Green reported from the Queens-
town district : —
"We want Missionaries among the whites as mnch as among the blacks.
There is as complete heathenism vrithin the Colony as without it. The conversion
too of these heathen of our own blood is as difficult as that of the Kafirs. . . .
There is a strong sympathy at present with the dark-coloured heathen. . . . The
white heathen ... is not so much thought of, although to raise and enlighten
him is to benefit in the greatest degree the blacks dwelling with and around him.
In fact Missionaries among the blacks labour in vain (humanly speaking) when
most of the whites with whom their pupils come in contact are less Christian than
themselves " [10].
During the ne:t two years the colonial population continued to
spread, and the new Bishop, Dr. Cotterill (cons. 1856) represented to
the Society in 1860 that in the previous twelve months a surprising
change had taken place in this respect; " the country which before was
filled with savages" being now (with the exception of the Mission
Stations and the Grown Reserves) "subdivided into farms occupied
chiefly by EngUsh." In all directions farmhouses were to bo seen
instead of Kaffir kraals, and the country was " again becoming filled
with life " [11].
To the present time the Society has continued to assist in providing
ministrationd for the colonists, its grant for this purpose [now £160
per annum] averaging during the last thirty years £462 per annum [12].
w
OATK COLONY — THE EASTERN DIVISION.
301
1 1
Among the natives its work has been on a more extensive scale,
embracing Missions in country and town, combined with educational
and industrial institutions, translations, and the training of native
teachers.
The murder of the Rev. J. Willson by Kaffirs on Sunday, February 28,
1858, while walking from East London to Fort Pato, was an exception
to the treatment which the Missionaries generally received from the
natives, and in this instance it was thought that Mr. Willson might
not have been recognised as a clergyman. Three Kaffirs were con-
victed of the crime, but while awaiting execution W King William's
Town gaol they were at their own request baptized by the Bev. W.
Greenstock (who had ministered to them during their detention at
East London previous to the trial). This act brought Mr. Greenstock
under the displeasure of the authorities, who considered it to have
deprived them of the hope of obtaining a confession from the men, as
to whose guilt they were not fully satisfied. Tho men would now think
themselves absolved, and confess to nothing. It was generally supposed
that they must have told Mr. Greenstock the truth, and many felt that
if they had really been guilty he would not have baptized them. The
result was that the sentence of death was commuted into one of impri-
sonment during the High Commissioner's pleasure [18].
Of the country Missions the most progressive has been that of St.
Matthew's, Keiskamma Hoek. In 1857 there were no native Christians
in the Mission ; the Fingoes were unwilling to entrust their Uttle ones
to the Missionary, and the school was represented by " a few wild and
half-naked children, learning the first elements of instruction." The
Bev. W. Greenstock took charge of the Mission in February 1859, and in
the next year the Bishop of Grahamstown submitted to H.B.H. Prince
Alfred (who was visitmg South Africa) " essays on the natural history
of this country and on the sea, in prose and verse," written by the boys
of the Mission Boarding School. " I can hardly sujppose," wrote the
Bishop, *' that any country within her Majesty's dommions would pro-
duce from boys of the same age more remarkable specimens of original
and vigorous thought," and then he gives the following " Ode on the
Stars," written by one of the boys in Kaffir and translated by Mr.
Greenstock : —
" It is high day, evening is drawing on ;
The shades of evening will soon be commencing ;
The sun is yet in the sky ;
His beams in all the sky :
The light of the moon and the stars
Appears not, it is hidden ;
But now the sun uears the west,
The shadows of the trees are going to shoot forth :
Now ye are about to govern.
Ye numerous beautiful stars I
Unocela-izapolo (Venus) is about to come forth.
He is like an angel
To walk before the Lord ;
When it is dusk.
Shining kazi, kazi, kazi, kazi (sparking brilliantly)
On the side of the west.
Appearing beautiful
At the milking time.'
|j<!l
m
ilii
802
BOOIETT FOB THB PBOPAOATION OF THE QOSPEL.
" Considerable progress " had also been made in some industrial
pursuits, and in 1862 the Bishop wrote : —
" It woald be diiBoult for me to give ydthin moderate limits a full aoooont of
the work on this very interesting Mission, where Ood has certainly given an
abundant increase. My own personal connexion with the Mission may incline me
to view all belonging to it in a favourable light ; but I certainly cannot remember
any of the most flourishing Missions of South India, in which I witnessed such
satisfactory proofs of the power df the Qospel and of the grace of God, as St.
Matthew's e^bits. ...
" The number of natives resident on the station-ground here is not large ;
they consist of a few Christian families, and some widows and others, who have
found on the Mission a refuge from the persecution of their heathen friends.
By far the greater number of ttie Ohristians are scattered over the district, and
live in the midst of a large heathen population. The Bev. W. Oreenstock is
assisted by a cateohist, Mr. Taberer, who has the charge of the station-school. A
matron, Mrs. Sedgeley, has general charge of the girls and younger boys. There
are three out-schools, which are visited occasionally during the week. But the
most satisfactory part of the organization of this Mission, is the voluntanr and
unpaid agency of Native C^^*stians. Five natives — one on the Station itself, the
rest at different kraals in Jie district — are 'fellow-helpers' of the Missionary,
under his direction and superintendence. They have prayers during the week,
and on Sundays at houses, when there is no Service at St. Matthew's, and they
speak to the people : heathens, as well as the Christians who live at those places,
attend. Once in the month they all meet the Missionary, to talk over all questions
connected with the work. In all cases of discipline, or of special importance, they
are consulted. On several occasions during my late visits to St. Matthew's, I met
them together ; and their seriousness, good sense, and Christian feeling impressed
me much. . . .
" I would only remark in conclusion, with regard to this Mission, that in it,
more than in any other Mission with which I am acquainted, there are the elements
of a self-supporting Church. If the English should abandon the country next
year, and heathen chiefs should endeavour to exterminate Christianity from the
land, I believe that the Native Church of St. Matthew's would be found, by God's
grace, as prepared for the trial as were many Cb'irches, amongst people as rude
and illiterate, in the early ages of Christianity " XI^J-
During the Indian Famine in 1862 the natives at St. Matthew's —
heathen and Christian — came forward with an offering of £8 towards
the relief of the sufferers [16]. In this year the ministrations of the
Church were extended to the British German Legion, who were chiofly
settled in that district, and their " chief want " — the administration of
the Holy Communion, the lack of which since leaving their fatherland
had caused them " great . . . sorrow " — was supphed by Mr. Greenstock
in the chapel at St. Matthew's in their own language, with the aid of
an interpreter [16].
Under the Rev. C. Tabeebb, who succeeded to the charge of the
Mission in 1870, the work has continued to advance. The congrega-
tions having outgrown the capacity of the Mission church, the natives
in 1875 raised among themselves £400 towards the erection of a larger
building, the foundation stone of which was laid during the Annual
Missionary Conference of the Diocese in January 1876 [17].
The possibility of developing intelligence and ability out of the
rude, ignorant Kaffirs was now strikingly manifest. The land, placed
under irrigation, was yielding bountiful crops. Carpenters' and tin-
smiths' shops were in full work. A boarding school for girls had been
added— the only Church one in the colony — and with the exception of
Mr. Taberer and his wife (the only EuropeF engaged) all the various
works were being carried on by natives [18],
CAPE COLONY — THE EASTERN DIVISION.
803
A year later the new church was completed, and of the cost (viz.
£1,680) ;£1,000 was contributed on the spot, principally by the natives,
the workmanship also being native. Mr. Taberer could also now rejoice
in the £act that the first four native deacons of the diocese had all been
(partly) trained at St. Matthew's [19] — the first being Paulus Masiza, or-
dained in 1870, who was reported by the Bishop to hiave " passed a very
creditable examination in Scripture and theology, quite as good an one
as many EngUsh candidates for Deacon's Orders have passed " [20].
The Mission district of St. Matthew's now embraces an area of
1,000 square miles, with a native population of about 9,000. Of these
five-sixths are heathen, and the Christians, numbering about 1,600, are
dispersed amongst them throughout the* whole of the district. With
the aid of twelve native oatechists, half of whom are unpaid, services
are maintained at fifteen out-stations, and once in every month the
various congregations assemble for united service at the home station,
to the number of about 700. Mr. Taberer rightly regards " a training
to honest industry during the earlier years of life " as being both " an
efficient aid to Gospel teaching " and as " laying the foundations of the
future social advancement and real prosperity of the native races."
The trades now taught to the boys include carpentry, tinsmithing,
waggon-making, blacksmithing, gardening, printing. In the girls'
depaitment the usual branches of household work are taught, such as
washing, ironing, sewing, &c. Each department has now a European
trade teacher, and the value of the work accompUshed is over ^£2,000
a year [21].
In estimating the value of St. Matthew's Mission consideration
should be given to the fact that from time to time converts have
migrated to the Transkeian districts, where they have " greatly aided
in the evangelization of their heathen countrymen" 'i2].
Among the town Missions — of which St. Philip s, Grahamstown,
may be taken as an instance— good progress has also been made.
Work among the Kaffirs in that city was begun in 1867, but owing to
" the failure both of funds and of men " it was soon suspended for
about two years, when (in 1860) the Mission was revived under the
name of St. Philip's by the Rev. W. H. Turpin. The Kaffir population
of the town at that time was " in a state of hopeless heathemsm." At
first the work was carried on in the open air, but before long a large
hut was built, and next a school-chapel in which the work could be
can'ied on without interruption. For nearly two years, however, there
was no visible change in the people ; they attended the services and the
schools, but none came forth to make a public confession of Christi-
anity. In June 1862 eighteen converts were baptized, and from that
time the work showed many signs of progress.
The Christians began to hold devotional meetings in their huts,
and by their efforts among the heathen the congregations were
greatly increased. A daughter of the Chief Sandili was (after training
at Capetown) appointed a teacher in the Mission in 1865, and in 1867
" a handsome church worthy of any congi'egation, and the pride and
joy of the Kafirs who attend it," was erected. It is worthy of note,
as showing the capacity of the Kaffirs, that in the next year the native
choir of the church showed themselves capable of singing choruses
from the " Messiah " with great effect [23],
ill
W
4
I
»
•iV:
ImW
804
SOCIETY FOR IHB PROPAaAIION OF THE OOSPBL.
The valuable work done by the Kaffir Training Institution founded
in Grahamstown in 1860 is specially noticed on page 785, but it may
be said here that the influence of the Institution has extended to all
parts of the Oolony and beyond [28a].
In the Kaffir War of 1878 two of the Society's Mission Stations in
the Diocese — St. Peter's, Gwatyu, and St. John's, Oabousie — were
destroyed by the rebels. The native clergyman at the latter station
had, however, notice from them to withdraw with his family, and no
injury was done to life.
In 1880 St. Peter's-on-Indwe had to be abandoned for six weeks ;
and at Juba, an out-station, all the property belonging to the
Christians, together with the chapel, was burnt, the people barely
escaping with their lives. Here as elsewhere no native connected
with the Mission took any part in the rebellion. Throughout the
war in nearly every instance the European Missionaries remained at
their posts, and generally the work soon revived [24].
Reviewing the fruits of the Society's work Bishop Merriman,
who succeeded Bishop Cotterill in 1871 [26], said in 1881 it seemed to
him " impossible to overestimate the value of the Society's aid to . . .
South AMca since . . . 1848."
In the Diocese of Grahamstown the six clergy had grown to forty-
seven, and he added : " I may truly say that there is not one of them
who has not indirectly, and hardly one who has not directly, been
aided by the S.P.G."
The £600 annually distributed among the Colonial Clergy would,
he trusted, " be gladly surrendered in another generation to aid other
poorer and more struggling Churches."
Of " the greatest feature of our work founded and almost entirely
maintained by the S.P G." he wrote : —
" It is enough to say that whereas twenty-five years ago we had not a single
Kafir convert, we are now counting our oommunicants by thousands, that we have
a native ministry growing up ; and that the foundation is laid of a native ministry
fund supported entirely by themselves ; which, but for the troubled state of the
country would, ere this, have grown into a respectable amount. For the sums
which the Kafirs have of themselves freely contributed towards building churches,
diurches that would not disgrace any European congregation, especially at New-
luids and the Keiskamma Hoek, is a plain indication that the natural carelessness
of the heathen and the savage, a trait most perceptible in them, can be made to
give way before the teaching of the Gospel. ... I hope there is no need of
deprecating the idea that a statement of our progress is in any way a self-glorifi-
cation. The uppermost feeling on contemp. ting this great and rapid growth, must
be ' What hath Gk)d wrought I ' And next, through what instrumentality, under
His blessing, have we thus been enabled to lengthen our cords and strengthen our
stakes ? Partly by beneficent Government aid in the days of our infancy, partly
by generous private liberality, but mainly through the continuous stream of bounty
derived from the S.P.G " [26].
It is duo to Bishop Merriman to say that those Missions in the
diocese, in the development of which the Society had so largely
assisted, owed in a great measure "their existence to his zeal and
genius " ; and at his death, which occurred from a carriage accident
on August 16, 1882, the Society placed this fact on record [27].
Under his successor. Bishop Webb (translated from Bloemfontein in
1883), the work has continued to advance [28].
8t
within
(1830-
detail
Memb
p. 764
Be
R. 18
pp. a-
126,1
15&-6(
V. 10,
CAPE OOLOKY — KAFFRARIA.
805
Statistics.— In the Eastern Division of the Colony of Cape of Oood Hope (comprised
within the Diocese of Orahamstown— ares, 76,000 square miles), where tlie Society
(1880-02) has assisted in maintaining 104 Missionaries and planting 52 Central Stations (as
detailed on pp. 891-2), there are now 660,002 inhabitants, of whom 26,UU0 are Chnrcli
Members and 6,872 Communicants, under the care of 80 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See
p. 764 ; see alio the Table on p. 882.]
References (Chapter XXXVIII.)— [1] R. 1848, p. 16 ; R. 1849, p. 16 ; R. 1850, p. 18 ;
R. 1851, p. 20. [2] R. 1854, p. 78. [3] J M8S., V. 10, pp. 98, 104 ; Q.P., July 1865,
pp. a-4 ; Church m the Colonies, No. 27, pp. 71-8. [4] J MSB., V. 10, pp. 100-8, 128,
126, 186 ; R. 1856, pp. 90-2. [6] J MSB., V. 10, pp. 102-4, 117-20, 124-7, 180-2, 186, 162,
158-60, 105-6 ; R. 1855, pp. 92-7 ; R. 1856, p. 90 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 104-7. [6] J M8S.,
v. 10, pp. 177-9, 187, 196-9; R. 1856, pp. 90-2 | Jo., V. 47, p. 115. [7] J MS8., V. 10,
pp. 185, 152-4, 201 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 128, 176-7, 206, 288 ; R. 1856, pp. 88-9. [81 Church
m the Col., No. 82, pp. 64-8, 88 ; J MSS., V. 10, pp. 205, 261-6, 262. [9] J M8S., V. 10,
pp. 278-81 : see also pp. 128, 187, 216 ; and R. 1857, pp. 77-80. [10] R. 1868, pp. 76-6.
nil] J MSS., V. 18, pp. 86-7 ; R. 1860, p. 112. [12] Jo., V. 48, pp. 166-6 ; Reports of
Applications Sub-Committee, 1866-91. [13] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 427-81 ; R. 1868, p. 83 ;
M.P. 1859, p. 115 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1884," No. 11, pp. 169-80. [14] J MSS.,
v. 18, pp. 46, 49, 61 ; M.H. No. 41, pp. ft-9 ; do., No. 44, pp. 26-82 ; R. 1869, p. 87. [16] R.
1862, p. 119. [16] R. 1862, p. 120. [17] R. 1875, p. 61 ; R. 1876, p. 60. [18] R. 1876,
pp. 50-1. [19] R. 1877, pp. 42-8. [20] R. 1870, p. 65. [21] R. 1888, pp. 80-4 ; R. 1889,
pp. 80-8 ; M.F. 1889, p. 176. [22] R. 1867, p. 79 ; R. 1874, p. 51 ; R. 1884, p. 68 ; R.
1880, p. 70 [23] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 887-8 ; V. 18, pp. 41, 46-7, 56, 59, 63. R. 1861,
pp. 134-5 ; R. 1862, pp. 121-2 ; R. 1866, p. 88 J R. 1867, pp. 75-7 ; R. 1868, p. 62 ; R.
1869, p. 66 ; M.F. 1866, pp. 176-8. [23a] R. 1891, pp. 96-7. [24] J MSS., V. 18, pp. 410,
412, 419-20 ; R. 1878, pp. 61-2 ; R. 1879, p. 65 ; R. 1880, pp. 66, 59. [25] J MSS., V. 18,
p. 886. [26] R. 1881, pp. 66-7. [27] Jo., V. 64, pp. 120-1 ; J MSS., V. 18, p. 441 ; R.
1882, pp. 62-3. [28] J MSS., V. 13, p. 453 ; R. 1888, p. 57 J 3. 1886, p. 70 ; R. 1888,
pp. 79,80; R. 1890, p. 79.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
CAPE COLONY— KAFFBABT.^.
Kaffbaiua, as now generally understood, comprises the Nuilh-JSastem portion of the
Cape Colony (with Pondoland), extending northwards from the River Kei to Natal, and
eastwards from Basutoland to the Indian Ucean. The country was formerly known as
" Independent Kafiraria " ; but the whole of it is now subject to Colonial rule except
East Pondoland, over which there is a British Protectorate. The annexed territories
are tlius grouped : (1) Griqualand East ; (2) Tembuland, comprising Tembuland proper
and Emigiant Tembuland ; (8) Tbanskei, comprising Fingoland, the Idutywa Reserve,
and Gcalekaland ; (4) St. John's Tkiuutory.
Griqualand East was with other unoccupied parts of " Nomansland " ceded to
England by Faku, Chief of the Amapondo tribe, in 1862, but it was not actually incor-
porated with the Cape Colony until 1870. The Griquas are a mixed race — the descendants
of Boers and their Hottentot slaves. Early in the present century they migrated -from
the Cape and settled along the right bank of the Orange and Vaal rivers. After the
cession of 1862 Griqualand East was allotted to one branch of the family under Adam
Kok and to some Basutos.
The annexation of Fingoland and the Idutywa Reserve to the Cape Colony was
authorised in 1876 and completed in 1879. The Tembus of Tembuland proper gave
themselves over to the British Government in 1875-6, as also did the Bomvanos in 1878. In
the meantime (1877) the hostility of the Chief Krelihad lost him his country, viz. Gcaleka-
land, which, with Tembuland, Emigrant Tembuland, and Bomvanaland, were formally
proclaimed British territory in 1881 and annexed to the Cape Colony in 1885, when
KreU was at his own request located in Bomvanaland. The Amatshezi, who bad been
X
t m
i mm
ill H
!l M
1; i
' hi!
1 ' '
1; '''•!
1 Hi
806
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOHPEL.
iving in practical indepondence in Lower Tembnlnnd under their Chief Pali, Bnbmilted
to Colonial rule iu 1880. In the game year the Xeaibe country (" Mount Ayllfl ") — which
had lung been adminiutered aB a dependency of Oriqualand East — and in 1HH7 tho Bodo
Valley (Pondoland) were annexed to the colony. A ))reacli of treaty arrangements by
Umqikela. formerly the paramount Chief of the Pondus, led in 1878 to a restriction of hix
rule to East i^nndoland, the placing of West Pondoland under another Chief, and the
British aoquixitioi. of the port and estuary of St. John's River, which district was formally
annexed to the colony in 1884.
Taken altogether, K.iilraria is a huge native reserve, 17,985 square miles in area, and
cbntaining a population cf 516,000, of whom about 10,000 are whites, 6,000 Hottentots,
Qriqnas, and other mixed races, and the remainder Bantu, which term includes Kaffirs,
Fingoes, Zulus, and BasiHos. Tho Kaffir tribes proper embrace Qaikus, Gcalekas,
•Tembna, Pondos (the Pondos number 120,000), Pondomisi, Bacas, Xesibes, and others,
: all speaking, in one form or another, Xosa Kaffir, which may be taken to be tho (native)
language of the country except in some iiarts in tho north, where Zulu and Sosuto
a<re useu— the latter oy the Basutos. Tlie KaitivH are a fine race, averaging from 6 ft. 9 in.
to ft. m height. Differing widely from the Negro races as well as from the Hottentots,
oy some they are thought to be descended from the ancient Ishmaelites. Many of their
customs, such as circumcision and purification, resemble those of which we read in the
Old Testament ; and their reverence for the Chiefs, their vast possessions of cattle, and their
nutoral life, all recall the ancient story of the patriarchs. Eloquent in speech,* logical
In reasoning, patient in argument, they are much given to metaphysical speculations.
And are capable of long silent, 8elf-commu)iing reflections on Nature an'' ♦.ho powers above
Nature, their own being and the Source of all beings. They believe ) 'rits, good and
evil, and regard the former, " the Amadhlozi," as ministers of Provi whose favour
.tho^ seek to obtain by the sacrifice of animals. But after all they i \9 " children
crying for the light," " feeling after God, if haply they may finu ^- .. ' Like other
heathen, the Kaffirs are enslaved by cruel superstitions. Their principal religious
rites — if so they nlay be called — are connected with a svitem of diabolical witchcraft,
^hich ministers to the cupidity and cruelty of upprinci pled Chiefs and others. Their
priests, or witch doctors — who are set apart after a regular initiation and trial — are sup-
posed to possess a peculiar power of detecting or " smelling out " witchcraft. In oases
of sickness, or of persons prompted by jealousy, dislike, or covetousness, a bribe to th.o
doctor would stcure the conviction of some innocent person, who after formal condem-
nation would be put to death with the most horrible tortures. One of the most beuefioDuii
results of Piltish domination has been the stopping of this practice. Li domestic life
the Krffirs are affectionate to their children and generous to their neighbours ; but
polygamy destroys the sanctity of home life and degrades woman, imposing uiKin her
the severest labour of agriculture, and destroying her self-respect. Since the Kaffirs
have come under English rule tho feeling " that a man gainod to Christianity is lost to
the tribe " (the " tribal feeluig ") has been waning, and polygamy now remains the chief
hindrance to their ovangelisation.
The pioneer of the Church of England in Kaffraria was Bishop
Gray of Capetown. In 1848 he interviewed the great Chief Kreli
[see p. 276], and in the next year, through the efforts of the Government
Resident in " Fakeer " [?Faku's] " Territory," several tribes •' pledged
themselves to contribute for the establishment of Missions in their
countries." The Biahop, who was invited to take advantage of these
openings [1], passed through Kaffraria in July 1850 on returning
from Natal during his great visitation tour of that year. [See p. 281.]
Several of the Wesleyan stations were visited by him, and at two of
them — Palmerston and Butterworth — by request of the Missionaries
ho addressed the congregations.t The services there " consisted of
a portion of the Liturgy translated into Kaffir, and used in all the
_ Wesleyan Missions, singing, and a sermon." At Butterworth, where
his hearers numbered 500 (about 100 Christians), tho Bishop wrote : —
" This is the second time during this journey that I have undertaken to preach
• tiee specimens furnished by Bishop Gray in Missions to (he Heathen, No. 82,
pp. '28-33, and described by him as " very striking and almost classical," reminding ono
of the " harangues of Grecian heroes of old."
t The Bishop olso held a service for tho ff v English living in the neighbourhood of
Butterworth, and had a congregution of "abjut twenty."
CAPE COLONY— KAFFRARIA.
307
to the heathen. I was thankful for the opportunity of doing so, however imper-
fectly ; but I was so circumstanced each time that I could not well have avoided it^
The people soon understood that a ' Great Teacher ' had come amongst them, and
they would not have been easy or satisfied had I not addressed them. The Sunday
School consisted of about 100 children. The basis of instruction is the Creed,
the Lord's Prayer and Commandments ; but u Catechism is also used, translated
by the Missionaries. The sight to-day has been a most interesting one. Tho
whole people of this land are ready, at least, to hear the Gospel ; they are willing
to attend Christian assemblies, and schools ; to read our books, to be taught by ub.
The field is white already unto the harvest but the labourers arc few ; so far as the
Church is concerned, alas I they are none. It is most distressing to think how
unfaithful we have been, and are, to our trust, ' Thy kingdom come.' "
Both the Wesleyau Missionaries (Messrs. Jenkins and Gladwin)
expressed a great desire to see a Church Mission founded in the country,
the latter saying " it was a disgrace and reproach to the Church of
England that it had so long de]ja.yed to enter upon the work, and that
100 more Missionaries, at the least, were required in this land." The
Bishop replied that he "felt the proach keenly" and that he •' pur-
posed going to England to raise ihe necessary means, and select the
men for the work " [2].
The necessary funds having been provided (by the Government and
the Society) [see p. 299], the Rev. H. T. Waters, " one of the most
zealous and devoted clergymen in South Africa," cheerfully gave up his
country parish (Southwell) in 1855 in order to undertake the planting
of a Mission in what was then " the most important . . . the most
remote and by far the most populous " district of Kaflfraria. This was
the territory of Kreli, "the Chief of all the KaflSrs," who had under
him 90,000 people scattered over a country about the size of Yorkshire,
in which there was then " no Mission whatever."
Notwithstanding all the arrangements that had been made by tho
Bishop of Grahamstown with Kreli for the reception of the Mission
[see p. 299], a great native council was held on Mr. Waters' arrival,
when he was asked "why he had come; what he meant to teach ;
what made Christians come out there ; why they could not leave
them alone, and many other such questions — a noble opportunity
for preaching the Gospel." The result of the meeting was that he was
allowed to remain.
Aided by a catechist (Mr. E. J. Mullins), a schoolmistress (Miss Gray),
and an agriculturist, Mr. Waters formed a central station (St. Mark's)
on Kreli's side of the White Kei Eiver, from which an extension was
made to the Tambookies on the Colonial side, who were placed under
Mr. Mullins, and schools were being opened "in all directions " and
services well attended when in 1856-7 a wave of fanaticism swept
over the land, leaving in its train death and desolation [8].
This originated from a man named Umhlakaza relating the dreams
of a girl (called Nonganli) who professed " to hear the voices of dead
chiefs commanding the Kaffirs to kill all their cattle, destroy their
stores of corn, and not cultivate their gardens," and promising that
when all this was accomplished their forefathers would come to life
and all that they had parted with in faith would be restored to them
tenfold by a kind of resurrection,* while the English would be ingulfed
• The Chief Siindili said he did uot like this doctrine, becauBO if his elder brother
came to life he himsoif would " be nobody," and Lis favourite wife, who had been a
widow, might be claimed.
x2
K'
808
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE POSPEL,
y
in the sea. In spite of all that Mr. Waters could do, the command
was literally obeyed. Such action was probably " without any pre^
cedent in the history of a nation," and it was of course foiio'yed by
a dreadful famine.
" The country is now nearly empty, literally" {wrote Mr. Waters in 1858). "AH
things are changed, everything dead ; dogs crawling about mere skeletons, others
being picked by vultures. . . . The people, giving heed to seducing spirits, killec".
all their cattle, and destroyed all their corn, and they themselves had become
servants to the Europeans in the adjoining colony. The chief himself (Kreli) is
wandering in desert places, picking up a precarious living. . . . How changed the
kraal 1 The dancings and shoutings, the cattle and crowds of people, all gone I
My nob'e school of captains and counsellors, the work over which I have toiled in
aickness and in liealth, but always in hope ! May my prayer return into mine own
bosom ! "
During the progress of the delusion European traders left the
country, but Mr. Waters — who, in the words of Bishop Gray, occupied
at this time " undoubtedly the most difficult and trying post of any
servant of Christ in South Africa "—having removed his sick wife and
his children, remained at his station, believing that his person would
be respected, but expecting his property to be destroyed. By so doing
he was enabled with private aid and Government bounty " to relieve
6,000 souls, who else had starved with thousands more in these lonely
mountains " [4].
The labours of Mr. Waters, who had obtained an " extraordinary "
" moral influence " over the Kaffirs, were rewarded by an early
revival of the Mission, which as Sir G. Grey observed in 1858 was
" by far the most decided movement in the direction of Christianity "
that had " yet taken place in Kaffraria," the Bishup of Grabamstowu
adding " we might have laboured for n r^y years (instead of two or
three) without such results " [5].
In August 1860 H.B.H. Prince Alfred (with Sir G. Grey) witnessed
the progress that had been mrLls, and received from the Amaxcaa an
address expressing theiv appreciation of what was being done for
them. There were now 800 natives on the station, of whom 820
Kaffirs and 40 Hottentots had been baptized. Seventeen more of the
latter race were admitted to baptism by tlie Bishop of Grahamstown
in September I860, when also 88 Kaffirs were confirmed. The people
rpgnlarly attended services daily, and th-j system of supplementing
religious instruction by industrial training was bearing good fruit [0].
Before another two years had passed there were 1,300 natives
living on the station, " all of whom had ir . some degree renounced
their former evil iifo," and had consented to hve according to the
Christian rules laid down for their government by Mr. Waters, •'dio
could now report : " For the past four years, not a trace of stolen
colonial property has been found oi^ this Station, although thip part
of tlie country, five years ago, was a refuge for thieves and vagabonds
from every tribe in Kafirland." Drunkenness was " not known on
the stftion," and the attendance at daily prayers had bocoino so
crowded that it was necessary to divide the congregation and ^old
two services. The number of inquirers had also so increased that
(said Mr. Waters) " I might do little else than sit in my verandah all
day, talking of the things which pertain to the kingdom of God, as
there are always people looking out for a convorsafion with mo " [7J.
CAPE COLONY— KAFFaARIA.
309
The KafiBrs had a great idea that the Missionary was an "especial
guardian to women." At a visit to tlie Chief Fubu's kraal in 1860
(made with a view to establishing a liCisfiion there) Mr. Waters heard
several conversations on the anb^'ect, one man saying, " Now the
Missionary is coming, we must not beat our wives with sticks ! "
*' Well, well," said another, " what shall we do now, if our wives will
not bring wood ? Truly our wives will have all their own way if we
may scold only, for they will not heur." The news of the new
marriage law, by which a man might be imprisoned six months
for beating his wife, was " received with roars of unbelieving
laughter." Not long after this a native female doctor who had been
accused of poisoning a patient fled to Mr. Waters for protection. Her
accusers intended to murder her in Kaffir fashion, viz. "by burning
her with heated stones, or by pegging her down upon an ant hill . . .
and leaving her there to be stung to death." The pooi woman prayed
the Missionary that if he could not save her altogether he would give
orders that she should be put to death by Hott^intots, who she believed
would do so in a more merciful manner than the Kaffirs. In this
and in -many other instances St. Mark's proved itself a true city of
refug(3 [8]. By 1865 the station had bec-j;ne a kind of English village
in the centre of a large native population, to large numbers of whom
English capital was affording employment. The Christians genr>rally
were " consistent " in their lives, and good work was being done LTiong
their sisters by four native deaconesses, whose duties were to look
after and report the sick and needy, pray and exhort, and promote the
sending of children to school [9].
By adopting Christianity " numbers of girls " suffered " great
persecution." " Many are threatened with death," and "mosi unmer-
ciful scourginga ... are very common," Mr. Waters reported in 1869.
Since the beginning of the Mission over 800 natives had been baptized
by him, and though they had become scattered for the most part over
Kaffirland, and to the superfic'al observer lost in the surrounding mass
of heathenism, in reality they with hundreds from other Mission
Stations were helping to leave .^e whole lump. " The difference in
manners, costume, and convers'iiion of the natives who have lived on
Mission Stations, comparo'1 ./'h those who have not, is" (said Mr.
Waters) " forced upon the ol »biVition of all who come in contact w/h
both " [10].
Soon after its establishment Si. Mark's began to throw out branches
on both Rides of the River Kei, but the ?irst most important extension
in Kaffraria took place in 1859, when Mr. J. Gordon was detached to
form the new centre of All Saints, on the Inyanga or Moon River (a
tributary of the Bashec) in Fubu's country [11].
Within two years he had gatherec' a congregation of about 200
[12], and in 18G8 he reported th,., uis daily services at sunrise and
sunset were attended by ninety persons, and the Sunday totals
averaged 900. Schools fov children and adults had been organised.
And services were being carried on at nine out-stations, by the aid of
two paid and eight unpaiil catechists. The cultivation of wheat and
the planting of fruit trees Lad been introduced, and the natives had
contributed handsomely to the erection of their places of worship [18],
An instance of this which occurred in 18G5 admirably illustrates the
'M
310
SOCIETY FOR THE TROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
wisdom of the Society's policy in requiring the native converts to
baild and repair their own churches. The Mission Chapel at All
Saints' being " nearly in ruins," Mr. Gordon, finding he could obtain
no help from outside, laid the matter before his flock, with the result
that every one — men and women— set to work willingly; and on
November 20 a new building was opened, the Chief Dalish and his
counsellors being present. The materials) and labour thus voluntarily
given were worth £80. Only five years before, many of the contri-
butors " were living in darkness and heathenism " [14].
In 1861 the Society decided to estabUsh another new Mission in
Eafifraria, but suitable agents wiere not forthcoming until 1864, when
Mr. B. Key and Mr. D. Dodd, of St. Augustine's College, Canterbury,
left England, and after ordination at Grahamstown and preparation
at All Saints', opened work in 1865 among the Pondomisi under
Umditshwa, whu had been driven by the Tambookies into a comer of
his land on the banks of the Tsitsa [15].
The Missionaries brought with them from Canterbury two African
students of the College, and the new station, situated near the
junction of the rivers Inxu and Tsitse, was appropriately named St.
Augustine's [16].
At this time the Pondomisi " were in as wild a state as any tribe
in the interior of the continent," and until the taking over of the
country by the Government the progress of the Mission was '• merely
nominal . . . little more than gaining the confidence and in some
cases the affection of the people." On one occasion, while Mr. Key
was absent, his wife's courage was sorely tested in protecting a refugee
who was pursued by his tribe headed by their Chief, who " demanded
him to be given up that they might put him to death on a charge of
bewitching them."
" ' The chief had fallen from his horse some time back ; ' then ' their men
could not fight,' they said, ' because he had collected dust from different tribes
and mixed it mth some kind of grass and herbs, and strewed it about, so that
when the warriors came they were unable to use their weapons,' — and a great deal
more of such silly stuff. However, the gallant little woman kept her suppliant in
safety, and told him she would even hide him under the boards of her house, if
they used violence. They did not, however, go away till her husband returned.
All honour to her for her womanly and Christian courage I Even now " (added
Archdeacon Merriman while visiting the station in 1871) " another refugee
has fled here from a similar kind of persecution. He is accused of bewitching
some great man, who, I suppose, covets his cattle, and they threaten to kill him.
But happUy in this case his own chief, Umditchwa, a heathen man, has recom-
mended him to fly to the Mission Station (which is in Umditchwa's o^vn territory),
as he fears, though chief of the tribe, he will not be otherwise able to protect him.
The poor fellow has a most anxious and careworn countenance— I suppose owing to
past fright, for he knows, at all events, that here he will be safe. A groat token
this of the beneficent influence of Christianity even towards the heathen around."
More than throe years passed before one adult was baptized, and
by 1B72 not more than 20 could be reckoned. During these three
years war and famine so impoverished the people that many migrated,
and had not Mr. Key remained the tribe would have been quite broken
up, and numbers of sick and wounded left unoared for instead of coming
under the influence of the Mission. About this time an out- station—
St. Paul's— was opened 12 miles on the road to Umtata, and services
were begun for the English settlers in the Umtata district. The
\
a_.
CAPE COLONY — KAFFRARIA.
311
to
.11
in
lit
m
is
ly
■i-
\
passing of the country under British protection in 1878 attracted
Fingoes, mostly Christians, from St. Mark's district, and led to the
formation of out- stations at Mbokotwana and Umjika ; but though the
new comers were, on the whole, orderly and peace-loving, the next
seven years were full of squabbles between them and the Pondomisi
[17]. Unfortunately the Pondomisi rebellion broke out at a time (1880)
when Mr. Key, " the one man . . . who might have stopped it," was in
England. The chief events in it were the murder of Mr. Hope, the
British magistrate, by Umhlonhlo (the paramount Chief of the Eastern
Pondomisi), the rescue of the Eev. R. Stewart and some thirty other
whites — after being in refuge a week in Tsolo Gaol — by the Pondos
headed by a Wesleyan Missionary, the loyalty of the native Christians
and the massacre (on All Saints' Day, 1880) of five* of their number at
Mbokotwana, the destruction of the Mission ouildings — the church alone
escaping at St. Augustine's — the ravaging of the country, the scattering
of the people, the surrender and imprisonment of Umditshwa, and the
flight of Umhlonhlo, who became an outlaw. As a result of the war the
face of the country became " entirely changed " ; the Pondomisi lost.
much of their land, which was allotted to Fingoes and Tembus ; St.
Paul's ceased to exist as a Mission Station, St. Augustine's became an
out-station, and the headquarters of the Mission were removed to the
Ncolosi stream, and became known as St. Cuthbert's, after the new
church opened on September 7, 1884. Under Archdeacon Gibson,
the Mission has obtained insiderable influence. On Umditshwa's-
release, being no longer jncognis-'d as Chief, he brought five of
his boys to the Missionary, and said: 'They are not iny sons
any longer ; they are your sons now. Take them and do whatever.
you like with them. Teach them all you know yourself. If they are
troublesome beat them. They are your sons now." Tl. se " redKaffir
lads, all aged about fourteen, all quite wild, uncivilized, and heathen,"
the Missionary has done his best to educate and Christianise. In 188G
Umditshwa cUed, and Mtshazi, his son and heir, fearing witchcraft,
left school and fled to Gcalekaland, Archdeacon Gibson being in
England at the time ; but he came back on the Archdeacon's return in
1887, and, with the sanction of the Pondomisi chiefs, was in 1890
placed at a school in England [18].
After sharing Mr. Key's labours four years the Eov. D. Dodd left
St. Augustine's m 1868 to open the new station of Si. Alban's among
the Tambookies on the Egosa. Living himself in " a miserable Kafir
hut," he not only provided the funds, but chiefly with his own hands
erected, what was described in 1869 as " the neatest chapel out of
Grahamstown " [19]. His devoted labours were shared by his wife until
her continued iU health forced both to remove in 1874 [20].
While the Missions were being extended in Southern Kaffraria,
an offshoot of the Springvale Mission in Natal was in 1871 planted
at Clydesdale in the Northern District — that is, Griqualand East.
At that time Clydesdale was under the government of Captain Kok,
who had migrated fi'om across the Drakensburg with his Griquas
from Phillipolis. The country was wild and sparsely populated,
there being besides Kok's Qriquas a few white men and Kaffirs. The
* Three of theio were Miiaion i^ents (FingoeB), vIe:— Klas Luteeka, Joihn*
Magongwane, and Daniel Sokombela fl8a].
J I
m
, {
i
II
5 <l
Svf
312
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE QOSPBL.
Griquas are half-castes, and are semi- civilised and semi-Christianised.
Their religion is of the congregational form. Like the Dutch, they
had their Volkraad for regulating the affairs of the State, and their
Eirkraad for regulating Church matters. For some years after reaching
their new country they had no pastor of their own. But they held
services in their famiUes, and they welcomed occasional visits from
the Missionaries of other bodies, one of whom was Dr. Callaway,
who also acted as their doctor. There being no Mission station m
the country, Dr. Callaway, through the generosity of EngUsh friends,
purchased the farm called Clydesdale, consisting of 4,500 acres, with
buildings. The work of opening a Mission there was entrusted in
1871 to the Bev. G. Pabkinson and (on his health failing after about
six months) in May 1872 to the Eev. T. Button [21].
Mr. Button may be regarded " almost as the founder of Church
work in East Griqualand." "A steady and marked growth and
improvement in everything" was soon observed, and the influence
of the Mission has extended far and wide in every direction. Captain
Kok, at first cold and it may be antagonistic to the Church, became
an earnest and hearty supporter of it. The whites, the Griquas,
and the natives were ministered to in their own language (the
Griquas speak Dutch), and schools were established combined with
an industrial institution. Numerous out-stations were gradually
formed, some of which — such as Ensikeni, Kokstad (the chief towri)
and Matatiela — have themselves become important centres. In 1078
Dr. Callaway (then Bishop of St. John's) reported : —
" Clydesdale, although not more than six years old, has attained a
position which Springvale did not reach during the eighteen years I
was working there ... it now stands second only to St. Mark's in
the diocese."
In 1879 Kokstad was formed into an archdeaconry under Mr.
Button, whose zealous labours were continued until 188G, when he
was killed by a fall from his horse [22].
Up to 1873 the episcopal supervision of the Church Missions in
Eaffiraria was performed by the Bishops of Grabimstown, though,
strictly speaking, the district was not in their diocese. Shortly before
his consecration in 1871 Archdeacon Mebbxman undertook a ride
through Kaffirland to Natal and back, in order to satisfy himself as to
the advisableness and practicableness of planting a Blchopiic uhere
His tour convinced him that there was "an urgent call and a hopeful
opening" for such a measure. Encouragement in undertaking the
journey was contained in the farewell charge of Bishop Cotterill, who
expressed a hope that Missions to the heathen would form a link
between his old diocese of Grahamstown and Edinburgh, and added :
I should be thankful if that Church in which I shall be a Bishop
should be able to plant and maintain a Mission of its own among the
Kaffir tribes " [28].
The Scottish Episcopal Churcli, having been invited by the South
African Bishops (December 1871) to co-operate with the Society in the
matter, submitted in February 1872 a formal proposal to establish a
Board oi Missions in Scotland and to send a Bishop and Missionaries to
Kaffraria. The Society welcomed the proposal, and consented to place
its Missior.aries under such a Bishop, provided always he be a member
CAPE COLONY— KAFFRABIA.
813
I.
y
r
S
d
of the College of Bishops of South Africa. At that time the Society
was receiving from Scotland about £500 annually, and an agreement
was now (1872) made with the Scottish Church whereby the Society
undertook to retain £250 per annum of such contributions for its
general purposes and to hold anything in excess at the disposal of the
Scottish Board.* It was further arranged that the official correspon-
dence of the Bishop and Missionary Conference in Eaf&aria should be
usually transmitted to the Scottish Board of Missions and then to the
Society t [24].
The person selected for the new Bishopric was Dr. Callaway, the
Society's veteran Missionary at Springvale in Natal [see p. 882], and
on All Saints' Day 1873 he was consecrated in St. PauVs Church,
Edinburgh, as Missionary Bishop for " Independent Kaffraria " [25],
At the first Synod of the diocese (held at Clydesdale in November
1874) the name of the Bishopric was changed to " St. John's," and the
Eev. H. T. Watebb was made Aichioacon [26]. For carrying on the
work at the five main centres with their numerous out-stations there
were at this time (in addition to many lay teachers) 5 white clergymen
and 4 native deacons. ThreeJ of the latter were ordained on Trinity
Sunday 1878 at St. Mark's, then a prosperous Mission village with
trades of many kinds flourishing around it — " the centre of Christianity
and civilization " for some 500 Europeans and 95,000 natives [27].
During the years 1874 and 1877, 600 persons were confirmed, new
work was midertaken at Clydesdale, also at Ensikeni (among the Bakcas,
Griquas, and Sutos), Emngamo (among the Sutos), Eokstad (Griquas),
Weldevrede (Griquas), Kcapani (Bakcas), St. Andrew's on the St. John's
Biver, (Fondosj, and Umtata, to which place the headquarters of the
Mission were removed from the St. John's River, Pondoland, in 1877. At
that time the only building at Umtata was a small cottage, but the
town, which owes its creation to Bishop Callaway, is now the most im-
portant place in Kaffraria [28]. During the Gcaleka War (in 1877-8)
Mid the Fondomisi Rebellion (in 1880) the Europeans in the neigh-
bourhood and numbers of the Christian natives sought and found pro-
tection at Umtata. On the former occasion (in 1877) the Pro-Cathedral
— an iron building — was strongly fortified, and although " a few pro-
fessing Christians " joined the rebel party, " a hundred to one " were
" loyal " and not a few '• died fighting for the Queen." Such was the
testimony of Archdeacon Waters, whose own centre (St. Mark's) was forti-
fied by the Government in the Pondomisi War, when " many Mission
fitations were destroyed, and numerous native Christians murdered " [29].
The cause of the " native uprising against the white man " was
dealt with by Bishop Callaway in his charge to the Diocesan Synod in
1879 in so able a manner as to cause Sir Bartle Frere (the Colonial
Governor) to commend the document to the " special attention " of
the Home Government, to whom Bishop Callaway was described as
■*' an educated EngUsh clergyman who has been labouring exclusively
in the possessions of independent or semi-independent native chiefs for
«o many years that he has become as well if not better acquainted
* Financially the Society has suffered by this undertaking. In 1881 only £123 was
«ent from Scotland to its General Fund ; and the total annual remittance has averaged
€50 in the last ten years 188a-92[24o].
t Practically the arrangement has not been observed.
{ Stephen Adonis, Jonas Ntsiko, and Peter Masiza.
3*4
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF TBfE GOSPEL
with the Kafir language and habits of thought than probably any
Englishman of similar education and habit." In the charge (which
was printed by Government) the Bishop said that the white man,
" considering the provocation " to which he was " continually subjected
from the ignorance, idleness, unthriftiness, dishonesty, and unreUability
of the coloured people," had been " singularly patient and forbearing "
with them. " But the civihsed man and the savage " had " come into
contact on eqtuil ground" and the natives had discovered that " the
superior man " was " gradually dispossessing them." Old things were
passing away and a new order of things arising, and though the change
was infinitely for the good of the savage, he did not recognise it, but,
on the contrary, hated and resisted it. Therein lay " the secret of the
. . . wide-spread disaffection, more or less consciously felt and acted
upon by the native races." The " meaning of this fact " was that
during the whole time the EngUsh had lived in the presence of the
natives of South Africa they had failed to impress them with " a love
of our social habits, of our mode of government, or of our religion."
And this was largely attributable not only to *• the incongruity between
the old n'' Lions and the new ideas," but also
" to the dress in which the new ideas have been clothed ; to the mode in which
they have been presented ; to the surroandinga with which they have been accom-
panied, in the general bearing and oharaoter, and in some instances in the positive
immorality of the white man. . . . Think yoa not " (continued the speaker) " that
if the white men, all of whom of all kinds are regarded as one by the natives,
remembered their own high calling as Christian men, and tried to live the lives
of Christian men in the presence of the natives, an immeasurable amount of good
would result ? And, if the white man is to be exonerated from the charge of
maltreating the coloured man, can we also clear him from the charge of indiffer-
ence ? Can we also free him altogether from the charge of morally corrupting
the natives, or of affording them the means of gratifying their natural depravity 7
If the individual white man would bear in mind that as a Christian he is a priest,
and live a priestly life among his coloured brethren, there is nothing to prevent
their rapid evangelization. ... If we look over the past history of mission work
in South Africa, must we not confess that we have nothing to boast of in visible
results, by which alone men measure, and by which only they can measure success?
. . . Do not the results, even to ourselves, appear small compared with the personal
exeitions which have been made, and the treasure whicli has been expended ? Do
we not sometimes feel discouraged, and ask how long ? Sometimes feel as though
the right hand of the Church had lost its cunning in handling the weapons of the
Christian warfare, or fear that Christian truth itself had Inst somewhat of the
force it possessed in the times of our forefathers ? But my conviction is that the
success of missions amongst the natives of South Africa has been greater than is
supposed, and that it is as gi'eat as any reasonable calculation of probabilities
would lead us to expect. I have not time now to give the reasons on which this
conviction has been founded ; but I would address myself to a more practical
question, whether we might not work on better and more compreh'nnBive principles
tlian hitherto.
" In the first pi^ce I think we have somewhat forgotten a fact of very great
import, that whilst we ourse'ves have inherited the results of centuries of culture
and religious influence, these people have inherited the results of centuries of
savagcdom and superstition. . . . In some instances we may have been disc uraged
because the simple preaching of the Qospel has not been at once accepted, nor
n.T>^.cared perceptibly to influence the native mind. When in all probability, so far
from comprehending the (Jospel which we have preached, the ignorant and unpre-
pared native has not even understood the meaning of the terms by which we have
expressed what we wish to convey to him.
" The oflice of a missionary amongst such a people requires an infinite patience,
forbearance and tact, which none can possess without special grace sought for and
obtained.
an
CAPE COLONY — KAPPRARIA.
315
" Then, I think, there has arisen from this inability to descend to the state of
those we are teaching, with a view of raising them to a higher position, just the
opposite defect, though it naturally results from it. We have failed to teach them
as they were able to bear it, and have wondered that they remained unaffected ; and
then lost faith in them altogether, and in their capacity to receive divine truth. . . .
We are learning wisdom at last ; and it appears to me a cause of great congratu-
lation that the Church has at length awoke to the necessity of raising a native
ministry. Our not attending to this at an earUer period exhibits a suspicion of the
native capacity and sincerity, and has acted as a prophecy which fuMUed itself ;
and at the same time has caused the religion we have to teach to appear to the
natives an alien system — as our religion, not tlieirs. As long as this thought
remains justified by our want of faith in the natives, so long as the teachers of
Christian truth are white men, so long will Christianity appear to the natives a
foreign system, — the religion of a white people, and not the religion of the worM.
But when they see men of their own colour occupying the prayer-desk and the
pulpit, and paying them pastoral visits in their own homes, and speaking to them,
in a lang- . "■ thoroughly intelligible to themselves, truthij, which require to be
understood only that they may be known to be suited for the spirit's needs of all
men everywhere, of every colour and clime, then, and not till then, can we
reasonably expect a rapid conversion of the native races to Christianity. There
has been much real but imperceptible work going on, which has been as a leaven
gradually influencing the minds of the people ; there may yet be many yeais of
the same kind of imperceptible work for us to carry on, but the day is coming, let
ns not doubt, when the song of jubilee which the Church is singing for the large
influx of redeemed souls in India into the Church of Christ, shsdl be sung in this
Morians' Land, which shall soon stretch out her hands unto our God and their
God, unto our Saviour and theirs. Let us not doubt for a moment either that He
does give them grace to become Ohristians, or that He will give them grace to
become able ministers of His Gospel amongst their brethren.
" And in this faith I wish to dedicate to God all my remaining power, and bind
it to the purpose of raising a native ministry ; and for this purpose to estabUsh
such an institution ht this place as shall ensure for the whole of Kaffraria a more
educated class of society, and an efficient Christian ministry. . . .
" I would remind you that the Church has not a mission to the colomod man
only : to her belongs the duty of attending to the spiritual and intellectual educa-
tion of the total population of the country in which she raises tiie Divine
Tabernacle" [80].
Already several Kaffirs had been admitted to the diaconate [see
pp. 891-8], and on St. John Baptist's Day 1877 Peter Masiza was raised
to the priesthood — this being the first instance of a Kaffir receiving
Priest's Orders (in the Arighcan Church) [81]. Mr. Masiza, by birth an
Umbje or Fingoe, is held in honour by colonists end natives, and to
both his ministrations hp'°e proved acceptable. By means of the
Theological Collegi- of F ' John's [p. 786], the foundation stone of which
was laid at Umtiti^ auring the Synod meeting in 1879, a hopeful
advance has been made in the raising of a native ministry. At the
ceremony of laying the stone, whilst Europeans were ma.king their
offerings, Gangalizwe, tLp Tembu Chief, rode up with a regiment of
his cavalry and presented £10. Chief after Chief rollowed his example,
and many natives gave cattle and sheep [82].
In response to an unanimous call from the Diocesan Synod the
Rev. B. L. Kej left his Mission at St. Augustine's in 1888 in order to
become Coadjutor-BiiJiop,* ^o which office he was consecrated on
* The following testimony of u native clergyman in 1887 will show how well Bi»liop
Key fulflls Archdeacon Merrinian's ideal of a Misaionary to the Kaffirs [see p. 280] :
" Service being over we left for Kuzo and slept here on common mats on the hard flom-
and hod to use our overcoats as blankets ; for ouf own supper we had to eat the common
mealies. I was ao ^lad to see the Bisliop mode himself comfortable. He is quito pleasofd]
ev»n with the Native common food, therefore he is the right man in the right place for
the Native Diocese." [Report of Rev. Peter Masiza [88a].]
S16
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
August 12 by the Bishop of Capetown, assisted by the Bishops of
Maritzburg, St. John's, and Zululand. The consecration, which took
place in St. James' Church, Umtata (and the evening service) were
Attended by the Wesleyan Minister and his people, their place of
worship being closed for the day. In reporting this to the Society the
. Metropolitan added : —
" My visit to the diocese has left the happiest impressions on my mind, and I
have been rejoiced to see the unity of our people in the diocese, and the wonderful
hlessing with which Ood has rewarded the work of our Church under Bishop
dallaway's guidance, in spite of the hindrances and losses which the recent wars
have inilioted upon it " [33].
The testimony of Bishop Callaway in 1881 showed "that whatever
Ohurch work has been established in Eaffraria is the fruit of the
■assistance given by the Society at the beginning of the several Missions
^here." And he did not " believe it would have been possible either
to begin or carry on Church work in the Diocese without such
Assistance " [84].
On November 19, 1888, the founder of the Church in Eaffraria,
viz. Archdeacon Waters, passed to his rest. For 28 years he never
•quitted his post, save only for such journeys up and down his district
And to the Synods and other meetings in the Province as duty required ;
And at his death, instead of the soUtary Missionary of 1865 with
his wife and family living in a wooden hut, there was an organised
body of 20 clergymen (his son being among the number), with a Bishop
at their head, and schools and churches studded the land " from the
Eei eastwards to the very borders of Natal," there being no less than
48 out-stations in connection with St. Mark's alone [85].
Failing health having obliged Bishop Callaway to resign the
Bishopric in 1886, he then returned to England, where, though
struck down by paralysis and blindness, he iretained his interest in
South Africa to the last, passing peacefully away at Ottery St. Mary
on March 29, 1890 [86].
On his resignation his place was taken bv his coadjutor, Bishop
Eey [87], under whose administration the work of the Church is being
extended, both among the immigrant natives and Europeans and the
heathen tribes already settled in the diocese — particularly in Pondo-
land [88].
Statistics— In Eaffraria (area, 80,000 sq. miles), where the Society (1856-92) has
-asBisted in maintaining 88 Missionaries and planting 28 Central Stations (as detailed on
p. 898), there are now 12,168 Church Members and 8,690 Communicants, under the
> are of 82 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 765 ; $ee alto the Table on p. 882.]
BefereTices (Chapter XXXIX.)— [1] J M38., V. 9, pp. 898-9, [2] J MSS., V. 9,
pp. 442, 447 ; Bishop Gray's Journal, 1850 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 27, pp. 79-106.
[3] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 100, 117, 126-7, 181-2, 135, 167-8, 161, 166, 178, 187, 197-200,
262-3, 271, 864-6 ; M.H. No. 82, pp. 18, 14, 46-9 ; R. 1866, pp. 91-2. [4] J MSS., V. 10,
pp. 261-8, 268, 277-6, 817-8, 854-6 ; M.H. No. 82, pp. 18, 14, 26-88, 69-63 ; B. 1867,
pp. 81, 84; R. 1858, p. 82; R. 1800, p. 119. [6] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 410-11, 416-17; R.
1868, pp. 74-5. [6] M.F. 1860, pp. 259-68 ; M.H. No. 41, pp. 18-21 ; R. 1858, p. 90 :
B. 1860, p. 121 ; Q.P., July 1861, pp. 8-4. [7] R. 1861, p. 186 ; Q.P., July 1861, pp. 3, 8 ;
<J.P., October 1862, pp. 2, 3 ; M.H. No. 44, pp. 12, 14. [8] R. 1860, p. 120 ; Q.P.,"Ootober
" i,pp.85,88. [10]R.:"
No. 867pp. 1-18 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 877, 408-4 ; R. 1869, p. 87 ; R. 1860, pp. 119, 118^31'; G.M.
1802, pp. 2, 8 ; R. 1806, p. 87. [0] R. 1865, pp. 85,88.
, 1809, pp. 60, 70. [U]M.H.
1860, pp. 146-9 ; M.F. 1870, p. 70. [12] R. 1861, p. 186 ; G.M. 1861, pp. 129-88. [18] R.
1867, p. 80 ; R. 1868, p. 68 : see also R. 1870, p. 66, and R. 1872, pp. 41-3. [14] R. 1866,
CT- 80-1- [18] Jo., V. 48, pp. 158, 404 ; Jo., V. 49, pp. 08-4, 888; M.F. 1866, pp. 79,
CAPE COLONY — ORIQUALAND WEST.
817
41-4 ; M.F. 1867, p. 80 ; R. 1801, p. 80 ; B. 1868, p. 27 ; B. 1864, p. 82 ; B. 1866, p. 92.
6] Jo., V. 48, p. 404 ; B. 1865, p. 92. [17] M.F. 1866, pp. 270-2 ; M.F. 1867, p. 822 f.
F. 1809, pp. 7a-4, 221, 280; B. 1807, pp. 80-1; R. 1869, p. 08 ; B. 1871, pp. 64-5.
[18] B. 1880, p. 00 ; B. 1889, p. 84 ; M.F. 1881, pp. 0-8, 58-9, 95-0, 106-18, 827-80 ; M.F.
1882, pp. 825-6 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 64-60, 278-5 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 24-5, 152-8 : see also Arch-
deacon GibBon'8 "Fight Yoars in Kaffraria," 1882-90. [18a] M.F. 1881, pp. 827-80. [19]
M.F. 1869, pp. 19, 78-0, 861, 868 ; E. 1809, pp. 08, 71 ; B.1871, p. 51. [20] E. 1874, p. 07 J
E. 1875, p. 06. [21] Jo., V. 60, pp. 820, 845 ; B. 1869, p. 77 ; E. 1871, p. 76; B. 1872,
p. 46 ; E. 1878, pp. 56-6 ; J M8S., V. 24, pp. 8, 9-11, 16-7, 28-60, 80, 42, 45, 60, 64-6 ;
M.F. 1874, p. 2 ; M.F. 1881, p. 102. [22] J MSS., V. 15, p. 228 ; B. 1877, p. 44 ; B. 1880^
p. 60 ; E. 1884, p. 69 ; B. 1886, p. 70 ; M.F. 1874, p. 6 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 169-70 ; M.F.
1881, pp. 102-6. [23] B. 1871, pp. 45-72 ; M.F. 1871, pp. 29»-800. [24] J MSS., V. 12,
p. 8 ; V. 18, p. 885 ; H MSS., V. 5, pp. 860-8 ; Jo., V. 51, pp. 214-17 ; R. 1871, p. 72 ;
E. 1872, p. 43. [24a] Applications Committee Eeport, 1882, p. 18 ; Society's Accounts,
1882-92— Lists of Contributions from Scotland. [25] E. 1878, d. 8'J ; M.F. 1878, pp.
875-0. [26] J MSS., V. 16, p. 10. [27] B. 1878, p. 55; B. 1874, p- 67 ; E. 1875, p. 04 ;
M.F. 1874, pp. 5, 12-15. [28] M.F. 1875, pp. 60, 161-75, 834 ; M.F. 1878, p. 170 ; E. 1877,
pp. 44-5 ; M.F. 1881, pp. 90, 101 ; J. MSS., V. 15, pp. 17, 77. [29] B. 1877, p. 45 ; B.
1878, pp. 52-4 ; E. 1880, pp. 69, 60 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 20-4, 108-9, 809-10 ; M.F. 1880,
p. 404 ; M.F. 1881, pp. 7, 68-9, 95-6 ; M.F. 1882, pp. 260-2, 825-6. [30] B. 1879, pp.
67-64. [31] B. 1877, p. 44 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 14-15. [32] E. 1879, pp. 60-7 ; E. 1884,
p. 00 ; B. 1885, pp. 65-6 ; E. 1889, p. 88 ; M.F. 1879, p. 581 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 16, 264-70 ;
M.F. 1890, pp. 809, 485. [33] J MSS., V. 12, p. 288 ; E. 1888, pp. 57-6. [33a] M.F.
1887, p. 269. [34] B. 1881, p. 70. [35] M.F. 1882, pp. 86-7 ; R. 1888, p. 59, [36] M.F.
1890, p. 196. [37] R. 1886, p. 71. [38] R. 1884, pp. 58-64 ; B. 1885, p. 66 ; B. 1880, p.
71 ; E. 1887, p. 70 ; E. 1889, p. 88.
i^ I
CHAPTER XL.
CAPE COLONY— GBIQUALAND WEST.
Obiqualand West, lying to the west of the Orange Free State, was ceded to Great
Britain by the Griquas in 1871, following on the discoveries which have made the district
the great diamond fields of South Africa. It remained a separate colony until October
1880, when it was annexed to the Cape.
The Diamond Fields began to attract diggers towards the end of
1869, and by thi following June there woic about 10,000 there.
During this period they were occasionally visited by three clergymen
from the Orange Free State — the Revs. D. G. Ckoghan (monthly),
C. Cluleb, and F. W. Doxat. From November 1870 Archdoacon
Ki.^TOK of King William's Town spent six months at the Fields,
making Klip Drift his head quarters, and while he was there a
church was commenced. On his departure the Rev. H. Saoleb
took up the work, and in the same year (1871) the Bishop of Ploem-
fontein (a month after reaching the Orange Free State from
England) set out on a visit to this portion of his diocese [1].
Bishop Webb, who was accompanied by Mr. Ciioghan, described the
Diamond Fields as then " unquestionably the most important field of
labour in South Africa." At each of the two largest camps or dig-
gings — Du Toit'B Pan and De Boers— there were " at least 15,000
m
'^ 1
318
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
souls, including women, children, and coloured people of various races,
and from all parts northward and southward of the Vaal River."
For these diggings, with Klip Drift and Hebron, some thirty miles
distant, there was only one clergyman (supported from diocesan funds),
and the demand for Church ministrations was so urgent that after the
endeavours of the Bishop and Mr. Croghan to supply them for some
weeks the Revs. F. W. Doxat and J. W. Rickaeds were appointed
to the charge of Du Toit's Pan and De Beers, &o. [2].
In the next year the Bishop made a long sojourn in the Fields, and
at their formal request 700 coloured labourers were taken under the
care of the Church at Du Toit's Pan [8]. In 1878 two deacons were
ordained " in the large brick church of St. Cyprian's," which had been
erected at Kimberley, or the " New Rush." The Mission work among
the diggers, who had contributed well to the erection of churches and
hospitals, was " most hopeful "; but the Bishop of Grahamstown, who
preached the ordination sermon, ^^-^s struck by the fact that there
was no clergyman ministering specially to the thousands of natives —
heathen and other— in the district [4]. Within another year "con-
stant week-day and Sunday services in Dutch, EafBr, Zulu, and
Sechuana " were being held, and though few who had not already had
some intercourse with Christianity attended, yet these influenced
others, " and " (added Mr. Doxat in 1874) " I feel sure that few
natives will leave the Fields without learning a respect, however
vague, for the white man and his religion." In less than three years
three churches and four native chapels had been built, and these,
with hospitals and prisons, were being served by four* clergymen and
four native agents. The funds for the maintenance of all this work
were derived " almost entirely from the weekly oflfertories," with occa-
sional subscriptions for special objects, and the Society's grant— then
£150 per annum. Such local support was all the more creditable
seeing that people were continually coming and going, and that not
one amongst the congregations could properly be called a resident on
the Fields. In such circumstances Mission work is peculiarly trying
as well as specially useful, and the Missionaries have been content to
sow, trusting that as they have people gathered from " nearly every
part of the world," fruit may result unknown to them [6J. Especially
is this the case in regard to the natives.
Bishop Knight-Bbuce (in 1887) said " it would be hard to estimate
the importance of Kimberley as a field for Mission work among the
ever-changing population of about 10,000, who come from nearly every
country within reach of it to work in the mines — Basuto, Bechuana,
Mapondo, Amaxosa, Machaka, Matlhobi (Fingo), Zulu, Matabele." Not
lon^i; before, Ebama, the Christian Chief of Shoshong, in Bechuanaland,
forbade his people going to the Diamond Fields, fearing they would
become demoralised; but in 1887 an association was formed in
Kimberley with the object of co-operating with the managers of the
mines in order to prevent all deterioration of the natives either by
drink, temptation to sell stolen diamonds, or other causes ; and the
introduction of the " compound system," by which the natives are
kept during their term of service in large enclosures, has done much
to counteract the chief evils.
♦ McEBra. Doxat, J. W. Rickards, E. W. Stenson, and R. G. Wright.
ST. HELENA.
819
The work of the Society in Griqualand West is now mainly among
the natives and half-castes, the compounds being principally under the
superintendence of the Rev. G. Mitchkll [OJ.
Statistics.— Ill Griqualand West, where tlio Society (1H70-9'J) has assisted in
maintaining 16 Missionaries and planting Central Stations (as df^tailed on i)p. 898— 1),
it has now 8 Missionaries, under the care of the Bishop of Bloeiufonteiu. [.SVo also the
Table on p. 8Ha.]
Fe/orences (Chapter XL.)— [1] Bound Pamphlets, "Africa 1878," No. 10, pp. 7-0 ;
R. 1871, p. 88 ; J MSS., V. 11, pp. 478-0. [2] R. 1871, p. 88 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Africa
1873," No. 18, pp. 9-14 ; do.. No. 16, pp. 8-11. [3] R. 1872, p. C'2 ; M.F. 1873, p. 278.
[4] R. 1871, p. 88 ; R. 1878, pp. 50, 52. [5] M.F. 1874, pp. S3li-8 ; R. 1874, p. 68 ; Bound
Pamphlets, " Africa 1874," No. 3e, p. 4. [6] R. 188C, p. 72 ; R. 1887, pp. 75-7 ; R, 1«00,
pp. 95-6 ; R. 1801, p. 111.
IP
CHAPTER XLI.
ST. HELENA.
St. Helena (area, 47 square miles), situated in the South Atlantic Ocean, 1,200 milc?<
from the coast of South Africa and 800 from the island of Ascension, was discovered by
Juan de Nova Castella, a Portuguese navigator, on St. Helena's Day, Mny 21, 1501. It,
however, remained uninhabited until the Dutch took possession of it about the year 1600.
In 1078 it was captured by Sir Richard Munden, and shortly after was granted by
Charter of Charles II. to the East India Company, rnder wii'^m it remained (excepting'
for the period of Napoleon's imprisonment there) up to April 1«?1, rhen it was finally
transferred to the British Government. The "native? " of St. Helena with the excep-
tion of a few English families, have sprung from the intermixture of Hindus, Chinese,
Malays, and Africans, in the days of slavery, with Englisl. settlers, sokaers, sailors, and
other Europeans.
In November 1704 the Society, " upon amotion from tl.c Treasurer,"
allowed X'S worth of " small tracts " to the Eev. Chaklesi Masham, "a
Minister sent to . . . St. Helena by the East India Company." A year
later Mr. Masham reported his arrival in the island, also ihat the books
" were very acceptable to the inhabitants," and that hi catechised in
the church *' one half of the year " ; and the Society sent him in 1706 a
supply of Bibles, Prayer Books, and other tracts [1]. Further assist-
ance in this quarter does not appear to have been rendered by the
Society until 1847, when it undertook the partial support of the Rev.
W. BousFiELD, whom Bishop Gbay of Capetown was sending from
England to this part of his newly-formed diocese. Previously to Mr.
Bousfield's arrival there was only one clergyman (the Rev. R. KEiir-
THORNE, Colonial Chaplain) to minister to the 5,000 inhabitants of
St. Helena [2]. Visiting the island in March and April 1849 Bishop
Gray reported that Messrs. Kempthorno and Bousfield were both " ex-
cellent and devoted men, and labouring assiduously in their sacred
calling." A military chaplain (Mr. Helps) had been appointed, and the
Bishop ordained a fourth clergyman (Mr. Fkey, formerly a German
Missionary in India). During his stay the Bishop also confirmed about
'If!
II
m
:1
' :nii
^1
S20
SOCIETY FOR THB PBOPAQATION OF THE GOSPEL.
a tenth of the whole population of the island, consecrated the church at
Jamestown, together with the five burial-grounds on the island, and
arranged for the transfer of the Church property from the Government
to the See ; " held a visitation, with a special view to the reformation
of some points in which the Church was defective, and the restoration
of Church discipline," and reorganised the local Church and Benevolent
Societios. These institutions, with the Government, contributed
liberally to the eight island schools, but the state of education was not
satisfactory owing to the incompetency of the teachers. For " the
first time during a period of 150 years " division had been introd.u ad
into the community by the recent arrival of an " advocate of the Ana-
baptist heresy," but much good had already been brought out of this
evil. At Longwood, the billiard-room in the new house built for
Napoleon was now being used as a chapel, and " an excellent congre-
gation" attended. Besides the consecrated church there Tvas "an
inferior building " in Jamestown called " the Country Church," which
the inhabitants were about to replace by a new structure on " one of
the most lovely sites" the Bishop had seen [and on which the
Cathedral now stands] [8].
At the time of Bishop Gray's visit St. Helena was a great lepoi.
for Africans captured from slavers, about 3,000 being landed every yt. r.
In referring to " their village or establishment in Rupert's Valley," he
said: —
" If anything were needed to fill the soul with burning indignation against that
master-work of Satan, the Slave-trade, it would be a visit to this institution.
There were not less than 600 poor souls in it ... of these more than 800 were
in hospital ; some afiSicted with dreadful ophthalmia ; others with severe rheumatism,
others with il^^o^tery ; the number of deaths in the week being twenty-one. . . .
I was pained' to find that no effort is made to instruot these poor things during
the time that they are on the island."
A few days after the visit to Rupert's Valley a captured slave ship
arrived. " I never beheld a more piteous sight " (wrote the Bishop) —
"never looked upon a more affecting scene— never before felt so
powerful a call to be a Missionary. I did not quit that ship without
having resolved more firmly than ever, that I would, with the grace
and help of God, commence as speedily as possible direct Mission work
in Southern Africa." [4].
Mr. Bousfield remained on the Society's list until 1851. The next
S.P.G. Missionaries were the Rev. M. H. Estcourt (1852-4) and the
Revs. E. and G. Bennett, who were appointed in 1868 to the charge
of Jamestown and Rupert's Valley. The remoteness of the island from
Capetown called for a resident Bishop, and in 1859 Bishop Gray was
enabled to secure its erection into a separate diocese including the
islands of Ascension and Tristan d'Acunha. The first Bishop, Dr.
Piers C. CiiAuohton (cons, in Westminster Abbe} on Whitsunday,
1859), landed in St. Helena on October 80, 1859, and was at once
assisted by the Society in providing " for the pastoral care and instruc-
tion of the coloured portion of the population " [5].
Already the brothers Bennett had " done much to build up souls,"
and on January 28, 1860, 280 of the liberated slaves, who had been
instructed by the Bishop and the Rev. E. Bennett, were baptized at
Rupert's Valley. By June several hundreds of the Africaiijj Lad been
8T. HELENA.
321
flent to new homes in tlio West Indies, " either entirely converted and
made Christians, or at lea >: brought some steps on the way " [0],
The labours of the Bishop and Missionaries among these Africans
were continued with zeal and success. In 1801, 610 adults were
baptized by the Rev. E. Bennett ; and Prince Alfred, who vioited tho
island in that year, had an opportunity of witnessing tho good effected
on receiving an address from the rescued slaves.
In this year also the island was divided into parishes, and the
Rev. H. J. Bodily was appointed to Longwood [7]. In the next
Bishop Claughton was transferred to Colombo and was succeeded by
the Yen. T. E. Welby, who as Archdeacon of George had already
rendered good service in the Diocese of Capetown [8].
In 1805 St. Helena contained a population of about 7,000, of whom
some 0,400 were members of the Church of England ; during the next
eight years these numbers had been reduced by emigration, the result
of poverty, to 4,500 and 3,500 respectively [9].
Since the diversion of the maritime route to the East by the
opening of the Suez Canal the record of St. Helena in temporal
matters has been one of continuous poverty; and the difficulty of
ministering to tho people in spiritual things has been intensified by
the withdrawal (in 1871 and 1873) of Government support of the
Church. In 1881 the Bishop wrote: " We owe it, under God, to the
Hociety that we are still able, though imperfectly, to meet the spiritual
wants of our people" [10].
In its exceptional and growing depression, the Society is thankful
to be able to keep alive the ministrations of the Church in this old and
remote colony [11]. " So far from having fallen back in spiritual
things," the people " are in religious and moral condition very far
better than they were in more prosperous times " [12].
The introduction of synodical action in 1880 has tended to make
the laity " feel the responsibility of their true position as members of
the Church," to call forth "more zeal and earnestness on their part,"
and to draw "more closely together in mutual goodwill Clergy and
laity " [18].
Considering the poverty of the people, their annual contributions
to the Society are far greater ;"" proportion than those of many pros-
perous dioceses [14].
The transportation of Dinizulu and oiher Zulus to St. Helena by
the Natal Government in the interests of peace, bron<?ht them in 1890
within reach of the message of the Gospel. " They willingly receive
instruction " and like to attend the morning service at the Cathedral
on Sundays with their native interpreter, who is a communicant [15].
; I
Statistics. — In St. Helena (area, 47 square miles), where (1847-92) the Society han
assisted in orointaining 19 Missionaries and planting C Central Stations (ns detailed
on p. 894), thero are now 4,680 inhabitants, of whom 8,660 are Church Members and 840
Communicants, uizder the care of 4 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 766 ; tee also th»
Table on p. 882.]
Beferencei [Chapter XLI.)— [1] Jo., V. 1, November 17, 1704, and Juno 21,1706;
A M8S., V. 2, p. 128. [2] R. 1847, p. 102 ; R. 1848, p. 122. [3] R. 1881, p. 67. [4J B.
1849, pp. 164-«. rSl Jo . v. 47, p. 411 ; B. 1868, p. 71 ; B. 1869, p. 86 ; B. 1860, p. 11.
V
822
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
ren B. ISeO, pp. llO-ll ; Q.P., July 18C0. [7J R. 1861, pp. 128-9. [8] R. 1862, p. 131.
[0J B. 1866, p. j1 ; R. 1869, p. 79 ; R. 1871, p. 81 ; R. 1873, p. 57. [10] R. 1871, p. 82 ;
R, 1878, p. 58 ; R. 188.' , p. 68 ; J MSS., V. 13, pp. 263-4. QIJ R. 1886, p. 72. [12] R.
1888, p. 96. [13] R. 1887, p. 82. [14] See the " Foreign List" of Contributions to the
Society in past years. [16] R. 1891, p. 115 ; B. 1898, p. 100.
CHAPTER XLE.
TRISTAN D'ACUNHA.
Tristan d'Acunha is the principal of a group of small islands situated in the centre
of the South Atlantic Ocean (lat. 87° 6' 8. and long. 12° 2' W.), 1,200 miles south of
St. Helena and 1,600 west of the Cape of Good Hope. In shape it is nearly a square;,
•ach side about five miles in length, tlio whole forming a vast rock rising almost perpen-
dicularly 8,000 feet out of the soa, and then gradually ascending another 6,000 feet. The
only habitable spots ore one or two narrow strips of land. The chief of these, lying at
the north-west comer, is about five miles in length, and nowhere more than one i)i
breadth. The first man to attempt settlement on Tristan was Jonathan Lambert, an
American, who, with two companions, arriving in February 1811 claimed the island aa
his own, and invited " ships of all nations to trade with him." In connection with the
oonfinement of Napoleon at St. Helena, British troops were sent to occupy Tristan in
1810. On landing (November 38) they found only one of Lombert'E party : the others are
•opposed to have met with foul play. The survivor, Thomas Corrie (an Italian) had been
joined by a Span-.sh boy who had deserted from a passing ship. These two were soon
removed, the former by death. In 1817, while arrangements were being made for the
abandonment of the military settlement, H.M.S. Julia was driven ashore, and sixty souls
perished. On the withdrawal of the garrison (November 1817), a corporal of Artillery,
Will'am Glass (a Scotchman, and married), with John Nankivel ar.l Samuel Bumell
(natives of Plymouth), obtained permission to remain behind. Glass continued in
charge of the settlement until his death in 1858. Though born among Presbyterians, he
had become attached to the English Church. Under his administration daily prayer
became the rule, and for over 80 years he celebrated public worship every Sunday. Up
to 1827 Glass was the only one }f tT a permanent settlers who had a wife. In that year
the others — then five in number — contracted with a sea captain to bring them help-
meets from St. Helena. By 1848 the number of families had increased to nine, and of
.•'hildren to 80. Since the formation of the settlement three ships* had been wrecked in
the neighbourhood, and the inhabitants had been instrumental in saving or prolonging
the lives of over 60 persons. But contact with American whaleships, calling at Tristan
for potatoes and other provisions, had tended to demoralise the islanders.
The first visit of a clergyman to Tristan d'Acunha was in October
1885, when the Rev. T. H. Appleoate, a Missionary going out to
India, baptized all the children (20) then on the island. In October
18'i8 the Rev. John Wise, an S.P.G. Missionary on his waytoCeylony
went on shore several times, preached to the people, and baptized 41
children. Through his representations the S.P.C.K. supplied school-
books, and the S.P.G. , with the aid of an anonymous benefactor,
undertook to provide a cl(»rgyman for the community. Mr. W. F,
Taylor, nr ived by Mr. Wise's account, offered himself for the post,
and having been ordained by the Bishop of London, sailed from
England >!■ November 23, 1850. Landing on February 9, 1851, he
vas htailiiy «<relcomed, and on the following Sunday, in the principal
■ !! . .0 Blenden Hall (in 1821), Nauau (in fiii), ani Emily (in 188S).
TRISTAN D ACTJNHA.
323
room (16 febt by 12 feet) of Governor Glass' house, " the whole of the
80 souls upon the island met to unite for the first time w'th on
ordained Minister of Christ, in celebrating the Holy Services of the
Church." At the first administration of tho Holy Communion on
Easter Day there were eight communicants. In 1852 a dwelling-
house was adapted as a permanent church [1]. Visiting the settle-
ment in 1856 the Bishop of Capetown waa " much pleased " with the
people.
'• The men " (he said) " are English, American, Dutch, Danes. Their wives have
come for the most port from St. Helena. The children are fine, healthy, active
modest, young men and women. These have been nearly all, more or less, under
Mr. Taylor'tj instruction, and upon them his hopes of a really Christian population
have of course mainly rested. The houses are about equal to an English labourer's
cottage ; the fumituie . . . more scanty. At evening prayer we had about 50 present.
I have never seen a congregation that might not learn a lesson from these poor
islandevs. Their reverence and devotion impressed us all. . . . Mr. Taylor has
prayer in h's chapel, morning and evening, throughout the year. Most of the young
people, and several of the elder are regular attp"^ant8. ... So far as my short
visit enabled me to form an opinion tMs devoteu, . dony'nj; Missionary, who has
given up 80 much to serve the Lord ... has been very largely blessed in drawing
souls to the worship of their God, and the knowledge of their Lord and Saviour. . . .
On Good Friday ... I confirmed 32 . . . there are now only two persons in the
island above the age of fifteen . . . unconfirmed. . . . Mr. Taylor keeps a school
a portion of each day. . . . His chief society and refreshment consist in the instruc-
tion of his children. . . . Except during one anxious year he has suffered very
little from depression of spirits . . . God has . . . comforted and upheld his
servant amidst circumstances trying to flesh and blood and in a post where unless
sustained by a double measure of the Grace of God, the Minister of Christ would
be specially liable '<o grow weary in His Muster's work and flag in zeal, and stumble
and fall.
Later in 1856 Mr. Taylor and the greater portion of his floci
removed to the Capo [2].
The number of inliabitants having- increased again, the Mission
was revived under the Rev. E. H, Dodgson in 1881. Until Mr.
Dodgson volunteered, no ono could be found wiUing to undertake the
post which the Bishop of St. Helena had been seeking to fill since
1866 [8]. In order that he might reach the island the Society was
obliged to charter a schooner from St. Helena ; the ^lissionary waa
landed in safety in February 1881, but a gale suddenly sprmging up
the vessel was wrecked, and he had to begin work with the loss of
almost the whole of his possessions. In his first report Mr, Dodgson
said : —
" There are now 107 persons on the island, in sixteen families. A few are
white, but most of them are a suit of mulatto, with clear brown skins, and beauti-
ful Byes and teeth, and woolly hair. They all speuk English, slightly Yankeefied —
as they do a good deal of trade with the Yankee whalers. I like thein very much.
It is quite delightful to see such a friendlj' cordial foiling cxiuting among the whole
population. They live just like one la 'go family, though . . . not ... in com-
mon . . . every one works and trades for hini^ dll, and . . . some are better off
than others, but there seem never to * .; any c'isp utos. Drunkenncse has a hold
on a few of the men when they ge' the chaiicv but immorality appears to bo
unknown, and they are decidedly a reinious peopln in their simple way, and I have
not the least difliculty in getting them to chunl eitlier on Sunday or weekday.
They said that my coming was the best thing \ hat ever happened to the island,
ano^ I already feci as much at home ',s if I had baen hero twenty years. They are
all Church of England people excorit two Roman Catholics and one VVesleyan, but
all come regularly to church. . . /The people nake first-rate bread &jd butter,
t2
m
III
:Ji
ll
"I
m
4J.U
m
324
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAQATION OF THE GOSPEL.
and there are quantities of bullocks, sheep, pigs, geese, fowls, potatoes, cabbages,
and apples, to say nothing of the dogs, donkeys, wild cats, and sea-birds. . . . The
island is much more beautiful than I had any idea of . . . there is always abund-
ance of beautiful water and the climate is most healthy. ... I feel sure that if
the advantages and pleasantness of the island had been better known mar^
Clergymen would have been glad to have come out here " [4].
After " four years' isolation and incessant work and responsibility,"
which sorely tried his health, Mr. Dodgson came to England in
February 1885 to arrange with the Government for the removal of
the Tristanites before they were " actually starved out by the rats,
which are over-running all the island and eating all the produce."
Government sent out j^lOO worth of provisions to the islanders in
1886, but as there was no prospect of securing their removal and
fresh bereavement and distress had come upon Lhem, Mr. Dodgson
felt it his duty to throw in his lot with them and minister to their
souls. Leaving England in June 1880 he remained with his flock —
for a time without stipend— until December 1889, when he was " in-
valided home," and on medical grounds has been precluded from
returning [5].
Since his departure the islanders (now reduced to fifty in number)
have been Avithout the ministrations of a clergyman except for a
possible visit from the Chaplain of a passing ship and from the aged
Bishop of St. Helena [6].
Beferences (Chapter XLII.)— 11] Jo., V. 46, pp. 188-4, 202 ; Chnroh in the Colonies,
No. 84 ; R. 1850, p. 25 ; R. 1852, p. 121 ; G.M., V. 2, p. 118. [2] R. 1850, pp. 8ft-8 ; R.
1880, p. 57. [3] M.F. 1867, p. 88 ; R. 1880, p. 57. [4] R. 1880, p. 57 ; R. 1881, pp. 62-4.
[6] R. 1882, pp. 59-61 ; R. 1884, p. 69; R. 1886, p. 72; R. 1889, p. 92; J MSS., V. 12,
pp. 266, 268-9, 296-6, 884. [6] R. 1892, pp. 100-1.
CHAPTER XLin.
BA8UT0LAND.
Babutol.vnd, the Switzerland of South Africa, lies on the eastern side of South
Africa between the Orange Free State (on the west) and the Drakensberg Mountains
(on the east). The Basutoa form a branch of the Bantu race, composed of tlie remnants
of several tribes shattered by tlie Matabele qarly in the present century, and united
about 1818 by Moshesh, This chief was in many respects the greatest native ruler that
South Africa has produced ; and having welded the scattered tribes, suppressed canni-
balism, and made his subjects prosperous and contented, he was called " The Chief of
the Mountain," hia stronghold being on the top of Thaba Bosigo — the " Mountain of
Night." After being defeated in a war with tlie British in 1862, losing a portion of his
territory to the Orange Free State in 1860, and thrice appealing for British protection,
Moshesh and hia people were saved from being " swallowea up " by the Boers by formal
recognition as British subjects in 1868. Union with the Cape Colony, effected three
years later, did not prove satiafaotory to either the Basutos or the Colonial Government.
The former rebelled in 1879-80, and the latter were inclined to entirely abandon the
country, when the Imperial Government intervened and undertook m 1888-4 its
administration, provisionally The territory is divided into six districts: — Maseru,
Leribe, Cornet Spruit, Berea, Mafeteng, and Quithing.
"Without doubt there is a vast opening for good in BasutoLand,
and it in a fair and beautiful country." Thus wrote the Bishop of
i
BASUTOLAND.
826
the OBANas Fbee Statb after his first visit to this part of hig
diocese in September 1868. The Bev. A. Field, another Missionary of
the Society, accompanied the Bishop, and at " Thaba Bosion " [Thaba
Bosigo] a long interview was held with Moshesh, who wished to
know whether the visit was in consequence of his representations
to the Bishop of Capetown and the Queen. " I have had relations
with the British Government for thirty years," said he, "but have
never seen an EngUsh clergyman before Go through my
country, and fix upon a spot for a station. I will agree to anything
you like." The next day, Sunday, the old Chief " came down from
his mountain" and the Bishop preached to him in the presence of
several hundreds of Basutos, " the French Missionary kindlv inter-
preting sentence by sentence." One of the Chiefs sons (George)
had been educated at Capetown; another (Jeremiah), who was then at
St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, died shortly after. The French
Missionaries, *<rho had been sent by the Paris Evangelical Missionary
Society, appeared to be " men of simple and devoted lives," yet though
some had been working in Basutoland thirty years, and all were
thoroughly acquainted with the language (Sesuto), they had, they said,
" only been able to touch the work," and "all expressed a pleasure that
the English Church intended to enter upon the work " [1].
When at last in 1875, after repeated calls from Moshesh, the
Anglican Church was enabled to occupy Basutoland, the French
Missionaries "assumed a hostile attitude," regarding it as an un-
warrantable " intrusion " into " their own sphere." But in addition
to the fact that the mass of the Basutos were still untouched, there
were now Church people unprovided for, both white colonists and
Basutos, who had been Christianised in the Cape Colony — at Graaff
Beinet, and Zonnebloem, &c. For want of the Church indeed " many
of them . . . had lapped." There were also" whole tribes "of Fingoea
as well as Basutos who wished for the English Church and not the
French. In fact, as pointed out by Archdeacon Croghan many years
later, the prmciple contended for by the French Mission would
"exclude the Church practically from all Mission work" in Soi'th
Africa. The English Missionaries were therefore directed by Bishop
Webb " (i.) to minister to our own Church members and strengthen
them ; (ii.) to evangelize the heathen ; (iii.) not to proselytize the
French converts, or receive them, when it is only a case of amioyance
and pique, or vexation at exercise of discipline ; but yet not to refuse
them admission if conviction and earnest feeling lead them to the
Church." A beginning was made at Maseru in 1875 among the
Europeans by the Rev. E. W. Stknson, who after itinerating over a
district of more than 4,000 square miles for eighteen months, established
a native Mission at Mohalis Uoek, in South Basutoland, in 1876. At this
place on his first arrival in 1875 a party of immigrants (natives), who
had been "reared and instructed by agents of the Wesleyan Society"
(of whom the local magistrate, Mr. Austen, had been one), came in a
body and " claimed the shelter of the Church," " having been for five
years," they said, " like sheep without a shepherd." Service was at first
neld in a stable (lent by Mr. Austen), in which the Missionary resided.
By 1877 more suitable buildings were erected, and stations had
been opened at Ramacomani's and Matlangala's villages — the latter
■J
■1
m
m
'i''
!n!
ii
826
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
among the Fingoes, in their own language (Zulu). Previously to this
no Mission work whatever had been done for the Fingoes in Basuto-
land. Leribe, the northern and most heathen district of the country
(containing about 20,000 Basutos and 11,000 Zulus, and only 400
Christians), was occupied in 1876. The local Chief, Moloppo, had in
his youth been baptized by the French Protestant Missionaries, but he
had now nearly 60 wives. Nevertheless at his first interview with the
founders of the new misflo.. he said: —
" Yonr words are good : and I am glad to welcome the Church into my country.
I have often heard of the Church of the Queen, and now I am rejoiced to find the
Baruti [teachers] belonging to it have come here. Hitherto I have only seen two
kinds of Christians in the country, the Ma-franso [French Protestants] and the
Ma-roma [the Bomanists]. I have also heard of tho Ma-Wesley [the Wesleyans]
who have stations on the borders of my coui try. £ut I am now glad to see the
representatives of Ma-churche [the ordinary lame amongst the native tribes for
the Church] at my house. It is good to have these four kinds of Christians near.
It is like a man having four cows ; sometimes he can milk them all, and when
Bon< fail him he can always reckon on a supply of milk from the others. So Ma-
franso, and Ma- Wesley, and Ma-churche, and Ma-roma all supply us in their own
way with good things out of tho Word of Ood."
Thlotse Heights was selected as the basis of operations in Leribe,
and there, after living for three months in the open veldt, " sleeping
between their boxes," with no roof but that of the " starry heavens,"
the Rev. J. Widdicombe and Mr. W. Lacy established themselves
"in round huts made of mud, in native fashion," in order that every
penny that could be spared might be " devotod to the erection of a
chapil and school." For nine years the Missionaries hved in this
way [2].
In January 1877 the first Confirmation in Basutoland was held at
Thlotse Heights, and in the same year a Sesuto tranBlation of a
portion of the Prayer Book* was issued, and the Rev. B. R. T. Balfouk
opened a new station at Sekubu [3]. The progress of the work generally
was greatly hindered by the rebellion which broke out two years later.
At Thlotse Heights the church and school were " converted into a
barrack," and che Christian Basutos who remained loyal lost their
all. Mohnlici Hoek was temporarily abandoned by Government, the
church and parF.i.?age were destroyed by the Basutos, and Mr. Stenson
for a time acted as Chaplain to the British troops. For his own
ani\ the Mission losses, amounting in all to £1,160, no compensation
ootid be obtained from Government [4].
In 1888 a new church was opened at Mafeteng to replace the one
destroyed at Mohalis Hoek. The Clergy,, though exposed to danger,
were now (1883-4) "bravely holding their posts" and amid many
"outside perils " had " much compensating success" [6].
Since the pacification of the country, secured by the intervention
of the Imperial Government [see p. 824], there has been a great ad-
vance in the Church Missions, which all along have been mainly
supported by the Society. "A very distinct movement towards
Ch^'istianity is going on among the natives of Basutoland," wrote the
Bidiop of Bloemfontein in January 1891. " Two chiefs have ceased to
be polygamists and have both been confirmed and the headman of a
* The publication of tho ' jator part of the Prayer Book in Sesuto was nndertakon
hi 1801 wilh the aid of the S.P.C.K. [8a].
BASUIOLAMD.
.327
village was baptized but a few weeks ago. I find a greater desire for
/riendliness — civility in nearly every case there has always been." Re ■
cently six chiefs had met the Bishop and spoken to him privately on a
matter in connection with the Church, and some have stayed with him in
Bloemfontein. At Sekubu " the heathen barrier is breaking down."
F^^ "ly 200 natives will attend the church on ordinary occasions. The
siLH'jial work of this Mission is the training of native youths. Thlotse
Heights has " one of the finest churches in South Africa," and in it
the grandsons of cannibals unite in singing God's praises.
A new off- shoot is growing atTsiokane, and, farther south, Masupha'S
is being occupied at the invitation of the Chief, who has promised a
good site. In the central district there is a flourishing Mission at
Masite (begun by the £ev. T. Woodman in 1884) among Barolong
immigrants from Thaba 'Nchu [see p. 850] as well as the native Basutos.
Several confirmations have lately been held there, attended by the
Chiefs, who " behaved admirably." Mohalis Hoek is now the centre of
native Mission districts, and the small community of Europeans there
is also being ministered to. The work of the Clergy in Basutoland is
supplemented by a body of some 20 licensed catechists and by a
Medical Mission which, established in 1888 and principally maintained
by the S.P.O.E., has during the first 18 months of its existence
attended to 6,572 cases [6]. The blessing which has attended the
planting of these Missions justifies the hope that with sufficient agency
the whole of Basutoland would be won for Christ. As it is the majority
of the people are " still thoroughly heathen " [7], though "on all sides"
they are making " rapid strides . . . towards a more civihsed and in-
dustrious life " [8]. The opposition on the part of the French Mission-
aries in Basutoland — both Protestant and Roman Catholic — once
manifested towards the presence there of the Anglican Church appears
to have been overcome by the conduct of the S.P.G. Missionaries in en-
deavouring to avoid collision or interference with other men's labours,
and, instead of returning railing for railing, showing " courtesy always
to those who have differed" from them [9]. (In Canon Widdicombe's
"Fourteen Years in Basutoland," 1876-90, will be found an admirable
account of the country and people [10].)
i
'f:
\' il
1'
I Ml
Statistics. — In Basutoland (area, 10,203 square miJoe), where (1875-02) the Society
has asHisted in maintaining Missionaries and nlanting 6 Central Stations (as detailed on
p. tiOl), there are now 218,002 inliabitanta, o. whom 1,076 are Church Members and
450 Communicants, under the caie of 4 Clergymen and the Bibhop of Blocmfoutein.
ISeo alto the Table on p. 882.]
References (Chapter XLIII.)— [1] M.F. 1804, pp. 23-4 ; R. 1868-4, p. 88. [2] R.
1874, p. 61 ; R. 1876, p. 60 ; M.P. 1876, pp. 885-8 ; M.F. 1877, pp. 80, 263-6, 468-6 ;
M.F.; 1878, pp. 85-6, 181 ; J MS8., V. 6, p. 61 ; N.M. No. 1, p. 4. D MSS., Vol.
" Africa 1891," No. 8. [8] M.F. 1877, pi). 455-0 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 666-6. [3a] R. 1891,
p. 111. [4] R. 1877, p. 48 ; R. 1878, p. 57 ; R. 1880, p. 62 ; J MSS., V. 6, pp. 282, 294.
[6] R. 1884, pp. 07-«. [6] R. 1888, p. 01 ; R. 1880, p. 01 ; R. 1800, pp. 04-6 ; N.M. No. 1,
pp. IMJ; M.F. 1800, p. 200. [71 N.M. No. 1, p. 4. [8] R. 1801, p. 112. [9J J M88.,
V. 0, pp. 270-80, 285-6, 203-4. [10] Church Printing Company, London, 4s. 6<i.
828
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOFAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTEE XLIY.
NATAL.
Natal (embracing an area'of 30,461 square miles on the south-east coast of Africa) was
discovered by Vasco de Gama (a Portuguese) on Christmas Day 1497. The Dntch (about
1721) and the English (about 1824-0) made unsuccessful attempts to colonise it. In
1887 a large body of Dutch farmers (Boers) in the Cape Colony, dissatisfied with Englisb
government, migrated to Natal. The district was then and had been for some time
under the sway of the Zulu King, Dingaan. He treacherously slew many of the
emigrants, and a war ensued. After a two years' struggle the Boers obtained the
mastery ; but in turn submitted to the Cape Government in 1840. The country was-
formally proclaimed a British colony in 1848, constituted a part of the Cape Colony in
1846, and made a separate colony in 18.56. More than four-fifths of the inhabitants of
Natal are Zulu-Ka£Srs — for the most port tlie descendants of refugees from the cruelties
of Panda. [See p. 836.]
Nataii was originally included in the Diocese of Capetown, whose
first Bishop (Dr. B. Gbay) reported to the Society in June 1849 thair
he had appointed tl e Bev. J. Gbeen to Pieter Maritzburg (the capital)
and the Bev. Mr. Llotd * to Durban, and Mr. Steabler — the last-
with a view to a Mission to the Kaffirs. " Up to the period of my
sending Mr. Green there," he added, " there was no clergyman of our
Church. He has not been there long and I have not yet heard of Mr.
Lloyd's or Mr. Steabler's arrival, but . . . £500 has already been raised
for two churches and there are excellent congregations. Mr. Green offi-
ciates four times every Sunday, once in Dutch. The Methodists have
their Missionaries there and there are several Missionaries from.
America" [1].
In 1850 Bishop Gray visite: Natal. He reached Maritzburg oa
May 18, and the next day, Whitsunday, preached morning and even-
ing in ihe Government schoolroom, the place where the services were
held. There was " a large congregation, filling the whole room," and
25 persons communicated.
" When tho choir broke forth with the Psalm, ' come, let us sing unto th&
Lord,' ... I was for the moment quite overcome," the Bishop wrote. "The
sacredncES of the day itself, its peculiar appropriateness for the first service of tho'
first bishop of tho Church of God in this land—the devout and reverential manner
of the congregation that bad been gathered by the zeal and earnestness of lay
dear friend — gratitude to Almighty God for who t He has already wrought for us in
this land — and a very fervent desire that God . . . might pour abundantly tho
gift of His holy Spirit upon our infant Church— all these contributed to make m»
feel very deeply the services of this day."
On the following Thursday forty-four candidates were confirmed.
Several Dutch were present v/ith their minister, who afterwards informed*
the Bishop that his people " liked the service, but objected to tho coloured
people, of whom there were several, being confirmed along with the
rest." At Durban (in the schoolroom) eleven others were confirmed (on
June 8), and both there, at Maritzburg, Verulam, ami on " the Cotton
Company's lands, lately sold to Mr. Byrne," arrangements were made for
tho erection of churches. In other instances private individuals offered
• [Rev. W. H. C. Lloyd.]
HATAL.
829
from 200 to 800 acres of land on condition of clergymen being ap-
pointed to minister in their neighbourhood. During the Bishop's stay
iMay 18-July 2) he consecrated burial-grounds at* Maritzburg and
)urban, and (at the former place on Trinity Sunday) ordained Mr.
W. A. SxEABiiEB. He also devoted much time to maturing a scheme for
the establishment of Missionary Institutions for the heathen in Natal,
the object being their conversion to the faith of Christ, the education of
the young, the formation of industrial habits, and the relief of the sick
and afflicted. The Lieut.-Governor highly approved of the scheme, but
saw difficulties in the way of its entire adoption. The population of
Natal at this time was estimated at 125,000, of whom 116,000 were Zulu
refugees. Such was the tyranny of the Zulu King, Panda, that were it
not that the bringing of cattle across the frontier was forbidden, " his
whole people would leave him, take refuge in the colony [Natal], and
place themselves under British protection." The refugees were " most
docile and manageable." In scarcely a "single case" had they yet
" fallen into habits of intoxication," but the great influx of European
population was beginning tc i-ffect them. They were learning Euro-
pean •' ways, and habits, and manners, and vices." They showed " a
great aptitude for labour and willingness to work," and had " the very
greatest respect for law and constituted authority." But the great
obstacle to their conversion was that " they practise fearful abomiua-
tions, and love to have it so." The Bishop was present at the reception
of ambassadors from Panda, also at a native war dance — a sight " painful
and humiliating. The men looked more like demons than human
•beings."
On leaving Natal the Bisliop was accompanied by three Kaffir guides,,
to whom he imparted some religious instruction. They said that in
their ignorant state *' they had some sort of idea of a Great Preserver,
different from and above their gods, who had been their ancestors."
Praying to God, they said, was " like going to their chief and asking him
to forgive them any fault," but they *• expressed astonishment at being
told that God forgave those who were sorry for sin and left oflf sinning.
Very few chiefs ever did this." During Sunday service they doubled
themselves up close beside the Christians, and put their carosses over
their faces while the Bishop offered the prayers of the Church. " In
this land of darkness and the shadow of death cold indeed must he
be who prays not fervently and frequently, ' Thy kingdom come ' " [2].
In 1858 the Rev. T. G. Feaunb was placed at Richmond — a newly-
formed district with a rapidly-increasing population of immigrants
from England ; and the Rev. H. H. Methuen, two catechists, and an
ugrioulturist were sent to form a Missionary settlement among the
natives according to Bishop Gray's plan [8]. The Society also pro-
moted the formation of Natal into a separate Bishopric, contributing
£1,600 to the endowment, which through its representations to the
Colonial Bishoprics Council was completed by that body [4]. The
first Bishop, Dr. J. W. Colenho, was consecrated in England on
November 80, 1858, and landed at Durban on January 80, 1864.
After spending ten weeks in ascertaining the wants of his Diocese, he
returned to England to procure additional fellow-labourers and
pecuniary means to carry out his plans [5]. In May 1866 he wa»
again in his diocese, and during the next eight years he received and
111,
m
!i
\4
II
880
SOCIETY FOB THE FBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
administered substantial aid from the Society, eleven Missionaries*
being aided and the annual expenditure raised to £1,800 [6].
The Bev. H. H. Methuen returned to England in 1854, and the
location of the proposed Native Industrial ' istitution was removed
from Umkomas' Dnft to Ekukanyeni [=" place of light "], within six
miles of Maritzburg, where a farm containing 4,000 acres of land was
assigned to the Mission contiguous to the Bishop's residence.
Preliminary services were held at Ekukanyeni by the Revs. Dr.
Callaway and B. Bobebtson in 1855, and under the superintendence
of the Rev. T. G. Fearne (Dec. 1856-Jan. 1856) the Industrial
School was opened on January 81, 1856, with 10 children, brought
by their heathen parents and friends to the number of 100 [7].
The Bishop (known to the natives as " Sobantu") now became
the principal Missionary at this station, and the Institution soon proved
" one of the most efficient agencies set on foot in this Diocese, by the
Society, for the conversion aud civilization of the Native people."
Children of several Chiefs were admitted, including Umkungo, son and
heir of Fonda. The first baptism took place in 1857, and two years
later the number of pupils bad risen to 51, of whom 9 were girls [8].
Successful beginnings of Missionary work among the natives were
also made at Maritzburg in 1854 (bv Dr. Callaway^, Durban 1855, and
Ekufundisweni (or Umiazi) 1856 (oy Bev. B. Booertson), Ladysmith
1856 (by Mr. ibarker), Springvale (or Umkomanzi) 1858 (by Dr.
Callaway), and Bichmond about 1858 (by Mr. Taylor) [9].
At the Umiazi in 1856, the Natal Government " according to the
custom " which it had " adopted with the Missions of all religious
bodies in this Colony," granted a homestead of 500 acres for the
support of the Mission, and set apart in connection with it a farm of
5,000 acres, out of which small freeholds were to be granted to such
Kaffirs as might be recommended by the Missionaries. The first con-
firmation of Kaffirs L. Natal took place at this station — Ekufundisweni
[=" place of teaching "] — on June 4, 1856, when three converts and a
white man were confirmed in the presence of some 100 heathen [10].
From the Bichmond district, which included Byrne and Little
Harmony, the Bev. T. G. Fearne reported in 1855 that until the
Society provided a clergyman " the whole of the population were as sheep
having no shepherd. Sabbaths were to a great extent almost forgotten ;
. . . and indeed it was to be feared that the rising generation would
differ little from the Heathen population around them save in their
colour and language " [11]. More than this, the neglect of the settlers
tended to demoralise the natives, as was seen by the fact that whereas
in 1850 drunkenness was almost unknown among the latter, a few
years later it had become one of " their worst vices." Mr. Barker of
Ladysmith, whom they regarded " as a sort of chief," made it a rule
to fine the men for drunkenness, and the women for fighting — 25. M.
in each case— which sums were readily paid by the offenders towards
building a schoolroom [11a].
While in Maritzburg, Dr. Callaway was attached to St. Andrew's
Messrs. J. Oreen, T. O. Fearne (aee above), and H. Callaway (1864 dec), B. Bobert-
iionJ1866 (kc), W. O. Newiihttin (1H57 &o.), C. S. Orubbe (1»6« (fee), W. Baugh (1868 &o.),
T. Barker (1868 &o.), J. Walton (1868 &o.), A.
(1800). [<5ee pp. 896-6].
W. L. Bivett (1869 &c.), A. Tonneten
NATAL.
881
—the first church completed in Natal — and undertook by permission of
the Government the education of a youth who, three years before,
being then about the age of nine, had been taught to smoke insango,
a species of hemp, and, becoming temporarily deranged, had killed his
own father and one or two other Kaffirs. But for the interference of
the English magistrate, by whom he was sentenced to fourteen years'
imprisonment, he would have been killed by his tribe, from whom he
was now an outcast; but under Dr. CaUaway's influence William
Ngcwensa became some years later one of the first two South African
natives to receive ordination in the Anglican Church [12].
The Cathedral, Maritzburg (imder the Rev. J. Gree'w) was opened
for service on Lady Day, 1857, and consecrated on the 2nd July, the
whole of the nine clergymen of the diocese being present [18].
In 1858 a Conference of Clergy and Laity of the Diocese was
convened to consider the question of establishing a Synod. Four
clergymen withdrew from the Conference, but a " Church Council "
was organised, and held its first meeting in Maritzburg on July 18,
1868 [14].
The progress of the Church in Natal, which had been full of hope
and encouragement, was arrested a few years later by divisions, the
effects of which are still felt. In 1863 it became necessary for the
Society to withhold its confidence from Bishop CoijEnso, mitil he
should be " cleared firom the charges notoriously incurred by him " by
reason of certain pubHcations. Such was the advice of its President,
Archbishop Longley, given at its request and after conference " with
his episcopal brethren " ; and conseqiiently the Society on February 20,
1863, decided to postpone the Bishop of Natal's election as a vice-
president, and meanwhile to entrust the administration of its grants
to the diocese to a local committee, consisting of the Dean of Maritz-
burg, the two Archdeacons, and two laymen [15].
Three years having passed without a refutation or withdrawal of
the charges, the Society on May 18, 1866, formally agreed that none
of its Missionaries should be subject to Bishop Colenso, and that under
the existing circumstances they should communicate with the Society
through the Natal Committee, and that the Bishop of Capetown should
be requested to give such episcopal superintendence and supply for the
time such episcopal ministrations as he could afford or obtain from
any other of the South African Bishops* [16]. Previously to this
decision Bishop Colenso had been excommunicatedf by order of the
South African Bishops [17] ; but the secular courts upheld his position,
so that those clergy not submitting to him were ejected from their
churches and deprived of all benefit in the Church property held in
trust by him [18].
I .'i
i
■ill
* In January 1880 the Society roafflrmed the reaolutiona by which it ceased to
rooogniEo the episcopal authority of Dr. Colonao, and recorded ita determination to
" uphold and maintain the sole epiacopal authority of Bishop Macrorie within the
Colony ot Natal, as committed to him by the Church m South Africa." Thib action was
rendered necessary by the fact that a clergyman hod gone out from England with the
intention of acting ministerially under Dr. Colenso as Bishop within the Colony, and had
publicly declared that in so domg he had received the good wishes and encouragement
of eminent persons in England [16a].
f The Hentenoo of excommnnioation pronounced by the Bishop of Capetown, Decem-
ber 16, 1865, was published in the Cathedral Church of Maritzburg on Sunday,
January 7, 1866 [17o].
'■ J 'i
^m
882
SOOIETT FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
Out of the fourteen S.P.G. Missionaries in Natal in 1866 only one,
viz., the Bev. A. Tonnrsen, so far sympathised with Bishop Colenso's
views as to make it necessary for the Society to terminate his engage-
ment [19].
For the others an episcopal visit was made by the Bishop of the
Orange River in 1867 at the Society's expense [20] ; and on St. Paul's
Day 1869 an orthodox Bishop, Dr. W. K. Macrobie, was consecrated
at Capetown for Natal and Zululand, under the title of Bishop of
Mahtzburg. The Bishops of Grahamstown, Orange Biver, and St.
Helena travelled respectively 1,200, 1,800, and 2,600 miles in order to
be present.
" I hope," wrote the Bishop of Capetown, " that any of our brethren who do not
agree in the wisdom of our act will at least believe that the sacrifices which have
been made furnish some evidence of the depth of the convictions of the Bishops
of this province as to their duty to Christ and to the souls of their people in this
matter." " An attempt was made to get up a protest, but . . . though town and
country were canvassed, 120 names only out of a population of 40,000 were
obtained." " The ministers of the Dutch Church and of other religious bodies
desired by their presence with us on that day to shew to the world that they were
of one heart with us in that matter " [21].
The Society recorded its " thankfulness " for the consecration,
having already promoted the raising of a new Episcopal Endowment
Fund [22].
On February 16, 1869, about 800 persons assembled at St. Saviour's
Church, Maritzburg, to welcome Bishop Macrorie, and on his arrival
(in the evening) a service was at once held. His presence was a great
comfort to the clergy, and by " his kind conciliatory action coupled
with his determination to avoid the bitterness of controversy ... he
. . . won friends on all sides" [23].
Of the Diocesan Synod which met in July the Bishop wrote : —
" It is something to bless Ood for through one's life, that one has had the
privilege of presiding over an assembly comprising all shades of opinion within the
Church, when the tokens of God's presence were so abundantly manifest in the
perfect harmony that reigned, notwithstanding the diflSculty of some of the
questions that came before us and the depth and earnestness of men's convictions
about them. Dr. Callaway was an immense comfort and blessing : he is working
most heartily with me, and the universal respect in which he is held throughout
the colony will tend to win respect for the cause to which he has attached
himself."
The Bishop was much interested in the Springvale Mission, where he
preached to a mixed congregation of white and black and to a large
native congregation, Dr. Callaway interpreting. " The attention and
devout manner of the people " were impressive. The responses were
fullv given, and the Kaffir hymns, some of them translations by Dr.
Callaway, some compositions of one of the native teachers " appeared
to be very popular and were most heartily sung" [241. Since the
disconnection of Bishop Colenso from the Society, Springvale had
become the most important of its native missions in Natal. Dr.
Callawav began his operations there in 1858 with ten persons, " in an
utter wilderness, about 25 miles from any European settlement," and
" no buildings of any kind." His first service was " held under a
tree," and his " whole congregation consisted of the man who had
prepared the place for worship." Four years later there were 74
KATAL.
888
resitlents (43 baptized), who in church, hospico, school, and workshop,
were being instructed in spiritual and temporal things. On week-days
the community were roused by the ringing of the church bell at 6 a.m.
Then followed morning prayer at 7.80, breakfast at 8, Kaffir Service at
9, the average attendance being GO. On Sundays there were three
services. In the morning the Missiona y addressed tliem in a familiar
extempore discourse, in the afternoon the instruction was catechetical,
and in the evening the Gospel and Epistle of the Day were explained
and those present were invited to ask quesficms [25].
In 1866 a printing press -^as establishbu at the Mission, and was
worked under the sanction oi support from the Natal Government, the
object of the undertaking being (1) " to supply to all persons studying
the language a mass of reading in pure idiomatic Zulu " (some forty
natives took part in the work of dictating the narratives which were
printed) ; (2) " to issue translations of the Bible and other religious
and useful books." Portions of the Prayer Book were issued in 18C0,
and these were followed by other important publications* [2G] .
Offshoots of the Mission were planted at Highflats in 1864 (under
Mr. T. Button) [27] andin Griqualand East in 1871. [See pp. 311-12.]
To the Springvale Mission also the iiglican Church owes two of
her first three South African native deacons — Umpengula Mbanda
and William Ngcwensa — who after careful and thorough theological
training from Dr. Callaway, were ordained on December 24, 1871 1 [28].
When their fellow Kaffirs at Springvale saw them with surplice and
stole they were astonished, and as William came out of church after
the first celebration of Holy Communion in which he had assisted, " the
people gathered around him with much warmth of affection and
shaking of hands, and some of the old women kissed his hands — a
mark of great respect " [29].
Dr. Callaway continued in charge of Springvale until his appoint-
ment to the Bishopric of St. John's, KafiTraria, in 1873. Many of
his old flock followed him to his new home, but the permanence of
the Missions at Springvale and Highflats was secured by his making
over to the Church in 1876 his private property at those stations [30].
In 1875 a Mission was opened among a tribe of Basutos in the
Estcourt district by Mr. Stewart, at the request of their Chief Hlubi,
the principal men of the tribe undertaking to contribute Is. monthly
for every person, adult or child, attending the school ; and thus the
usually large outlay for buildings on the commencement of a Mission
was avoided bv the practical way in which the people demonstrated
the reality of their wish for instruction [31]. (Since 1880 this Mission,
*'St. Augustine's" has been carried on in Zululand, where the tribe
removed after the Zulu War of 1879. [See p. 840.])
Summarising the progress which had been made during the first
twelve years of his Episcopate, Bishop Macrorie stated in 1881 that the
number of Clergy had risen from 11 to 28, the churches from 8 to 22 —
eight more being in course of erection or projected — and the parsonages
from 1 to 11, and that :£8,600— j^SOO of which came from the Society—
* For list, $60 pp. 808-4.
t " They ore the first nativeb that have been ordained in this colony (wrote Dr.
Callaway), " and I believe only one native haa ever before been ordained in South Africa,
in the dioceae of Orahamstown by the late Bishop " [aOa].
!t ;j
'!;
I
1 <l
ill
'it
'f
884
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPiOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
had been raised towards the endowment of the Clergy. This was ex-
clusive of 8 churches and 8 parsonages still in possession of the
Colensoites, but which it was hoped might eventually revert to *he
Church. "The fruits of the Society's assistance may be thanktiuly
recognised in almost every part of the diocese," he added [82].
Among the Hindu coolies in Natal (of whom there are now [1892]
42,000) Mission work was begun at Isipingo and the Umzinto in
1804-5 [88] ; but the claims of the settlers and Kaffirs prevented any
continuous and worthy effort until 1884 [84].
Since then special Coolie Missions have been organised, which, with
Durban as the centre, are extending throughout the diocese. These
Missions are under the general superintendence of the Bev. L. Booth,
M.D., who gave up his practice as a pliy8icia.n in order to devote him-
self to this work. Visiting India in 1890 he enlisted the services of
two Tamil Clergymen to minister to the Tamils who form more than
one half of the coolies in Natal. The medical department has put tho
Mission " in touch with all sorts and conditions of Indian people,"
while the establishment of schools for the children has led to the
baptism of parents as well as pupils, and the work, both among the
Tamil and the Hindi- speaking people, is full of hope and promise [85].
Though Hindu temples have been erected in Natal, caste has lost
its hold on the coolies, and it is encouraging to learn that the con-
verts " abroad in goldfields have influenced others to become Chris-
tians" [85a].
After Bishop Colenso's death [in 1888] protracted but unsuccessful
attempts were made by a small section of the colonists to perpetuate
division by the appointment of a successor to him [3G]. Several
of his Clergy have been reconciled to the Church [87], and partly with
the hope of reuniting the Diocese under one recognised Bishop, Dr.
Macrorie in 1892 resigned the See *[88].
Statistics. — In Natal (area, 20,401 square miles), where (1849-02) the Society has
assigted in maintaining 82 Missionaries and planting 80 Central Stations (as detailed
on pp. 805-0), there are now 603,610 inhabitants, of whom 2,800 are Communicants,
under the care of 82 Clergymen and a Bishop. ^See p. 765 ; and Table on p. 884.]
Beferencca (Chapter XLIV.)— [1] R. 1849, pp. 152-8 ; J MSS., V. 9, pp. 807-8. [2]
Bishop Oray's Journal : Church in the Colonies, No. 27, P.\rt 3, pp. 88-84, 202 ; J MSS.,
V. 9, pp. 442-0. [3] R. 1853, p. 65 ; Jo.. V. 46, pp. 280, 845. [4] Jo., V. 40, pp. 854, 408-4 ;
R. 1858, p. 29. [5] R. 1858, p. 72 ; R. 1854, p. 73. [6] R. 1855, p. 97 ; Jo., V. 46,
pp. 424-6 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 8, 44, 234, 208, 817, 384-5, 870, 417 ; R. 1857, p. 85. [7] R.
1854, pp. 73-4 ; Q.P., April 1857, pp. 2-8 ; M.B\ 1856, pp. 157-64, 178-8. [8] M.F. 1866,
pp. 230-2 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 202-8, 24ft-8 ; M.F. 1858, pp. 27-81 ; B. 1857, p. 85 ; R. 1868,
pp. 84-5 ; R. 1859, p. 92. [9] R. 1850, pp. 98-5 ; R. 1867, pp. 85-6 ; R. 1858, pp. 84-6 ;
R. 1869, p. 92 ; M.F. 1850, pp. 62, 164 ; Q.P., Oct. 1857 ; Q.P., April 1861. [10] Bishop
Colenso's Journal, in M.F. 1857, pp. 6-7. [11] R. 1855, p. 97. [lla] Q.P., April
1859, p. 4. [12] R. 1850, pp. 9:!-6 ; and see p. 895 of this book. [13] R. 1858, p. 86.
[14] B. 1866, p. 06. [15] Jo., V. 48, pp. 815-16 ; J MSS., V. 2, pp. 78-9 ; R. 1868,
pp. 80-1. [16J Jo., V. 49, pp. 220-8 : sre also do., pp. 107-8, 188-4, 197-200 ; and R.
1806, p. 90. [leal Jo., V. 68, pp. 298-800, 804-6 ; M.F. 1880, pp. 89-40. [17] Jo., V. 49,
p. aiO; J MBS., V. 11, p, 309. [17o]. Jo., V. 49, p. 210 ; J MSS., V. 11, p. 809; M.F.
1880, p. 89. [18] R. 1868, pp. 68-0. [19] Jo., V. 49, pp. 210-11. [20] Jo., V. 50, p. 80 ;
* On M'ol aelmas l>ay, 1898, Dr. A. H. Buynes was consecrated (in Westminster
Abbey) Bishop for N ;■ iil and Maritzburg [39]. At first he took the title " Bishop of
Natal-Maritzburg," 1>< t by arrangement with the South African Bishops in 1894, it
ha^ been provisionally < hanged to " Bishop of Natal " pending the next meeting of the
Provincial Synoti of South Africa, in 1898.
ZULULAND.
885
R. 1867, p. 92. [21] J M88., V. 11, pp. 8«l-8 ; R. 1869, pp. 73-8. [22] Jo., V. 60,
pp. 166, 286-7 ; J MH8., V. 2, pp. 809, 862 ; V. 11, pp. 871, 879-80. [23] R. 1869, p. 78.
[24] R. 1869, pp. 77-8. [26] M.F. 1868, pp. 41-2: see alio M.F. 1859, pp. 218-27,
286-ei 277-82; M.F. 1860, p. 252; M.F. 1862, pp. 108-S, 186-42; Bound Pamphlets,
" Africa 1874," No. 7, pp. 1-7. [26] M.F. 1866, pp. 66, 84-7, 194-7 ; R. 1866, p. 100.
[26a] M.F. 1872, p. 98. [27] R. 1803-4, p. 88. [28] Jo., V. 51, pp. 225-6 ; M.F. 1872,
pp. 98, 104. [29] R. 1871, pp. 77-8 ; M.F. 1872, p. 105. [30] R. 1876, pp. 58-4 ; R. 1877,
.- , J. _ _-^. ^
16. [34] R. 1876, p. D4; a,. im7», p. 58
1888, pjll ; R. 1884, p.^6 ; Annual Return of Rev. Dr. Booth, Jan. 6, 1892. [88] R. 1884,
p. 46. [31] R. 1875, pp. 66-7. [32] Jo., V. 52, p. 890 ;
p. 98 ; R. 1866, pp. 98, 101 ; R. 1867, p. 86. [34] R. 1875, p. 54 ; R. 1878, p. 55 ; Ri
1881, pp. 68-9. [33] R. 1866,
p. 66 ; R. 1885, p. 00 ; R. 1886, p. 72 ; R. 1887, p. 71 ; R. 1889, p. 80 ; R. 1890, pp. 62, 88 ;
R. 1891, pp. 99-108. [36a] R. 1891, pp. 102-8. [36] R. 1886, p. 72. [37] Jo., V. 68,
pp. 867-8 ; R. 1882, p. 54 ; R. 1886, p. 72. [S8J R. 1891, p. 98 ; J MSS., V. 24, p. 276.
[88] M.F. 1898, p. 486.
CHAPTER XLV.
ZVLVLAND.
ZuLULAND lies on the East Coast of Africa to the north of Natal, from which it ia
separated by the River Tugela. In the bcf^inning of the present century it appears to
have been peopled by a warlike tribe of Kaffirs from the north, led by " Tyaka " or
" Chaka," who had two half-brothers, " Dingane " or " Dingaan " and " Mpanda " or
"Panda." Dingaan murdered and succeeded Chaka in 1828; but by the emigrant)
Dutch of Natal was deposed in 1889 in favour of Panda, at whose death in 1878
Cetywayo succeeded to the throne. Cetywayo hated the Boers, and after the annex-
ation of the Transvaal by the British transferred his enmity to the new Government.
Troubles arose which led to the Zulu War of 1870, in which the British, after suffering
a reverse at Isandhlwana, shattered the military power of the Zulus. Cetywayo was
deposed and the country divided into 18 districts under independent chiefs holding
office by the gift of the Queen of England. The arrangement failed ; and in 1883 a part
of his former kingdom - •,% restored to Cetywayo, a small district was assigned to UHibepa
(one of the 18 chiefs), i...d the remainder was constituted a native reserve under British
supervision. Cetywayo was soon overthrown by Usibepu, and taking refuge in tho
reserve, died there in 1884. Thither in turn Usibepu was driven by the Usutus, aided by
Boer adventurers, who were rewarded by a grant of land in which they established " The
New Republic " (area, 2,854 square miles). Further civil divisions were prevented by
the formal annexation of the remainder of Zululand by Great Britain, with the general
assent of the Zulus, in May 1H87. The present sea,t of the Government is at Eshowe.
The area of the British possessions is 8,900 square miles, including St. Lucia Bay
district, which was ceded by Panda in 1848, and formally taken possession of in 1884.
In 1687 an attempt was made by the Church Missionary Society to establish a
Mission in Zululand. Near the capital, Unkunkinglove, their Missionary, the Rev. F.
Owen, his wife, and sister laboured four months amidst scenes of cruelty and death ; bub
withdrew in February 1688, after witnessing the massacre of a party of Dutch Boers by
Dingaan.
The C.M.S. attempt not being renewed it fell to the lot of the
S.P.G. to plant the Church in Zululand — a country which for nearly
another fifty years continued to be " one of the cruel habitations of the
earth." It has been estimated that Chaka, Dingabn, and Panda,
caused between them in their wars and private massacres the deaths
of a million of human beings [1]. In the words of Panda " the whole
race of Senzangakona, ever since we came to light, are inhmzi eritoebayo
[a pushing bull]: we are always killing one another "[2]. In 1867,
Umkungo, son and heir of Panda, was placed by the Governor of Natal
at the S.P.G. Institution, Ekukanyeni, Natal, for education [3], and in
response to representations from Bishop Colenso the Society in April
1859 stated that it was prepared to allow a temporary grant of £400
f\ye&T to a Mission under him to the country of Panda [4]. On Sep-
tember 12 in that year the r-iL.hop set out from Natal on a visit to
U'
•M
.i
■ )
i 'nil
886
SOCIETY FOB TH2 PROPAGATION OF TRI* OOSPEL.
Ptanda, taking with him seven Kaffirs — four of whom were Christiana.
The following Sunday (September 18) they knelt down in Zululand
to lift up their "voices together in prayer and praise. It was the first
time that the prayers of the Church of England" had "been up.ed in
the native tongue on this side of the Tukela." The Bev. B. Bobertson
(also from Natal) joined them at the Umlalazi (September 20), and at
EmmaTi<?woiii they had an interview with Cetywayo, " a fine handsome
young fellow, of about . . . thirty years of age . . . with a very pleasant
smile and good-humoured face, and a strong deep voice." A few days
later (September 28) >he Bishop thus describes his first reception by
Panda at Nodwengu —
" Tht King has sent for mo, saying that * his council of indnras was dispersed,
but that he was very unwell ; he would speak with me, however, for a few moments,
and take o3 the edge of his appetite.' I went with William . . . and at length
entered a court, in the centre of which was an enormous hut. . . . Under the fence
of the little inclosnre sat the King, much like in face to the picture in Angas's book,
but in person not near uo stout as he is there represented. ... He was quite
alone, naked, but for the ordinary cincture about the loins . . . and a blue blanket
thrown about him. I sat down on the ground beside him and remained silent
some minutes, lockin'^ at him, and he at me. Then as he seemed waiting for me
to begin, I said, ' Good day, Panda.' ' Yes, good day to you.' ' I am grieved to
hear that you are sick to-day.' ' Yob, I am very sick. I have been sitting a long
time with my induncs, and my body is wearied out.' ' In the first place, Monase
salutes you, and Masala (Sikoto's mother), and Sikoto, and Umkungo, they salute
yc. very much.' The old man's face instantly grew sad, and his eyes filled with
tearb. He could not speak a word for emotion for some time. When he was a
little recovered I said, ' And here is a letter which Umkungo has written with his
own hand.' ... He looked at it for a few moments and then said, but with all
possible civility, ' Unamanga I ' — in plain English, ' You are a liar I ' — rather a
strong wnrd for a bishop to receive. I assured him that it was Umkungo's own
work . . . and the poor father wiped the tears from his eyes, turning the letter over
in his hand, and saying, ' And Umkungo has written all this.' I . . . read half a
page, when he took it out of my hand to look at it and W3ep again. He apologised
to me for crying and asked about the boy most tenderly."
Throughout this and subsequent interviews there was " a most
touching exhibition of the King's tender feelings as husband and
lather," and a site for a Mission station was readily granted at Kwa
Magwaza, " a remarkable and beautiful spot." During the Bishop's
stay at Nodwengu services were held and Missionary pictures exhibited,
two of the native boys he brought being selected to read the lesson at
the opening service, and thus being '♦ the first to publish the Word of
Life among the Zulus." The need of a Mission in the district was
emphasized by the fact that at this time there was living near the
King's kraal a white man who had " adopted Kafir fashions entirely."
Panda had given him a wife, and he wore no Tiore clothing than a
native. " What an impression of the English " (said the Bishop)
■*' must be conveyed by the numerous characters who are to be found
both in the colony and without it, causing their country and their
supposed religion to be blai^phemed among the heathen ! " An
exception must be made in the case of two Englishmen from Natal
whom the Bishop met at Nodweni, and who with their native
servants attendo 1 service held in the precincts of the King's kraal.
From one of thnsf, Mr. Ojjle, a mnn well known in the early history
of Natal, and thoroughly aoqua^'' '1 with the Zulus, the Bishop
received i ' ' very different version of the massacre of the Boers in
ZULULAND.
887
18S8 " from what is commonly received." According to Mr. Ogle the
act was the result of fraud, deceit, and threats on the part of the
Boers. Before parting from Panda the Bishop was "reduced to
extremity for presents for the people," and having exhausted his
"blankets, coloured neckerchiefs, knives, and scissors," he was
"obliged to make presents oimatclies and piUs 1 " which last were
"begged in case t ^ ro should arise at any future time a pain of
some kind." Finally the King " asks for three tin pannikins and a
frying pan" in place of a gridiron, and, his wishes having been
gratified, the Mission party leave Nodwengu on October 4 " -.vith a dejp
sense of the kindness . . . received . . . and a real esteem and pity
for him," from what they had seen of his character [6].
After his return the Bishop proposed resigning the See of Natal
and going to Zululand as a " simple Missionary" in episcopal orders.
In the event of his doing so the Society undertook to support him
with a liberal grant ;* but he abandoned his intention, and sent the
Bev. R. Robertson [61. Accompanied by Mrs. Robertson and a few
converted Zulus, Mr. Robertson removed from Natal to Kwamagwaza
in September 1800 [7J. In reporting their arrivs I he wrote : " The
joyous, rapturous greeting which awaited us here more than repaid
all it bar! cost us leaving the Umlazi. Not only on Sundays, but
every day we have endless visits from the numerous people about us."
At the first services " they were most attentive and tried to join in the
singing and chanting, but they did not scruple ... to make remarks
aloud on all that wad new to them." Their "simple, frank, joyous
manner" was refreshing to the Missionary. They did not know he
had a wife, and the sight of a lady "completed their ecstasy." One
.mid " it seemed as if the sun had come to shine among them ; and
another man pointing upwards, said he thanked God for bringing us ta
them, and that they should now rejoice and grow in our presence that
others would envy them." " It seems wonderful " (Mr. Robertson added)
" Ruch a people shouh'l be living under such a murderous system of
government — life is eo insecure, yet they look so happy and cheerful
and so wilhng to rer;eive teaching — home feelings so strong, and yei
one that you may bo most familiar with may any night be executed
by the King's people, and you see his face no more. The whole
country is in a sto oe of excitement, from the King and his sons calling
the whole nation to arms— all must go . . . but the old, or young
boys and wome'i and children " [8]. Mr. Robertson was cordially
received by botli Panda and his sons, especally by Cetywayo, who was
described as " a tine amiable-looldng young man, very noble in his.
appearance." But the Mission opened at a critical period in Zulu
history, at the decline of the Hfe of the old King amid all the miseries
of a disputed succession, where generally the strongest wins, and th»
son who can destroy the most of his family and people gains the respect
and homage oT his barbarous subjects. Cetywayo had won tins position
by a nccession of wars and murders, and in 1861, hearing that his
father was |[iviag the impression that a child of six years old, the son
of the favcurita queen at the time, should be the next King, he sent
an impi wiiich burnt down the royal kraal, assaulted the old King,
* £600 per annnm for the Bishop, £1,000 per annum for other Mission/irieB luid
<1,00C for bailding,a | Oj.
iilf
i !l
i
1
'"m
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
destroyed the child and its mot?'ar, t;ad desolated the country — the
destruction of whole kraals, even to the little children, being a common
occurrence. Things came to such a crisis that the Natal Government
Intervened and arranged with Panda to fix the succession on Getywayo
in the hope of putting an end to the murders. Ct.ijvfayo'a party de-
manded that Umkongo should be given up to them, but this the
Govemmeiit refused to do [10].
Through these troubles the Mission passed unmolested, and whenm
September 18G1 all its principal buildings were accidentally burnt down,
the Zulus came from all directions bringing material- to repair the
damage [11].
By the Rev. S. M. Samuelson, who joined the staff in 1861, the
Mission was made known in 18G2 as far as Emapiseni, a distance of
240 miles, where he met with a friendly reception from the Chief of the
Amapisa tribe, " whcse people showed great joy and surprise it hearing,
for the first time, a winte rjan talk their language " [12].
In 1865 Mr. Samuelson opened a new station, called St. P.. n i about
24 miles firom Kwamagwaza. The work which had been earned on
zealously and effectually was interrupted in 1808 by a persecution in-
stigated by Getywayo, who, although he readily granted the site for tlio
Mission, withheld permission to the Zulus to become Ghristians.
Among Mr, Sainuelson's converts was Umfezi, son of a great man.
To '.'.3 relatives who tried to persuade him to give up his belief ho
P'JA, " I am fully persuaded that God is . . . notliing can turn me away
from that. I care nothing about my cows, my inteniTed bride, and
other things. Take them all. Drag me away or kill me on the spot,
but I will not give up my belief." His relations were so impressed by
Iiis confession that they too admitted tJie existence of God. Cetywayo
and other Chiefs next sent men to kill Umfezi, but being hidden above
the calico ceiling in the Mission House he was not found. When the
search was over Mr. Samuelson sat down to his harmonium and
)layed kd(* ^ang the Te Deum and Jubilate in Zulu. "The Chiefs
jecame so transported" (wrote Mr. Samuelson) "that they swore
jy their King that we Missionaries are the only kings on earth."
After the impi had gone Mr. Samuelson took Umfezi by night and
giving him tlie only upper coat he possessed, sent him to Natal
for safety. There also he experienced ill-treatment and persecution for
Christ's sake ; but he continued steadfast and returned to St. Paul's in
1869 [18].
Previoubly to the attempt on Umfezi all the boys and girls under
Insf ruction at St. Paul'swereremovedandthework was suspended [14].
Persecution in various forms continued for some years, and on one
occasion a band of armed men rushed irito the Mission House, and
forcing away a young girl under Christian training compelled her to
mo,rry an old heathen man [15]. On Easter Day 1871 Mr. Samuelson
baptized five converts and soon after fought with thirty heathen nativea
in defence of a witch, who however was taken and killed. During the
previous thirty years the belief in witchcraft had greatly increased in
Zululand, and tlie killing of persons us witches was of frequent occur-
rence [16].
In 1869 Zululand was formally placed under
supervision of the Bishop of MAniTZiiUua [sec p. 832],
the episcopal
and in 1870 it
tlu
181
tir
of.
he I
ZULULAND.
389
vrta made a separate and Missionary Bishopric — for which a small en-
dowment was raised, chiefly by the labours of Miss Mackenzie, as a
meriorial to the late Bishop Mackenzie of Zambezi or Central Africa.
The first Bishop of Zululand, Dr. T. E. Wilkinbox, consecrated in
Westminster Abbey on St. Mark's Day 1870 [17], wrote from Kwama-
gwaza on January 30, 1871 : —
" We have an enormous field before us here, teri:bly vast when measured
against the slender force at hand to till it— a mtness to *ho Church's apathy.
However we are progressing I hope . . . our immense distance from Durban, 170
miles away here in the wilderness, separated from every white man's habitation by
mountainous country, and dependent upon everything upon a fortnight's wagon
journey . . . renders all such work di£Soult boyoiid calculation, until brought face
to face with it. . . . Prince Cetywayo has just granted a site for a Mission Station
... to the northwards of Kwamagwaza. . . . There are friendly chiefs in this
district . . . who have invited us to build amongst them and an abundant heathen
population untotiched aa yet by a Missionary " [18].
In February twenty-two converts were confirmed, all of whom re-
ceived the Holy Communion on the following Sunday, when two deacons
received Pi-iests' Orders. The opening of the new station at Etaleni
was entrusted to the Bev. J. Jackson, who during the next nine years
carried on from the Transvaal border a Mission among the natives of
Swaziland. [See p. 848.] In April 1871 the Bishop'visited Cetywayo, who
decided to send his only son, with the sons of other great men, to
Kwamagwaza for education. The erection of a native college at St.
Mary's was begun in this year. '' In the next (1872) the old King,
Pandft, died ; but Cetywayo haci long bten the real ruler of Zulu-
land [\Sa]. And in reality his lule was unfavourable for Missionary
operations, it being "unlawful for a Zulu to be a Christian." At his
installation as King in 1878 he represented to Mr. Shepstone, who
attended on behalf of the Natal Government, that he " saw no good in
Missionary teaching, although he admitted they were good mon ; the
doctrines they taught might be applicable to white mon but ... a
Christian Zulu was a Zulu s^joiled ; he would be glad if the Mis-
sionaries all left the country ; mdeed he wished them to leave." The
result of Mr. Shepstone's conversation with the King was however
♦• an understanding that those [Missionaries] who were already in the
country should not be interfered with, and that if any of them com-
mitted an offence for which the offender might be considered deserving
of expuLion* the case should be submitted to the Government of Natal
and its assent received before the sentence should be carried out."
Mr. Shepstono "did not consider it wise to attempt to make any
arrangements in favour of converts," as he considered the position of
the Missionaries and all concerned to be so anomalous that sooner or
later a compromise would relievo the difficulty, or Mission operations
would have to be given up [19].
The resignation of Bishop Wilkinson in 1876 and the delav in
the appointment of a succef .^or (Dr. Douglas McKen21e, cons.
1880) deprived the diocese cf episcopal guidance and counsel at a
time when it was most needed t [20]. Wars and threats of violence
* Tlio Zulus had no idea of inflicting any puuialunont upon a Miasionary evo(>pt that
of ezpulfiion.
j The Rev. J. W. Alington wi\8 sent OPt Irom Engliuid si Vicar-Oeneral in 1P78, but
he died in 187V [iOa],
■1
'l!fi
':,l|
840
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
caused several of the Missionaries in 1877 to remove their Zuln con-
verts out of the country. On the stations of the Norwegian Mission
some converts were put to death, and for the greater part of the next
two years Mission work in Zululand was suspended. All the MiB-
sionaries withdrew — Mr. Samuelson being one of the last to quit his
post — but the Bev. G. Smitb, one of the Society's Missionaries in
Natal, accompanied the British expedition into Zululand, and in the
capacity of Chaplain shared the defence of Borke's Drift in 1879, and
subsequently in the search for the colours of H.M. 24th Begiment and
for the bodies of Lieutenants Melville and Coghill [21]. His gallantry
was rewarded by a military chaplaincy.
At the close of the Zulu War in 1879 most of the Missionaries were
able to return, some to their ruined stations, some to begin work
afresh in new places. Many of the native Christian refugees also
returned, and generally the re-establishment of the Mission station
was welcomed as a benefit by the heathen in the neighbourhood.
The buildings at St. Paul's and Kwamagwaza had been almost utterly
destroyed |22J.
Fresh hindrances awaited the Missionaries in Sir Garnet Wolseley's
" settlement " of the country [see p. 885], by which the lands given to
the Church by Getywayo and his predecessor were confiscated, and th&
newly-appointed Chiefs were declared to have the right to resume occu-
pation of any land they might assign for Mission sites. Against this-
arrangement the Society (October 80, 1879) appealed to the Imperial
Government, whose subsequent annexation of Zululand has, it is:
hoped, ended all doubt as to the tenure of Mission property [28].
In December 1879 the Bishop of Maritzburg, accompanied by
Archdeacon Usherwood, the Bev. G. Smith, and Mr. C. Johnson,.
held a funeral service and celebrated the Holy Communion on the
battlefield of Isandhlwana, and selected a site for a Memorial Church
which should be both a monument to the dead and the centre of a.
new Mission to the surrounding tribes. As a reward for his loyalty to-
the British the Basuto Chief Hlubi of Natal was granted this district-
He appropriated to his own use the ruins of the Norwegian Mission
premises, and determined to admit no Missionaries except those of
the English Church. At Hlubi's request Mr. Johnson, their teacher,,
removed with his tribe from Natal to Isandhlwana in 1880. Having
assisted in forming the station of St. Vincent, and been ordained „
Mr. Johnson removed to a place twelve miles off, where Hlubi himself
and many of his people had settled. Here a second station, called
St. Augustine's, was opened, the progress of which to the present
time has been highly encouraging. When it was first proposed ta
build a school-church ut St. Augustine's, 130 of Hlubi's men " ftam&
forward and promised to contribute SOs. each." Hlubi, though not
yet himself a Christian, does all he can to back up the Missionary.
There are now ( 1892) no less than eighteen out-stations in connection
with St. Augustine's, where services are held regularly. St. Vincent
was selected as the headquartei* of tlie new Bibliop of Zululand,* and
the foundation stone of the Mt^moria! f 'hurch waH luid on October 12»
1882, and the building dedicated on April 28 following [24].
The outbreak of civil war in IHHt led to the tonjpt)rary abandon-
luent of Kwamagwaza, St. Paul's, and Isandhlwana stations, but in spit«
• His Buccewsor, Diuhop Curtor, rctnovo.l his re*ide«c«> io EbIiowo in 18011.
■Ulii
ZULULAND.
841
of the Btate of exile of many of the people, and the general sense of
uncertainty and insecurity, the baptisms in that year numbered nearly
:200, an^ 119 persons were confirmed [25]. In 1885 the permanent
Te-occupation of Kwamagwaza — as to which there had been some
•difficulty — was secured. A Synod was held at Isandlil^vana, and a
revised version of a portion of the Zulu Prayer Book was issued [26].
The annexation of Zululand by Great Britain in 188" brought with it
increased responsibihties, followed as it was by an innux of Europeans.
On the other hand the change deUvered the Miesionaries from the
mere caprice of a heathen chief, and forbade the marriage of girls
Against their wills, and the " smelling out, or pret nding to smell out
for witchcraft," — all matters which had proved of serious hindrance
to the cause [27]. In 1888 Bishop McKenzie attended the Lambeth
Conference, at which among the subjects discussed was that of
polygamy, one which perhaps affected his diocese more than
any other. The opinion of the Conference was " that persons living
in polygamy be not admitted to baptism, but that they he accepted
as candidates and kept under Christian instruction until such time as
they shall be in a position to accept the law of Christ." On his return,
in endeavouring to supply the wants of his diocese his strength failed,
tuid he died at Isandhlwana on January 9, 1890 [28]. His episcopate
had been " full of anxiety end care and of not infrequent perils, but amid
all he . . . laboured with high courage " [29] . The first impressions
of his successor, Bishop Carter (consecrated in St. Paul's Cathedral
on Michaelmas Day 1891) are " that though what has been done with
the small means at the disposal of the Mission is really wonderful,
jet that practically the work is only just begun, and that the great
mass of the people are untouched." Mr. Johnson ^a competent
judge) is of opinion that the Zulus are deteriorating in character,
from there being no longer the strict discipline in which they were
originally kept. Native beer drinks are on the increase, owing
very much to their having nothing to do. " It is true " (adds Bishop
Carter) " that under British rule their lives are safer : hut what is
the good of this if more is not done to teach them a more excellent
way of living? " Efforts are now being directed (with the assistance
of Government) to teaching the natives trades by means of indus-
trial institutions [SO].
! i|
I
■H'i
Statihtich. — In Zululand (area, 9,000 square miles), where (1859-92) the Society has
UBBiBtocI in maintaining 9 MiHsionarieB and phintint; 7 C'<ntrul Stations (as detailed on
p. 890), there are now 189,7h« iohabitiintK, of wliom about 1,000 are Church Meniberg,
nnder^tlie care of Itt Clergymen and u Bibhop. [See p. 705 ; see alao the Table on p. 3bi.]
Hefffrencca (Chapter XLV.)— [1] R. l*^ . 1, p. BO; M.R. 1853, pp. i250-l. [2] M.H.
No. 89, p. 84. [3] J MH8., V. 10, p. bU3. 4) Jo., V. 47, p. 877. !6] M.H. No. 89. i.«J
J MSS., V. 28, pp. 4ft-4, 48-65, 70-2 ; Jo., \ 48, pp. 68-9, 92-8 ; H. 1800, p. 122. [7J R.
1801, pp. 189-40; M.P. 1801, pp. 241-8. [Sj M.P. 1801, pp. 241-4. [0] Jo., V. 48,
pp. 68-0. [10] J M8S., V. 28, pp. 08-4: M.?. I*'!;!, pp. 102-8, 195-4); M.P. 1802,
pp. 12-14. [UJM.F. 1^02, pp. 0, 7, 15. [12] R. 1802, p. 128; R. 186H, p. 88. [13] R.
1805, p. 95 ; R. 1806, p. 102 ; R. 1808, pp. 70-3 , R. 1809, p. 78. [14] R. 1008, pp, 71, 78.
fl6! R. 1872, pp. 47-8. rie] R. 1870, p. 04 ; R. 1871, p. 80. [17] R. 1870, p. 04 ; Stand-
ing Committee, Oct. 80, 1179 ; M.F. 1871, p. 836. [IS u,;id ISfl] J MS8., V. 97, pp. 1, 2, 0, 7 ;
R. 1871, pp. 79. 80; M.P. >871, pp. 884-3 ; M.l-'. 1878, p. ^06; Q.P., Aug. 187!!, p. ;:. 110]
M.P. 1876, pp. 186-<?. [201 H. 1876, p. 57 ; R. 1870, p. 55. [aOfl] K 1878, p. M ; i 1879,
ji. 65. [21] R. 1877, pp. 4<f-V ; M.P. 1877, pp. 463-71 ; R. 1878, i.p. 55-0 ; fi. 1879, p. 65.
[82] R. 870, p. 65; M.P. 1879, p. 588; M.P. 1882, p. Ill [23] Stand-ng Committew
842
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE 008PEL.
Book, V. 89, pp. Ifla-C ; Jo., V. 68, p. 290 ; H MSB., V. 8, p. 366 ; M.F. 1879, p. 668 ; R.
1879, pp. 49-53 ; R. 1B81, pp. 00-1 ; R. 1884, p. 66. [24] J M8S., V. 27, p. 98 ; M.F.
1880, pp. 81-4, 408-17 ; K. 1880, p. 61 ; R. 1882, p. 64 ; M.F. 1882, pp. 112-18 ; R. 1881,
Sp. 61-2 ; R. 1891, p. 106 ; R. 1892, p. 89. [M] M.F. 1890, pp. 93-6. [26] R. 1884, p. 06 ;
I. 1886, p. 67. [27] J MSB., V. 27, p. 160 ; R. 1887, pp. 72-8. [28] R. 1880, pp. 87-8 ;
M.F. 1800, p. 07 ; Jo,, Jan. 17, 1800. [29] M.F. 1800, p. 120. [30] R. 1891, pp. 91, lOB-Q.
CHAPTER XLVI.
I
I
SWAZILAND, OR AMASWAZILAND.
The country (area, 12,000 Rquaro Diiles) lien on the eastern sido of South Africa
between the Lobombo Mountains (on the east) and tlio TranRvaal (on the west). Tho
Amaawazi are a warlike and independent tribe of Kaffirs, who were lon(( a terror to all
the neighbouring tribes exuept the Zulus. Though for the most part still heathen, they
have no idols, and little to represent their ancient faith beyond ancestral worsliip.
The Churc'i of England was the first Christian body to occupy Swazi-
land. The diocese formed in 1870 under tho title of Zululand having
betn designed to include the country of the tribes towards the River Zam-
besi, its first Bishop, Dr. T. E. Wilkinson, visited Swaziland in 1871
to seek an opening for a Mission. An " eternal warfare " between the
Amaswazi and the Zulus had " swept and reswept the district of
Pongolo (the boundary river) so effectually " that in passing from one
kingdom to the other for a whole day a desert was traversed in which
" no human being " was to be seen, " nought but herds of antelopes,
gnus, zebras, ostriches, and harte])hee8tG." Reaching the kraal of tho
then boy-prince of the Amnswazi after a trying journey of three weeks,
the Bishop " found that there was not a single effort being made in all
that vast country, nor for the next 1,100 miles " to Zanzibar " for the
evangelizing of these fine tribes " which dwelt there. The Amaswazi
he described as " a very fine people intellectually and physically . . .
less warlike . . . than the Zulus, and more inclined to work ; . . . tho
country. . . a very fine one, high, and therefore healthy." They showed
" no little kindness," but
•' evidently did not bcllevo that wc were Missionaripfi, nnd Bocmcd to know very
little about them. We had been warned that wo shcnild be taken either for Dutch
Boers come to wheedle them out of their land, or for Portuguese slave dealern bent
on the worst of errands, and so it evidently was ; they could not believe that wo
came amongst them wii.li disinterested motives, and tlu; consotjuciioe was that they
refused to allow us to nee the young princo Uludonga at all and wc thought it
inexpedient just then to press matters. So with many friendly o^surances on both
Hides, accompanied by exchange of presents, we turned our h mds homewards,
telling them we should soon be with them again, as it was itopossible we could
lorsftkoour broUitri."
The Chiefs, though willing to have Missionarien near them, feared
to allow white men to settle in their country. A basis of operations
SWAZILAND, OB AHASWAZILAMD.
U9
was therefore selected just outside the Swazi border, at Derby in the
Transvaal, and thither the Rev. Joel Jackson of Zululand was sent
with a catechist (Mr. Hales) and arrived on Christmas Day 1871.
Two years later Bishop Wilkinson baptized there the first Swazi convert
— a boy who was named Harvey after the Bishop of Carlisle [1]. Early
in 1877 the centre of the Mission was removed to Mahamba (Trans*
vaal), but the Zulu War of 1879 rendering its abandonment advisable,
Enhlozana was selected as the new statiou, and in 1881, at the invita-
tion of the Swazi King, who granted a site on the river Usutu, the head-
quarters of the Mission were at last established in the centre of Swazi-
land, fifteen miles from the King's kraal. Enhlozana is in what has
been called the " Little Free State " in Swaziland, but in 1890 it was
annexed to the Transvaal [2J. After four years at the Usutu Mr.
Jackson reported : —
" I cannot make much impression on the great mass of heathenism around.
But to be single-handed is a great disadvantage in this place. Sadly too much of
my time and strength have to be given to merely secular matters. The climate is
so hot and enervating that even now m midwinter there are few days that are not
too hot for much outdoor labour. As I am alone, and have no funds, the
necessary buildings must be put up by myself. I have native boys, who can help
me much, but they require my constant presence. As little food can be bought in
this neighbourhood, we must grow for our own needs, and unless I am present to
superintend all planting operations they fail, and the crops cost more than the
market price of grain. Matters will improve only when we have a generation
trained into more careful and industrious habits " [3].
The first Church building of the Mission was not opened until
1890 [8a]. When Mr. Jackson came to the country he had but one
white neighbour within a radius of 60 miles. But about the year
1887 the whole of Swaziland was ** given out in concessions conveying
mineral rights," and parts once like a wilderness have become popu-
lated by white people — miners, &c. — and a Government for whites has
been establishu>^. EuropoanB, chi^tly English, were more than 100
miles in advance of him in 1U88, and many were settUng near the
King's kraal. Mr. Jackson's work among the natives had so lacked
encouragement that several times he thought of going to more pro-
mising fields, but, said he,
" something always came in the way, which seemed to tell rao I must stay. It now
seems plain that my presence was needed to prepare for coming events and work.
At first we could not gain an entrance even into the country ; now I have good
reason to believe that very soon Christian marriage without the payment of cattle
will be a recognised law of tho land for those who desire it. The minds of the
King and Chiefs are . . . preparing to accept other changes " [4].
While, however, " the Swazis are waiting for the King " (to become
a Christian), progress in their evangelisation must be slow. " How
can they go before the King?" [5].
In 1889 the Society provided funds for meeting what had been a
" most crying want," viz. a Missionary to minister to the white gold-
diggers and proprietors in Swaziland ; but Bishop McKenzie was unable
to take any action in the matter owing to the unsettled state of the
country and to the lack of a suitable agent [0]. A revolution was
attempted in 1888, which resulted in the Prime Minister being put to
death and the King's brother, who hoped to ascend the throne, fleeing,
f
m
ti
Hi
;.i !l
.1)
■;i
I : ' 11
844
BOCIETT FOB THE FROFAOATION OF THB OOBPEL.
to the Transvaal. Politically Swaziland is still in an uncertain posi-
tion, and it is likely to be brought under the sway of the Boers [7].
Statibticb. — In Swaailand (area, 12,000 sgoure miles), whexe (1871-03) the Society
tuM assisted in maintaining 3 Missionaries and planting 1 Central Station (as detailed on
p. 897), there are now 70,600 inhabitants (70,000 being Natives), of whom 300 are
Cbnron Members and 66 Communicants, under the care of a Clergynuui and the
Bishop of Zulnland. [See cUao the Table on p. 884.]
Beferences (Chapter XLVI.)-11] J M88., V. 37, pp. 7-9, 16, 16, 306rt; M.F. 1879,
pp. 107-10 ; R. 1873, p. 48 ; R. 1878, pp. 46-8. [2] J MSB., V. 37, pp. 56, 305o, 3066 ;
fif.F. 1883, pp. 11&-14 ; R. 1881, p. 61 ; R. 1800, p. 91. [3] R. 1886, pp. 67-8. [Sal B.
1800, pp. 00-1. [4] J MSS., V. 37, pp. 146-6, 2066 ; R. 1888, p. 88. [61 L., Bishop
MoKenzie, Jan. 3, 1888 ; J MSS., V. 37, p. 164. [6] J MSS., V. 37, p. 191. [7] ' ^^S.,
V. 37, pp. 116-17, 162, 176, 181, 3056 ; R. 1884, p. 66 ; R. 1887, p. 78.
CHAPTEE XLVn.
TONQALAND,
ToNOALAND lies on the east coast of South Africa between Zululond (on the south)
and Delagoa Bay (on the north), and extending from the Indian Ocean westward to the
Bombo Mountains. Throughout its length and breadth (160 miles by 70) the country ii
flat and sandy — none much above and some below the level of the sea. It is inhabited
by the most industrious race in that part of Africa — viz., the Amalonga, or (as they are
Bometimes termed) " Knob-nosed Kaffirs."
OwiNa to the deadliness of its climate little has yet been done
towards the evangelisation of Tongaland. The first step taken by the
English Church in this direction was to place it in charge of the Bishop
of Zululand when the diocese of that name was formed in 1870. In his
first reports to the Society on the subject Bishop Wilkinson in 1872
was of opinion that the only way of reaching the tribes inhabiting " that
land of death " was to establish a post on the heights of the Bombo,
from which descents could be made for days together, though no Avhite
man could live in the country (that is, for long). A short time before,
nine traders had ventured into the district, and " not one came out
agam"[l].
No advance in the matter appears to have been made during the
first Bishop's episcopate (1870-5), but his successor, Bishop McKenzie,
(cons. November 1880), placed a native catechist (Titus Zwane) on
the Bombo Mountains in 1881, " to keep open the right of occupation
and to prepare the way for a greater work." About a year later the
oateohist died, and want of funds and agents prevented the re-ocou-
pation of the station, though just before his own death (in Jan. 1890)
the Bishop was about to accept an offer of a new site (20 acres) on the
Bombo [2].
Tn the meanwhile the Bishop's plan had been to visit Tongaland
" in the healthy season, June or July, and try to bring away boys for
TOMOALAND.
845
school at Isandhlwana " (in Zulaland). His last visit was in 1880,
when be came to the conclusion that a station ought to be opened in
Tongaland itself as well as one on the Bombo. The climate is not so
bad as that of Delagoa Bay, and " if one of the higher spots were selected
. . . and theMissionaries took reasonable care of themselves, there does
not seem to be more danger than in other hot and rather unhealthv
places." On this occasion the Bishop was accompanied b^ the Rev. W.
Martyn, a native Zulu deacon, and they spent eight days in Tongaland,
" sleeping in the native huts, and having . . . many opportunities for
preaching truth in the smaller kraals." As usual " the common people
received us gladly " (wrote the Bishop), but " we were not allowed to
tell our tale to either King or Queen, out had to accept a message sent
out to us that they did not want any of such talk, we had better turn
back at once." But the " old indunas in spite of themselves . . .
heard a good deal," for on receiving the message the Bishop " began
to tell them the chief things we beUeve and teach," and they listened
with patience for some time before they " laughed and walked away."
This, probably the first Missionary visit ever paid to the royal kraal,
was at an unfavourable time, for political and exploring visitors had
xecently been there, and the indunas regarded theMissionaries as having
some connection with one of the parties : " the idea of a white man
taking the trouble to come to them seeking nothing for himself but
only wishing to do them good, was too impossible to be received."
The Tonga* language, though very unlike Zulu in many ways besides
words and sounding like " kitchen Kafir," " has affinities, so that a
knowledge of Zulu is of great assistance when reading it," and most of
the men and boys can understand and talk Zulu [8].
According to Bishop MoEenzie the Amatonga know more of the
outside world than the neighbouring tribes, are more ready to leave
their homes, and are in advance of the Zulus and Swazis in such
matters as house-building, and they seem well disposed towards white
men. But " the moraUty of the sexes is deplorably low " [4], and
the fact that contact with Europeans has rendered it worse [see p. 84G]
makes it all the more necessary that adequate measures should at once
be taken for the conversion of Tongaland [5]. " To see if there were
any possibility of commencing work amongst the Tongas," Bishop
Carter (Dr. McEenzie's successor) visited the country in September
1892. At present there appears to be " no missionary work of any
kind being done by anybody amongst its people." But though he has
not yet " got a footing in tne country," his visit was not " altogether
unprofitable," and many friends were made.
Befereneea (Chapter XLVII.)— [1] J M8S., V. 27, pp. 9, lft-17. [2j J M8S., V. 27,
pp. 60, 82, 98, 180, 198 ; M.P. 188'i, p. 114. [3] J MSB., V. 27, pp. 186-9. [4] J MSS.,
V. 27, p. 168. f6J R. 1891, p. 105.
* The Swiss ha: e published a book in the Tonga tongue, Buku ya Tsikwembo
(Lausanne : Brldu, 1888.)
"■■'■n
!>
i i|
i^'i
846
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I
CHAPTER XLVm.
DELAGOA BAY.
Delaooa Bat forma a port of the Portuguese province of Mozambique, on the sonth-
eaat coaal of Africa. By the Portngneae it ia called "LourenfO Marqnea," after ita
diaooverer in 1544.
Though Delagoa Bay was nominally included in the Diocese of Zulu-
land (fonned in 1870), no further measures were taken for its occnpa-
ration by the Church of England until after the resignation and return
to England of Bishop Wilkinson, who then began to collect funds
for the formation of a separate Bishopric in the district. His action
was provisionally approved by the Metropolitan of South Africa in
1879, and some small sums (about £100 in all) were received by the
Society for the object. In view, however, of the claims of the existing
dioceses the South African Bishops considered the scheme premature,
and they suspended it in 1880 [1].
In January-February 1891 the Bishops arranged for the incorpo-
ration of the regions about Delagoa Bay (with South Oazaland, and
Lydenberg and Zoutspanberg in the Transvaal*) into a new Diocese
to be called Lebombo, and on their application the Society (May 1891)
granted ;C600 towards the endowment of the see (£7,000 having been
raised for the object by Bisbop Wilkinson), and £800 per annum for
the establishment of Missionr. within its boundaries [2].
Previously to this the (Society (May 1889) had made provision
towards supplying ministrations to Englishmen employed at LourenQO
Marques on the new railwr.y and in other ways, but the seizure of the
line by the Portuguese for non-fulfilment of contract rendered it un-
necessary to appoint a cbaplain for the English, who began to leave [8].
Soon after his first visit to Delagoa Bay (in 1881) Bishop MoKenzib
secured a site for a Missioi\, but he was unable to go there again
until 1889. He could then find no one "anxious for Communion,"
and therefore celebrated in Zulu in his room at the hotel for him-
self and his native companion, the Rev. W. Martyn of Zululand.
The town and neighbourhood " badly needs the counter influence of
some clergy, for it is a very drunken and corrupt place. The natives
are terribly demoralised by drink and high wages and contact with
bad white men." In one kraal, " in the midst of a torrent of Tonga,"
the Bishop "heard the name of God in English, but it was the
common English curse I " During his stay a school of 80 native boys
and girls, under native management, and unconnected with any
denomination, was to a certain extent offered to and accepted by him [4.]
Owing however to Bishop McKenzie'b death and the rearrange-
ment of dioceses, the commencement of Missionary operations in
Delagoa Bay has had to await the appointment of a Bishop of
Lebombo. In November 1892 the Society provided funds to enable
the Bev. W. E. Smyth, the Bishop-designate, to make a preliminary
survey of the dioceset [5].
* Since omitted. See next footnote.
t The survey, which was mode in 1898. does not appear to have extended to Delagoa
Bay. Subsequently (on November 6, 1808), Mr. Smyth was consecrated at Qrahamstown,
and it was arranged that bis diocese should not contain any portion of the Transvaal [U].
THB ORANOE FREE STATE.
847
Befenneei (Chapter XLVni.)— [1] J M88., V. 8, pp. 997, 287 ; V. 4, pp. 81, 88-4,
311 ; V. 13, pp. 106, 114, 186, 147, 1746, 17U, 178, 18(V-1 ; V. 37, pp. 88, 100-1. [2J Btniid-
ing Committee Book, V. 46, pp. 348, 367 ; J MSB., V. 13, pp. 866-8 ; V. 37, p. 306.
[81 J M88.,'.V. 37, pp. 173,177, 183, 188-0, 101 ; Standing Comniittoe Book, V. 46, p. 140
[41 J M8S., V. 97, pp. 60, 73, 186, 180 ; M.F. 1883, p. 114. [6J Standing Committee
Mmntea, V. 47, pp. 366-818. [6] L., Biiihop Smyth, Deo. 33, 1898.
i<t"
! i
CHAPTER XLIX.
THE OBANQE FREE STATE.
Thi8 v» an inland ooontr/ lying on the eastern side of South Africa between Cape
Colony and the Transvaal dec, its area being about 70,000 square miles. Ita settlement
by whites was due to diBcontented Dutch farmers, who began to migrate from the Cape
Colony in 1887. [See p. 308.] In 1848 it became formally subject to British sovereignty,
which however was abandoned in 1864, since which time it has been a Bepubliu under
its present name.
As part of the original Diocese of Cape Town, the Orange Biver
Soverei^ty was visited by Bishop Gray in 1850. At that time its
population was estimated at nearly 100,000 (85,000 coloured), and the
country was occupiefl by the Dutch Church and the " Berlin," " London,"
" Wosleyan," and " Paris " Missionary Societies. From the local repre-
sentatives of these the Bishop met with a friendly reception, the Berlin
Missionaries (Lutherans) complaining to him of the " very unsound
views generally taught by English Dissenting Missionaries with refer-
once to the Sacrament of Baptism which they said, being spoken of
generally as only a sign or mark, the coloured people confounded it
with the sign or marks upon the cattle, and did not esteem it in any
higher light than this." At Boom-plaats on May 1, the Bishop read
the Burial Service over the remains of some British officers and soldiers
who had fallen in a recent battle with the Boers and been buried " in a
walled enclosure in the middle of Mr. Wright's garden." This appears
to have been the first service performed in the sovereignty by an
ordained representative of the Anglican Church. Previously to the
Bishop's coming the inhabitants oi' Bloemfontein (the capital), who
were "nearly exclusively Enghsh," had appealed to him for a clergy-
man, and on his arrival there on May 8 a deputation from the miUtary
and civilians waited on him, expressed their satisfaction at the visit,
and their hope " that it might lead to the establishment of a Church
and Clergyman " among them. With the aid of the British Resident,
Major Warden, who showed much kindness, sites were selected for
" Church, Burial-ground, Parsonage, and School," the Bishop under-
taking to furnish plans for a church to hold 200, towards the erection
of which the people had already raised £200.
On Sunday, May 6, the Bishop held Morning Service " in an open
shed" (for the troops), and afternoon (1.30) "in the school-house,"
when three children were baptized, four candidates prepared by himself
1
tit
i; ii
i\
'W
II
ii
-,%..
^>
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
1.0
I.I
1^
12.2
^ 1^ III 2.0
1.8
1.25 U 1.6
— — ^
^
6"
►
V]
<^
/>]
^a
e:
^2
o
*■}
.^J- \^
M
7
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
23 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. M580
(716) 872-4503
I
^
^
848
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
were confirmed, and ten persons communicated, the building being
crowded inside and out throughout the whole services, which lasted
nearly three hours. He also consecrated the military burial-ground
on this day. Of the capital he wrote : " Bloemfontein is rapidly
rising in importance. A press is coming up and a newspaper is about
to be started. The Bomish Bishop is soon to visit it, with a view, I
understand, to fix a priest there, and the Methodists have decided
upon planting a station in the village. Everything is of course in a
rough staie. There is nothing remarkable in the situation of the
•village; it is defended by a rude fort, mounted with four guns."
During the Bishop's stay in the sovereignty (April 30-May 14) he
Tisited PhilippoUs (the capital of Adam Kok, a Griqua Chief), Bethany,
Thaba-'Nohu (the town of Morokko, the Chief of the Barolong),
MakquatUn (the village of Mohtzani, a Chief of some Basutos and
Bechuanas), Ivlerimitzo, Winburg, and Harrismith, and had inter-
views with the aforesaid Chiefs. Near Harrismith on May 12 he was
joined by the Rev. J. Green of Maritzburg, whom he commissioned
to fix upon sites for a church, parsonage, and school at Harrismith, a
promising village as yet of " only two or three houses " [1]. On the
return journey the Bishop ordained at Maritzburg Mr. W. A. Steadlee,
a catechiat of the Society, whom he stationed at Bloemfontein in
1860 [2].
Biehop Gray's visit was followed up in 1850 and 1858 by Arch-
deacon Merkiman of Grahamstown, who in the latter year reported
that the church at Bloemfontein was still unfinished, that Smithfield
was " bristhng with life and activity," the people having raised in a few
days £G0 a year for a clergyman and nearly £300 towards a church ;
■and that at Harrismith, among an increasing English population,
was a magistrate who once had acted as catechist under the Bishop of
Nova Scotia, and was willing to renew his services [8]. "With the
-exception of these visits Mr. Steabler laboured as the first and only
clergyman of the Church of England in the sovereignty until its
Abandonment by the British Government, when he withdrew on
March 28, 1854 [4]. In the previous year, on the subdivision of the
See of Capetown, the British Government excluded the sovereignty
from the three South African dioceses (Capetown, Grahamstown, and
Natal), and this accounts for its partial neglect by the Church during
the next ten years. Sir G. Grey and the Bishops of Capetown and
Grahamstown seem to have done what they could under the circum-
stances to meet the calls of the settlers for clergymen, and from 1855
to 1868 the Rev. M. R. Every was mainta led at Bloemfontein by
Sir G. Gre^ and the Bishop of Grahamstown, aided in the latter year
ty the Society [5].
About the end of 1858 Mr. Every returned to Grahamstown, and
although funds for a continuance and extension of the Mission were set
Apart by the Society in 1859 and 1860, actual work (under clergymen)
was not renewed until 1808, when the Society having provided
salaries for a Bishop and two other Missionaries, the Diocese of
Orange River was constituted, and the Rev. E. T wells was con-
secrated Missionary Bishop of the same in Westminster Abbey on
February 2 [6].
Up to this time Churchmen in the Free State had had no oppor>
THB ORANOE FREE STATE.
849
tunities of receiving Holy Communion other than at the occasional
celebrations provided by Archdeacon Merriman in 1850 and 1858 — both
Mr. Steabler and Mr. Every being only in Deacon's Orders [7].
In September 1863 Bishop Twells and the Rev. A. Field reached
the Free State. At Smithfield, the first place visited, a public meeting of
welcome was held the dav after their arrival (September 18), when £460
was subscribed towards building a church, a site (of one "erf") for
which and for a parsonage had been reserved twelve years before
when the town was laid out. For many years the English people here
had been seeking a clergyman, and soon after landing at Port Elizabeth
the Mission party received from them a contribution oi£60 to assist in
the travelling expenses up the country.
Though '• brought up in various denominations " the European
community, numbering 800, " almost wholly English," " all united in
the wish to have a Clergyman, and in the effort to support one," and.
at the opening service on Sunday, September 20, many (men included/
" could not refrain from tears." Some of the people, however, " had.
no Prayer Books, others did not know how to use them." Near the
town were located some 200 Fingoes and Kaffirs, and for these a
service was held in Dutch on the same day, in order to show them
"that the English Bishop looked upon theui as part of his flock."
In other places delay and neglect had been followed by a loss of
Church adherents and of grants-in-aid allowed by the Volksraad* for
religious purposes. Some families had joined the Dutch Church, some
the Wesleyans, and others " became altogether careless." Many old
settlers complained bitterly of being deserted : "if the Government
gave us up," said one, " we thought the Church might still have cared
for us." At Bloemfontein a Wesleyan teacher had been working three
years, " having been sent when all hope of gaining a Clergyman
seemed taken away," but the Bishop was " heartily received by all," and
for the revival of Church Services on Sunday, October 4, the Wesleyan
Minister gave up the use of his own building, the English Church
being "in ruins — a most pitiful sight," having been "turned into a
sheep kraal."
Yet this was "the only semblance of an English Church" then
in the diocese. The people at Bloemfontein desired a schoolmaster
as well as a clergyman. A "College" had been founded by Sir
George Grey, but Dutch influence and mismanagement had led to
its being closed and to there being "no school in the place." At
Fauresmith, on Octobers the Bishop found most of the people " un-
willingly plet'^ed to the support of a Wesleyan," who had also the-
Volksraad grant, but they promised at least £100 per annur^ for a
clergyman. Philippolis, which had " only two years . . . ceased to be
a Griqua village, under Adam Kok," was now " a thriving and pro-
mising little place," where Church services had been held for
three years by a catechist under the Bishop of Capetown. But the
Sieople begged for "a real Clergyman," and the chief proprietor
Mr. Harvey) himself promised £60 a year for three years for onev
The coloured people also, to whom the Bishop ministered, pleaded for
" a preacher." On the completion of his first tour t at Smithfield oa
October 21, where he was joined by the rest of his staff, the Bishop
m
I
'I:
i Ui
ILL
* House of Bepresentatives.
t Which included Basotoland.
' 'I
nm
850
SOCJ ,TY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I
placed the Rev. A. Field and a schoolmaster (Mr. Cleoo) at Bloem-
fontein,* the Kev. C. Clulee at Fauresmith and Pbilippolis,* and a
catechist (Mr. Bell) at Smithfield* [8].
From these centres during the next two years (1864-6), Winburg,
Cronstadt, Bethlehem, Harrismith, Eeddesberg, and other places were
visited and occasional services were provided. The schools at Bloemfon -
tein and Smithfield were "worked with great success," becoming
self-supporting within a year [9]. At Fauresmith, "chiefly a Dutch
village," a Confirmation held on April 27, 1864, had a great effect on
those present, " especially on the Dutch, who had never seen anything
of the kind before." One person who had left the English Com-
munion for that of Rome four years before " was so moved by it, as
by an appeal from his own mother Church, that he resolved to return
to her Communion." Two of the candidates came from a distance of
sixty miles and remained at Fauresmith a month for preparation [lOj.
The progress of the Missions generally was interrupted in 1865 by
a war between the settlers and the Basutos under the Chief Moshesh,
during which the Rev. C. Clulee acted as " chaplain to the English
on commando " and ministered to the Dutch troops also, his services
being mucl valued.
An idea of the ravages committed by the Basutos may be gathered
from the fact that in one day 8,000 " swept across the district of
Smithfield and captured some 70,000 sheep, besides oxen and horses,"
and the value of the stock stolen in one month was estimated at
£200,000. The war resulted in the cession of a portion of Basutoland
to the Free State and (by the breaking of the power of the Chiefs) in
the removal of some hindrances to the evangelisation of the natives [11].
Already hopeful beginnings had been made among the Griquas at
Philippolis (1863), the Kaffirs at Bloemfontein (1865), and the Baro-
long at Thaba 'Nchu. The Barolong are a Bechuana tribe which, in
order to escape the ravages of the Mantatees, migrated under the
Chief Moroko from " the interior of Africa, north of the Vaal River,"
and settling at Thaba 'Nchu about 1884 formed there the largest or
the second largest native town in South Africa.f In this district, con-
taining 12,000 heathen, the Mission opened by the Rev. G. Mitchell
in 1865 was all the more acceptable from the fact that two sons of
Moroko were Christians, and one of them (Samuel), who had been
educated in England, assisted in teaching his countrymen [12].
November 80, 1866, was signalised by the consecration of the first
church in Bloemfontein. For the three previous years, during the
work of reconstruction, services were held in "a place far ruder and
more inconvenient than an ordinary EngUsh barn." Connected with
the new building was a chapel for native services — the whole calcu-
lated to seat 200 persons. At the same time a house was built for the
Bishop, who had been occupying the position of " a lodger . . . with
* It was intended eo station Mr. Field permanently at Smithfield in 1864 ; but he
resigned in September of that year. His place was then filled for a short time by the
Rev. E. C. Oldfleld, " a temporary visitor in the State," other ministrations at Bloem-
fontein being provided by the Bishop. The Bev. 'j. G. Shapoote (not S.P.G.), who had
accompanied the Bishop from England, officiated at Smithfield or at Philippolis till
September 1865, when he returned to England [Sal.
t An account of the Barolong is given oy Mr. Mitchell in the Million Field, of Auguat
and September 187!^
IHB ORANGE FREE STATE.
851
only one room " as his own. The day of consecration was kept as a
general holiday, the Du'jch, including the President, taking an interest
in the proceedings. Archdeacon Merriman, who had laid the founda-
tion stone exactly sixteen years before, preached the sermon, and the
oflfertory was nearly £300 [13]. In 1867 a Missionary brotherhood
organised in England arrivr'd in the Free State, under the charge of
the Bev. Canon Beceltt. It was intended that these brethren
should " live together at a farm sixty miles from the nearest town,
working wita their own hands, and practically setting forth the
dignity of honest labour," while they also engaged " in direct Evan-
gelistic work " [14].
For this purpose Modderport was selected as the centre in 1869 [15],
In the previous year four of the brethren* occupied Thaba 'Nchu, Mr.
Mitchell having temporarily removed his residence to Bloemfontein
to assist in extending the work there among the Kaffirs, Griquas,
Hottentots, &c. [16].
By the coimtry-born Dutch and English people in the Free State
the coloured races were " looked upon as inferior animals and very
often treated as such." The Dutch would " not allow them to enter
their places of worship when alive, nor to lie in the same neighbour-
hood when dead," nor would their ministers, as a rule, " either baptize,
or marry, or bury thera." Hence " great indignation " was caused in
1870 by Mr. OiiULEE burying a Kaffir woman in the usual burial-
ground for white Christians at Bloemfontein. A fortnight later a
Dissenting Minister who intended following Mr. Clulee's example had
not the courage, in face of " threatened violence," to give a poor half-
caste woman " a resting-place among her fellow-Christians, but buried
her outside the wall, in the open field." A few years before, when
some of the English congregation " wished to exclude all coloured
people from the Cathedral services," the Bishop and the Eev. D. G.
CfioaHAN " insisted that the. House of God should be free to all bap-
tized persons." The result was that not only were the coloured
Christians left undisturbed in the Church but some English' parents
began to send their children to the coloured school [17].
In 1869 Bishop Twells resigned [18] ; and Archdeacon Merriman
having declined an unanimous call from the diocese, the Bev. A. B.
Webb was consecrated in England to the vacant see under the titlo
of " Bishop of Bloemfontein " on St. Andrew's Day 1870 [19]. In
October 1871 he reported to the Society
'* with all thankfulness and truth that a real and deep work is being carried on Ly
the Church, both in the directly Missionary Stations, as at Thaba 'Nchu and also
at the towns where Europeans have settled. Our staff of clergy though . . . too
few to cope with the vast work and opportunities opening out in various directions,
are united, sound, and well instructed in the faith ; hard-working, and devoted to
the cause of Ood and His Church " [20].
As an illustration of the way in which the Society's grants are put to
the " utmost use " Archdeacon Croghan stated in 1877 that in return
for :£60 a year his native Mission in Bloemfontein showed
" a large and orderly congregation of native converts, daily increasing, worshipping
h.
i' -
i^i
,;;|
* The brotherhood has not been offioially connected with the Society ; but on seveial
oooaeionB its members have assisted in the Society's MiBsions.
i
I
852
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
in a comely and well appointed chapel, with daily services and weekly Communiong
largely attended, day and night schools well conducted, a regular staff of church
ofiScers, and offertories which would not be thought small from the similar class of
congregation in England. . . . With humility and thankfulness to Almighty God,
I can offer this result to the Venerable Society in return for their support " [21],
Thaba 'Nchu, the chiei: native Mission station, could show as the
results of the first ten years' work 100 communicants and the baptism
of 800 souls, all of whom had been living " in the darkest and most
degrading heathenism." At sunrise and sunset services were held
dally, and on Sundays there were from six to seven services, in Secoana,
Dutch, and Enghsh. The Barolong language, viz. Serolong, had also
been reduced to writing by the Missionaries and the Prayer Book
translated into it and printed in the Mission. Many children were
under instruction, and some of the most promising youths had been
sent to the Native College at Grahamstown for training as Mission
agents [22].
The following account by the Rev. G. Mitchell in 1870 gives " some
idea of outdoor preaching among the Barolong of Thaba 'Nchu " : —
" The evangelist sets off so as to get to the village where he intends to preach
about the time the women return from drawing water in the afternoon — while the
sun is therefore still hot. In some places he will be received kindly enough ; in
others, however, he will be left to battle with the dogs or keep clear of them as best
he can ; sometimes he will find the people holding a feast, and most of them far
too talkative to listen profitably to a Missionary. At one time permission to preach
will be refused him, and at another it will be given so reluctantly as to make the
poor Missionary almost afraid to proceed to call the people. For this purpose I
usually take with me a hand-bell. But some chiefs prefer sending a servant who
climbs the hillside, or on to the top of a low turret, and calls to the whole village
from there. Most villages are built at the foot of some hill, and nearly all have
this turret near the court. This court is a place inclosed by a circular fence about
six feet high, made of stakes and bushes, and is the common place of business for
all the people of the village, where news is heard, and whither therefore the
evangelist goes to preach the Oospel, and the people to listen to his message.
While the people are assembling I usually run about among the houses inquiring
after the sick, greeting everybody, and persuading all to come to hear the Gospel.
Perhaps Iwenty persons of a village of two hundred inhabitants may come,
sometimes more, or not so many. When the service begins I take my place inside
the court with my back to the hedge, the people sitting on the ground just where
it pleases them, and, taking off my hat, I say, ' In the Name of the Father, and of
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,' and the people will also take off their hats. And
then a portion of Holy Scripture will be read ; and afterwards follows a discourse
upon it, closing with prayer. But if any of the native Christians are present &
couple of hymns will also be sung, the people standing. Towards the end of my
sermon I say that if anyone desires to become a child of God he must come to mo
at my house, or go to such and such a native Christian and he will bring him to
me. When the service is over all the people, men, women, and children, will
crowd around me and shake me by the hand and then return to their homes.
" This is all straightforward and pleasant enough. Let me tell you, howe-'er,
that the preacher is not allowed to proceed as quietly as he is in an English chu. l.
Both dogs and babies are usually brought to those assemblies ; and no sooner do
the one begin to fight than the other begin to cry ; and then commences hissing
and stone-throwing, and mothers getting up and going out and coming in o^ain ;
and then perhaps a fowl will commence cackling and interrupting us ; and if it is
the rainy se. son the service may be abruptly terminated by a storm.
" Thus V ' see preaching the Gospel among the Barolong in their villages ia
not an easv work ; indeed, it is . . . difficult and wearisome and oppressive, both
mentally and bodily " [23].
In 1862 the new Chief, " entirely I'nsolicited," presented to the
THE ORANGE FREE STATE.
853
Mission a farm of over 2,500 acres, named Tabule, and j£50 for the
Boarding School [24]. On the death of the old Chief Moroka, a
dispute between Samuel, his son, and Sepinari, his stepson, led to
the killing of the latter, and the annexation of the Barolong country
to the Free State in 1884. The political changes checked the work
for a time, but Canon Crisp was enabled to complete his translations of
the Gospels and revise the Prayer Book. In the same year "the
first native Minister in the Diocese," Gabriel David, was ordained,
-aftei a long probation as Catechist under Archdeacon Cboqhan and
others [25]. On the translation of Bishop Webb to Grahamstown in
1888, Archdeacon CBoaHAM, as Yicar-General, administered the vacant
flee until the consecration of Dr. Knight-Bruce as its third Bishop
in 1886 [26]. The permanency of the episcopal income was secured
. in 1882 by an Endowment Fund raised by the aid of over ;£l,000 from
ihe Society, which up to that date provided for the support of the
Bishop by an annual grant [27].
The Missions planted among the settlers in the Orange Free State
became self-supporting in a much shorter period than has been
xisual in the British Colonies, and the Society's operations in the
district have long been limited to work among the natives* and half-
castes. It should be noted that from the Free State extensions
have been made to the other parts of the Diocese of Bloemfontein,
viz. Basutoland [see p. 824], Bechuanaland [see p. 859], and Griqualand
West [see y. 817] ; also to the Transvaal [see p. 854] and Mashonaland
[see p. 868]. In 1891 Bishop ENiaHT-BRUCE resigned the See of
Bloemfontein in order to take charge of Mashonaland. His suc-
cessor is Dr. J. W. Hicks (consecrated in Capetown Cathedral
September 21, 1892) [28].
M
li;
m
mi
Statistics. — la the Orange Free State (area, 41,484 square miles), where (1860-02)
the Society has assisted in maintaining IT Missionaries and planting 6 Central Stations
(as detailed on p. 897), there are now 188,518 inhabitants, of whom (it is estimated)
about 3,000 are Church Members, under the care of 19 Clergjrmen and a Bishop.
aSee p. 765 ; see alto the Table on p. 884.]
Befereneet (Chapter XLIX.)--[1] Bishop Gray's Journal, 1850 : Church in the
Colonies, No. 28, pp. 16-38, 202 ; J MS8., V. 9, p. 437. [2] Church in the Colonies,
No. 28, p. 46. [3] B. 1863, p. 57 ; J MSS., V. 11, p. 2. [4] B. 1864, p. 96. [6J
J MSS., V. 10, pp. 128, 164, 179, 250, 258, 280 ; do., V. 18, pp. 5, 6, 9-11, 84-5 ;
M.F. 1862, pp. 175-7. [6] Jo., V. 47, pp. 877-8, 400, 404 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 85, 161,
265; R. 1863, p. 27; B. 1864, p. 96; M.F. 1860, p. 192; M.F. 1868, pp. 171-2. [7] B.
1858, p. 57 ; J MSS., V. 13, p. 9. [8] M.F. 1864, pp. 6-7, 21-7 ; B. 1863-4, pp. 87-9 ; B.
1864, pp. 96, 98. [Sa] R. 1868-4, pp. 83-9 ; B. 1864, p. 97 ; B. 1865, p. 100 ; J MSS.,
V. 11, p. 240. [9J R. 1864, p. 96 ; R. 1865, p. 101 ; R. 1866, p. 106. [lOj B. 1864, p. 07.
01] R. 1866, pp. 99-102 ; R. 1860, p. 105 ; J MSS., V. 11, pp. 264-6, 270-1. [12] R. 1864,
p. 08 ; R. 1865, p. 100 ; R. 1866, pp. 106-7 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 233-4. [13] R. 1866, p. 107.
[14] R. 1867, r- 'Ja- [15] Bound Pamphlets, "Africa 1876," No. 16, p. 9. [16] R. 1867,
p. 92 ; R. 1868, pp. 77-8 ; R. 1869, p. 80. [17] R. 1870, p. 68. [18] Jo., V. 60, pp. 820-7 ;
R. 1809, p. 80. [19] R. 1809, p. 80; R. 1870, p. 67. [20] R. 1871, p. 88. [21] M.F.
1878, pp. 29, 80. [22] R. 1875, p. 61; R. 1876, pp. 59-60. [23] M.F. 1876, PP- 88*-f>.
[24] R. 1882, p. 62. [26] R. 1884, pp. 67-8. [261 J MSS., V. 6, pp. 199, 220, 288 ; R.
1880, p. 67. [27] Jo., V. 60, pp. 827, 428-9 ; Jo. V. 61, pp. 9, 10 ; Jo., V, 62, p. 270 ; Jo.,
V. 68, p. 110; Applications Committee Report, 1881, p. 18; do., 1882. p. 17. 1281 R.
1891, p. 110 ; M.F. 1892, p. 470. [291 L. Viishop Hicks, Nov. 22, 1893.
* In speaking of " the great debt " which the diocese owes to ' a S.P.G., Bishop
Hicks wrote, in November 1893 ; " I am continually feeling and saying that wo owe
almost everything as regards our native Mission work to the Society " [29 J.
A A
864
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I
CHAPTER L.
THE TBANaVAAL.
Tbx Tbansvaal, or South Afbicam Republic, occupies a portion of the eastern
side of Soutii Africa between the Orange Free State (south) and the Limpopo River
(north), an area of about 120,000 square miles. It was founded by Boers who, led by
Pretorius, migrated from the Orange Free State in 1848 in consequence of that country
being proclaimed a British sovereignty. At the time of the Bishop of Capetown's visit
to the latter district in 1850 the Transvaal Boers were estimated to number 10,000.
Their feeUnga were " very bitter against the English Government," some regarding it,
or the Queen in person, " as Antidmst." Deceived by the apparent nearness of Egypt
in maps in their old Bibles, a party among them were under the impression that they
were " on their way to Jernsalem and . . . not very far distant from it." The Dutch
Boer is described as one who "never casts off his respect for religion," but whose
religion is " traditionary " and without great influence over liim — albeit he is " very
superstitious."* The independence of the Transvaal was formally acknowledged by
Great Britain in 1862, interrupted by the British annexation of the country in 1877, and
regained t in 1881 — excepting that the Queen re ains a suzerainty.
Shobtlt after his arrival in his diocese in 1868 the Bishop of the
Orange River (a Missionary of the Society) " received intimation
from Potohefstroom," the principal town, though not the capital of the
Transvaal, that the Enghsh residents were anxious that he should
visit them, and were " willing to do their utmost to support a resident
clergyman " [1]. In 1864 the Bishop visited Potohefstroom, Pretoria,
and Bustenberg, and soon after stationed a catechist, and, in 1866, a
deacon (Bev. W. Richardson) at the first place, to which, with Pretoria,
the Bev. G. Clulee also extended his ministrations from the Orange
Free State in that year [2].
With the exception of " £26 a year from the meagre funds of the
Orange Free State Diocese," Mr. Bichardson was wholly supported
by his flock, and he appears to have continued the only resident clergy-
man in the Transvaal until 1870, when the Bev. J. H. Wills was
appointed to Pretoria, which had long been begging for a clergyman.
Meanwhile the Bishop of the Orange Free Staie had " repeatedly "
visited the country. After his resignation " the two deacons and their
congregations " entreated the Bishop of Capetown to come to them,
"none of them" having "received the Sacrament for two years."
Already the latter prelate had endeavoured to plant the Episcopate in
the Transvaal, considering it to have stronger claims than " either . . .
Zululand or . . . the Zambesi " ; and now, and until this was e£fected»
the second Bishop of the Orange Free State, &c. (who was entitled
Bishop of Bloemfontein) took chargo of it [8]. In his first visits (in
1872) he performed clerical duty at Pretoria three months in the
absence of Mr. Wills in England [6].
The next Episcopal visitation was undertaken by the Bishop of
ZutULAND in 1878. The country was tlien " rapidly filling up with
• Bishop Gray's Journal, 1650 [4].
f Though the Boers have effected revolutions themselves, they " cannot endure that
ibe revolution of the earth should be taught in their schools," being unable to under-
atand " why the waters of the sea do not slip oS." [See Report of Rev. W. Greenstock,
1876 [6].]
THE TRANSVAAL.
Q5(i
our own countrymen," attracted by gold discoveries at Marabastadt
and Leydenberg, but there were only three clergymen — at Pretoria,
Potoheutroom, and Zeerust — and only the second place possessed an
English church. At Pretoria services were held in a " mean " school-
room. Everywhere "the ministrations of the Church of England"
wer«> " inquired for," and everywhere a welcome awaited them, " no
rolig.ous body " being "before us in the field." The native servants
appeared to be utterly neglected, except that at Bustenberg a good
farmer gathered forty together and read service. In the opinion of
the Bishop unless the Church at home lent its help some of the
Colonists would "fall lower than the heathen amongst whom they
dwell " [7].
The Society responded by undertaking the support of clergymen at
Pretoria(Rev. J. Shabley, 1878), Potchefstroom(Rev. W.Riohabdson),
Zeerust, Marico (Rev. H. Sadleb, 1874), Rustenberg (Rev. J. P.
RiOHABDSON, 1874), and Leydenberg (Rev. J. Thobne, 1874) [8].
The last two were ordained at Potchefstroom on Trinity Sunday 1874
by the Bishop of Zululaud. Mr. Thobne, like the Rev. W. Riohabdbon,
had been a Wesleyan minister, and throughout this visitation " all "
with whom the Bishop came in contact, " whether of our Communion
or not," were " willing to help to their utmost to found the English
Church amongst them." Thus at Zeerust many Wesleyans had
joined the Church ; at another place some settlers, chiefly Wesleyans.
who had been accustomed to " read the Church Service and a Sermon
every Sunday," pledged themselves to contribute towards the support
of a clergyman, as also did Dutch, Wesleyans and Baptists at Rusten-
berg. The people at Leydenberg " growing impatient at the Church
having so long neglected them . . . were about to establish a kind
of Free Church," but after discussion with the Bishop the plan was
abandoned and " the whole meeting threw itself heartily into helping
in every way in its power the English Church." Every township was
visited by the Bishop in this year (1874), and all of them united in
signing a memorial for the appointment of a resident Bishop [9].
In the next two years the Rev. W. Gbeenstock, being detained on
his way to Matabeleland [see p. 862], spent some time in the Transvaal,
ministering at Eerstelling, Pretoria, and several other places, and fur-
nishing the Society with valuable information as to the character and
condition of the country and the people. In Pretoria, the capital, the
English Church, St. Alban's, was " in a miserably unfinished state,"
but the " dilapidation of the spiritual building " was still worse. For
a long time the Dutch " would not permit an Enghsh Church to be
built," and Mr. Sharley hved a good while in the unfinished vestry.
As yet the English Church had no Missions to the heathen in the
Transvaal, but while at Eerstelling (five months) Mr. Greenstock sought
to do something for both Europeans and natives, and especially to
reach a tribe under Zebedeli, a chief who had expressed his desire to
be &iendly with the Europeans on the conditions " that no Missionary
should be sent to him and that he should be allowed to beat his wives
whenever they deserved it." The Berlin Society had accomplished
" a vast amount of work " among the native tribes, but the full im-
portance of the gold diggings as a Mission field had not been recog-
nised by any religious body. The whites looked down on their coloured
aa2
(•,'
B56
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAQATION OF THE aOSPEL.
labourers " with great contempt," and "hardly anyone" was to be found
who had " a good word for Missions " [10].
This is not to be wondered at when some of the whites themselves
(as reported in 1874) were in a condition " worse than that of the
heathens " [11]. " Missionaries will labour in vain among the natives
while English masters teach their black servants to drink and to
Bwear," wrote the Rev. J. Thobne after ministering at Pilgrim's Best
Qoldfields. "It is no uncommon thing to hear a Kafir who is quite
ignorant of the English language, utter gUblv enough the most horrible
English oaths. I was told of an Englishman on the Fields who
regularly held a class on Sundays to teach Kafirs to swear " [12]. The
Pilgrim's Rest Fields drew diggers from all parts of the world, the
district being exceedingly rich in minerals — at one spot gold was
found hanging " to the roots of the grass, and a few persons took out
nine or ten pounds weight a day " [18].
Lack of discipline and subjection to authority was, however, bring-
ing this wealthy country to ruin ; and, to confusion, terror was added
by a war between the Republic and the Chief Secoceni in 1876. The
British annexatipn which followed in 1877 brought feelings of security
and joy to the minds of not a few. " A sense of relief came over many
a one who for months had had to speak with bated breath," and the
occasion was celebrated with a thanksgiving service at Pretoria,
where (under the Rev. A. J. Law's management) the prospects of the
GhuTch had begun to improve [14].
Later in the year (October 1877) the Transvaal was visited by the
Metropolitan Bishop of Capetown and the Bishop of Bloemfontein [15],
and in 1878 it was erected into a diocese, named " Pretoria," after the
chief town. The Society contributed mainly to its creation, and ap
to the present time it has supplemented the income from the Episcopal
Endowment Fund by an annual grant [16].
The Bishop of the new See, the Rev. H. B. Bousfield (cons, in
England on February 2, 1878), reached Pretoria on January 7, 1879,
after a peculiarly trying journey. In the " trek " of 400 miles from the
coast half the oxen died from lack of food and from disease, and for two
months the Bishop's party had to live in tents. Good progress had
meanwhile been made in the erection of new churches at Rustenberg,
Leydenberg, and Pretoria, the former being to a great extent the work
of the " parson carpenter" (Rev. J. P. Richardson), and " all so neat
that a professional artizan need not be ashamed to own it as his
work." Pretoria was described as " a village city " with about 3,000
inhabitants — 1,600 white and 600 nominally Church members. Here
the Bishop immediately established daily services, and regular cele-
brations of Holy Communion on Sundays and Holy Days, and
introduced public catechising. The benefit of his presence was soon
felt throughout the diocese, his visits doing much to cheer the Clergy
and to establish their work [17].
During the campaign against Secoceni* in 1880 the Rev. J.
Thobne rendered good service in ministering to the British troops
quartered at Leydenberg ; and it is pleasing to record that the officers
* An iinpi of 8,000 Zwazies aided the British troops by clearing the caves of Secoceni's
stronghold after its capture. lu an attack on one Chief " they left GOO of their men
dead Dut quite extirpated their foe " [22],
up
of I
ex]
ar(
on<
th(
THE TRANSVAAL.
357
of the 94th Bsgiment set " a good example to the civihans by taking
a personal and active part in the conduct " of all the Church services.
The campaign conducted by Sir G. Wolseley resulted in the subju-
gation of Secoceni and the opening of the district, " as it had never
been before ... to enterprise and development" [18]. But 'within
another year the hopeful prospects of British rule were dissipated by
the withdrawal of that rule.
During the struggle between the Boers and the British the Bishop
and his Clergy were exposed to great personal inconvenience and to
some risk, and two of the latter died at Potohefstroom (Bev. C. B.
Lange and Bev. C. M. Spratt). The political change seriously
affected the work of the Church, as many English withdrew — the
Middleburg congregation being reduced from eighty to five persons in
one day. It was soon evident, however, that there would be ample
work for the Church to do both among ihe natives — a very numerous
body — and the Europeans, whose numbers a few years later were
vastly increased by fresh discoveries of gold, which " made waste places
towns and towns wastes " [19].
In visiting the Kaffirs in the eastern part of the Potchefstroom dis-
trict in 1881 the Bev. A. Temple was met everywhere with the cry,
" We are hungering for the Gospel." One man had been labouring for
five years in building a school in the hope that some day a teacher
would be sent to him, and for three years the missionary's native
guide had without any remuneration been " doing his best to teach
his brethren, going about from kraal to kraal." The first-fruits of this
work were the union in Christian marriage of ten persons who had,
been Uving in a state of concubinage and the baptism of 86 infants
and 16 adults — all within two days. During this tour the natives
provided Mr. Temple with oxen and waggons in relays every other
day along the route [20].
Five years later the Bishop could report that the Society's grant
was now entirely " applied to the propagation of the Gospel among
the heathen and in large districts where population is sparse and can
only be reached by itinerants " [21]. In January 1888 he wrote : —
" Pretoria has greatly increased in size and population and so improved in
buildings a returner would scarcely know it. With increased prosperity Church
affairs externally have improved, our congregations increased and our offertories
risen. . . . Our native congregation has held on its way, and thrown out small
offshoots. . . . Forty miles from Pretoria, at Witwahrsandt goldfields, has sprung
up within twelve months, from a few mud and reed huts, a large mining camp . . .
of some 5,000 people."
To this district, Johannesberg &c., the Bev. J. T. Darraqr was
appointed, and on Easter Day 1889 no less than 849 members of his
congregation came forward to communicate.
The influence of the Church's work was further manifested in this
year by " one man . . . providing ^£850 for three clergymen's stipends
among mining districts," besides £100 towards the Bishop's travelling
expenses, and by another promising to build a church. Such instances
are rare ; but it is encouraging to record them, and that " Parishes
once included in itinerating districts, then aided for a year or two " by
the Society, are now independent of its aid and " doing well " [28].
While, however, the older Missions are making steady progress
k
'■ 1
w
'^jl
858
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
i! ^
and giving cause for " sound rejoicing," urgent calls have been made
for additional pastors and evangelists, on behalf of " white Christians
dying to God ".and " black men seeking the life and teaching of God's
Church." Towards supplying the agency required the Society in May
1891 placed a new grant of ;ei,000 at the Bishop's disposal [24]. Of
the stations among the natives ia the Transvaal, three are offshoots of
the South Bechuanaland Mission. [Sec p. 861.] Two of these— St.
Mary's, Gestoptefontein, and St. James', Kopela — are due to the efforts
of a man named Wilhelm, who migrated from Fhokoane. The third
(St. John the Baptist's, Ehunoana) consists of refugees from Thaba
'Nchu, in the Orange Free State. St. Mary's, under Catechist Wilhelm,
grew so fast that in five years (1885-90) it had 100 communicants [25].
At Molote, where the Rev. C. Clulee (from 1887 till his death in 1892)
laboured to found a strong native Mission, 18 men and 28 women were
confirmed on one occasion in 1891 [26].
The " steady regulatitv" of the Society's aid has kept the work
of the diocese " going," the Bishop says, and every congregation has
shown gratitude by uniting in contributing to the Society's General
Fund [27].
Statistics. — In the Tranivaal (area, 112,700 square miles), where (1864-92) the
Society has assisted in ma'Tttaining 81 Missionaries and planting 24 Central Stations (as'
detailed on pp. 897-8), there are now 600,000 inhabitants, of whom 9,000 are Church
Members, and 2,600 Communicants, under the care of 21 Clergymen and a Bishop.
l^See p. 765 ; see also the Table on p 884.]
Beferencea (Chapter L.) — [1] B. 1868-4, p. 88. Letter of Archdeacon Crisp, 10 June,
1892, in D MSS., "Africa 1892." [2] J MSS., V. 11, pp. 250, 266; B. 1864, p. 96; B.
1866, p. 106. [3] J M8S., V. 11, pp. 419-21, 462-3 ; E. 1872, p. 52 ; Bound Pam-
phlets, " Africa 1871," No. 16<7, p. 8, 16e, p. 8 ; M.F. 1881, p. 881. [4] Church in the
Colonies, V. 27, pp. 26-7. [5] M.F. 1876, p. 247. [6] J M88., V. 6, pp. 9, 11-17; E.
1872, p. 52. [7] J MSS., V. 6, p. 24 ; E. 1878, pp. 68-4. [8] E. 1878, p. 68 ; E. 1874,
p. 60 ; E. 1876, p. 59 ; J MSS., V. 6, pp. 24, 80-1. [9] M.F. 1874, pp. 298-9, 866-72 ;
J MBS., V. 6, p. 48 ; do., V. 27, pp. 21-4 ; B. 1875, p. 62. [10] M.F. 1876, pp. 278-6, 885 ;
M.F. 1876, pp. 279-85, 811-18, 838-45 ; M.F. 1877, pp. 48-52, 116 ; E. 1876, p. 56. [llj
M.F. 1874, p. 871. [12] M.F. 1876, p. 148. [13] M.F. 1876, pp. 146, 816. [14] M.F.
1877, pp. 271-6 ; M.F. 1878, p. 41 ; E. 1876, p. 61 ; E. 1877, p. 60. [16] M.F. 1878,
pp. 88, 40, 188. [16] E. 1877, pp. 49-60; M.F. 1878, p. 188; E. 1890, p. 176 ; J M8S.,
V. 8, pp. 116-17, 188, 160 ; Jo., V. 52, p. 146 ; Jo., V. 68, p. 40. [17] E. 1877, pp. 49-51 v
E. 1878, pp. 58-9; E. 1879, p. 67. [18] M.F. 1880, p. 187. [10] E. 1881, p. 69 ; M.F.
1882, p. 108 ; E. 1886, p. 78 ; B. 1887, p. 79 ; E. 1890, p. 101. [20] B. 1881, p. 60.
g!l] E. 1886, p. 72. [22] M.F. 1880, p. 186. [23] E. 1887, p. 79 ; E. 1869, p. 91. [24]
. 1890, p. 101 ; J MS8., V. 25, pp. 60, 61a, 76 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 267.
[35] M.F. 1890, pp. 418-20. [26] E. 1891, p. 115. [27] J MSS., V. 25, p. 49.
la
869
CHAPTER LI.
BECHUANALAND.
Bechuan.UiANd lies to the north of the Cape Colon^' and to the west of the Trans*
vaal. In order to protect the natives from into'^''' divisions and from the Boers, a
British Protectorate was established in the counci \ ' ' 1881. This was extended in
1886, and followed in September of that year by the a >. ration of the district south of
the Molopo BivQr and of the Bamathlabama Spruit, und'i the name of British Bechuana*
land (area, 48,0U0 square miles). The Protectorate ' as in 1880 assigned to the British
South Africa Company. [See p. 868.] It embi.. en the Kalahari, cxt _nds westward to
the 20th east long, and northward to the 2! ' jouth lat., its total area being 121,600
quare miles.
UNusuAtf interest is a' taohed to the 8to>y j" the introduction of the
Church of England into Bechuanalnna. in 1863 some Bechuanas
who had been living at the French (Protestant) Mission station of
Bethulie in the Orange Free State set out to seek a now home. During
many years' wanderings they built a chapel at three of the places
where they stayed, and one of their number, namea David,
continued to work on alone for many years, teaching and helping
the few people about him. In 1869 some of them settled in
Bechuanaland on the bank of the Vaal River, and in 1872 David
went to Bloemfontein, where he had a son working as a catechist in
the Society's Mission, and asked the Bishop to send a clergyman to
them. A prehminary visit was paid by the son (Gabriel), and the
Rev. W. Cbisp following in 1873 found the people " living in a few
miserable reed huts and worshipping in a little enclosure fenced round
with brushwood." Mr. Crisp spent three days with them, baptizing 5
adults and 6 children and receiving several others. The Missionaries
in the Orange Free State were " too poor to be able to promise any
stipend " to David, but, though at one time barely able to keep himself
alive, David proved " a most admirable worker." In October 1874, while
the Bishop of Bloemfontein was visiting the Diamond Fields, Griqua-
land West [see pp. 817-18], " two hundred natives came down from
the north seeking baptism, women with babies strapped on their backs,
lads and lasses, old grandparents, men in the prime of hfe." They had
" hardly had any food on the way " and an-ived " mere skeletons, with
shrivelled black skins drawn over the bone." Yet they " did not com-
plain nor beg . . . baptise, was all they asked." They stayed only a
day or two at the Diamond Fields, and in this time the Bishop baptized
at Elip Drift forty infants and a<]n itted the adults as catechumens,
promising to send them a priest to prepare them for baptism. These
people had been brought by David from Phokoane, to which place,
twenty -five miles from his own village of " St. John's on the Vaal," he
had extended his labours. Mr. Crisp spent twelve days at Phokoane in
1876 and baptized sixteen adults. A year later Mr. Crisp and the Rev.
W. H. R. Bevan took up their residence in South Bechuanaland. The
people at St. John's station were now living more comfortably. The
reed huts had given place to decent Secoana houses, every man had " his
little flock of goats and a few head of cattle." A small chapel had
been erected, and " a ohuroh of considerable dimensions begun." The
h
5 '' -i
1 1;'*
360
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
people had been well instructed by David, they attended daily prayers
morning and evening " with great regularity," and on Sundays formed
a congregation of 45 adults and many children. Copies of the newly-
printed Secoana Prayer Book they purchased readily, and in a short
time they mastered the responses and were able to sing the canticles. At
Phokoane the handful of Christians had through " a year of much trial
and serious opposition . . . marvellously liepi the faith." They were
" most eager for instruction," and amply supplied the Missionaries with,
food. Not being permitted to build a church, their services were held
" in an inclosure fenced round with branches of trees roughly plastered
with mud "[1].
The climate was so hot that holding service in this roofless en-
closure was only possible in the early morning and in the evening, and
the Missionaries suffered severely from the want of a proper shelter.
In face of strong opposition they succeeded in raising a wooden
church, but ere the roof was finished the building was demolished by
the Chief's orders in February 1877. No violence was done to the
Missionaries, but the Chief was determined " that no white man, h&
he Missionary or trader, should live in his town." The Missionaries,
before withdrawing secured for their converts liberty of worship and
for themselves permission to visit them periodically. Mr. Crisp now
visited England and the Mission was left in charge of Mr. Bevan, who
took up his residence at the Diamond Fields, Griqualand West. Left
to themselves the converts rebuilt their church and maintained with
surprising pains and regularity such services as could be supplied by a
native catechist. The new church was dedicated in October 1877, and
in the following February the first episcopal visit took place when
forty-four converts were confirmed by the Bishop of Bloemfontein [2].
Later in 1878, the Europeans having taken the land of theBechuana^
war broke out : Phokoane was abandoned by all the natives, the Chief,
Botlhasitse, and his tribe were routed by the British forces, and he
and his brother and his sons were captured and thrown into prison
as rebels. While he lay in Kimberley jail the Chief was constantly
visited by one of the Missionaries (Mr. Bevan) whom he had been
foremost in opposing. During these troubles the Phokoane Christians
fled for refuge to the Chief Montshio on the border of the Transvaal [8].
It should be added that in the previous year the Transvaal Bepublic
" proclaimed its authority over St. John's and the neighbouring coun-
try," and ordered the people to "quit as soon as their crops were
reapod " [4]. The abandoned site is now in some Transvaal farm [4a]..
Peace was so far restored that Mr. Bevan was enabled to return
to Phokoane in 1879, and though the country remained unsettled until
the estabUshment of the British Protectorate in 1884-5 the progress
of the Mission during this period was most hopeful. Bv 1882 the
communicants had increased six-fold (from 20 to 120). Not one failed
to attend the Easter celebration in that year. Of the 157 catcchumeng
received since the beginning of the Mission more than eighty per cent,
were " known to be doing well." The remainder had mostly removed
and been lost sight of. very few indeed had " gone back into evil."
The reality of the conversions was shown by the fact that the con-
verts led such lives " that their neighbours friends and relations "
were " drawn to cast in their lot with them." The baptisms in 1882
numbered 57 [5].
y
BBOHUANALAND.
361
In the past seven years the Mission has grown considerably. Several
out-stations have been estabhshed, in which, with Phokoane, a body of
600 communicants are to be found, someof whom— aged women — have
been known to come " thirty-five miles on foot " in order to partake
of the Sacrament [6], At Eastertide 1891 one hundred adults received
baptism at Phokoane and at Gestoptefontein.* The rapid and wide
extension of the work is in a great measure due to good and trust-
worthy Catechists. The existence of these agents and of native
Councils and a system of public disciphne constitute three strong
points in the Mission. On the other hand, the converts are backward
in contributing to the support of the Church, suitable buildings and
schools are needed, and the Mission in 1891 experienced " the most
serious crisis that has occurred " in its history, a large number of the
young men having gone back into " habits of native life, which are
absolutely inconsistent with Christian Profession " [7].
At the request of Bishop Knight-Bruce on his appointment to
the See of Blocmfontein in 1886 the Society voted £'1,000 for the
extension of Missions in Bechuanaland [8]. On becoming personally
acquainted with Bechuanaland the Bishop could not see any opening
for the Church to the north of Mafeking, every other place of any
importance being in the hands of the London Missionary Society,
and in fact he declined an invitation of the chief Sechele to place a
Missionary at Molepolole, feeling it would be an "unwarrantable
intrusion " [9]. One half of the special grant was therefore diverted
to Mashonaland, and the remainder apphed to strengthening and
extending the Phokoane Mission, especially in the Mafeking district [10].
A clergyman, the Rev. Canon BaIjFour, was also (in 1889) sent
to the pohce camp at Elebe, about 120 miles to the north of Shosbong^
to minister to the poUce and report on the prospect of Mission work
previous to his removal to Mashonaland, which took place in 1890 [11].
At Vryburg (the capital of Bechuanaland) the Europeans were
assisted by the Society for two years (1892-8) in supporting a clergy-
man (Rev. W. W. Sbdgwick), whom they had engaged [12].
Statistics. — In Bechuanaland, where (1878-02) the Society has aasiBted in maintain-
ing 4 MiBsionaries and planibing 4 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 898), there are now
ill connection with its Missions over 1,000 Church Members and 680 Communicants, under
the care of 2 Clergymen and the Bishop of Bloemfontein. I See also the Table on p. 884.]
Beferencet (Chapter LI.)— [1] M.P. 1876, pp. 808-9 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 149, 861-4 ; M.P.
1877, pp. 84-6 ; R. 1876, p. 61 ; R. 1876, p. 60 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1874," No. 8/^
pp. 10-12 ; do., 1876, No. 16, pp. 21-2 ; do., No. 21, pp. 26-80; do., 1877, V. II., No. 16,
_« ir ni . T Turaa xr n — ion ron lu- in lonrt uo nan n icA n . Tur IP lata «« Q1_J
,1 .
■ i' ■ i
:! J
li.l
uo ; a. loov, pp. oo-o; ti. looo, p. vi; n. laa*, p. oo. |.cj rv. loov, p. vy ; xv. xooo,
pp. 90-1 ; J M88., V. 7, p. 81. [7] M.F. 1890, p. 420 ; R. 1891, p. Ill ; B M88., V. 46,
p. 67. [7a] M.F. 1890, pp. 418-19. [8] J M8S., V. 6, p. 802 ; Standing^ Committee
Book, V. 48, pp. 176, 179, 184. [0] J M88., V. 7, pp. 4, 15, 28-9, 85, 41, 66. [10] J MSB.,
V. 7, pp. 82, 86, 71-6. [U] J MSB., V 7, pp. 68, 70-6. [12] J MSB., V. 7, pp. 116-7 i.
Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 874 ; V. 46, pp. 248, 267.
* Oestojstefontein and two other out-stations of Phokoane are in the Transvaal, and
a third station connected with the Mission (8t. Denys) is in the Orange Free State [la}.
[See p. 868.]
n
862
SOCIETY FOB THB PBOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
I
CHAPTER HI.
' MATABELELAND.
Matabeleland lies to the north of the TransTaal. In the time of Chako, King of
Zululand, one of his generals named Moailikatsi, desirous of supreme power, fought his
way into the country at the head of a Zulu army, which, by slaying the men and marry-
ing the woman of other tribes, gaTe rise to the Matabele race and kingdom. To their
own subjects and to the neighbouring tribes Moailikatsi and his successor, Lobengula,
tlie present chief, have been a constant source of terror and death ; but in view of the
growing strength of the TraitsTaal Boers, Lobengula found it politic in 1889 to place his
oonotry. under British protection; and in 1898 liis power .was shattered by the British
South Africa Company.
In December 1874 the Society received a proposal from the Bev.
W. Gbeenstoce, its Missionary at Port Elizabeth, to make a Mis-
sionary tour of eighteen months to the Matabele diggings and the
regions south of the Zambesi. Considering it as " a singvdar opportunity
for opening Mission work in a wholly new region," the Society pro-'
vided funds (£450) for the journey [1]. In Mr. Baines, the explorer,
Mr. Qreenstock found a companion whose " master thought was the
advancement of religion and civilization," but they had not got further
on their way than Durban when Mr. Baines died [2].
' ' This caused a temporary abandonment of the expedition^; bui
after ministeiing some months in the Transvaal [see p. 866] Mr.
Greenstock successfully accomplished a journey into Matabeleland in
1876 [8].
Meanwhile ^in 1876) the Society had considered a proposal (made by
one of its memWs) for establishing a BiBhoprio in Matabeleland [4],
and preparations were made in 1877 for opening a Mission in the
country under Mr. Greenstock ; but the altered condition of affairs in
South Africa in 1879 led the Society in that year to abandon the
undertaking " until the way " was " made more clear " [6]. ,
The Society was not brought into direct connection with Matabele-
land again until 1888, when the Bishop of Bloemfontein made his
journey to the Zambesi. [See p. 868.] At that time the British Pro-
tectorate had not been establiwed, and it was only after nearly a fort-
night's pleading at Enkanwini that the Bishop could obtain permission
from Lobengula to proceed to Mashonaland. Referring to the revolt-
ing cruelties practised by Lobengula and his people the Bishop wrote :
" All that I know of the Matabele throws a light for me, such as no
Srevious argument has done, on God's command to the Israelites to
estroy a miole nation."
From the agents of the London Missionary Society in the country
the Bishop received "every possible kindness and attention," and
although they had not made a single convert, his opiniony as expressed
in 1888, was that as they have gained for themselves a kingdom which,
could not be disputed, it would be unadvisable to attempt to establish
a Church Mission in Matabeleland* [6].
* The Bom&n Catholics tried to force their way in, but were sent i:mth. Lobengula
asked them where their wives were. They told him that they did not believe in wives-
He then asked them where were tiiair mothers, and they are said to have given some
answer to the same effect. His reply was, " I do not wish anyone to teach my people
who does not believe in mothers and wives " [6a j.
MASHONALAND.
863
It remains to be seen whether British rule may so alter circum-
stances that the Church may find work to do there, either among
her own children or the heathen, without interference with other
Christian bodies. Provision for such a contingency has to a certain
extent been secured by the action of the South African Bishops in
1891, by which Matabeleland was included in the Diocese of
Mashonalari [7].*
Beferences (Chapter LII.)— [1] Jo., V. 52, p. 221. [2] Jo., V. 62, p. 804 ; M.F. 1876,
p. 273 ; M.F. 1876, p. 28. [8] Jo., V. 53, p. 27 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 274-5, 886 ; M.F. 1876,
pp. 4ft-7, 182-9, 244-5, 281, 842 ; M.F. 1877, p. 49 ; J M8S., V. 8, pp. 147-8. [4] Jo.,
V. 52, pp. 282-8, 246 ; M.F. 1876, p. 95. [6J Jo., V. 63, pp. 27, 56, 58, 160 ; Applications
Committee Report, 1876, p. 4 ; do., 1877, pp. 4, 9, 21 ; do., 1879, p. 2 ; J MSB., V. 3,
p. 200. [6] J M8S., V. 7, p. 41 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 268-70, 459-64 : see dUo M.F. 1892,
pp. 147-8. [0a] M.F. 1889, p. 460. [7] J MSS., V. 12, pp. 856, 358. [8] M.F. 1894, p. 47-8.
CHAPTER Lin.
MASHONALAND.
M.vsnoNALAND is a woll-watered and fertile plateau lying to the north-east of
Matabeleland at an elevation of from 4,000 to 6,000 feet above the level of the sea. Its
nortliem border is the malarioas valley of the Zambesi, its southern boundary the
Biver Limpopo, and its size, roughly speaking, is an oblong block as long as Eng-
lahd and Scotland and as wide as England and Wales. Buins of old buildings and
shafts into old mines are the fragments left of an ancient history, though the old name
of the country went long ago. While the Portuguese skirted round its borders to east
and north, a numerous race throve within, who dug for iron and smelted and fashioned
it. No other native South African raee had ever been known to smelt ore. These
people, consisting of slightly different tribes, became generally known as the Mashona.
By the ravages of the Matiabele the country within the last 100 years has been almost
depopulated of this industrious and peaceful people. The estabhshmont of a British
Protectorate over this and neighbouring regions in 1889 is a guarantee that the reign of
terror is at an end ; and nuder the influence of the British South Africa Company, by
whom the territory was acquired by Cliarter in 1889, there is every hope that while
eartlily treasures are being gathered up, the Church -will be permitted to make spiritual
conquests for her Lord and Master.
The first step in this direction was taken before the country had
come under British influence. On his appointment to the See of Bloem-
fontein in 1886, Bishop Knight-Beuce laid before the Society proposals
with a view to the evangelisation of the tribes between Griqualand
West and the Zambesi. The Society " encouraged him to mature the
design as he should find opportunity," and Voted £"1,000 for operations
in Bechuanaland [1].
The needs of Bechuanaland having been over-estimated, one-half of
the grant was applied to enable the Bishop to explore in Mashonaland in
order to ascertam if it coulr) be occupied by the Church as a Mission
field [2]. The journey, w'^ich extended from Bloemfontein to the
Zambesi, and took up eight months of 1888, has been described by
high authority as "an admirable instance of Christian Missionary
enterprise, and not inferior to any other achievement in South African
travel " [8]. It was accomplished by the aid of three half-castes, three
Bechuana, one Matonga, and two Basutos, besides which native carriers
were hired on the way. Some of the regular servants were CJ'vistians,
* In aooompanying the expedition of the British South Africa Company against
Lobengula in 1393, Bishop Knight- Bruce made it clear that he was " iu no way acting
as chaplniu to any force, but as Bishop of Matabeleiand as well as Mashonaland." After
each fight he showed care for the Matabele and Mashona (as well as for the European)
wounded. Tlie " first full Church Parade in Matabeleland " was held on November 12,
1898, the Holy Communion being celebrated immediately afterwards [8}.
i
m .If
11
864
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
iii
m
and " upon the question of native servants who are not Christians being
better than those who are," the Bishop says : " If I had a difficult
journey to do again I would try to take no other than Christians."
Before an advance could be made into Mashonaland the consent
of Ix>bengula, the Chief of the Matabele, had to be obtained, and
this involved not a little delay and difficulty. " A large part "* of
the country was claimed by Lobengula, and he liad " always refused
permission for a Mission to be established amongst the Mashona, prob-
ably from fear of what would happen if the subject tribes whom he
raids upon should be taught." Of one of these tribes, the Banyani, a
branch of the same family as the Mashona, the Bishop says : "To
have seen these people, and to have had dealings with them — to have
seen fallen humanity untouched by the unregenerating mfluences of
Christianity — is an argument for the necessity of Missions such as
nothing else could provide, should the command to Christianise all
nations not carry sufficient force." Of the Mashona he adds : —
" It is easy to see how these wretched creatures— wretched only in character,
not in physique, for they are as a rule immensely strong — fall a prey to the
Matabele, though they might meet a Matabele Impi with ten to one. They have
not the slightest idea of uniting ; no one seems to have any authority ; for no one
seems to inspire respect among a people who have too little self respect themselves
to reverence others . . . however it must not be forgotten that they are a nation of
slaves, taken when they are wanted apparently, and that they have inherited,
possibly, the usual characteristic of slaves. Yet with all their faults they are a
pleasanter peopln to deal with than the Matabele. In general character they are, I
think, superior."
Near Zumbo on the Zambesi the Bishop saw " the ruins of an
ecclesiastical building, said to have been a Roman Catholic Mission
station." Since the founders of this station had been killed no Mission-
aries had been in the neighbourhood, and though the natives on both
sides the Zambesi, under the influence of the Portuguese, showed " a
higher form of civilisation," the Bishop had his pocket Communion
service and other things stolen at Zumbo. Throughout the journey
services were regularly held for the travellers, the people were prepared
for the coming of teachers, and frie^^dly relations with the Portuguese
officials on the Zambesi were established [4].
In May 1890 the Society (at the Bishop's request) set apart £'7,000»
to be expended in seven years, for the establishment of Missions in
the regions explored by him between Palatswie and the Zambesi [6].
A few months later the Rev. Canon Balfoub, who had been pro-
visionally stationed at Elebe in Bechuanaland [see p. 861], set out for
Mashonaland with the troops of the British South Africa Company's
police, to whom he ministered on the way.f In his account of the
march he says (Nov. 12, 1890) : —
" On August 18 and 14 the column passed under Mt. Inyaguzwe on the left, by
an easy ascent of nearly 1,500 ft. out of close bush, on to open, treeless, rolling
veldt. It was a great change, and for the remainder of the journey (Aug. 19 to
Sep. 12) i.e. from Fort Victoria to Fort Salisbury, a distance of 185 miles, we kept
on a backbone of country, in some parts ver^ narrow, which forms the watershed »
and from its endless bogs and springs supplies with great liberality the tributaries
of the Zambesi flowing West by North and of the Sabi on the East. Our leaders
took us as nearly North as possible, avoiding rivers by heading their sources. . . .
The scenery varied much. At one time we marched through glade and forest at
• R. 1887, p. 77.
t The Rev. W. Trusted, who had undertaken similar dntieft at Fort Tuli in 180O,
died there on October 26, 1890 [6].
UABHONALAKD.
865
'Another over almost treeless rolling downs. Fresh flowers made their appearance
every day ; and by the time we reached onr destination the veldt was all ablaze
with coloar. . . . Trading was done as we came along, with the Mashona, always
ready to sell their produce for calico and beads and shirts."
Detachments for post stations were left at intervals on or near the
Makori, the Inyatsitsi, the Umfuli, the Hanjane, and Umgezi — Fort
Oharter being erected on the Umgezi.
"On Friday September 12 the Oolonel directed us to our final halting place "
(t.0. Fort Salisbury). " The Union Jack was hoisted next day, with prayer, the
Boyal Salute and three cheers for the Queen. I celebrated the Holy Eucharist on
the following morning. Our fort being finished by the end of the month the pioneer
part of the force was disbanded and went out ... to prospect for gold. Since
then we have been hut building. I am in a round hut, made of poles and thatched,
16 ft. in diameter, which temporarily serves as a Church on Sundays for the few
who care for holy things. Next year ... I hope a start may be made towards
letting the natives of the country see something of the Worship of God. And there
will be great work for the Church to do besides, for a rush will be mivde from the
Transvaal and from Kimberley, and from all parts to seek for God's treasure of
which this land is full, and either to help or to hinder the establishment of His
Kingdom " [6a].
Fort Salisbury is close to a large native town, the inhabitants of
which said they would build a house for a Missionary if ever one
came there. The support of a second clergyman* in 1890 was under-
taken by the British South Africa Company, and further assistance
firom this source has been promised [7].
In July 1891 Canon Balfour started on his first Missionary journey,
and during that and the next two months he visited a considerable
number of towns and villages, his tours extending to Perizengi on the
Zambesi, 170 miles from Fort Salisbury, and involving 400 miles of
walking. With the help of two Mazwina or Mashona boys who
accompanied him as interpreters he was enabled to tell the natives
something of the Christian religion. " They generally listened and
tried to understand, but apparently their interest was only momentary.
They seem to have some sUght conception of God, using the word
' Molimo ' (the same word as is used by the Bechuana), which is also
their word for medicine." They have " a custom of dancing and singing
in honour of the spirits of the departed, at whose graves they leave
offerings of meat and beer, in the belief that those who have left them
will keep them supplied with all good things." Beyond this Canon
Balfour " does not think they have any practices that could be called
religious." Witchcraft and polygamy however exist [8].
At the South African Provincial Synod, held in January and
February 1891, Mashonaland and adjacent regions were formed into
a diocese, aud Bishop Knight-Bruce was asked to take charge of it [9].
Accepting the responsibility, the Bishop started with seven Mission
agents, of whom three were Mozambique Christians. A clergyman
1'oined him from the Cape ; three trained nurses from Kimberley fol-
owed him. The Bishop walked about 1,800 miles, visiting forty-five
towns and villages in Mashonaland and Manicaland during a few
months. No part of his work, he says (February 27, 1892), was so
encouraging as this : —
" Not only did the Chiefs receive the Missionaries in nearly every case, but they
offered help in some form or another. . . . Apart from our centres of work there
Are five native catechists and three Europeans working in the Mashona villages,
* The Bev. F. H. Surridge.
iri
It
if
866
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
and as these visit to some distance around, the number of tribes under the Choroh'a
influence is very great. Besides this there are a large number of tribes who are
only waiting for us to supply them with resident teachers. Sanguine as I was as
to the position which the Church could occupy in Mashonaland, I nevor antici-
pated so universal an acceptance of onr teaching as has taken place. Witii all the
difficulties and failures— and they are neither few nor small— there is nothing at
present apparent to prevent this Mission, under God, becoming one of the largest
fields of work that our Church has. But I need hardly say that much more money
than we have at present is needed for this development."
Catechists are already (1892) labouring up as far as Ruia Biver,
and there are six distinct stations, each having its own centre, viz.,
Fort Salisbury, Sosi's Town, Maconi's, Maguendi's, the fifth to the nortjii
of that, and the sixth at Umtali. Umtali and Fort Salisbury are also
centres of European work. By the generous action of the Chartered
Company, there is practically no fear in the future of the Church not
having •* all such land as may be needed for every possible purpose in
nearly every direction that we may extend." The site for the central
Mission farm at Umtali *' is perhaps one of the most perfect spots in
the whole country." One of the most important branches of the
Mission is the hospital work at Umtali, carried on by the aid of three
qualified nurses. Owing to a lack of carriers these ladies walked up
the country to their destination under the protection of the late Dr.
Doyle Glanville. Few comparatively even of the men who were on the
Pungwe River at that time got through that difficult journey, and in
the opinion of the Company's poUce at UmtaU this feat of Uie ladies
was " one of the finest things that they had ever heard being done."
The Company have determined that "no natives shall be allowed to
have any drink suppHed to them," and the high tone of the oJBicM's
witn whom the Clergy have had to deal has been " very conducive to
the success " of the Mission. In December 1891 the Bishop visited
England for the purpose of obtaining more funds and workers. At
present the Bishop "receives no income," and the Clergy " only £30
or £40 a year " and " board and lodging." Nearly aU the lay workers
are working for nothing, excepting the two skilled carpenters" [10].
In concluding his report in February 1892 the Bishop said : — " I
cannot end a letter which speaks of the work inaugurated by your
Society without expressing the oWigation which I feel we are under to
it for the }ielp and encouragement that it has given to this Mission,
without which it would never have existed"* [11].
Note. — The Bishop's Jonmals of the Mashonaland Mission 1888-02 have been
published by the Society in separate fonn. (S.P.G. 2». erf.)
Statistics. — See pp. 884-5.
Beferences (Chapter LIII.)— [1] Jo., V. C4, p. 852 ; J MSB., V. C, p. 802 ; R. 1889,
p. 90 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 43, pp. 175, 179, 184. [2] J M8S., V. 7, pp. 4, 28-82,
85, 41, 50. [3] Rev. il. Rowley in M.F. 1889, p. 4Cfi. [4] Bisliop's Journal in M.J'.
, , . ^ , ,„„„. « ,„o„ „., j-gj J jisg^v. 7, pp. 76-9; Standing Corti-
iw, ^.. 1890, pp. 90,98- R'"»">* — ♦■"•" m:—: — n
88.
July to December 1880 ; B. 1889, p. 89. ^uj a mao., i. i, iip. /o-w; owincung »jo
mittee Book, V. 45, pp. 878, 885. [OJ R. 1890, pp. 90, 98 ; Bloemfontoin Mission Quar
terly Paper, January, 1891, p. 88. [6nj E M8S., V. 45, p. 57. [7] R. 1800, pp. 90-7 ;
J MSS., V. 7, p. 105. rS] M.F. 1802, pp. 5-10, 147. [9] J MSS., V. 7, pp. 107, 109 ;
do., V. 12, pp. 856, 868 ; R. lb.:, pp. 15, 109 ; M.F. 1802, p. CO. [lOJ M.F. 1801, p. 197 ;
J MSS., V. 7, p. Ill ; M.F. 1892, pp. CO-1, 140-9 ; R. 1801, pp. 15, 112-14. [11] R. 1801,
p. 114.
• The war with the Matabele in 1898 [see p. 868j greatly added to the Bishop's cares.
His heaUh having broken down under the strain to wliicli he had been exposed, he wts
invalided to England in the summer of 1804, and (acting under medical orders) resigned
in the following October.
867
CHAPTER LIV.
QAZALAND
Oazalakd, situated on the eastern side of Soath Africa between Mashonaland and
the Indian Ocean, forms part of the territory assigned in 1889 to the British South Africa
Company. The natives, " Umzila's people " or " tribe," are a branch of the Zulu race.
On the return journey from his famous tour to the Zambesi in 1888
[see p. 868] the Bishop of Bloemfontein, while still far from Gazaland,
had to remain hidden behind a hill at Inyampara for fear of some
Gaza men who were engaged in collecting tribute from Sipiro's people.
His journal at this stage records : " I am told the Gaza people to the
south allow no white man to come among them in their own country,
and that those that are now here would ask for such of our things
as they wanted, and, if they were refused, would take them and kiU
us"[l]. Notwithstanding this the Bishop proposed in 1889 to visit
the Gaza country. The Society considered it premature to do so
then ; but through the influence of a Christian cousin of Umzila the
Bishop has sought " to procure admission for Christianity " [2].
In January-February 1891 the South African Bishops decided to
include Gazaland in the two new Missionary dioceses which they were
then forming — the portion north of the Sabi Biver being assigned to
'• Mashonaland," and that south of the river to " Lebombo " [8j. Funds
for Missions in both dioceses have been set apart by the Society, and it
is hoped that actua] work will soon be commenced in Gazaland [4],
Beferencea (Chapter LIV.)— [1] M.F. 1889, pp. 428-4, 457. [2] J MSS., V. 7, pp. 57,
68 ; do., V, 6, p. 18; R. 1889, p. 90. [3] J M8S.,V. 12, pp. 856-8. [4] Standing Com-
mittee Book, V. 45, p. 885 ; do-, V. 46, p. 257.
CHAPTER LV.
CENTBAL AFBICA.
The Univebsities Mission to Central Afbica was undertaken in answer to
appeals from Livingstone and Bishop Gray of Capetown. The first Bishop, Archdeacon
Cf. F. Mackenzie of Natal, was consecrated at Capetown on January 1, 18C1 ; and in the
following summer work was begun ot Magomero. After his death (January 1862) the
title of the Missionary Bishopric was altered from Zambesi to Central Africa ; and other
Stations in the Shire Biver district having proved unhealthy, the headquarters of the
Mission were removed in 1864 to the island of Zanzibar.* Since its subdivision in 1892
[see p. 868] the diocese has been designated " Zanzibar and East Africa."
In 1807 the Society was brought into direct connection with the
Mission by undertaking to receive its funds, keep its accounts, copy its
c rrospondence, &c., and lend a room, provided the Committee of the
Mission, while encouraging the transmission of all their money through
this channel, discouraged the alienation of any support from the
Society. The only charge for this accommodation was to be £'50 a year,
but it was reduced to J25 in 1871 [1].
At the request of Bishop Steere, who had long desired a closer
connection than had existed, the Society in 1879 began to afford the
* Zanzibar had been recommended to the Society by Bishop Gray in 1860 as
suitable for a Mission station [Id].
* *.
f' jl
of
Il
868
SOCIBXT FOR THE PROFAaiTIOM OF THE QOSPBL.
Mission farther aid by making an annual grant of :£800. It was
welcomed as " a rich investment abounding to God's glory," and
assisted in the support of two clergymen at Masasi (the Bev. W. P.
Johnson and the Bev. John Swedi, the first native deacon of the
diocese) until 1881, when " in view of the large funds " then " at the
disposal of the . . . Mission " the grant was discontinued [2].
The additional office work required having outgrown the resources
of the Society's staff and house, the arrangement of 1867 was now
terminated, but the Society still holds certain trust funds for the
benefit of the Mission [8].
The labours of Bishop Steebe and the impression made by the
Universities Mission and the C.M.S. Mission " on Eastern Africa, and
on the darkness and misery which for so many centuries have
oppressed that unhappy land," were formally reco^iized by the
Society on his death in 1882 [i]. His successor. Dr. Smythies,
consecrated 1888 [5], was in 1892 relieved of a portion of his charge
by the formation of the diocese of Nyasaland, to which the Bev. W. B.
HoBNBY was consecrated iu St. Paul's Cathedral on December 21,
1892* [6].
Statistics. — See pp. 384-5.
Beferencea (Chapter LV.)— [1] Standing Committee Book, V. 81, pp. 324, 837-8,
850-1, 355, 402 ; Jo., V. 60, p. 22 j Jo., V. 51, pp. 140, 148-9. [la] Jo., V. 48, p. 119. [2]
Applications Committee Beport, 1878, p. 8 ; do., 1881, p. 18 ; B. 1879, p. 68 ; B. 1880, p. 64.
[3] Standing Committee Book, V. 40, pp. 141-2 ; do., V. 41, pp. 21 (13) ; B. 1890, p. 180.
B. 1891, p. 196. [4] Jo., V. 54, pp. 120-1. [6] R. 1891, p. 86. [6] B 1892, pp. 7, 76.
CHAPTER LVI.
MAUBITIUS AND ITS DEPENDENCIES.
The island of Mauritius (area, 70S square miles), situated in the Indian Ocean 600
miles eastward of Madagascar, was discovered in 1607 by Dom Pedro Mascarenhas, a
Portuguese, and called Ilh& do Cemo. The Dutch, who found it uninhabited in 1598, named
it Mauritius, after their Prince Maurice, and formed settlements in 1644 ; but finally
abandoned the island in 1712. After being in the htuida of the French from 1715 to 1810,
during which time it was styled " Isle of France," it was captured in the latter year by
the English, whose possession was confirmed by treaty in 1814. Of the present popula-
tion of Mauritius (872,664) about two-thirds are by birth or descent Hindus, the
remainder consist of Creoles of various races and natives of China, Bourbon, Great
Britain, Madagascar, France, East Africa, and other parts. The dependencies of
Mauritius comprise the Seychelles group, also Bodrigues, Diego Garcia, and some 70
other small islands — the total area being 172 square miles. The Seychelles (984 miles to
the north of Mauritius, population about 16,500) were discovered by the French in 1742 ;
Aah^, the capital, was taken by an English vessel in 1794 ; and by treaty of 1814 the
whole group became subject to Great Britain.
The Articles of Capitulation in 1810 stipulated that the inhabitants of Mauritius are
to " preserve their religion, their laws, and their customs " ;t and the instructions of
Lord Minto to Sir B. T. Farquhar required that " all the religious establishments of the
colony should be preserved (conserves) without any change, with their privileges and
revenues " — not that they should be increaied. But English Churchmen have had con-
tinual cause to complain that the Boman Catholic faitn has been patronised " to the
neglect if not to the actual disparagement of their own." At the capture of Mauritius
* Both dioceses became vacant in 1894, Bishop Smythies (after eleven years' devoted
service) having died at sea on May 7, and Bishop Hornby being obliged by ill-heaJth to
resign in August.
f The existing laws are based on the " Code Napoleon," and the French languago
and its Creole patois are still predominant.
MAURITIUS AND ITS DEPENDENCIES.
369
there were four Roman Catholic prieHts on the island, salaried by the French Govern-
ment at an annual c:oat of £400. In 1850 there were 14 and a Bishop, maintained by the
British Government at an expenditure of £4,000 per aiwum. During this period ten
years passed before a single AngUcan chaplain was appointed (1821), and twelve more
before a second was added. In 1818 a Roman Catholic cathedral was built in Port LouiH
by the British Government, the funds (£18,000) being obtained by the imposition of a
house tax " on Protestants and Romanists alike." Yet for 18 years no provision was
made for an English church, and then (in 1828) it merely consisted in the "conversion of
an old powder-magazine into one, with walls ten feet thick, and in a position to which one
hardly knows how to find the way " [1].
In February 1830 the Rev. W. Morton, a Missionary of the Society
in India, while on his way to England on sick leave, was driven by
storms to take si elter in Mauritius. Being detained there by the need
of repairs to his i hip, he officiated in the Church at Port Louis (the
capital) "nearh every Sunday" for the Rev. A. Denny, the Civil
Ghaplam, and 8 iSo for some Sundays in the garrison during the illness
of the Military Jhaplain. While thus engaged he so far recovered his
health as to determine to return to his Mission at Chinsurah. On his
way back (in June) he (with the approval of the Governor of Mauritius)
visited the Seychelles, which then contained a population of 8,000 to
10,000, of whom 5,000 to 6,000 were slaves (Malagaches, Mozambiques,
and Creoles), about 400 to 500 (European or Creole) French, pro-
Erietors, artisans, &c., and the remainder " free born or manumitted
lacks, and people of colour." The religion of the whole population
was nominally Roman Catholic, but " except in one solitary instance "
when an Indian Missionary " touched there and remained for a few
days " the sacraments and services of their Church had never been
celebrated there, consequently " save 'in name and general confused
notion, little of Christianity " was to be found. The Government Agent
(Mr. G. Harrison) had been in the habit of regularly " assembling the
little Protestant population at the Government House on Sundays "
and reading the English Church service and a printed sermon. On
Mr. Moi ton's arrival at Mah^, the capital, he (with the Agent's
approval) sent round a circular stating his office and profession, and
offering baptism " to all who might wish to avail themselves of the
opportunity." A few were anxious to ascertain if in so doing they
should be " understood to compromise their Catholicity," and only one
family failed to be satisfied with the assurances given. During his six
days' stay, Mr. Morton was *• incessantly occupied " in instructing
" adult candidates, and the sponsors of infants, free and slave," and
in bestowing the rite, "in four days baptizing little short of 500
persons." The affection with which Mr. Morton was received and the
attention paid to him and his ministrations " by every class of the
inhabitants " induced him to recommend to the Governor of Mauritius
regular provision for their religious wants, and the British Govern-
ment and the Society united for the purpose of supporting a clergyman
in the Seychelles. The appointment was accepted by Mr. Morton, but
his attempt to open a Mission met with such opposition from the
Roman Catholic priests, and his health suffered so much that, after
remaining at Mah^ about twelve months (October 1832 to October 1833)
he returned to India [2].
Excepting for a visit paid by the Rev. L. Banks* (at the direction
* Mr. Banks represented that of the 4,869 tuhite and mulatto population of Mahd
4,000 earnestly desired an English clergyman to be sent to them [SaJ.
B D
.
W^
I
1-
U
ft
15 ,
I
. »• ■
I
}■
;..
J:
in
fljj
870
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
of the Governor of Mauritius) in 1840, wLen 542 children were bap-
tized by him, the Seychelles remained in a state of " practical
heathenism " until 1848, when the Society, at the invitation and with
the support of Government, sent the Rev. F. G. De La Fontaine to
Mah6 [8].
Referring to the "first fruits " of his ministry, Mr. DeLa Fontaine
wrote in 1847 : " The profligacy and corruption of this poor people is
so enormous ; wickedness under all its forms is so deeply implanted in
the hearts of most of the inhabitants, of both races, the disgusting
manners and habits they have contracted during slavery, when the
black lived like beasts, and the white with no less sensuality, are still
so general, that the fact of a few of them abandoning such an abomin-
able life for a pious and sober one, can be nothing but a glorious
victory of the Gospel over the devil and his angels " [4].
The first Anghcan episcopal visit to the Seychelles was in August
1850, when Bishop Chapman of Colombo confirmed G5 candidates.
Nearly 1,200 persons had been baptized, but no church had been
erected [5]. In 1859 the Bishop of Mauritius consecrated churches at
Mah^ and Praslin, and licensed a third at La Digue [6].
On the abolition of slavery in Mauritius (1884) the Society sought
to promote the instruction of the emancipated — about 90,000 in
number — but its operations were limited by the fact that the negroes
were for the most part nominally Roman Catholics though *• wholly
uneducated." " Many of the planters and other respectable in-
habitants " were, however, desirous of estabhshing and supporting
schools in coimection with the Church of England, and raised " a
handsome subscription for this purpose," and the Society, by the aid
of its Negro Instruction Fund* [see p. 196], established (between 1886
and 1840) seven schools, including a model school at Port Louis.
The superintendence of the whole was undertaken by the Rev. A.
Denny, the Civil Chaplain. In January 1848 it was agreed to let to
Government, at a rental of £280 per annum, the schools at Mahebourg,
Sbuillac, Belle Isle, Poudre d'Or, Grand Baie, and Plains Wilhelms,
the Society retaining the power to resume the use of the buildings
after due notice [7].
Up to 1856 the maintenance of the Church of England Clergy in
Mauritius was provided entirely by the Government and the voluntary
contributions of the people ; but when Bishop Chapman of Colombo
visited the island in 1850 (the first visit from an Anglican prelate)
there were only five clergymen ; " whole districts " were "without a
residential pastor . . . churches with only occasional services in
them — the sick and dying wholly unvisited — the dead all but unburied
— and many Churchmen calling on Government for spiritual help —
not to spare themselvts, but only to aid them in doing what they
cannot do alone," their claim being greatly strengthened by the fact
of " so large and liberal a support " having been granted to the
Church of Rome. The Society bad aimed at sending a clergyman to
Mauritius in 1841, but was unable to do so tmtil 1866 [8].
During Bishop Chapman's visit (June 15 to August 8) he conse-
* The expenditure from this Fnnd in Fauritius and the Seycliellcs amounted to
X7,282.
MAURITIUS AND ITS DEPENDENCIES.
871
orated three churches,* confirmed 878 persons, formed (August 7) a
Church Association, and made such representations as led to the
erection of Mauritius into a Bishopric [9]. Towards its endowment
the Society gave j£8,000 in 1852, and the Rev. V. W. Byan was conse-
crated to the See in 1854 1 [10]. At this time the population of the
island numbered 190,000, of whom more than half were " Uving in
a state of heathenism " ; and there were " five British Chaplains ; and
18 Boman Catholic priests under a Bishop, liberally supported by
Government" [11].
Arriving at Mauritius on June 11, 1855, Bishop Byan " found
much to encourage." Openings* for the Church existed "on every
side." At each extremity of the island the Africans and Malagashes
were " eager for scriptural instruction and stated worship." In Port
Louis, and all over the interior, Hindu camps presented a promising
field for Missions, while "our own scattered members " were "eagerly
desirous of . . . stated and regular services." The state of the
Hindus was " painfully interesting." Men who had been taught and
resisted Christianity in India had met with trouble in Mauritius, and
without any seeking out by the Missionaries had come to them
"asking to be received into the Church of Christ." Others had
brought testimonials from Missionaries, and some had never heard
the truth until taught by the catechists. One of the teachers of the
Tamils, Mr. A. Taylob, from the Society's Mission in Madras, was
(with a Mr. Bichard, who had been working among the sailors)
ordained on St. Thomas' Day 1855 by Bishop Byan [12].
The Society began in 1856 a fresh efifort among the Hindu Coolies
and the Natives of Madagascar and East Africa, and from that time
its operations, with Port Louis as the centre, have been successfully
carried on and extended by the Eevs. A. Tayi.ob (JQ5&-9), A. Vaudin
(1858-62), C. G. Franklin (1859-67), H. C. Huxtable (1867-9), R.
J. Fbenoh (1870-91), and others.^ with the aid of native pastors
and lay agents [18].
During the first eight years of Bishop Byan's episcopate (1854-62)
seven churches and chapels were set apart for public worship in the
diocese, and arrangements made with the Society's help for opening
four others, and the number of clergy was increased to 14. Of the
population of 818,462 in 1862, 76,000 were Christians (66,000 Boman
Catholics) and 286,000 Mahommedana and heathens [14]. Mr. Franklin
(Port Louis &c.) had in 1863 a regular Tamil congregation of 110,
some of whom attended from a distance of fifteen miles, and over 100
received confirmation in this year. His flock were distinguished by
liberality and charity to the sick and suflfering [15].
" There is something extraordinary in the number of the services
here," wrote Bishop Byanin 1866. " Last Sunday I had eight . . . five
alone — the first in the Cathedral which was full of soldiers at seven
in the morning ; the last in my drawing-room, which was full of negroes,
at eight in the evening." There were now 1,200 children imder instruc-
tion in schools under native (Tamil, &c.) masters, where there was
fi
m
* St. James', Port Louis (June 36), St. Thomas', Plains Wilhelms, and St. John's,
Moka. The site of St John's Church and £1,000 for its endowment came from Governor
Sir W. Gomme.
t At Lambeth, on November 80. J Sea pp 898-9.
bb2
'■in,
M
III
372
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE (iOSPBL.
not one in 1855. The cost of education in the Mission Schools was
one-third of that of the Government Schools [16]. The first " native "
ordination in Mauritius took plbce in 1860, in St. Mary's Church,
when John Baptiste, a Tamil who had served for ten years as a lay
teacher, was admitted to the diaconate. Although the service was on
a week-day (St. Luke's) the church was filled by English, French,
Bengali, Telugu, Chinese, and Tamil people, and the Holy Communion
was administered in Tamil, Bengali, French, and Enghsh [17].
A second Tamil deacon (Mr. J. Joachim) was ordained in 1867.
After ordination he continued, as before, to work during the week as a
clerk, all his spare time and Sundays being devoted to the Mission,
without ostentation or pecuniary reward ; but in 1868 he died. At this
period (1867-71) the Mission work was greatly hindered by calamitous
visitations. In 1867-8 a malarious fever swept awa' one-fifth of the
population of Port Louis in six months, and one-t< a of that of the
whole island in twelve months. Five of the Societ} agents perished,
including the Rev. C. G. Franklin. A hurricane lollowed in 1868,
causing commercial prostration from which the colony has never fully
recovered [18]. Bishop Ryan's episcopate lasted fourteen years, but two
of his successors, Bishop Hatchard* (1869-70) and Bishop Huxtable f
(1870-1) died, the one within three and the other within seven months
of consecration [19].
Pending the appointment of the fourth Bishop (Dr. P. 8. Royston,
1872), Bishop Ryan revisited Mauritius, performed episcopal functions,
and assisted in preparing a scheme for a Voluntary Synod to take
the place of the Mauritius Church Association, which had been in
existence eighteen years. About this time a policy of disendowment
was introduced, but so " distasteful to all parties in the Colony " did it
prove that the Government abandoned it and substituted a local
Church ordinance giving due ecclesiastical jurisdiction to the oc-
cupants of the See of Mauritius and vesting Church property in a
Board of Commissioners. The proposed Diocesan Synod having
also "proved unacceptable to the majority of our Communion," a
Diocesan Church Society was organised in 1876 [20].
Li spite of Roman Catholic opposition and manifestations of pagan
hatred to the Gospel, encouraging progress of the Missions, especially
among the Hindu coolies, took place during Bishop Royston's Episcopate
(1872-90). In 1883 over 100 services a week were being held for the
nmall and scattered Christian communities of his "multilingual"
diocese. These services were (in addition to the French Creole patois)
conducted in seven languages — Enghsh, French, Tamil, Telugu, Hindi,
Bengali, and Chinese [21].
The fact that two- thirds of its present population are Hindus
flowing from and returning to India makes Mauritius a Mission field
of extraordinary value and interest. The Creole race (of Malagashe
and African extraction) are dying out, and the Hindu coolies are
likely eventually to be the permanent inhabitants of the island [22].
The difficulties of the Anglican Mission in dealing with the polyglot
population are increased by the fact " that the proprietorship, or at
least the management, of almost all the estates " is subject to Roman
Catholic influence [23].
* Died Feb. 28, 1870.
t Died June 18, 1871.
MAURITIUS AND ITS DEPENDENCIES.
873
The superintending Missionary of the Society, Canon R. J. Fukkcii,
has had nmcli to do with the training of Tamil agents both in India
and in Mauritius; and in 1B7*J a Tehigu Deacon, Mr. Alphonse, was
ordained. He had come to the island " steeped in the idolatry of
India." On his conversion he volunteered to work as a catechist
among his own race, which he did for eight years [24].
As yet, however, it has not been found possible for Mauritius to
supply all its needs in regard to native agency [25], and the Church in
India is now giving promise of assistance in furnishing well-trained
evangelists and pastors. The first ordained native Missionary from
India to Mauritius— the Rev. G. David Devapibiam (an old pupil of
Mr. French in Tinnevelly) — arrived in 1890, and already under 1)18
care the Tamil and Telugu congregations in Port Louis have " greatly
increased." Since 1889 the local affairs of the two congregations of
St. Mary's Church have been well managed by an " Indian Church
Counc/ " under the direction of the Missionary [26].
The present Bishop of Mauritius (Dr. W. Walsh) succeeded Bishop
Royston (resigned) in 1891 [27].
On April 29, 1892, Mauritius was visited by one of the most devas-
tating hurricanes ever known in the Indian Seas. A third part of the
town of Fort Louis was swept away, and among the killed were the
Rev. J. Baptiste, and four children of the Rev. G. D. Devapiriam.
Towards the restoration of the church property, the Society raised a
special fund of £1,114 — assistance which drew forth warm expressions
of gratitude [28].
Statistics. — In Mauritius and its dependencies (area, 1,400 square miles), w)ier«
(1882-92) the Society has assisted in maintaining 19 Missionaries and planting 10 Central
Stations (as detailed on pp. 898-9), there are now 888,247 inhabitants, of whom 9,500
are Church Members and 2,000 Communicants, under the care of 22 Clergymen -.'.nd
a Bishop. ISee p. 765 ; see also the Table on p. 384.]
References (Chapter LVI.)— [1] M.H. No. 24, pp. 12ft-8. [2] India Committee
Book, V. 8, pp. 14, 90-5, 188, 172-6, 188-92, 208-10, 262-4 ; I MSS., V. 84, p. 41 ; Jo.,
V. 41, pp. 258-4; Jo., V. 48, pp. 816, 897; C.D.C. Report, 1880-1, pp. 18-18; do.,
1881-2, pp. 1-8 ; R. 1881, p. 54 ; R. 1882, pp. 79-80 ; R. 1888, p. 49. [3] Q.P., Oct. 1841,
pp. 18-14 ; R. 1841, p. 70 ; R. 1848, p. 51 ; R. 1847, p. 103 ; R. 1840, p. 160 ; R. 1864,
p. 75 ; -pp. Jo. O, pp. 46-76. [So] Q.P., October 1841, pp. 18-14 ; App. Jo. C, pp. C4-6,
71-2. [4] R. 1847, p. 108. [6] M.H. No. 24, pp. 140-60 ; R. 1862, p. 121. [6] R. 1859,
p. 90 ; M.H. No. 88, pp. 16, 22, 26. [7] M.H. No. 24, pp. 88-9 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 59, 134-5,
172, 182, 825-6, 884, 401, 417 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 148, 860 ; R. 1887, pp. 59, 60, 65-6 R. 1889,
pp. 46-7; R. 1841, p. 70; R. 1852, p. 120 ; R. 1854, p. 75; R. 1881, p. 7ft [8] M.H.
No. 24, pp. 91-2, 188 ; Jo., V. 44, p. 878 ; R. 1889, p. 47 ; R. 1841, p. 70 ; R. 1848, p. 61.
[9] M.H. No. 24, pp. 82-140. [10] Jo., V. 46, p. 272; R. 1862, pp. 120-1; R. 1864,
pp. 75-8. [11] R. 1854, p. 76. [12] R. 1855, p. 99 ; R. 1856, pp. 96-7. [13] Jo., V. 47
pp. 172, 284, 876; R. 1856, p. 97 ; R. 1857, pp. 86-7 ; R. 1858, pp. 87-8 ; R. 1859, pp. 95-6
[14] R. 1861, pp. 141-2; R. 1862, p. 188; Jo., V. 48, pp. 90-1. [16] R. 1862, p, 185;
R. 1868, p. 85. lie and 17] R. 1866, pp. 108-9. [18] R. 1867, pp. 98-4 ; R. 1868, p. 78
R. 1869, p. 82 ; R. 1881, p. 79 ; M.F. 1808, pp. 29, 30. ^9] R. 1870, p. 69 ; R. 1871,
pp. 84-5. [20] R. 1872, p. 58 ; R. 1881, pp. 79, 80. [21] R. 1877, p. 56 ; R. 1879, p. 70 ;
R. 1881, p. 82 ; R. 1882, p. 62 ; R. 1888, p. 97 ; R. 1889, p. 92. [22] R. 1881, p. 77 ; B.
1886, p. 74. [23] R. 1881, p. 81. [24] R. 1870, p. 69; R. 1872, p. 68 ; R. 1879, p. 71 ;
R. 1882, p. 62. [261 R- 1878, pp. 58-9 ; R. 1874, p. 71 ; R. 1876, p. 60 ; R. 1877, p. 56 ;
R. 1885, p. 69. [26] R. 1882, p. 62 ; R. 1888, p. 97 ; R. 1890, p. 104 ; M.F. 1890, p. 340 :
see also R. 1891, pp. 115-17. [27] R. 1890, p. 101. [28] M.F. 1892, pp. 947, 278, 854 ; J
MBS., V. 20, pp. 47-60, 66-69 ; R. 1892, Cash Account, p. 14.
I]i
[ i
T'W
Iv
Pi
%
874
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAQATION OF THE QOSrEL.
CHAPTER LVII.
MADAGASCAR.
MADiLOASOAB lies about) 800 miles off the cast coapt of Africa and 600 miles west of
Hauritius. It is 976 miles in length and 260 iu average breadth, and covers an area
rather larger than France. The island was known to the Arabs probably 1,000 years ago,
and also for a long period to Indian traders. The first Europeans to visit it were the
Portuguese, in 1606, but their settlement did not last long. The French, after vainly
endeavouring for more than two ceuturiea to take possession, succeeded in 1888-6 in
effecting what promises to be a permanent footing in the island. TheMolagnsy, as a
whole, are considered to be of Asiatic (Malay) rather than African descent. They are
divided into many tribes, the principal groups being (1) the Hovas— who are pre-
dominant and occupy the table land in the centre of the island ; (2) the Sakalavas, on
the west coast ; and (8) the Betsimisarakas, on the east coast. The ancient religion was
a mild form of idolatry (without temples or a priesthood) combined with ancestral
worship and a belief in divmations, witchcraft, and sorcery. The Portuguese in the 16th
and the French in the 17th century strove, but in vain, to plant Boman Catholic Missions
on the east coast. The London Missionary Society entered the field in 1818, and began
work at Antananarivo in 1820 by reducing the language to writing, and translating and
printing the Scriptures and other books, and teaching. Eleven years passed before any
converts were baptized ; but the Mission was prospering when Christianity was forbidden
by Queen Banavalona in the eighth year of her reign — 1885. During the next 26 years
the native Christians were persecuted — many being put to death publicly. On the
Queen's death (1861) religious liberty was restored. Hastening to resume work in 1862
the London Society's Missionaries found that they had been forestalled by the Boman
Catholics, but that in spite of the persecutions their former converts had iucreased, and
by 1807 there were in connection with the L.M.S. Mission 98 congregations, with 6,000
members and 21,000 professing Christians. The S.P.G. aad C.M.S. began work in the
island in 1864, the Norwegians (Lutherans) in 180C, and the Society of Friends (Quakers)
in 1867 ; and in 1869 the national idols were destroyed by order of the Government.
In 1841 the Rev. A. Denny, Chaplain in Mauritius, brought to the
Society's notice the state of Madagascar " as offering a most extensive
field for Missionary enterprise and zeal, and the prospect of a rich
harvest to be gathered into the Church." Mr. Denny suggested that
from the native Malagashe, who with their offspring then formed the
bulk of the bla^k population of Mauritius, Missionaries might be
raised up to carry " the glad tidings of salvation to the land of their
ancestors " [1]. As already stated, Christianity was not permitted in
Madagascar at this period, but on the first opportunity the Society,
moved by representations from the Bishops of Capetown and Mauri-
tius, requested the latter (in 1862) to visit the Island at its expense,
in order to determine on the spot where to establish '* the first Mission
of the Church." Before decidiog on this course the Society had
ascertained that the London Missionary Society would gladly see it
taking part in the work of evangelising the Malagasy. The Society's
request was anticipattd L,' Bishop Ryan, who accompanied the Britisli
Embassy commissioned to attend the coronation of Radama II. [2].
The Bishop took with him an S.P.G. Malagasy catechist (Sab-
badie) employed in Mauritius ; and at Tamatave, where he first landed
on July 16, 1862, he received a " beautiful letter " from the native
Christians addressed " To the Bishop of Mauritius, the beloved brother,
on board the ship." Service was held by the Bishop at Tamatave on
MADAOASCAB.
376
Sunday, July 20, and frequently during the journey to the capital — in
places where a year before " it would have been death to have attended
thorn." Among the presents sent by Queen Victoria was a Bible,
which the Bishop presented to the King on August 11. The next day
he gave the King a copy of the Church Services, and of a special
prayer which he had used for him since landing in Madagascar, and
" in the name of the Church of England " offered him " Missionaries
and teachers for his people," stating that as Mr. Ellis (of the London
Missionary Society) was in Antananarivo and six (L.M.S.) Missionaries
were to be stationed there, th'^.b he " thought of commencing opera-
tions, in other parts, especi „lly on the eastern and northern coasts."
The King replied " that he would gladly welcome all such help for
Antananarivo, or any other part." The Christian people too were.
*' very thankful for the prospect of help "from the Church [8]. On
this the Society placed two Missionaries at the disposal of the Bishop
for the commencement of a. Mission in Madagascar, viz. Mr. W. Hey,
of St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, and Mr. J. Holding, a school-
master [4].
Tan atave (on the east coast), the principal port of Madagascar, was
chosen as the centre of their future work, and thither (after ordination
to the diaconate in Mauritius) they proceeded, landing at Foule Point
(80 railes north) on September 1, 1864. The Christians at Foule
Point expressed joy at their arrival, and spent t^vo hours with them in
singing, praying, and reading.
On September 3 the Missionaries reached Tamatave, where they
at once began work by establishing services in English, Malagasy,
aij'l French, opening a school, and visiting natives and Europeans.
Af •ihe outset many of the natives, especially the Hovas, attended
the S(3rvices ; but when first impressions had worn off the numbers
decreased; the Hovas, acting vmder unfriendly influence, ceased to
attend, " and thus" (wrote Mr. Hey) "with Romanists speaking ill of
us on ono side, and Hovas looking coldly on us on the other, we had
to ma-ke our way." Gathering together the servants of two Creoles
the IVIisslonaries formed the nucleus of a steadfast and growing
■congvcgation. Early in November the first baptisms took place — a
woman (" Mary Celeste ") and two boys — and in the next month
David John Andriando, a Malagash, who had for some time been
a> resident in Mauritius, was engaged as a catechist and set to labour
chiefly among the Betsimisarakas, who up to the time of the arrival of
the Society's Missionaries had been " utterly neglected." To his
labours much of the subsequent success of the Mission was due. In
December also Messrs. Hey and Holding made a tour along the coast
to the north of Tamatave, visiting Ifontsy, Foule Point, Fenoarivo, and
Mahambo, everywhere meeting with encouragement. The Christians
found at those places were the result of the teachings of the agents of
the London Missionary Society, whose work was now being carried on
almost exclusively in the Antananarivo district. In September 1864
the Church Missionary Society occupied Vohimare, in the north of tho
island. Within the first twelve months — notwithstanding the inter-
ruption caused by having to obtain Priest's Orders in Mauritius — the
S.P.G. Missionaries baptized 81 persons [6].
For the securiiv and development of the work it soon becamq
1.1
376
SOCIETY FOR THE PUOPAGATIOK OP THE GOSPEIi.
evident to the Bishop of Mauritius and to the S.P.G. Missionaries that
not only should the staff be increased but that the Church of England
should have a representative at the capital — the seat of the ruling
tribe [6]. Against this the L.M.S. protested, as being in its opinion
a breach of an agreement between Bishop Ryan and Mr. Ellis in 1862,
and as an intrusion tending to religious division and conflict [7]. But
these objections were met in letters from Bishop Ryan to the S.P.G.
(January 17 and May 80, 1866) showing that in 1862 the Anglican
Church had been distinctly invited to the capital both by the King and
nobles, that that province (Imerina) " is to the Hova very much what
Jerusalem was to the Jew," that nothing could be " so imgenerous,
unfriendly, and unjust ... as the permanent exclusion of the Church
... for those who have been converted ... by her devoted Mission-
aries," who had "often been tauntingly asked, why have you not been
to the capital ? " that the use of the Prayer Book had been dropped by
the Governor of Vohimare <* because a Hovah from the capital came
and spoke against it, inasmuch as it was not in use at Antananarivo ";
finally, that whereas since the Bishop's visit in 1862 the Church
services had not been performed in Antananarivo, all its Missionaries
(on the coast) had been opposed by the L.M.S. converts, and at
Tamatave a former Missionary of the L.M.S. had taken pubUc charge
of a Hova congregation there [8].
The S.P.G. (July 20, 1866) felt now "perfectly at liberty to send a
Missionary to Antananarivo " and entertained " the hope, where the
field is so large, and the kboarers so few, that no conflict or collision
will take place between 'he Missionaries of the two Societies" [9].
During the next eighteen months Mr. Holding — who had been resid-
ing at Foale Poiat — and Mr. Hey were invalided to England ; th&
latter died at sea on November 27, 1867 ; but the work was taken up
in July 1867 and well sustained by a new arrival, the Rev. A.
Chiswelij [10]. The results of the Missionaries' lapbours at this time
(1867) were to be seen in five churches or chapels at Tamatave^
Hivondro, Foule Point, Mahambo, and Fenoarivo, with native congre-
gations containing a total of 618 of whom the majority were baptized,,
and 72 communicants. An industrial school had also been established
(at Tamatave) and portions of the Prayer Book had been translated
and printed [11].
In 1868 Mr. Holding returned to Madagascar and visited the capital
with a view to a Mission being established there. But before thia
project could be realised his health again failed, and he resigned in
1869. On the coast the Hovas still held aloof, but great progress had
been made among the Betsimisaraka slaves, who, when they Lad re-
ceived the truth, freely helped to communicate it to others. At
Ambakoarwo a slave was recognised as the temporary teacher and
head of the congregation, and in 1870 the churches at Ivondron»
and Foule Point sent teachers to three other villages. The number of
baptisms during the first six years of the Mission was 620, and in the
case of one child its mother — the wife of the second Governor of
Mahambo — walked fifty-two miles each way in order that it might
be admitted into Christ's fold [12].
In 1872 the churches at Tamatave and Ivondrona were destroyed
by a hurricane, but the staff was ctrengthened by the arrival of the
MADAGASCAR.
37T
Rev. G. Percival and the Rev. R. T. Batchelor. Early in the year
Mr. Chiswell went to the capital for the sake of his health, taking
■with him seven school boys whom he was training as catechists. He
found in the capital sixteen places of Christian worship, eight of them
connected with the L.M.S. As a matter of duty he held a short
service for his own people in his house every Sunday. A few mem-
bers of the Tamatave congregation were allowed to join; but by
degrees, without invitation, others entered or stood at the open doors^
so that in February 169 persons were in attendance. On December 7
a wooden church, much of the material of which was given by the
people, was opened. In following the custom of the country at the
opening of the church, by offering the hasina, or a dollar, to the
Queen " as a sign of friendship and as an acknowledgment that she is
the Sovereign of the country," a new step was taken on this occasion
in the direction of making the church more thoroughly recognised as
God's house. Mr. Chiswell having explained that it was the practice
of the Anglican Church to keep all worldly affairs outside the churcb
doors, the Prime Minister readily consented to the custom, hitherto
invariably adhered to, being changed so as to allow the hasina to be
presented at the church door, or outside [18].
In each year of its existence the Anglican Mission in the island had
felt more and more the need of a resident Bishop, but as yet it had
not been favoured with even a single episcopal visit. The Malagasy
themselves frequently asked, " When are you going to have a
Bishop ? " and in April 1878 the Prime Minister inquired of Mr.
Chiswell as to the truth of a report that " Queen Victoria would not
allow a Bishop to come to Madagascar." On the difficulty being
explained he replied, " We have given you proof that the way is open
to you. With us there is nothing but liberty. It is your affair
whether you make use of that liberty or not " [14].
The cause of the delay did not lie with the English Church. When
the Mission was contemplated in 1862 a Committee was formed (in-
dependent of the Society) with the object of sending it forth under an
episcopal head. , In 1869 the Society formally took the matter up, and
set aside a stipend* for a Bishop [15]. The movement was success-
fully opposed by the London Missionary Society, through whose in-
fluence Lord Granville, as Foreign Secretary, refused in 1872 and
1878 to issue the Royal Licence for consecration (under the Jerusalem
Bishopric Act, 6 Vict. Ch. vi.) ; whereupon, by the advice of its
Presi^^nt (Archbishop Tait), the S.P.G. applied to the Scottish
Churon, with the result that the Rev. R. K. Eestell-Cornish was
consecrated at Edinburgh on February 2, 1874, as Bishop for Mada-
gascar. The principles which the Society sought to apply in this case
were (as defined by it on June 80, 1871) " the samo as those under
which all the Missions of the Society ougnt to be conducted, viz. that
the Church of our Lord and Saviour should be presented to the
heathen, and opened to them in its integrity of doctrine and discipUne^
and that under no circumstance whatever of opposition from the
heathen, or from bodies not belonging to the Church, should this in-
tegrity be compromised or invaded."
* Which has been continued to the preaent time.
378
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAaATION OF THE OOSPBL.
For some time during the struggle for the Episcopate the C.M.S.
also opposed the appointment of a resident Bishop, but subsequently it
ceased its opposition, and a few months after his consecration decided
to withdraw its Missionaries from the island [16].
On June 14 Bishop Cornish and a band of workers* left England.
Buri" w the vo; age to Mauritius the party made considerable progress
in the Maiafjasy language, and took such an interest in the ship's
crew that six of them were confirmed on the last Sunday spent on
beard, and one of them offered and was accepted as a catechist.
On October 2 the party landed at Tamatave, and were received with
much enthusiasm by the native congregation. Hithert^^ there had
been no provision for confirmation, but on October 14 eighty-six natives
were confirmed, the majority being from Tamatave. The station of
Andovoranto, which had been abandoned by the C.M.S., was at once
occupied by Mr. Little, and on October 28 the capital was reached.
The Rev. R. T. Batchelor, the Missionary left in charge there, led out
his congregation to meet their Bishop, and the rejoicings on both sides
were great. While the Bishop was at Andovoranto, two Malagashe
arrived late at night. They had left Vohimare some days before,
having been sent by their fellow Christians with instructions " to find
the Bishop wherever he might be " and to make known to him their
desire to have a Missionary. Vohimare was another station formerly
occupied by the C.M.S., and the messengers had travelled on foot more
than 600 miles to prefer their petition.
On November 28 the Queen welcomed the Bishop, and at the
interview he presented hasina in token of homage, and two Bibles
and Prayer Books from the Society — one to the Queen and one to
the Prime Minister [17].
The presence of the Bishop at the capital did not lead to any un-
pleasant complications either with the Madagascar Government or
people or with the agents of the various religious bodies at work there.
From the Government the Church received a friendly recognition, and
was thankfully accepted by not a few oi the people ; and both at Antar
nanarivo and in other parts of the island it found and still finds work to
do beyond its strength, without interfering with "other men's labours."
The record of 1876 told of the death of Dr. Percival,and of the establish-
ment of an hospital, a printing press, a girls' boarding school, and twelve
country stations in connection with the central station, also of the foun-
dation of a native Ministry by the ordination of Abednbqo on Trinity
Sunday and David John on September 14, and the confirmation of a large
number of persons. A Missionary was stationed at Sambava in the
Vohimare district in 1876. The adherents of the Church throughout
the island could now be reckoned by thousands [18].
In 1878 a first edition of the Malagasy Prayer Book was published,
and at Ambatoharanana the Rev. F. A. Gregory opened a training college
{sec p. 787) which has done much towards securing the permanence and
development of the native Church. For lack of means the Society was,
however, unable to accede to a request made by 1,700 Malagasy for a
Mission in the south-east of the island [19].
* Eev. A. ChiBwoU, Rev. F. A. Gregory, Rev. H. W. Little, Mr. E. Grotty, Mr. J.
ColoB, and two lady wor'iers. At Mauritius Miss Lawrence, who had for some years been
working among the Malagashe in Port Louis, joined the parky.
MADAGASCAR.
379
On the east coast the Missions have been generally undermanned,
and only three new centres have been occupied by European Mission-
aries—viz. Ramainandro in 1882, Mahonoro in 1884 [20], and Manan-
jar a in 1889 [20a]. By the French attack on Madagascar in 1888-6
Missionary work was checked at every point. But, notwithstanding a
period of disturbance which would most unfavourably affect the
growth of religion in any country, the Mission work of the Church
grew " very considerably," 12 new centres having been formed in
Imerina in 1884. The Christians began also to take a pride in their
churches — in desiring that they should be decent and comely buildings
— and in the direction of self-support a Society — called by the natives
a " Church Wife " — was established in Imerina, the object of which
is to provide endowments for the native Church [21]. When the
French attack began (1888) Bishop Cornish was elected permanent
chairman of a Committee of Safety by the Foreign residents, and
was enabled to use his influence with the Malagasy authorities to
prevent the Jesuit Missionaries being murdered. The blockade at
Tamatave practically dispersed the flock of the Eev. J. Coles there,
but throughout the troubles he remained at his post, maintaining the
daily services in his church as in the times of profound peace. At
Harte Point the French soldiers took the roof of the church in order
to make shelters near the fort, but on learning from Mr. Coles that
the property belonged to the Society their Captain apologised and
repaired the damage [22].
On August 10, 1889, the Cathedral of St. Lawrence, Antan-
anarivo, was consecrated. The building is (the Bishop says) " stately
and beautiful . . . and impresses those who worship in it with the
reverence which is sadly wanting in the Malagasy character, owing to
their having been trained for the most part under a system which
attaches no reve -ence to a house of prayer " [23]. In the same year
work was begun by the Rev. A. Smith at Mananjara, a district em-
bracing an area of 4,500 square miles [24]. On the west coast the
Rev. E. 0. McMahon in 1888 prepared the way for a Mission among
the Betsiriry by visiting them in their country — a feat which no white
man had ever before accomphshed. He did this " at the imminent
risk of his Ufe," and on their return from the second journey " several
of his men weto wajrlaid " " and were either killed or taken as slaves."
The Sakalava race is divided into several tribes, each having its king
and different chiefs, and they are frequently at war with each other.
Some of these tribes have acknowledged the supremacy of the Hova
Government. The strongest of the tribes is the Betsiriry, whose king,
Toera, is an independent prince, calling himself the " brother of
Ranavolo," Queen of Madagascar, not her subject [25].
In a spirit of self-sacrifice worthy of any age Mr. McMahon and the
Rev. G. H. Smith undertook in 1891 the perilous task of attempting to
establish a Mission among these people. They were well received by
the king Toera, in whose chief town — Androngono — they spent seven-
teen days, and although they were obliged to leave him on account of
political troubles, there was reason to believe that they would be allowed
to settle in the country [26]. In Sept. 1892, however, it was deemed ad-
visable to abandon the attempt for the present. The main cause of
the failure was the opposition of the European and Arab traders [26a].
h
n
880
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
The east coast also is engaging the special attention of the Society.
The Rev. A. Smith in December 1890 drew attention to the fact that
while the Antananarivo district was occupied by 47 Missionaries,*
there were on the 975 miles of east coast only 16, of whom 7 were at
Tamatave. That the former is comparatively a healthy and the latter
a fever-stricken field is not a sufificient cause for such neglect, and
the Society's efforts are being directed to strengthen and extend its
coast Missions [27].
At Tamatave a regular Mission is now (1892) being organised for
the coolies from India, who of late yeara have been gathering there in
continually increasing numbers. The presence of Christians among
them asking for the ministrations of the Church in their own tongue,
led to the offer of a Tamil student of the Society's College in Madias,
Mr. M. Israel, for this work — another grft^'fying instance of tho
growth of the Missionary spirit in the native church of South India .
Mr. Israel entered on his duties in 1892 and was ordained at Tamatave
on September 26 of that year [28].
Statibtics. — In Madagascar (area, 280,000 square miles), where (1864-92) the Societr
has assisted in maintaining 46 Missionaries and planting 20 Central Stations (as detailed
on pp. 899, 900), there are now 4,000,000 inhabitants, of whom 10,000 are Church Members
and 1,860 Communicants, under the care of 27 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 766 ;
see aUo the Table on p. 864.]
Beferences (Chapter LVU.)— [1] Q.P., July 1842, p. 11. [2] Jo., V. 48, pp. 226-6, 868 ;
J MSB., V. 2, p. 67 ; do., V. 18, pp. 22, 27-8, 81, ", 44, 48-60 ; R. 1862, pp. 27 184-6, 188.
[31 Bishor Ryan's Journal, pp. 5-86 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1864 " ; R. 1868, p. 85 ;
Q.P., > agist 1868 ; J M8S., V. 18, pp. 52-5 ; M.F. 1865, p. 226. [4] Jo., V. 48, pp. 298-4,
862, d68; R. 1868, p. 85; R. 1868-4, p. 91. [5] R. 1864, pp. 99-108; M.F. 1866,
pp. 47-66, 160 ; M.F. 1866, pp. 46-56. [6] R. 1866, pp. 104-5 ; R. 1866, p. 112 ; M.F.
1866, p. 88. [7] H MSS., V. 4, pp. 266-60. [8] J MSS., V. 18, pp. 149-64. [Oj Jo.,
V. 49, pp. 257-8. [10] R. 1866, p. 107 ; R. 1866, p. 112 ; M.F. 1868, pp. 57-8 ; R. 1868,
p. 79. ni] R. 1867, pp. 96-8 ; M.F. 1867, pp. 499, 500. [12] R. 1868, pp. 82-8 ; R. 1869,
^5•, B. : ~
p. 85;
1871, pp. 86-8; R. 1872, p. 66. |18] R. 1872, p. 55; M.F. 1878, pp. 258-9.
[14] R. 1872, p. 56 ; M.F. 1878, p. 262. [15] J MSS., V. 2, p. 76 ; Jo., V. 50, p. 842.
[16] Jo., V. 51, pp. 844, 409-12, 422-8 ; Jo., V. 52, pp. 100-1 ; R. 1878, p. 60 ; R. 1874,
pp. 72-8 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 184-92 ; Statements of Standing Committee, July 21, 1871,
and January 80, 1878 ; H MSS., V. 6, pp. 879-89 ; do., V. 8, p. 156 : see also Jo., V. 61,
pp. 17, 18, 89, 67, 62-6, 106-6, 112-19, 126-87, 146-6, 151-2, 210-14, 886-7, 844, 878,
409-18 ; Jo., V. 62, p. 100. [17] Jo., V. 52, pp. 222, 818 ; R. 1874, pp. 78-6 ; R. 1876,
p. 70. [18] R. 1876, pp. 69-72; R. 1876, pp. 67-71. [19] R. 1878, pp. 60-1; R. 1882,
p. 66. [20] R. 1881, p. 78 ; R. 1882, pp. 68-6 ; R. 1884, p. 71. [20a] R. 1889, p. 96.
[21] R. 1884, p. 70. [22] R. 1888, p. 65. [23] R. 1889, p. 98. J24] R. 1889, p. 96.
'261 R. 1889, p. 98 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 126-88, 165-71, 207-12 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 125, 160.
26] M.F. 1892, pp. 10-17, 78-4 ; R. 1891, pp. 16, 118. [27] Standing Committee Book,
' 46. pp. 244, 258. [28] J MSB., V. 17, pp. 66-7, 118, and Standing Committee Book, V.
46, p. 268.
«
['
12 London Missionary Society, 4 S.P.G., 11 Quaker, 6 Norwegian, 14 Roman Catholic.
CHAPTER LVIII.
NORTH AND NOBTH-EAST AFRICA.
The work in which the Society has engaged in these parts has been
slight, and pastoral rather than Missionary. In 1819 copies of the
Bible in Arabic were sent to Mr. Henry Salte, Gonsul-Oeneral for
Alexandria, for distribution, and he reported that the Copts " expressed
NORTH AND NORTH-BAST AFRICA.
381
great eagerness even to buy a copy." A fresh supply was forwarded
in 1820 [1]. In 1840 the Society assisted the British residents at
Alexandria (with £100) in building a church in that city [2], and in
1861 it began to contribute towards the maintenance of an English
chaplain at Cairo. Previously to this the Enghsh residents in the
latter district had for many years been entirely dependent for religious
instruction upon such help as the Missionaries in the country could
spare ; but on the withdrawal of the C.M.S. Mission the British
Government established a Consular Chaplaincy at Cairo. The
Society's aid (£50 a year) was granted to the holders thereof for six
years (Rev. G. Washington, 1861-4, and Rev. B. Wright, 1865-6),
in-order to secure ministrations for the English labourers at Cairo
and Boulac. It was represented to the Society by the secretary of the
Cairo Church Committee that " no place in the world " had " more
need of a resident Clergyman or greater claims upon the sympathy
of their religious fellow-countrymen than the residents of those
places," and that it was " impossible to over-estimate the good effects
to thcje communities of the presence of a permanent Minister of the
Gospel ' [8].
During the vacancy of the chaplaincy in 1867 the Society renewed
its offer of assistance, but it was declined by the Foreign Office on the
ground that the British residents should provide not less than one
half of the Chaplain's support [4].
In 1879 the Society's attention was drawn by the Bishop of Carlisle
[L., 25 March] to the need of Missions in the Nile Valley, especially
among the Nubians [5] ; and in 1882 it acknowledged its duty " to
extend its efforts and resources in assisting the propagation of Christ's
Gospel in that ancient country," Egypt [6]. Accordingly in 1888 £200
was reserved in case of a Mission being opened in Egypt which should
be approved by the Standing Committee, but failing any immediate
prospect of such an undertaking the grant was withdrawn in 1884
and ■<-■ special fund of £89. 2$., which had been raised in England
for that purpose, was in 1886 appropriated to the Gordon College at
Cairo [7].
With the exception of an application made in 1888 for help to-
wards forming a chaplaincy at Suez, and which could not then be
granted, the question of the Society's undertaking work in Egypt has
not been revived [8].
In connection mth the British expedition to Abyssinia the Society
offered in 1867 to select and contribute to the support of four chaplains
to accompany the troops; but the whole duty was undertaken by
Government [9].
In North Africa the Society's operations have been limited to the
support of English chaplaincies at Tangier, Hammam E'Irha, Biska
and Oran.
Statistics. — See pp. 884-6.
Beferences (Chapter LVIII.)— [1] Jo., V. 82, pp. 168, 803. [2] Jo., V. 44, p. 327.
g] Jo., V. 43, p. 168 ; M.F. 1861, p. 167 ; M.F. 1862, pp. 41-2 ; Jo., V. 49, pp. 5, 20, 78, 109 ;
.F. 1865, p. 120 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 29, pp. 861, 3H7 ; do., V. 30, pp. 188, \i\\,
174 [4] Standing Committee Book, V. 31, pp. 297, 822, 825, 3 If. ; H MS8., V. >,
pp. 281-2 ; >io., V. 8, pp. 48, BO. [6] Standing Committee Book, V. 3(J^p. 82. [6] Jo., V. 54
p. 180. [7] Standing Committee Book, V. 41, p. 216 ; do., V. 48, p. 17M ; Applications Com-
mittee Report, 1884, p. 12; J MSS., V. 4, pp. 102, 206. [8] StiuuUiig Committee Book,
V. 44, p. 264. [9] Jo., V. DO, p. 51 ; H MSS., V. 5, p. 308 ; do., V. 8, p. 00.
i
■:iil
382
TABLE ILLUSTBATING THE WORK OF THE
(O Tlie Pieia and Period
Wert Africa
1762-«, 1766-1824, 1886-92 ■
Cape op Goon Hopk :
(1) TheWksterx Division-^
1821-92
(2) The Eastern Divibios
1830-92
(3) Kapfrauia
1865-92
1
(4) QutQnALAWn W«8T
1870-92
St. HrI.EVA AND
H'ACDNHA
1847-92
Tristan f
BABfTOLASD . .
1876-92
(Total, tee pp. 384-6)
(2) Races miuistered to, ajid tbeir RellglonB
Negroes (HeaUien, Mabommcdan and Christian)
Hulattoes (Heathen and Christian)
Colonists (Christian and non-Christian)
Colonists (Christian) |
Mixed or Coloured J (Heathen, Mahommedan, j
Negroes, &o. ( and Christian) (
Kaffirs (Heathen and Christian)
Fingoes (Heathen and Christian)
Hottentots (Heathen and Christiaii)
Malays (Mahommedan and Christian)
Kaffirs (Amaxosa), (Heathen and Christian)
Fingoes (Heathen and CItristian) ., ..
Hottentots (Heathen and Chri^^tian) . ,
fiosutos (Heathen and Cliristian) . .
(Zionists (Christian and non-Christian) . .
-(Heathen and Christian)
(Amaxosa
Bacaa
Qailui
, Ocalekas
Kaffirs- Fondos
Pondomisi
Tamboolcies
Tembus
\Xesibes
Fingoes (Heathen and Christian) , .
Hottentots (Heathen and Christian)
Baintos (Heathen and Christian) . .
Znlna (Heathen and Cixristian) . .
(Jriqnas (Christian)
Oolonlsta (Christian)
(3) LaiigiiiiKi'B
used by tUe
Missionaries
Fantee
Susu
English
English
English
English and
Dutch
Dutch and
English
Dutch
Dntch
DntoU
Dutch
Xosa-Eafflr
Xosa-Kafflr
Dutch
Sesutu
English,
Dutch, and
German
Colonists (Cliristian and non-Ohristinn)
Kaffirs (Amaxosa, Mapondo, <S:c). :\
Bagntos
Beohuanas
Moohakas
Fingoes
Zulus
Matabele, &o.
Half -Castes (Heathen and Christian)
(Heathen and
Christian)
Colonists (mixed races) (Christian and Heathen)
Negroes (Heathen and Christian)
Basutos (Heathen and Christian)
Fingoes (Heathen and Christian)
Barolong (Beohuanas) (Heatlmii and Christian)
Zulns (Heathen and ChriHtian)
OilonistB (Christian)
(•!> Xcl. of
Ordained
MlHsinnnries
employed
Kiiro-
Iipiiii It
Coloniiil
10
Native
102
06
Ce
8ta
Xvxia-Eaffir
Xosa-Kafflr
Dutch
Besatu
Zulu-Kaffir
Dutch
English
Englisli
/'Xosa-Kaffir
Zulu-Kaffir
Seohuaua
Besntu
Dutch
English and
Dutch
Kngllsh
English
30
16
19
Sesutu
Soroloug
English
888
SOCIETY IN AFRICA (1752-1892) AND ITS RESULTS.
Native
30
16 -
''rl^Ji.'',* W society^
Central
Stations
Expenditure
6C I
E2
S3
Si-e p. 385
(7) Comparative Statement of tlie Anglican Church generally
1701
Church
Members
Only a
few
Btiropeaos
7aChap-
lain of
Boyal
African
Co.
Clergy
Dio-
ceses
Local
Mis-
sionary
effort
1802
Church
Members
19,700
139,068
(C«n8us
1891)
Clergy 'Dioceses
67 (3 S.P.G.)
69 (23 S.P.G.)
80 (24 S.P.G.)
Local
Missionary
effort
32 (18 S.P.G.)
4 (3 S.P.6.)
3,660
1,076
4 (3 S.P.G.)
4 (S.P.G.)
Domestic
! Missions
! to Africuii
I and
uiixud
! nolourpfl
; races and
, euppoit
' of Hie
S.P.G.
Foreien
Missions
generally.
884
TABLE ILLUSTBATINO THE WORK OF THE
<I) The Field anil Vcriml
Katal
1849-93
(3) nnces niluiatered to, and tbeir Religions
(B) Lnnfrnagei
used liy the
Missiounries
W JTo. of
Ordnined
Mtssidiinriei
eiiipliired
I
Euro-
nwii &
Culoniul
NaUre
Oolouists (Cliriatlan) |
Kafflrs (Heathen and Christinii) . . . . 4
Bnsntos (Heathen and Christian)
Hindua (Heathen, Mahonimedana and Clirlstian)
KngUsh
and Dutch
ZulD-KatBr
and Dutch
Tamil
ZULCLAND
186U-92
Zulu-KafHm (Henthon and Christian)
Colonists (Christian)
Basutoa (Heathen and <"'iristian) . .
SwAziiANn
1871-92
TOKGALANU, 1881-92.
Dklagoa Bay
Oranog Frkk Statk
1860-4, 1858, 1863-92
Tbansvaai,
1864-92
Bbchuasalakd
1873-92
Amaswazi (Heathen and Oirlstian)
Coloniiits (Christian and non-ChrUtlan)
Amatonga (Heathen)
( Work not ye( begun. See p. 346.)
Colonists (Christian) |
Barolong (Bechuanas) (Heathen and Christian)
Fingroes (Heathen and Christian)
Kafflm (Heathen and Christian)
Hottentott (Heathen and Oiristian)
Oriquoi (HaU-caates) (Christian)
Colonista (Christian)
Kafflrs (Heathen and Christian) . .
Basutoe, &o. (Heathen and Christian)
Beohuanns (Heathen and Christian)
Colonists (Christian)
HATABELEI.ANI)
1Ia8Ho\ai.axd
1890-92
OAZALAXn
Ormtbal Akuica
1879-81
(Mistiom not yet begun. See p. 362.)
Colonists (Christian) .
Mashona (Heathen) .
{Uutiont not yet begun. See p. 367.)
Swahtll (Heathen and Christian)
Zolu-Kafflr
Tngliah
Swazi
EngUih
and Dutch
Znla*Kafflr
75
9 , —
Dutch
and English
Serolong
Dutch
Dutch
Dutch
Dutch
16
English
Dutoli
Kaffir
and Dutch
Seohuana
English
81
English i .
Ohijwlna |
Swahili
llAimmUH AND THK SfnT-
CUELI,K8
1832-92
Maoaoasca It
1864 92
NonTHERK AKUK A ..
1861-6, 1887-92
TOTAL } (for pp. 382-5)
Creoles (of various races) (Heathen & Christian) |
Colonists (Christiati)
Malagasy (Heathen and Christian) . .
East Africans (Heathen and Christian) ..
rri_j„. J Tamils 1 Heathen, Mahomme- )
"'"""* I Telugus, *c. I dan, and Christian) f
Chinese (Heathen and Christian)
Hovas (Heathen and Christian)
Betsimisaralca (Heathen and Christian) . .
SakahiTa(Bet8iriry, iS:c.)(Ifcattien and Christian)
Otvoles (French) (Christian and non-Christian)
Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) . . |
Hindus (Heathen and Christian)
Colonists (Christian) ,
4 European-Colonial races, 27 African families,
many Tarieties of mixed coloured races, also
Hindus and Chinese.
French & j
French Creole
English
French Creole!
TamU
Telogu
Creole
Malagasy
French
English
and French
Tamil
English
17
10
21
404}
ss
655
} After allowing for repetitions ami transfers.
sol
886
4) No. of
)r(lHlne(l
HHiKiuiries
■luiiliiyoU
uniul ;
78
IG
81
6
SOCIETY IN
AFBIGA (1762-1892) AND
ITS RESULTS.
(A) Society's
Bxpenditure
(7) Oomparatire BUtement bf the Anglican Church generally
(5) Wo. of
Central
1701
1892
Stations
Church
Members
Clergy
Dio-
ceses
Local
Mis-
sionary
effort
Church
Members
Clergy
Dioceses
Local
Mlssiouary
effort
S6
£679,894
(includes
p. 383.)
—
—
—
•7,000
32 (23 S.P.O.)
1
7
—
—
—
•1,000
13 (2 S.P.G.)
1
1
—
—
—
200
1 (S.P.O.)
-
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
1
.
•
—
—
—
•2,000
19 (8 S.P.G.)
1
Domcstlo
Missions
to Afrlcaa
and mixed
coloured
races, and
work
amonir tho
Hindu and
Chinese
Coolies in
34
—
—
—
9,000
21 (9 S.P.G.)
1
4
—
—
—
900
2 (S.P.Q.)
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
Natal,
Mauritius,.
4
—
—
—
?
6 (S.P.G.)
1
and Mada>
gascar.
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
1
—
—
—
1,764
22
2
10
—
—
9,600
22 (7 S.P.G.)
1
SO
—
—
—
10,000
27 (S.P.G.)
1
s
—
—
?400
6
371
£670,304
? Only a
few Euro-
peans
•lor2
Chap,
lalns
~
205,248
420
(169 S.P.G.)
tie
n
H
I': I
'J
Approximate
t See pp. 764-6.
00
886
BOOIBTY FOR THB PBOPAOATIOM OF ZHK GOSPBIi.
CHAPTER LIX.
. A USTBALASIA—ilNTEODUCTION).
The Society's connection with this field began in 1798 by the em-
ployment of schoolmasters in Australia. Extensions were made to
Norfolk Island in 1796; Tasmania, 1885; New Zealand, 1840;
Melanesia, 1849 ; Fitcaim Island, 1858 ; Hawaiian Islands, 1862 ;
Fiji, 1880; and New Guinea, 1890.
Australia was discovered by the Portuguese and Dutch in the
17th century, but its settlement (which dates from 1788) has been
entirely due to the British, under whom the continent has been
divided into the Colonies of New South Wales (1788), Victoria
('separated from New South Wales in 1851), Queensland (separated
from New South Wales in 1859), Western Australia (1829), and South
Australia (1886). In each of these districts, and in Tasmania and
New Zealand, the Society pi nted Churches, which are now for t e most
part self-supporting, as the h "eral notices which follow will show.
ill
(CHAPTER LX.
NEW SOUTH WALLS (WITH NORFOLK ISLAND*).
The coast of New Souri- ''>V vies, the south-east division of Australia, was explored
by Captain Cook in 1770, and Botany Bay received its name from Sir Joseph Bankn,
the naturalist of the expedition. No attempt at settlement was made until 1787, when
Botany Bay was selected as a field for locating British criminals in place of the lost
Americon Colonies. The first body of convicts — consisting of 565 men and 192 women —
left England on May 18, 1787, under a guard of 200 soldiers. Just two days before the
departure, the philanthropist William Wilberforcet discovered that no care had been
taken for their souls. Moved by his representation the Bishop of London interceded
with the Government, and the Rev. R. Johnson, having offered his services, was appointed
chaplain. The voyage occupied over eight months, and on January 26, 1788, a settle-
ment was formed on the banks of Sydney Cove, Botany Bay having proved unsuitable
for the purpose. The early history of tho colony was marked by sickness, famine, and
crime. Desertions were frequent, and often ended in miserable deaths among tho
natives, who had been turned into enemies instead of friends. So general was tho dis-
content that in 1788 some of the worst of the convicts were transferred to Norfolk
Island. About 1791 Mr. Johnson sought them out alhd ministered to them, although he
could ill spare the time from Sydney, where for the most part of seven years ho was left
to labour single-handed among both the bondmen and free, and without any church
until 1798, when a rude construction of wattles and plaster, with a thatched roof, was
erected — at his own expense.
In January 1790 the Society (having in the previous month received
books from the S P.C.K. " for the use of the Corps about to embark
• Norfolk Inland is further noticed in Chapter LXIX., pp. 454-0.
t See Address of Bishop Nixon of Tasmania to the B.P.Q, AssociAtion at Leeds,
November 28, 1842, p. 6.
each
four,
appl
sons
Govi
tob(
Syd'i
Para
NEW SOUTH WALES (WITH MOBFOLX ISLAND).
887
for New South Wales"), complied with an "application made by the
said corps to allow £40 a year for four Schoolmasters " [1].
The Journal for March 15, 1708, records a letter
" from Mr. Johnson, Chaplain at Port Jackson &c. March 21st 1792 in which he
excuses himself for not having written before, that for a considerable time after
their arrival, thoy were in bo confused a state that no Schools could bo established
for the instruction of children. That Mr. Bain, Chaplain to the New South Wales
Corps, who is now at New York left with him 2 letters which he had received from
the Secretary of the Society. That some time ago the Governor had told him be
expected two Schoolmasters from England ; but none have arrived. He therefore
proposed to the Governor to have a person appointed at different places to instruct
the children in reading, to which he acceded, and Mr. Johnson was to superintend
them. They have now one School at Sydney and another at Panamatto [? Paramatta],
a School-Mistress to each, and they teach the children of the convicts gratis, the
military f.f.aers making them some little acknowledgment for their trouble. Hehp5
also been for 3 weeks in the summer at Norfolk [Island], where are a numbei of
children. There he met with a man convict, who came out in the Fleet in the
summer, who had taught School for a series of years in London, and from several
conversations he had with him he thought him a suitable person and the Governor
has accordingly appointed him a Schoolmaster at Norfolk [Island]. That thro' the
favour of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, he had been enabled to
furnish these Schools with books and he hopes the success will, in time, be answer-
able to their wishes and of our Society. That the day of the date of his letter he
put the Secretary's letter to Mr. Bain into the hands of the Governor, offering, if he
thought proper, to answer it. And the Governor authorizes him to say that
should any of those four mentioned in that letter, or any other free person come
out under the denomination of a Schoolmaster, he would in addition to the Society's
kind offer of £10 a year, give them an allotment of ground, and some assistance to
cultivate it. Or should the Society think it right to adopt the present three (and
he will in the meantime look out and appoint a fourth) and allow them the said
salary, the Governor will continue them. And further that if the Society will
take the trouble of laying out the £40 a year in articles the most useful, as wearing
apparel, a little soap, tea sugar &c. and direct them to him, or the Principal Com-
manding Officer, he will see that it be properly distributed among the School
teachers. The names of the present persons employed are two women, Bichardson
and Johnson and a man of the name of McQueen now at Norfolk [Island],
" That he has long wished that some method could be hit upon for such of the
convicts as wished and wanted to be inutructeu in reading ; as great numbers, both
men and women, know not a letter in the alphabet.
" He thinks that Sunday Schools, upon a similar plan with those in England,
would tend much to the reformation of those uuhappy wretches, and bring some
of them to a better way of thinking. . . .
" That a number of the Natives, both men and women and especially children,
are now every day in the camp, and he has two Native girls under his own roof.
He hopes in time that these ignorant and benighted heathens will be capable of
receiving instruction, but that this must bo a work of time and much labour. It
would be advisable xni is much to be wished, that some suitable Missionary (two
would be better) was sent out for that purpose."
It was decided by the Society to " give an annual allowance of £iO
each to any number of school masters and mistresses not exceeding
four, as signified to Major Grose, who very humanely made the first
application to the Society " ; but as it might be " difficult to find per-
sons here fit to send out for that employment," they relied upon the
Governor " to appoint such from time to time " as he might "judge
to be most proper " [2].
Accordingly four were selected by tho local authorities, two for
Sydney and two for Norfolk Island. In the case of Sydney (witli
Paramatta from 1797), the actual payments by the Society for school-
c c 2
ffi =
III
Hi!
li.
't'M
838
SOCIETY FOR THE PSOPAaATION OP THE GOSPEL.
!i
teachers extended from 1793 to 1884, and in the case of Norfolk
Island from 1796 to 1824. The names of the first two, as certified by
the Kev. E. Johnson and the Kev. Mr. Bains in December 1794,
were William Eichardson and William Webster, but the latter, having.
" turned out an infamous character " and treated his scholars " too-
severely," was soon superseded [3].
One of the schools established by Governor King in Norfolk Island
was " for the protection and education of such female children " aS'
were " deserted by their parents." In supporting the Governor's
appeal for assistance for the same, the Eev. Samuel Marsden [the-
third clergyman to visit AustraUa — having been appointed Assistant-
Chaplain to New South Wales in 1704] wrote from Paramatta on
January 2, 1796, " that he conceived the highest opinion of Governor
King and of his goodness and humanity from the apparent order and
regularity among the inhabitants of that island. His whole attention
seems occupied in promoting the real interest of those he has the
honour to command" [4].
The first teachers in Norfolk Island to receive aid from the Society
were Thomas Macqueen and Susannah Hunt [5]. Both " appeared to-
be well quaUfied " for the work ; the former had been a schoolmaster
in England, and his "good conduct" as a prisoner was duly rewarded,,
as the following letter (addressed to Mr. Johnson) will show : —
" Sydney, Norfolk Island, 21 Oct. 1796.
" Rev. Sib, — I have taken it upon me to write you a few lines and hope yom
will excuse the liberty. I have been in the capacity of Schoolmaster for upwards,
of 3 years on this Island. I flatter myself my assiduity and labour in that respect
has merited the approbation of Lt.-Govr. King, otherwise, lie would not have
situated me in so comfortable a manner. I am to be allowed one guinea a year
for each child. I have a small lot of ground and a man to work it. My term of
transportation will expire on the 13th of January. I have agreed to reside on the-
island for 12 months. I should have no objection to remain on the Colony for ai
few years for the good of the rising generation, provided I could meet with due:
encouragement. I am greatly at a loss for want of books to instruct the children in
the first elements of the English tongue. I sincerely request you if possible to favour
me with a few books and I trust always to merit your countenance and favour. It
I could obtain the favour of a few lines from you it would be conferring upon mes
a eingular mark of your friendship.
" I am Hev. Sir, your most obedient servant,
" Thos. Macqcken " [6].
The desertion of their children by the convicts was one of the best
things that could happen — for the children. " The miserable wretches "
Bent from England were "lost to all sense of virtue and religion," and
as long as their off'spring continued with them Mr. Johnson feared
" every means used for their instruction " would ** be ine£fectual ' [7].
" The only hope " he had was " from the rising generation." An
attempt was made in 1799 " to unite iieveral small schools into one "
at Sydney, for the instruction of the children of the soldiers and settlers,
as well as of the prisoners. " About 150 scholars were collected, and
the church appropriated on week-days for that purpose. But the schema
was very soon frustrated by some evil-minded person or persons setting
fire to the building." Governor Hunter therefore " lent the Court
House but by the frequency of holding courts" the arrangement proved
80 Inconvenient that the children were removed to " a building used
tb
1)
■o
NEW SOUTH WALES (WITH NORFOLK ISTiAND).
389
for a church," which, being " an old storehouse . . . very damp and
cold," the teachers laboured here also under "great disadvantiiges."
They were however " assiduous in their duty," and deserving of and
grateful for the Society's allowance [8].
On Governor King's transfer to Sydney in 1800 he and Mr. Johnson
" discoursed relative to the humane attention of the Society to the
•schools established in that country," and Mr. Johnson brought wiC. him
on his return to England in that year a letter from the Governor to
the Society (Sept. 15, 1800). In it ho stated that there was " a church
nearly finished at Paramatta,"* and the foundations of one had " been
laid at Sydney but being in a bad situation on account of the ground,
•another must be fixed," and he hoped "to see one completed in
eighteen months." An Orphan School had also been established
■there, and was " under the direction of a Committee for the education
•of the children about 400 in number between the ages of 6 and 16
Tvho must be ruined without it." The Orphan School at Norfolk
Island was " going on very well," those who had the charge of it
having "acquitted themselves much to his satisfaction" [9].
While at Norfolk Island Governor King appealed to the Society
for a clergyman, engaging that he should " have ^673 from the salary
•of the Rev. Mr. Marsden, and such advantages arising from the educa-
tion of youth " as would " make his situation equal to Mr. Marsden's
iuU pay of £146 exclusive of ground and other advantages " [10].
Accordingly the Eev. Cookson Haddock of Bury St. Edmunds
was appointed in October 1798, with an allowance of £^50 per annum
from the Society [11]. The appearance of his name in the S.P.G.
Reports for two years [12] has been accepted as proof that he went
there ; but th3 fact is that after waiting more than two years the
Society struck his name ofc the li^jc of Missionaries because he had
•" failed in liis engagement . . . and omitted several opportunities of
going to New South Wales contrary to his own promise " [18].
It was not till 1841 that Norfolk Isla'^.d received a clenjyman from
the Society. [See p. 394.] In Australia itself tbc f xpenditure of the
Society up to 1835 was limited to the support of schools, and to the
'Occasional supply of book^ [14].
The good accomplished by these schools may never be fully known ;
ibut it has been shown that they contributed much to the reformation
■of the colony in which the criminal classes were so largely repre-
sented [15].
For seven years (1801-7) after Mr. Johnson's departure Mr. Marsden
was mainly responsible for the spiritual oversight of the ever-increasing
colony. No special provision for the Roman Catholic convicts was
made until 1808, when from among their number a priest (the Rev.
James Dixon) was set free in order that he might " exercise his clerical
■functions." It does not appeai* what became of him or how long he
oifici?.ted ; but for one period of two years the sole consolation afforded
them according to their own mode of worship was a consecrated wafer
left in the house of a Roman Catholic at Sydney,
In 1808 the Rev. WiUiam Ccwper arrived as Assistant Chaplain to
Mr. Marsden. Nine years later the number of Chaplains had risen to
* A stone building to Buptrsede a t'^mporary ohapel erected in 1706 [Oa].
n
I
«90
BOOIETT FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
five, but the population had increased to 17,000, of whom 7,000 wete
convicts [16].
About 1828 some efforts appear to have been made to instruct the
natives, for in April the Society signified to the Rev. Mr. Hill, a
Chaplain at Sydney, its willingness " to assist the establishment for
the instruction of the Aboriginal Natives of New South Wales" pro-
vided the nature and objects of the Institution were conformable to
the Society's principles [17].
In 1824 the Archdeaconry of New South Wales (embracing the
whole of Australia and Van Diemen's Land) was conpt^'out :v>id
added to the See of Calcutta [18].
Obviously, connection with Calcutta could be merely no/ fi,l mt
the appointment of the Rev. William Bboughton to fcho c^^i. e of
Archdeacon ir 1829 led to important results. It was mainly l)y his
representations, based on five years' experience, and those of Mr.
Justice Burton, of ihe Supreme Court of New South Wales, that the
enormous moral evils which threatened the ruin of the colony were
mitigated. Addressing the grand jury in November 1835 the latter
drew attention to the fact that in the three years 1888-4-5 the number
of criminals capitally convicted in the colony had been 899, and the
number of actual executions 223. " It would seem," he said, " as if
the main business of all the community were the commission of crime
and the punishment of it— as if the whole colony were continually in
motion towards the several courts of justice. And the most painful
reflection of all is that so many capital sentences and the execution
of them, have not had the effect of preventing crime by way of
example." " One grand cause of such a state of things" was "an
overwhelming defect of religious principle in the community." Theri:.
was not sufficient religious teachers " to admit of any being spared for
the penal settlements." " At the end of 1833 the number of free males
in the colony above twelve years of age was 17,578, while that of
convict males was 21,845." Moreover, the ranks of the former
were largely recruited from the latter, and this passing daily from one
class to another without moral improvement tended to " the total
corruption of all." Still worse was the state of Norfolk Island, where
"evil men with men more evil, rotting and festering together, a
seething mass of corruption . . . helped each other to make a hell of
that which else might be a heaven." Visiting the island in 1834, ho
found 130 prisoners charged with conspiring to disarm and if necessii -^
murder their guard in order to escape. The picture presented to 'U
mind upon that occasion was that of " a cage of unclean birds, fuL J
crimes against God and Man, of Murders, Blasphemies, and all Unclean-
ness." One of the prisoners represented tlio place to bo " a Hell upon
Earth," adding: " Let a man's heart be wiuit it svv.'i, when he comes
here, his ^nan's heart is taken from him . <(3 ihero k ^iven to him the
heart of a Beast." Another said : " t do ;:ot wan^ • i spared, on con-
dition of remaining here. Life is not wo: L li«»v'ng on such terms." A
third, a Roman Catholic, passionately entreated that he might " not
di'^ v:iohout the benefit of confession," and when removed to his cell
" he employed his time in embracing and beating himself upon a rude
wooden figure of the Cross, which a follow prisoner had made for him."
By another the Judge was thus nddressed : " What is done your
KBW SOUTH WALES (wiTH KOBPOLK ISLAND).
391
honour, to make us better ? Once a week we are drawn up in the
square, opposite the Military Barracks, and the soldiers are drawn up
in front of us with loaded muskets and fixed bayonets ; and a young
officer then comes to the fence and reads part of the Service . . . about
a quarter of an hour, and that is all the Religion we see."
Thirty of the prisoners were sentenced to death, but moved by their
appeals the Judge went beyond his powers and suspended execution
in order to lay their case before the Colonial Government and at least
obtain for the condemned the consolations of religion. As a result of his
action only eleven were executed, and two clergymen — one a Roman
Catholic — were sent from Sydney to minister to them in their last
hours [19].
Already, in 1821, the Society had endeavoured to move the Govern-
ment to reserve lands for Church purposes in New South Wales, where
the growing population required the " care of an ecclesiastical establish-
ment," and offered, if this were done, " to extend the same superin-
tendence to those distant settlements " which had " been found pro-
ductive of such essential benefits to the colonies in North America " [20].
The policy of retrenchment rather than extension was, however,
favoured by those in authority, and it was reserved for the Society to
do much of what should have been done by the Government. The
" condition and wants of the Church of England in the Australian
Colonies, and more particularly in New South Wales," led Archdeacon
Broughton to visit England in 1834, •* in the hope of being able by
. . . personal exertions to assist in bringing about a happier state of
things." In an appeal to the Society at the end of the year he stated
that since the establishment of the Colony of New South Wales ^1788)
more than 100,000 convicts had been transported, of whom it was
estimated 26,000 were now resident in the colony. In the last three
years (1832-4) the numbers transported to New South Wales had been
about 2,600 annually, and to Van Diemen's Land 2,100, in all 18,700.
" During the earlier stages of the colony . . . considerable expense
was incurred by the British Government in providing the means of
religious worship and instruction for these banished offenders. But
since the middle of 1826 the entire charge of such provision " had been
" thrown upon the colonies." At the conclusion of the administra-
tion of General Macquarie, in 1821, there were in use in New South
Wales " six substantial churches,* chiefly the work of that Governor."
Subsequently two other churches had baen erected, " by the labour of
the convicts at Newcastle, and at Port Macquarie, while those stations
were occupied as penal settlements." With these exceptions " no ad-
dition, worthy of notice," had been made to the number of places of
worship belonging to the Established Churches. In the interior there
were a few buildings, provided at the expense of the colony, in which
Divine service was performed. They were " mostly of a temporary
description, generally used as schoolrooms during the week, and some
as police offices, military barracks, or even as places of confinement
for criminals." Others, though of less objectionable character, were
" small, inconvenient, and moan . . . some . . . unfurnished with
doers and windows." And imiversally the buildings were " so deficient
in all that is requisite for the decent celebration of the worship of God
* At Sydney 2, Paramatta 1, Liverpool 1, Campbelltown 1, WindBor 1
892
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
as to excito in the clergy who officiate a sense of shame and degradation,
and any impressions but those of devotion in the congregations who
assemble in them." The county of Cumberland was " the only part
... in anything like a sufficient degree furnished with the necessary
buildings devoted to religion and education. The remaining eighteen
counties " were " almost entirely destitute of churches, parsonages, and
schoc
In
M'laea.
ion of the Archdeacon,
" as suroly ;ndeniably as we are under an obligation to supply foud and light
to prisoners i^ » state of confinemeiit by land or sea, we are also bound, as far as
we are able, to furnish them with the bread of life, and with the light of the
Gospel in that foreign country to which for our security, they are banished."
"This" (said he) "is not done . . . no effort whatever is made on their behalf . . .
BO far as the inhabitants of this country [the United Kingdom] are concerned, the
thousands of convicts who are annually transported and cast forth upon the shores
of those colonies, without any precaution being taken, or effort made, to prevent
their instantly becoming pagans and heathens. Such, in reality, without some
immediate interposition to estabUsh a better system, the greater number of them
will and must become ; . . . the question . . . which the people of this nation
have to consider, is, whether they are prepared to lay the foundation of a vast
community of infidels ; and whether, collectively or individually, they can answer
to Almighty God for conniving at such an execution of the transportation laws as
will infallibly lead on to this result. [L., London, Dec. 9, ]834 [21].]
In relying on the Society •' to exert all the resources in their power
for the removal of the great and threatening evils . . . described,"
Archdeacon Broughton was not disappointed. From January 1835 com-
menced a series of bounties sufficient to meet the more pressing wants,
and this aid was not withdrawn until the Church had taken root in the
land and could stand alone. The object first promoted was the erection
of churches,* but in 1887 the Society began to send out clergymen,
and within little more than a year 80 had been provided for New South
Wales and Van Diemen's Landf [22].
In the meantime (in 1886) Australia^ had been formed into a dio-
cese, and Archdeacon Bbouqhton, consecrated its first Bishop, was
warmly welcomed as such "by the colonists in general" in the
summer§ of that year [28].
" Compared with what prevailed " when he left for England in 1884
the Bishop found in his dioceae " a very improved disposition " to
provide " the essentials of public worship." This was due in a great
measure to the liberality shown by the S.P.G. and the S.P.C.K. In
providing for the spiritual wants of the colony, which was " hailed by
all classes ... as afibrding most gratifying proof" of the interest
* Of a Bnm of £1,000 voted in Janu^ry 1885, £600 was thus applied in New Soutli
Wales, to which was added £1,100 in 18^0. The first building CL«HiBted was St. Andrew's,
Sydney (£800), which hag been extended into the present caUiedral. The inliabitants of
Bathurst, Bungonia, and Cornelia were mentioned by the Archdeacon in 1884 as being
"most creditably distinguished by their zeal in contributing to the erection of
Churches " [22a].
+ The first seven appointed to New South Wales were the Revs. G. N. Woodd
(Sydney), J. K. Walpole (Bathurst), W. Sowerby (Goulburn), T. Steele (Cook's River),
W. Stack (West Maitland), E. Rogers (Brisba.ie Water), and T. C. Makinson (Mulgoa),
all in the year 1887.
X As constituted by Letters Patent, January 18, 1886, the Diocese of " Australia "
coDiprehendod " the territories and Islands comprised within nr dependent upon New
South Wales, Van Dieman's Land, and Western Australia " [98a].
§ The Bishop arrived at Sydney on June 9, 1886, and was installed in St. James'
Church on Sunday, June 6.
NEW BOUTH WALES (WITH NORFOLK ISLAND).
393
taken in their welfare by the mother Church. The colonists readily
united in forming a joint Diocesan Committee of the two Societies.
Within 12 months local contributions of over :g3,000 were raised by
this Committee [24].
To the S.P.G. the Bishop wrote in 1888 : " The truest gratification
I have experienced during many years has been in the arrival of the
additional clergymen engaged by the Society. . . . The first four have
arrived in safety and each of them may, I think, have the effect of
adding a year to my life, or of preventing its being shortened by that
interval through overwhelming anxiety and distractions " [25].
An insight into some of those anxieties is afforded by a Report of
the House of Commons on Transportation, in 1888, which showed
that in 1886
" Sydney contained about 20,000 inhabitants, of whom 3,500 were convicts,
mostly assigned servants, and about 7,000 had been prisoners of the Crown. These
together with their associates among the free population, were persons of violent
and uncontrollable passions, incorrigibly bad characters, preferring a life of idle-
ness and debauchery, by means of plunder, to one of honest industry. More
immorality prevailed in Sydney than in any other town of the same size in the
British dominions. There the vice of drunkenness had attained its highest pitch.
- . . Even throughout the whole of N.S. Wales the annual average, for every
human being in the colony, had reached four gallons."
In the year that this report was made (1838) some 28 natives of
Australia — men, women, children, babes hanging at their mothers'
breasts — " poor, defenceless human beings " were murdered in cold
blood by a gang of convicts and ex-convicts. In passing sentence of
death on seven of the criminals Judge Burton said : —
" I cannot but look at you with commiseration. You were all transported to
this colony, although some of you have since become free. You were taken out of
a Christian country and placed in a dangerous and tempting situation. You were
entirely removed from the benefit of the ordinances of religion. I cannot but deplore
that you should have been placed in such a situation —that such circumstances should
have existed, and above all that you should have committed such a crime " [26J.
The " transportation of felons " to New South Wales was discon-
tinued about 1889 [27], but in 1840 Mr. Justice Burton called the
Attention of the Society " to the religious wants of the settlers in the
more remote parts of the Province of New South Wales and to the
deplorable state of spiritual destitution among the prisoners and iron-
gangs in that country" ; and acting on his advf'-e the Society promptly
made provision for two travelling Missionaries, and towards the
establishment of a College at Sydney* for the training of Clergy,
and advanced £8,000 to the Bishop and the trustees of St. Andrew's
Church in that city. It also prayed the Imperial Government to
provide " from the public funds of the mother country for the main-
tenance of clergymen appointed to minister" to the prisoners "as
chaplains to the gaols and Ironed-gangs "t [28]. Renewed application
• Seep. 897.
t In doBoribing a visit to one of tlieso chain-gangs for the purpose of ministering to
them on « Sunday, a witness before the Transportation Committee said : "When T came
io the place I found there a series of boxes, and when the men were turned ou. I was
astonished to see the number that came out from each of these boxes. I could not have
supposed it possible that they could have held such a number. I found that they were
locked up there usually during the whole of Sunday — likewise during the whole of the
time from sunset to sunrise. On looking into one of these boxes I saw there was a ledge
on each side and that the men were piled upon the ledges while others lay below upon
the floor " [aSa].
i'^!
894
BOOIETT FOB THB PBOFAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
was made to Government in 1841, the Society at the same time
offering allowances for eight additional clergymen, as well as con-
tributing to the maintenance of a Chaplain (the Rev. T. B. Naylor)
at Norfolk Island, where a great proportion of the transported con-
victs were being sent direct from the mother country.
The provision for Norfolk Island was not continued beyond 1843
as it was a duty which properly belonged to Government, who
were frequently awakened to a sense of their responsibilities by the
action of the Society [29].
During a suspf usion of grants for Church purposes from the Colonial
Treasury the Bishop stated his conviction that to the Society's exertions
" we shall under God, be principally indebted for the mai enance of
a sense of religion in a very considerable portion of this territory, and
the preservation of the mhabitants from a state of almost total
darkness." Aid from the Society's funds had been recently advanced
or promised to forty places towards the erection of church or parson-
age buildings. The need of this form of help will be seen from what
one clergyman wrote to the Bishop in 1840 : —
" 1 see around me on every side infidelity, drunkenness, and the grossest pro-
fanation of the Lord's Day. I have no means of checking the spread of these
crimes ; for there is no place vrhither I can direct men to go, and pray to God to
pardon then:. . . . Whe^iver a family wish me to officiate, I readily comply, and
have often urged it. But many Sundays I have celebrated the Service of the
Church at home with no other persons present but the members of my own family.
The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper has never been administered. The lower
orders were struck with some dread by the address delivered by your Lordship . . .
but in a few weeks their conscience was again lulled. I was told they knew the
warnings against drunkenness were in the ' Book ' because the Bishop said so ;
but they say the Clergy have put into the ' Book ' what was not there, to serve their
own purposes. . . . There is not money now perhaps sufficient to complete the
building ; and many are boasting thut there will never be another stone laid upon
the foundation."
" Perhaps my expression may be strong " (added the Bishop),
" but in my reply I have said that if every stone in his church were to
cost a pound, I feel perfect confidence in the disposition of the Society
and of its supporters to pay the charge rather than that an undertaking
so called for should be interrupted or abandoned" [30].
It was of course only necessary for the Society to provide a small
portion of the cost of each building. Continuous assistance in this
form was rendered up to 1847* [31]. These seven years (1840-7) wit-
* In several inatancea the piana for the chnrchea in the country were furnished by
Biahop Broughton. Thus at " Coomer " [7 Cooraa] in 1845 he " drew out a rough sketch,
of a amall church, in the Early English Btyle of architecture, wliich although a mere
plagiariam and compilation from other examples, would have Buffioient character abou<>
it to form a striking and respectable object in the wild and Uttle-frequented neighbour-
hood." He then " entered into an engagement with a atonemason to build the walls of
rubble-work, with . . . granite " ; and two days later (February 17) the foundotion atone
was laid " in the presence of ao large an assemblage that it appeared incredible ao many
peraons could have been collected in a country . . . ao thinly inhabited-" Among those
preaent waa a Prcabyterian who had been brought up " in the belief that all the obser-
vancea of the Church of England were flagrant relics of popery. Convinced by what he
bad seen and heard on this occaaion, of the utter injustice of the charge," he requbsted
permisBion to have the Bishop's address printed in order " that by circulating it among
his frienda in Scotland ho might satisfy them . . . how far we were from any approach
to the errors with which we are so commonly charged." The design for the church
building at Muswell Brook in 1848 was taken from an engraving of Codrington Chapol,
Barbados, which appeared in one of the S.F.G. publications [81aJ.
NEW SOUTH WALES.
895
nessed a remarkable growth of the material and spiritual fabric of the
Church in Australasia by the formation of five new Bishoprics : New
Zealand, 1641 ; Tasmania, 1842 ; Newcastle, Melbourne, and Adelaide,
1847.
The erection of the " city of Sydney," within " the already existing
Diocese " into an Episcopal See by the Roman Catholic Church
appeared to Bishop Broughton in 1843 to amount " to a denial that
there is a lawful bishop of AustraUa according to the canons and
usages of the Church." These were consequences which he " could
not witness m silence," hence the following protest issued in March
"against the estabhshment of any archiepiscopal see within this
diocese, except it be with the consent first obtained of the Church of
England at large in Convocation assembled" : —
" In the name of Qoi. Amen. We William Grant by Divine permission
Bishop and Pastor of Australia, do Protest publicly and explicitly, on behalf of
ourselves and our successors Bishops of Australia, and on behalf of the Clergy
and all the faithful of the same Church and Diocese, and also on behalf of William
by Divine providence Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate of All England and
Metropolitan, and his successors, that the Bishop of Rome has not any right or
authority according to the laws of God, and the canonical order of the Church,
to institute any Episcopal or archiepiscopal See or Sees within the limits of the
Diocese of Australia and Provint-n of Canterbury aforesaid. And We do hereby
publicly, explicitly and deliberately protest against, dissent from, and contradict,
any and every act of episcopal or metropolitan authority done, or to be done, at
any time, or by any person whatever, by virtue of any right or title derived from
any assumed jurisdiction, powei-, superiority, pre-eminence or authority of the
said Bishop of Bome enabling him to institute any episcopal See or Sees within
the Diocese and Province hereinbefore named " [32].
"In the necessity and far seeing wisdom" of this action the
Society entirely concurred, and although this opinion was not formally
expressed until some years later [33], the meeting at which the protest
was first read strengthened the hands of Bishop Broughton by a vote
of £1,000* [84].
Owing to losses and privations of the settlers in the previous year
( 1842) " it would have been necessary to put a stop to every opera-
tion " of the Church but for the " continued benevolence of the Society
. . . the most effective human agent in supplying the means of grace
to a country in which, not many years " before, " they threatened en-
tirely to fail."
At this period the population of the colony was over 120,000, of
which number from 70,000 to 75,000 belonged to the Church of England,
80,000 were Homan Catholics, about 11,000 Presbyterians ; the re
mainder being Dissenters, Jews, Mahommedans, and pagans.
There appeared to be " not a single district of the Colony in which the
Church of England " did not "take the lead of every other persuasion,"
and in some instances its adherents outnumbered " the members of all
* The views of the Society on the subject generally may be gathered from a
Memorial to the Queen in 1850. Sydney, Hobart Town, Adelaide (with Newfoundland
and Nova Scotia], are therein cited as particular inBtances of intrusion by the Bishop of
Rome into sees "occupied by rightful Bishops of the Church of England"; "regret
and indignation " are expressed at " the last wanton and insolent aggression," viz. the
pretending to parcel out England into dioceseB, and to force upon the people "a
spurious and schismatical hierarchy " ; and Her Majesty is prayed to discountenance by
every constitutional means the claims and usurpations of the Church of Rome, by which
religious divisions are fostered and the progress of the Gospel impeded " [84a].
f\
896
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
other religious denominations combined." Every year the Church was
** strengthening and extending her influence, and ... by the most
legitimate of means . . . through the blameless lives, active zeal, and
incorrupt teaching of her Clergy . . . who in point of private worth,
professional ability and correct principle would maintain the credit of
any Church upon earth " [L., Bishop Broughton, June 16, 1842, and
Feb. 8,1848 [85].]
If such could be said of the Clergy, more could be said of their
Bishop, who was always ready to lead the way. During the sickness
of the Priest in charge of St. Philip's, Sydney, in 1842, Bishop
Broughton undertook his duty to prevent the closing of the Church,
and in this parish, containing over 5,000 Church members, he read
prayers, preached, administered the Sacraments, "without any
assistance whatever." Although this prevented his attending to duties
more properly within the jvince of a Bishop, " the impression
produced by the existence of such necessity" was "of a good ten-
dency " [86].
Similarly in 1848 he took charge of St. Andrew's, Sydney. The
vacancy on this occasion was caused by the secession of two clergymen
lio the Church of Eome, for which act the Bishop, " after careful con-
sultation for two successive days " with the ether Clergy, deposed the
oflfenders " from the orders of Deacon and Priest to which they had
been admitted." Of the two — the Eevs. T. C. Makinson and R. K.
Sconce — only the first had been sent out by the Society, which had
■" the consolation of reflecting " that this was " the only case of the
kind which during a century and a half " it had been " called upon to
record "* [87].
Visiting the Hunter's River and Bathurst districts in 1848 the
Bishop reported that in five counties, forming a fourth part of the
area of New South Wales, there were but one church and two clergy-
men [88].
An emigrant from a Sussex village, who had settled on the
Clarence River, wrote home in 1842 : —
" I am here in a barren land, void of all good, but full of all manner of evil ;
no worship to go to; no friend to converse with. . . . The moat of this people
are belonging to Government, and are assigned out to masters, so that Sunday is
aU the time they get to themselves, and then they either go to work or to the
public house and get drunk, and then from place to place, revelling about till
night " [39].
All that the Bishop could do for such places at this time was to
send a clergyman occasionally to visit the people. Thus in 1848 the
Rev. W. LisiiE made a Missionary tour in the districts along the River
Murray, between the central and southern divisions of the colony,
where the people " appeared to be in a state of perfect ungodliness."
To another remote district, Maneroo, the Rev. E. G. Peyce was
sent, literally to " search out the people amidst their flocks and
herds " [40].
In 1844 the Bishop enumerated eighteen districts, comprising to-
:gether "immense tracts of country " and a >opulation of 14,000,
* On the other hand the Society can reckon on its list .n various parts of the world
eeveral ex-Roman Catholic clergymen, as well as a large number of DiasenterB, who
have joined the Anglican Church [see p. 847].
n
KEW SOUTH WALES.
897
i I
which " but for the exertions of the Society would be altogether des>
titute of the very name and offices of religion," except that the Bomaa
Catholics or Presbyterians might " occasionally traverse some portions
of them." " It is impossible to estimate too highly " (he added) '• the
services which our Clergy are here placed in a position to confer ;
inasmuch as they may in reality be said, so far as their restricted
efforts can accomplish it, to be resisting the estabUshment of the do-
minion of Atheism " [41].
As the result of fifteen years' labours in AustraUa the Bishop
was persuaded that, although the Church of England would "have
severe trials to undergo in establishing itself in the land," it was un-
questionably, whether numbers or intelligence be reckoned, "the
Church of the people's preference. Where it is duly administered " he
knew of " no instance of its failing." But unless more clergymen were
provided the ground could not be maintained [42],
By the Uberality of several active and generous members of the
Church at home — in particular the Rev. E. Coleridge — the Society
was enabled in 1844 to place between £3,000 and £4,000 additional
funds at the Bishop's disposal, which was chiefly applied to the increase
of church buildings [43]. In 1846 St. James' College, for the training
of candidates for Holy Orders, was opened at Sydney, to which the
Society in 1847 appropriated over £1,000 from a bequest of the Eev.
Dr. Wameford [44]. The bequest was in 1871 [45] transferred for the
benefit of Moore College, a superior Theological Training Institution,
founded in 1856 by the munificence of Mr. Moore, who bequeathed to
the Diocese " about £20,000 in money and a considerable extent of land
. . . the latter to endow a college, to be built on the site of his house
and garden at Liverpool, to be called " Moore CollefO " [see p. 787].
The money, also to be invested in land, was divided lio four equal
parts — one " to augment clergymen's stipends," another "to maintain,
their widows and orphans," a third " to the Diocesan Committee," and
the fourth " to make provision for a certain number of alms-men
and women, poor and old and members of the Church of England.''
The Bishop took his last leave of Mr. Moore a few days before his
death on Christmas Eve 1840, at which time he was " tranquil and
happy, and evidently viewing with satisfaction the disposal he had
made of his property." Referring to the will the Bishop added : " It
really is a noble document, worthy of better times ; and shows how
much good sense and sound principles may be manifested under cir-
cumstances apparently the least likely to encourage or draw them
forth ; for he was bred, and came originally to this colony, as a car-
penter of a ship." [L., Jan. 9, 1841] [46].
The formation of three new sees in 1847 reheved Bishop Broughton
of a diocesan jurisdiction of 880,000 square miles — viz. Newcastle,
600,000 ; Melbourne, 80,000 ; Adelaide, 800,000. But for the surrender
of one fourth of his income the first two Bishoprics could not have been
endowed at the time, and the Society recorded " its high sense of the
noble sacrifice " [47]. As the remaining 100,000 square miles could
not be properly entitled Diocese of "Australia," Bishop Broughton's
charge was reconstituted ^by Letters Patent June 25, 1847) and desig-
nated "Sydney." Induction to this MetropoUtical See took place on
January 25, 1848, the sixtieth anniversary of the foundation of the
m
^98
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
colony [48]. In October 1850 Bishop Broughton, with the several Suffra-
gan Bishops of his Province, held a memorable conference at Sydney,
and published their decisions and opinions on various doctrinal and
ecclesiastical matters, laid the foundation of Synods, and organised
" an Australasian Board of Missions, to be supported by voluntary contribu-
tions from the six dioceses of Sydney, New Zealand, Tasmania, Adelaide, Mel-
bourne, and Newcastle ; and having for its object the Propagation of the Gospel
among the heathen races, in the province of Australasia, New Caledonia, the
Loyalty Islands, the New Hebrides, the Solomon Islands, New Hanover, New
Britain, and the other Islands in the Western Pacific."
With reference to the aborigines of Australia the Metropolitan
stated that in 1829 he had put before the Clergy in his Archdeaconry
the " appalling consideration that after an intercourse of nearly half
a century with a Christian people, these hapless human beings continue
... in their original benighted and degraded state," and his fears
that European settlement in their country had "deteriorated a
condition of existence than which before . . . nothing more miserable
could easily be conceived." Since that period (1829) " the time which
had elapsed had not passed without effort in the holy cause, but it had
passed without fruit," although he believed that their exertions were
now to be rewarded [49].
[The actual work which has been undertaken by the Australasian
Board of Missions (which must be regarded as an off-shoot of the
Society) comprises the support of Missions to the natives of Australia,
Melanesia, China (immigrants), and New Guinea [501.
The disfavour with which the Chinese are regarded by the colonists
has in some parts of Aurtralia been a great stumbling-block to
their conversion, but in Sydney a special Mission -Church exists with
an ordained Chinese clergyman and catechists. In New South Wales
the Missions to the heathen have been carried on without assistance
from the Society, whose resources were strained to the utmost to pre-
serve Christianity among the colonists.]
In 1850 Bishop Broughton reported that, after passing the bound-
aries of the more settled districts, upon which his exertions, " upheld
by the Society's munificence," had been employed since his return in
1886, the state and prospects of everything connected with religion
were such as to fill him " with alarm, if not with dismay." *• Where-
ever I go," he said, " it is but to witness a scanty population, scattered
over tracts of country hundreds of miles in extent, without churches,
or ordinances, . . . clergy or instructors of any kind, and without any
means of Christian education for their children " [51]. To meet these
wants the Bishop made a large sacrifice of his own income, and the
Society provided funds for several additional clergymen [52].
On the gold discoveries the Society anticipated the Bishop's wishes
by sending out more Missionaries to minister to the multitudes en-
gaged in the search for earthly treasure [53]. During the gold-fever
the schools in some parts of New South Wales were deserted by the
teachers, and "the Clergy . . . took upon themselves the whole
burden of teaching " [54]. The contributions of the colonists for
Church purposes showed that they were not altogether unmindful of
those who had sown imto them spiritual things— the offerings in the
Diocese of Sydney in 1863 amounting to £17,000 [55].
NEW SOUTH WALES.
899
In this year (February 1858) Bishop Broughton died while in Eng-
land on a visit. To quote the words of Sir Alfred Stephen, Chief
Justice of New South Wales, " no man ever went down to his grave
full of years and honours carrying with him more deservedly the
respect and veneration of his fellow colonists. ... I believe that by
all classes and by all sects no man in the colony was more universally
respected than Bishop Broughton " [56].
His successor, the Bev. Fbbdebio Babee'b, found the diocese
already to a great extent independent of foreign aid. In the year of his
consecration the Eev. W. H. Walsh (since 1838 one of the most meri-
torious of the Sydney clergy) wrote in 1854 : " I wish to give notice of my
intention of not drawing for the Society's kind grant of £50 annually
for the future. I will not say I do not need it, but I cannot reconcile
it to my conscience to receive from England what ought to be provided
by the colonists " [57].
For the outlying districts the Society's assistance was still indis-
pensable. Writing after his first visit into the interior Bishop Barker
said (November 6, 1855) : —
" Everywhere beyond the Blue Mountains and beyond the settled districts, I
find the same cry, ' Send us an active zealous Clergyman ' and everywhere the
same willingness expressed to maintain him. . . . The Society has for many years
been t\ie great and sole channel for diffusing the bounty of England through this
dry and thirsty land. New South Wales owes you much ; I trust . . . you will
be still able to uphold us in our endeavour to overtake the daily increasing
necessities of this immense country " [58].
By means of a grant of £300 per annum from the Society the Bishop
was enabled to employ his chaplain, the Rev. E. Synge, as a travelling
and organising Missionary " beyond the boundaries." During his first
journey, made in 1855 and covering 3,500 miles, Mr. Synge took with
him no horse, but only as much luggage as he could carry in his hand,
and for the rest trusted to the resources of the country, which were
abundant. Remaining a week or so in a district, he hold " services
everywhere and generally twice a day." A meeting of the principal
residents was then held, a committee formed, and 8'-"bRcriptions were
raised. In this way guarantees of over £1,000 a r were obtained
from four districts alone for the maintenance of as many clergymen.
A companion on one of his tours wrote in 1860 : " I know of no
man to whom the Church in New South Wales is more indebted than
Mr. Synge, for he has ably vindicated her claim to be the most zealous
and persevering communion in supplying the spiritual needs of this
colony " [59]. Mr. Syuge's work in this capacity, which continued up
to 1865, was carried on entirely in that part of the colony now included
in the Diocese of Goulburn, which was formed in 1863. Writing soon
after that event the Bishop of Sydney said : —
" Most of that which has been done is due to the efforts of Mr. Synge, who by
his unwearied patience and zeal has planted, and by his prayerful and repeated
visits has watered, the seed of Divine life in every part of that vast region, which
from the Darling to the coast, requires the traveller to pass over upwards of 1,000
miles. The Society, by the continuance of its grants to Mr. Sjnge, has conferred
a great and lasting benefit on the colony, in addition to the many others received
from the same source for many years " [KO].
Included in these benefits was a grant of £1,000 from the Jubilee
•II
400
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOK OF THE GOSPEL.
i
Fund (in 1858), the first encouragement given to the proposal to found
the new diocese. The raising of the remainder of the endowment,
about j£ 12,000, in tbe colony marked an important advance in the
history of the Church ii: Australia [61]. Since then, mainly by local
efforts, three new sees have been founded in New South Wales :
Grafton and Armidale, 1867 ; Bathurst, 1869 ; and Riverina,* 1884 [62].
In these districts the Society had long laboured, and their organisation
into rlistinc*^ dioceses showed the fruit of its work. Armidale was
v' sited by Bishop Broughton in 1845. It then consisted of " twelve or
fourteen scattered cott^-ges, principally composed of timber and roofs
of bark," also a court house, and the inhabitants numbered only 76.
Of these 46 were members of the Church of England. During a stay
of ten days the Bishop twice officiated in the court house (Sundays,
October 12 and 19), performing the offices of matrimony, baptism.
Churching of women, and Confirmation, and made preparations for the
erection of a church, to be named St. Peter's, and in the frUowing
March he arranged to place a clergyman there (the Rev. J. T^ omb)
" to follow up the good work " he himself " had begun " [63]
Bathurst was one of the places for which Archdeacon Li^ .f^aton
a.ppealed for aid in church building in 1834, the inhabitants having
been "most creditably distinguished by their zeal in contributing."
They had been accustomed to assemble for public worship •' in the
barn of the parsonage," but in 1833 they subscribed £500, the Colonial
Government gave a like sum, the first stone of the church was laid by
the Archdeaccii in February 1834, and a grant of £100 from the
Society in tLe following year enabled the building to be completed [64].
When the first Bishop of Bathurst, a grandson of the Rev. Samuel
Marsden [see p. 388], took charge of his diocese, he was " appalled by
the magnitude of the work " before him. The city of Bathurst
contained 6,500 inhabitants, but to reach the remaining population
some clergymen had to travel 8,000 miles a year in the exercise
of their ministry [65]. The foundation of the See of Riverina* (1884)
was a welconie measure of relief to the Bishop of Bathurst, and still
more so to the Bishop of Goulbum, whose clergy as recently as )878
were burdened with parishes averaging in size 1,000 square miles [66].
The story of the Society's work in the districts comprising the four
last-mentioned dioceses is mainly comprehended in the preceding
notices of the parent See of Australia or Sydney, and in that of
Newcastle which follows. At the time of its formation in 1847 the
Diocese of Newcastle contained some 40,000 settlers, scattered over
one-fourth of its surface — that fourth equalling in extent lihe whole of
Great Britain and Ireland. For this vast area there were only seven-
teen clergymen, and many districts were " entirely destitute of
religious instruction and religious ordinances " [67]. Through the in-
strumentality of the Society provision was at once forthcoming for the
employment of additional clergymen [68], and writing in 1851 Dr.
Tyrell, the first Bishop, thus described the condition of the diocese
as he fou i it aud the progress that had been made : —
"The Btate of universal bankrupicy; tb. heavy debt hanging over every
finished Church ; the number of Churches just begun, and then, in anger or
* £10,000 of the eudowaieni of Riverina was given by the Hon. John Campbell, one
of the most liberal and constant supporters of the Church in New South Wales. (See
alto p. 450.)
owe
to
fori
ne\
Rei
orl
e
I
gooi
cesQ
An
staU
1 ! ^1
NEW SOUTH WALES.
401
despair, left a monament of padt folly ; the vast diBtricta of my diocese left without
the ministrations of the Church, or the souml of the Gospel ; and the confirmed
habit in the members of our Church of depending for everything they want, on
the Government or the Bishop, after the Government fund had been long appro-
priated and exhausted, and the resources of the Bishop had almost entirely failed :
these things were indeed sufficient to iill the most resolute mind with anxiety and
alarm. My first work was to find out the extent of existing evils, and probe them
to the bottom. For this purpose I have visited every part of my extensive diocese,
journied and preached where no minister of the Gospel has ever been heard or
Been before : and my visitation rides on horseback have been very frequently 200,
800, and 500 miles ; once 1,000, at another time 1,200. . . . Having thus gained
an accurate knowledge of the existing evils, and the most pressing wants, I began
to act on the principle which, both as Presbyter and Bishop, I have ever laid
down for my guidance in ministerial duties, tho aiming at real and sound and
lasting, though distant good, however unnoticed my labours might be. Thus in
three years, instead of building a College, or commencing a Cathedral, I have by
encouragement and assistance freed every church from debt. I have turned feelings
of disappointment and anger into delight an i^Tatitude by the completion of work^
which had been given up in despair and abo\ c all throughout the whole peopled por-
tion of my diocese extending about 500 miles in length and from 200 to 1300 miles
in breadth, the Gospel is now preached and the Sacraments administered " L^^l-
During three weeks spent in the New England district in 1848
the Bishop persuaded " almost every settler, or squatter, (1) to
"have family prayers in the evening," " (2) to have service on the
Sunday, and read a Sermon out of a book" approved and provided
by the Bishop, "(3) to superintend a Lending Library for all the
men and shepherds on his station," and " (4) to unite with all the
other settlers in this vast district for some common Church purpose,
which this year is to be for the definite object of building a nice
Church in the township of the district, Armidale " [70]. Relying on
the aid of the Society, the Bishop was " enabled to provide a most
earnest, efficient body of Clergy" — ready to " do anything or go any-
where " that he desired — and to secure the hearty co-operation of the
laity in building up the Church [71]. The unwearied labours of the
Bishop attracted the notice of a section of the Presbyterians, who in
their Synod resolved that inasmuch as the visitations of the Bishop of
Newcastle were evidently attended with the most beneficial results to
his own Communion, some similar mode of visitation should as soon
as possible be carried out in their own body [72].
On assuming charge of the diocese he " found that the Church
owed its existence and its progress, mainly, under the Lord's blessing,"
to the Society ; and from the first he aimed at using its aid " really
for the propagation of the Gospel, i.e. for supporting Missionaries in
new districts, which were destitute of all means of grace ' [78]. The
Report for 1852 stated that " it would not be possible to name any
portion of the Colonial Church in which the Society's grants appear to
be more eflfectually or more economically applied," and it was Bishop
Tyrell's opinion that no grant of the Society had " produced more real
good" than that to his diocese [74].
In 1859 he was relieved of the care of Moreton Bay* district (Dio-
cese of Brisbane [see p. 411]), and in 1867 of that of Grafton and
Armidale [75].
From an early period of his episcopate he strove to secure the
stability of the Church by providing an endowment fund. His efforts
* The Bonthem diTlsion of Qaeesflland.
D D
(
II
402
SOCIETY FOR TEE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
were warmly supported by the laity, but he himself in temporal aa
well as spiritual things has been the greatest benefactor to the dio<
cese [76]. Living a frugal and self-denying life, he was enabled to
acquire sixteen valuable stations in New South Wales and Queensland,
and in 1878 he bequeathed the whole of this property to the diocese.
The bequest — then estimated as worth a quarter of a million sterling
— was designed to provide an endowment for all the main diocesan
institutions [77] ; but as yet the estimate has not been realised.
For Mome time previous to 1882 the Society's aid to New South
Wales had been gradually diminishing, and in that year it vt^hoUy
ceased, excepting some slight payments of the nature of pensions to
certain covenanted* clergymen in the Diocese of Sydney [78]. The good
effected by this aid will be best reaUsed by taking the case of a single
district. One of ihe first Missionaries sent to the colony by the Society
was the Rev. W. Stack, who in 1867 thus recorded the progress which
lie had witnessed : — ;;
" I went to the colony of New South Wales thirty years ago in company with
two other clergymen, all three Missionaries of the S.P.G. On our arrival we were
separated far apart, at distances varying from above a hundred io above two
hundred miles, and were placed in the three most important inland settlements of
the colony, Goulburn, Bathursf and Maitland. I took charge of West Maitland,
then already a large, populous, and rapidly increasing town, and of a tract of
country which extended a hundred miles beyond. In all that vast district 1 was at
that time the only clergyman of our Church.
" New South Wales was then almost a prison, although we had already a few free
emigrants. Our population was in a great measure composed of the felony of
Great Britain, and was in a state of the gro:;?est demoralization. Throughout my
district drnnkenness and every vileness prevailed. C. nes of violence andetren
murder were of fearful frequency. I can remember as many as four attempts to
rob my house at night, in two of which the plunderers were actually in the house.
The Government of the colony had becom". aUve to the necessity of making some
provision for the spiritual instruction oi tht scattered population ; and to aid in
this goodwork the S.P.G. had placed large sums at the disposal of the Bishop
" The Colonial Government offered assistance on condition of fixed sums being
raised to meet their grants. The effort to raise the required sum among the
colonists would have been hopeless, as but a small minority had any fear of God
or any love of truth. But I had in every case the Bishop's sanction for promising
large and liberal aid from the funds of the Society. The result is that in that
large district" where i 'as once the only clergyman, and a clergyman without a
church, there are now i,t least ten clergymen, and for t very clergyman a church
and house, and, I think, a school or schools; and those clergymen are for the
most part now maintained by the voluntary contributions of their people. And
for, — yes, hundreds, if not thousands of miles beyond— to the north and west, our
Ohnrch is now labouring to spread forth and send her ministers into the remotest
pasture-land, and mountains and forests, and wherever there is a soul to receive
their ministrations ; although the aid granted by the Colonial Government has
been withdrawn, and although but little, if any, ossistance is now given to t'uc*-
district by the S.P.G. That Society helped us well over our first and greatest diffl-
ouities ; and now, through God's blessing, the seed she there sowed has increased a
hundred-fold «''hile she is engaged in doing her Master's work elsewhere " [Id].
In carrying on its work in other parts the Society has at timea
received substantial assistance from New South Wales. Bishop Tyrell
in 1860 " undertook to head a list of subscriptions for the general
purposes" of the Society, "to be remitted ... at the close of each
year ; so that many of our clergy, and I trust of our lulty also, may
thus show the gratitude which I know they feel towards the Society
* The last of these, the Rev. O. N. Woodd, died on Sept. 7, 1803.
NEW SOUTH WALB3.
408
which has conferred such inestimable benedts on the Church in this
Colony " [80]. The example has been followed to a certain extent in
other quarters, but in this respvsct Newviastle stands foremost among
all the dioceses of Australia.*
Statistics. — In New South Wales (area, 810,700 sq. miles), where the Society (1708-
1892) assisted in mamtaining 112 Missionaries and '^' <.nting 94 Central Stations (as de-
tailed on pp. 900-2), there are now 1,132,234 inhabitants, of whom 502,988 are Church
Members, under the care of 819 Clergymen and 6 Bishops. [See pp. 786-6 ; nee also the
Table on p. 466.]
References (Chapter LX.)— [1] Jo., V. 25, pp. 284, 246. [Sj Jo., V. 26, pp. l'J4-8.
[3] Jo., V. 26, pp. 8C: -J; Jo., V. 27, pp. 800-1, 440-1 ; R. 1795, p. 57. [4] Jo., V. 27,
pp. 252-4^ [6] Jo., V. 27, p. 274. [0] Jo., V. 27, pp. 253, 80O-1. [7] Jo., V. 27, pp. 800-1.
'" ' " " ""' ' [ea] S'.B. 1852, p. 164.
[SJ Jo., V. 98, pp. 67-70, 169. [9] Jo., V. 28, pp. 158-9, 168-9.
[10] Jo., June 20, 1798, V. 27, pp. 821-2. [11] Jo., V. 27, pp.
p. 42 ; R. 1799, p. 80. [l3] Jo., V. 28, pp. 84, 49, 105, 188. 114] See Jo., V. 29, p. 341.
[15] See R. 1795, p. 67. [16] M.R. 1852, pp. 166-6. (17] Jo.^ V. 84, p. 79. [18] Account
of the 8.P.G. Conference in London in 1888, pi 22. [19] M.R. 1852, pj). 169-71, 18»-7. [20]
Jo., V. 88, p. 69. [21] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 1-13 j R. 1884-6, pp. 196-8. [22] Jo., V. 48,
pp. 487-8 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 28-9, 68, 111, 144-6, 229, 240, 254, 812; Jo., V. 46, p. 160 ; R.
1834-6, pp. 196-8 ; R. 1886, pp. 46-6 ; R. 1837, T^c 57-8 ; B. 1888, p. 28 ; R. 1840,
pp. 60-1 ; B. 1841, p. 59. [22o] Jo., V. 43, pp. 437-8 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 28-9 ; B. 1884-6,
pp. 192, 196-8 ; R. 188C, p. 68 ; Q.P., January 1848, pp. 1-4. [23] R. 1837, p. 52 ; M MflS.,
V. 4, p. 21. [aSa] R. 1847, p. 137. [24] Jo., V. 44, p. Ill j R. 1887, pp. 68-4. [251
H MSS., V. 4, p. lit ; R. 1888, pp. 28, 106. [26] M.R. 1852, pp. 178-6. [27] BiJiop
Broughton's Journal, 1846, p. 7. [28] Jo., V. 44, pp. 821-2. [28a] M.B. 1862,
pp. 179-80. [29] Jo., V. 44, pp. 885-C, 389-90, 400-1, 415-16 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 16, 80-1,
179 ; R. 1840, p. 52 ; I;. 1841, pp. 49, 52-8, 57-«, 64 ; R. 1842, pp. Ivi, 29 : B. 1848,
p. xxiii. [80] B. 1841, pp. 60-2 ; M MSS., V. 4, pp. 162, 167, 235-40 j App. Ja O,
pp. 81-8. [31] Jo., V. 46, pp. 840-1, 351-2. [31a] Bishop Broughton's Journal, 1848,
p. 18 ; do., 1845, pp. 12, 18-20, 88. [32] M MSS., V. 5, p. 219 : see also M MSS..
V. 6, pp. 160-2 ; B. 1848, pp. 60-4. [33] Jo., V. 46, p. 841. [34] Jo., V. 45, pp. 83-4. [84a]
Jo., V. 46, pp. 140-2. [36J M MSS., V. 6, p. 202 ; B. 1842, p. 54 ; B. 1843, pp. 68, 106.
[36] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 37-8 ; B. 1842, p. 55. [37] M MSS., V. 6, pp. 93-6 ;. B. 1848,
pp. 125-8. [38] B. 1844, pp. 91-2 ; M MSS., V. 5, pp. 240-1. [39] Q.P., July 1848, p. 6. [40]
B. 1844, pp. 92-8. [41] M MSS., V. 6, pp. 280-1 ; Bishop Broughton's VisitationSToumal.
1643, Appendix, pp. 47-8 ; R. 1844, p. 93. [42] R. 1844, p. 96 : see also B. 1846, p. 04,
and B. 1846, p. 96 , [43] R. 1844, p. 95 ; B . 1845, p. 95 ; R. 1846, pp. 93-4 ; Bishop Brough-
ton's Visitation Journal, 1845, pp. 3, 4, 51-^. [44] Jo., V. 45, pp. 826, 838; B. 1846,
p. 98 ; B. 1847, pp. 108-4 ; see also Jo., V. ; p. 216-18, 309-10. [46] Jo., V. 61, p. 01.
[46] Q.P., 1841, pp. 12-18. [47] Jo., V. 45, v 251 : see also Jo., V. 46, pp. 840-1 ; R. 1847,
pp. 118-29, 187-8 ; Colonial Church AtUs, .^oO, p. 18. [481 B. 1847, p. 187 ; B. 1849,
p. 141. [491 Account of Formation of V' Mualasian Board of Missions, published for
S.P.G. by Bell, 1851. [60] M MSS., V. ', p. 112. [81) R. 1861, p. 77. [52] Jo., V. 46,
pp. 177-«0 ; B. 1851, p. 77. [68^ B. 1852, pp. JlO-ll. [64] B. 1868, p. 78. [66] B. 1866,
p. 130. [66] B. 1858, p. 71 ; M MSS., V. 6, p. 315. [57] B. 1854, p. 102. [58] M MSS.,
V, 6, pp. 218, 221. [89] B. 1856, pp. l.^n-1 ; B, l^RO p. 125 ; B. 1800, p. 105 ; Jo., V. 48,
p. 8. [60] M.P 1803, p. 176. [61] Jo., V. 47, p. W2; B. 1860, p. 162; B. 1869,
pp. 176-7 ; B. 1868, p. 109. [62] E. 1802, p. 179 ; B. 1868, pp. 109-11 ; B. 1881, p. 87.
r63] Bishop Broughton's Visitation Journal, 1845, pp. d6-40. [64] B. 1884-6, pp. 15)2, 197.
[eSJ M.F., 1877, pp. 156-61. [66] R. 1878, p. 06. [G71 R. 1847, p. 124. [68] Jo., V. 46,
p. 814 ; B. 1847, pp. 86-6, 118-19, 128-!^. [69] M. 'MSS., V. 18, pp. 17-18. [70] R
1849, pp. 146-7. r71] R. 1861, p. 80 ; R. 1867, p. 118 ; R I860, p. 167. [72] R. 1867, p. 119.
[73] R. 1852, p. 116 ; R. 1860, p. 165. [74] R. IP'", p. 117 ; R. 1860, p. 167 : see aUo
Applications Coramittoe Report, 1870, p. 8. [7bj R. 1860, p. 165 ; R. 1866, p. 167. [70]
R. 1856, pp. 129-80 ; R. 1857, pp. 318-20 ; M.P. 1860, p. 92 ; R. 1860, pp. 166-7 ; R. 1876,
pp. 74-5. [77] R. 1870, p. 74 ; R. IHT.i, p. 00. [78) R. 1881, p. 80; Applications Com.
mittee Report, 1881, p. 115. [791 M.F. 1807, pp. i90-'i. [80] M MSS., V. 18, pp. 80-1.
[80a] R. 1862, p. 00.
* Fxcepting on one occasion, vis. at the Society's last Jubilae, when a reiuit!>ance ol
4000 was received from tho Diocese of Sydney [80a ).
DD 8
r
404
SOCIBTT FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THB GOSPEL.
CHAPTER LXI.
VICTOBIA.
ViCTOBiA, the south-eastern corner of Australia, was discovered by Captain Cook in
177U; and between 1798 and 1802 its shores were explored by Bass, Flinders, Grant, and
Morray. Unsuccessful attempts were made to found penal settlements in 1808 (at Port
Phillip) and 1826 (at Western Port). The first permanent and tree settlement was
formed in 1831 at Portland Bay by the Henty family, which had arrived in Van Diemen's
Land shortly before, from England. Other adventurers followed in 1885 from Van
Diemen's Land and from Sydney. Regular government, subordinate to that of Sydney,
was established in 1886 ; and <n 1851 the district- -which trom .1839 had borne the name
of "Port Phillip" — was separated from New South Wales and created the distinct
Colony of " Victoria."
In April 1888 Bishop Broughton of Australia visited Port Phillip.
From " its favourable position and the good quality of the surrounding
country " the settlement bade fair " to become very speedily an opulent
and important scene of business and consequently to advance a cor-
respondingly strong claim upon our attention to itsreUgious interests."
The "town of Melbourne," established on the river Yarra Yarra,
already contained " 600 resident inhabitants." They had " no church
as yet erected ; but morning and evening prayers, with printed
sermons " were " read every Sunday in a small wooden building (used
alsu as a school-house) by Mr. James Smith, a worthy and much
respected settler." On Easter Day the Bishop " ofiSciated twice . . .
and administered the Holy Sacrament of the Lord's Supper for
the first time in that part of the territory." Thd weather was
" most unfavourable." Yet " the building was completely filled by
the congregations and the number of communicants exceeded
twenty." An address signed by Captain Lonsdale (the police
mngistrate) and by " a very considerable proportion of the principal
settlern " was presented to the Bishop " expressive of their confirmed
and 7 jalous attachment to the Church of England, and of their
anxious desire to enjoy again the administration of its ordinances
by a resident Clergyman." During his week's stay the Bishop " con-
certed' with the District Committees of the S.P.O. and S.^C.K.
which had been established there, " the means of erecting a church,
and also consecrated a burial ground." :£100 " from the Societies'
joint bounty " was promised towards the building of the church and
parsonage ; and to this " ample and . . . promising field " was ap-
pointed a few months later the Bev. J. C. Gbtlls. [L., Bishop
Broughton, May 22, 1838 [1].]
Mr. Grylls' health " sank under the burden of duty " at Melbourne,
and he was replaced by the Rev. J. Y. Wilson (1841 Ac), and other
clergymen* were soon stationed in the Port Phillip district at the
express desire of many of the people [2].
, This desire could not always be gratified, and hence during a later
• Keys. B. Allwood, B. Forest (1840), R. Stylos, W. O. Nott, F. Vidal (1841), Port
Phillip; A. C. Thompsonfie^l), Melbourne. Transferred :— J. C. Grylls (1842) and J. T.
Wilson (1844), to Portland.
VICTORIA.
405
visit Bishop Broughton himself remained at Geelong in 1848 to
minister to the settlers. Service was held in the Court House daily,
morning and evening : the attendance was " very good . . , and it was
continued throughout by the parishioners with unabated seriousness
and regularity." Confirmation candidates also came every day for
instruction, "and thus engaged" the Bishop "passed a foirtnight
quietly and happily in the oversight of the flock of God committed to "
his "charge." The foundation-stone of a church was also laid, help
being promised from the Society. The principal settlers had previoudy
" made an arrangement among themselves to attend public worship
every Sunday, one of their number reading the service, and another
an approved discourse by some divine of our Church." To tibis the
episcopal sanction was given, and the District Surgeon, Mr. Clarke, was
also "requested to . . . read the burial Service over the dead." After
leaving Geelong the Bishop proceeded to Melbourne, where for two
months he regularly assisted Mr. Thompson, the only clergyman in the
County of Bourke. Melbourne, which in 1888 " contained but three
houses deserving the name," and only " a few hundred souls," was
" now a large metropolis . . . with a population approaching to 8,000,
more than one half of whom " were " members of our Church." " The
wooden building " had been superseded by " St. James's Church ... a
large stmcture, substantially bnilt of a dark coloured stone." To this
church the Society had also c tributed, but it was still incomplete.
In it eighty-seven persons wore confrmed on October 27, and the
Bishop ended his work by officiating twice on Sunday, December 10,
in a store at " William's Town ... the port of Melbourne, six miles
down the River Yarra." Here " the attendance was ver numerous
and very respectable."
The Bishop left the colony with " a profound impression of the
difficulties" imder which he laboured "in providing the means of
grace " where needed, but still persuaded that the Church of England,
whether reckoned "according to numbers or intelligence," was " the
Church of the people's preference " [8].
The District Committee of Port Phillip seconded the efforts of
their Bishop by representing to the Society (in 1848) th< aeglected
state of the population in the interior. Of at least 9,000 f these they
could say : " Their condition holds out to the Society . . . such a scene
of spiiitual destitution as called that noble institution into existence,
when thousands of our Christian brethren were similarly situated in
the North American Colonies, nearly a century and a half ago. Worse,
. . . than they were then in the plantations, are our biish population at
the present day in th^s wide tract of country without the observance of
theiiord's Day . . . the celebration of public worship," or "even the
occasional visits of a Clergyman, either to counsel or comfort, rebuke
or exhort." To add to " the evils," there were living amongst them
" 1,800 of the most degraded heathen " and nearly 8,000 more at no
great distance. Tliere being no " prospect of a better state of things"
arising out of the efforts of the bush population itself, the Committee
turned "to the Venerable Society," whicn had " already done so much
to supply the rehgious wants of this country."
This representation was signed by the Administrator* of the
* Mr. C. J. Latrobe, then daiignated Superintendent, aftorwards Lieut.-GoTemor.
406
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOBPEL.
Province, but little more could be done at that time than to endeavour
to enlist the support of the Imperial Government and Churchmen at
home [4].
In 1847 the colony was erected into the Bishopric of Melbourne,
and the Society provided funds for sending out several additional
oler^mien [5].
nfho new Bishop, Dr. Pebby, was consecrated in Westminster
Abbey on St. Peter's Day (June 29) 1847, and on his arrival in
January 1848 there were in the diocese only three clergymen (one
each at Melbourne, Geelong, and Portland), four churches (two un-
finished), three schoolrooms, and two parsonages [6].
In some places much had been done by the faithful laity to keep
alive a sense of rehgion and a spirit of devotion. Thus at Portland
th^ Messrs. Henty in 1841 had been accustomed to assemble the people
every Sunday to read to them Morning Prayers and occasionsJily
a sermon [7]. At Belfast the Bishop found Dr. Bbaim performing a
similar office, and although the people comprised " a great variety of
religious denominations," there was " no bitterness of feeling amongst
them" ; " a neat Uttle weather-board church " had bean erected " by
tiie united contributions of all the Protestant inhabitants," and all
attended the service. At their request Dr. Braim was ordained as
their pastor. Everywhere the Bishop was well received, " especially
among the Presbyterians"; and in many instances the people "will-
ingly came forward to contribute to the support of an Episcopalian
Clergyman among them." At Gippsland, chiefly Presbyterian, where
there had never been a resident minister of any denomination, all
appeared " ready to unite, without regard to their differences in order
to obtain in some way or other the ministry of the Word " [8].
The Bishop was appalled by "the total indifference manifested to
tiie spiritual welfare of those . . . sent out to this country from the
British islands." Emigrants and exiles wore continually arriving,
Qnaccompanied by a single minister of any denomination. The
ff reater number of them were " practicallv excommunicated ; deprived of
participation in any of the ordmances of Christianity." The " exiles "
we^e convicts who, after punishment for a certain period in England
were transported with a full pardon subject to the one condition that
they did not return. Their mtroduotion led to such evils that the
Bishop, i^ough at first disposed to favour the system, had soon to
confess that he " should regard the arrival of a ship with convicts as
oven less mischievous than that of one wi th pardoned exiles." Another
slass largely imported, and which proved prej udicial to the young colony,
(Consisted of " expirees " — that is, convicts whose term of transportation
Lad expired. These came chiefly from Van Diemen's Land, and the
injory done to Victoria thereby had much to do in stopping the
transportation to the former country. [See p. 482.] Unless the ministry
of the Gospel were "effectually supplied within the next few years,"
either " Popery " would become " predominant or the truths of Chris-
tianity ... be almost altogether forgotten, and the land . . . over-
.spread with infidelity " [9].
By means of its Emigrants' Spiritual Aid Fund the Society at
once secured the services of religious instructors for emigrants on
the voyagt) [10]. "The libercJ and effective aid" rendered by the
VICTORIA.
407
Society " in diffusing the great blessings of the Gospel through the
Diocese," drew forth due expressions of gratitude from the Church
there [11].
Within three months of the constitution of the Colony of " Vic-
toria," began " the discovery of the most extensive and most abun-
dant gold fields hitherto known in the history of the world," producing
" a complete revolution in the state of Society, bringing ... a large
proportion of the labouring population of the neighbouring Colonies,
and at the same time raising the price of labour to an exorbitant
amount, making the common workman ... a rich man," and re-
ducing those who possessed fixed incomes to " a comparative state of
poverty." More than a million sterling was "produced by digging
within a few months " [12].
The first goldfield, that of Ballarat, was discovered in September
1861 ; that oi Mount Alexander a few weeks later. BencUgo and
others soon followed.
The eiccitement produced by these discoveries extended throughout
and beyond the colony. The bulk of the male population were eager to
obtain a share of the treasure. Every kind of ordinary business was
abandoned, good appointments and situations were given up, and
household property was sold for a mere trifle to provide the necessary
equipment. For a short time the towns were so deserted by the men
that on one occasion there was scarcely a man to be seen in Melbourne
who was not engaged in preparing for the conveyance of himself or
others to the goldfields, and on the last night of the year the
police had oiqly two agents left in the city. During the three years
1851-4 the population of the colony increased from about 77,000 to
over 282,000 [18].
To meet the religious wants of the people the Society came forward
in 1862 with increased aid [14], and in 1868 the local Legislature
passed an Act appropriating £80,000 a year to the general main-
tenance of religion in the colony. This sum was divided among all
the existing Christian denominations, according to numbers, rather
moce than one half faUing to the share of the Church of England. In
addition to this £80,000, provision was made from the same source for
«haplains to the gaol and penal establishments, and for ministers on
the goldfields [16]. To the Bishop " the time of the gold discovery,
both in respect to the Colony and to the Church, seemed particularly
to indicate a gracious providence," coming as it did after the colony
had been provided with a resident responsible head, and after the
Church had become to a certain sense established in the land, and a
representative body of the laity had distinctly recognised the duty of
maintaining religion among the people. Added to this was the advan-
tage of having for ruler " at the first formation of the Colony and
during . . . many years, a man not only of the strictest integrity
and purest morals, but of sound religious principles," which were
manifested on all occasions both in his public and private Ufe. " It
is impossible to estimate too highly the benefit conferred upon
Victoria by the persona) character of Mr. La Trobe, whose influence
and example were uniformly upon the side of religion and virtue." The
laity generally appeared to have " a much stronger sense of their re-
sponsibility towards the Church than their brethren in England " [16].
408
BOCIKIY FOR THB PBOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
In 1851 the laity joined with the Clergy in conference in acknow-.
ledging
"that while it is lawful for the Church of England in this Colony to receive-
aid from the State, as well as contributions from friends of the Church in Great
Britain, it is nevertheless the duty of all Christian communities to provide for th&
promulgation of the Gospel and for the maintenance of their Ministers, if they
possess the necessary means ; and also that by God's blessing on the Colony, the
members of the Church in this diocese do possess such means."
From 1858 the provision derived from all local sources — amounting
to £81,500 in the year 1869 — proved sufiBcient for the main support of
the Church in Victoria [17]. The State aid to it, which gradually
increased to about £21,000 a year, was withdrawn in 1876, and from
that date the main dependence has been on the voluntary contributions'
of the people, which were stimulated by a gift of £1,000 from the
Society in 1876 towards the endowment of the clergy [18].
During the fifteen years 1848-68 the clergy in the diocese increased
from 8 to 90, the churches from 4 to 77, and the schools from 8 to
196 [19]. But while the progress of the Church had " perhaps beeci
more rapid, the spiritual destitution" in 1868 was still "greater
than in almost any other English colony," and for such places a»
could not be provided for otherwise the Society's aid was continued as-
long as needed.
" The assistance thus afforded . . . has been of the greatest benefit in promoting-
the progress of the Church." " The benefit arising from your grant " (oor.tinued
the Bishop) " is very much greater than could be inferred from its actual amount*
... it is to be estimated by comparison, not with the aggregate amounts of the
stipends of the Clergy, but with the amounts dispensable by the Church for the*
supply of the most urgent wants of the Diocese in the year— of this it con-
tributes a very large proportion " [20].
The progress of the Church in Victoria and the openings before*
her had called for a second Bishop as early as 1866, and on the with-
drawal of State aid the Melbourne Diocesan Assembly were enabled
(from capitalised savings) to set aside £8,000 towards the endowment
of a new diocese, which was formed in 1875 under the name of
Ballurat [21].
Oa the arrival of the first Bishop, Dr. Thoenton, there were 88.
clergy, assisted by lay helpers, at work in a country half the size of
England, among a scattered population of 250,000. Within six years
the number of clergy was raised to 50, and that of the readers doubled.
Reviewing the progress made, the Bishop stated, in 1881, that the
" considerate, generous, and judicious support " of the Society had
been of the "greatest assistpnce ... in organising and developing
the Church in face of singular and unexpected ^fficultics." The
support consisted of on annual grant towards the maintenance o£
Missions, and £1,000 (in 1875) towards clergy endowment ; the lattes
sum eUcited £4,000 from other sources [22].
TLe work of the Church in Victoria has been mainly among the
l^uropean Colonists, who form the chief part of the population.
Although much has not been accomplished among the aborigines and
the Chinese, those races have not been wholly neglected.
* [At that time £660 per annum. In 1865 " nineteen large and important distriotB
were being anifeted from a grant of £600 [SOa].]
11
VICTORIA.
409
In regard to the former Bishop Perry reported in 1849 that he
oould not see " any opening for a Mission among them." Ahuost
everjr attempt which had been made for their instruction and con-
version had been abandoned. One, which had been carried on by
the Wesleyans for a time with some hopes of success, had just been
" given up in despair," and the remnant of the various surviving tribes
were " as ignorant of the one living and true God as any generation of
their forefathers." " It is a melancholy thought " (he added) " that
Buch should be the result of our occupation of their country ; but if
those who were bom and brought up in Christian England are suffered
to fall into a state of ignorance and ungodliness scarcely better than
heathenism, how can we wonder that the native heathen should,
continue still in their former darkness ? " [28 J. In the following year
was constituL ^ the Australasian Board of Missions, and at the meet-
ing for the purpose in Sydney [see p. 898] Bishop Perry stated that he
could not discover that more than three natives had ever been Chris-
tianised in the colony which he represented. Encouraged, however^
by what had been accomplished in South and West Australia, he pro-
moted the formation of a Mission on the Murray River, undertaken by
the Moravian Brethren in 1860, and which was " supported in a great
measure by members of tiie Church of England " [24].
At a later date the Church engaged directly in work among the
Natives, and from the Portland district the Society's Missionary (Bev. C
P. AziLNUTt) in 1878 and 1875 reported good progress in the Lak&
Gudah Aborigines Mission, which had been under his superinten-
dence [26].
Among the Chinese immigrants in the Colony a Mission was begun
about 1856. It was then " maintained by the combined exertions of all
the several Protestant branches of the Church," and was progressing
favourably [26].
With the exception of the employment of a Chincae catechist in the
Yackandandah district in 1860 [27] b'tUe more ^'s recorded on this
subject until 1869, when the Bev. J. B. Staib of St. Amaud reported
that two Chinese had been baptized by him. One of these, James Le&
Wah, was in the same year confirmed and placed at Sandhurst as a
teacher, >>ad in a few months he brought four of his uountrymen to
confirmation. Severa) other CLinese catechists were the result of Mr.
Stair's work, which by 287'^ .*d extended to New Bendigo, Daylosford^
and Blackwood [28].
In the St. Amau(l district the Mission "proceeded steadily and
with many tokens of bleBsLng on it." Mr. Stair in 1875 had 17
candidates for baptism , and there was abundant proof that the Gospel
was " quietly spreading amongst the Chinese " [29].
Referring to the " long, diligent, self-decying services " of Mr, Stair,
the Bishop of Melbourne 8%id in this year " We are indebted to him for
the re-establishment of our Chinese Missions, he having been th&
instrument in God's hand of converting the first Chinaman, whom wft
were able after an interval of ueveral years to employ as a Missionary
to his fellow countrymen " [80].
In 1881 the Society withdrew its aid to the Church in Victoria,
leaving this and other good works to be carried on by local effort [31]..
410
SOCIETT FOB THB PBOPAQATION OF THE OOSPEL.
Statistics.— In Victoria (area, 87,884 sq. miles), where (1888-81) the Society assisted
in maintaining 116 Missionaries and planting 84 Central Stations (as detailed on
pp. 902-8), there are now 1,140,405 inhabitants, of whom 401,604 are Church Members,
under the care of 226 Clergymen and 2 Bishops. [See pp. 766-6 ; see aUo Table, p. 466.]
Be/erencea (Chapter LXI.)— [1] M MSB., V. 4, pp. 98-5 ; E. 1888, pp. 99-100. [2] R.
1841, p. 55 ; R. 1842, p. 51. [3] Bishop Broughton's Visitation Journal, 1848, pp. 27-40.
[41 Jo., V. 45, pp. 80-1, lia-18, 128 ; R. 1848, pp. 68, 68 ; M MSS., V. 5, pp. 208-9.
rpj Jo., V. 46, pp. 814-16 ; B. 1847, pp. 86-6, 118-28. [6] Q.P., July 1847, p. 16 J R.
1849, p. 149; L., Bishop Perry, September 1, 1864. [7] Q.P., October 1842, pp. 18, 14.
[8] B. 1849, pp. 171-3. [9] L. of Bishop Perry, Church in the Colonies, No. 24,
pp. 120-1 J R. 1849, pp. 173, 176 ; R. 1868, pp. 78-4. pLO] R. 1849, p. 176. [11] R. 1851,
p. 80 ; R. 1862, p. 67. [ISJ R. 1862, pp. 112-18. [13] Church in the Colonies, No. 88,
pp. 19,20. [14] Jo., V. 46, pp. 808-4,862-3; R. 1852, p. 112. [IB] R. 1853, p. 72; R.
1«54, p. 103 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 38, pp. 27-9. [16] Church in the Colonies,
No. 88, pp. 21-2, 52-8. [17] Applications Committee Report, 1870, p. 8 ; R. 1861, p. 185.
[18] R. 1876, pp. 77-8 ; Jo., V. 52, pp. 801-2. 889-90 ; Applications Committee Report,
1874jp. 7 ; do., 1876, p. 27. [19] R. 1868, p. 118. [20J L., Bishop Perry, R. 1861, p. 186,
and H. 1868-4, pp. 180-1. [20a] R. 1866, p. 148. [21] B. 1866, p. 161 ; R. 1872, p. 91 J
B. 1876, p. 78. [22] R. 1881, p. 94 ; Jo., V. 62, pp. 840-1. [23] R. 1849, pp. 176-6.
24] Report of Australasian Board of Missions, 1860, pp. 36-40 ; Church in the Colonies,
o. 83, pp. 8, 0. [25] R. 1878, pp. 98-9; R. 1876, p. 81. [26] Church in the Colonies,
No. 86, pp. 18, 19. [27] R. 1860, p. 170. [28] R. 1869, p. 140 ; R. 1872, pp. 90-1 r
R. 1874, p. 86. [29] R. 1876, pp. 81-2. [30] M MSS., V. 11, pp. 287 (10). [31] Jo.
V. 64, p. 12 ; Applications Committee Report, 1881, p. 16.
e
CHAPTER LXII.
QUEENSLAND*
Queensland forms the north-eastern division of Australia. The Oulf of Carpen>
taria was visited by the Dutch in 1606, and the eastern coast by Cook in 1770; but it
was not until 1828 that the River Brisbane was discovered. In the next year began the
first settlement — Moreton Buy, which was a penal one formed from the more incorrigible
of the convicts in New South Wales. The rich pasturage of Darling Downs attracted
squattcrL in 1828 ; but the country was not thrown open to colonisation before 1842, nor
was it separated from New South Wales until 1869, when it became a distinct colony
Under the name of Queensland. The progress of Queensland was marvellous. In two
years it rose to be tenth in point of revenue and importance among the 48 British
Colonies of 1862.
Two years before the opening of the colony to free immigration a
Missionary of the Society, the Rev. J. IiIorse, was placed at Brisbane,
and in 1848 his successor, the Bev. J. Grgoob, extended his labours
to listant parts of the Moreton Bay district. The need of the re-
straining influences of religion was all the more urgent here because
the treatment of the natives by the earlier settlers (mostly convicts) had
led to frequent conflicts between the two races, in which the white man
may be said to have justly earned the title of savage.
In his first tour Mr. Gregor "saw a number of the aborigines."
They were " all armed with shields, spears, waddies, and boomerangs,"
and were " very vociferous in their calls of ' Name you,' " but did not
molest him. From the squatters the Missionary met with a reception
which " could not well be surpassed in point of courtesy and kindness."
Everyone was anxious to afiford him " every facility m meeting with
the servants on the stations (shepherds &c.) for the purposes of devotion
and religious instruction," all set a good example to those under
them by attending prayers &o., and promises of substantial help for
for
wor
Bis!
188/
nun
seqi
Mar
QUEENSLAND.
411
tlie maintenance of religion were forthcoming. Scotch Presbyterians
•• united with pleasure and interest iH the service of the Church of
England," and generally his ministrations were acceptable to servant
and master alike. Many wh6 had " not heard the sound of the glad
tidings of great joy for years, were visibly and deeply aflfected with
what was spoken to them ; and not a few expressed their gratitude
... for the exertions . . . made ... to preach to them in the
wilderness the Gospel of Jesus Christ." Some exceptions there were,
and one man whom Mr. Gregor sought to influence was " the most
hardened creature in iniquity " that had ever come under his
observation, being " totally insensible to every . . . good impression " ;
" he stated that he had quite made up his mind to go to hell provided
he could accompUsh his desires of this world's grossest pleasures " [1].
While Moreton Bay remained a part of New South Wales the
Society's connection with it was limited to the support of two Mission-
aries {Rev. J. GBBaoR 1848-50 and Rev. H. 0. Ikwin 1851-9). Of the
state of the Church Missions there during this period few particulars exist
except what may be gathered from the reports of the Bishops of Aus-
tralia and Newcastle already quoted. [See pp. 894-402.] Simultaneously
with the formation of the Colony of Queensland (1859) the Moreton
Bay district {i.e. Southern and Central Queensland), which in 1847
had been included in the See of Newcastle, became (with the Mackay*
district) the Diocese of Brisbane, Northern Queensland (excepting
Mackay* district) still remaining under the jurisdiction of the Bishop
of Sydney. The Society contributed i'l.OOO toT^rards the endowment
6f the new bishopric and provided for additional Missionaries, and
within three yeard of the consecration of Dr. Tupnell (its first Bishop)
the number of clergymen had risen from 8 to 16, and the local contribu-
tions had increased five-fold [2]. The work of the Clergy was ex-
ceedingly trying and laborious, for not only were "many of the
people careless of religion" but frequently the Missions were as
extensive as the largest of our English counties. Had it not been
for the Society's aid numbers of the settlers must have been left
" as ignorant as the natives around them, as far as rehgion is
concerned " [8]. One of the Missionaries wrote of " a young man of
ordinary intelligence," attending Divine Service for the first time in
his life : — " he thought he Service would not have been over till
midnight (commencing at 7 p.m.) and must have had tiie idea that it
would be something like a ball or theatrical performance " [4]. ^
Under the administration of Bishop Hale, who succeeded to the*
diocese in 1875, a great advance was made towards supplying the
religious wants of the Colonists from local voluntary contributions [5],
and in 1881 the Society's aid to the Diocese of Brisbane was with-
drawn [5a]. Since that date the Society's official cognizance of the
work of the Diocese has been intermittent; but in the opinion of
Bishop W. T. Thorkhill Webbeb, who succeeded Bishop Hale in
1886, the withdrawal of support was premature, and conduced to large
numbers of colonists being left without Church ministrations, and con-
sequently, in many cases, "lapsing into practical paganism" [66].
Many will agree v/ith Bishop Webbeb that " the prevention of white
* Remained a part of Brisbane Diocese until the formation of the Diocese of North
Queensland [p. 414].
412
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
heathenism is as important as the cure of black heathenism " [5c].
Mainly through his unwearied exertions the number of clergy rose from
88 to 64, and the number of churches and school churches from 89 to
about 97 during the first six years of hip episcopate ; the services of an
Assistant-Bishop (Dr. N. Dawes, consecrated in 1889) were secured,
and in 1892 the huge Diocese of Brisbane — seven times as large as
England and Wal^^s— was reduced to an area of 210,000 square miles
by the formation of the central portion of Queensland (about 208,000
square miles) into a new diocese, with Bockhampton as its See, of which
Dr. Dawbs was elected Bishop [5d]. Towards the endowment of this
Bishopric the Society (in 1890-1) contributed {£1,000 [6e].
Among the South Sea or Polynesian Islanders and the Chinese in
Queensland some good work was begun during Bishop Hale's episco>
pate. The " Islanders," like the Glunese, have been imported to ubour
on the plantations ; at one time the supply was a forced one, and it
became necessary for the Legislature to prohibit what was little removed
from a slave trade, and to allow of voluntary immigration only. Bishop
Hale proved a sturdy champion of the native races. His labours in South
and Western Australia in evangelising the aborigines are well known.
In Queensland he succeeded in doing much in the face of great dis-
couragement and opposition. As the outcome of the Day of Inter-
cession of 187G he baptized at Maryborough in 1877 twenty-three
Polynesians who had been instructed through the medium of the
English language by the clergyman (Mr. Holme) and a lay volunteer
(Mr. McConkey) [6]. This Mission has met with much encourage-
ment ; many of the islanders have carried back to their homes
gratefiil recollections of what has been done for them, and the work
has won the commendation of Bishop J. B. Selwyn of Melanesia [7].
It had been the hope of Bishop Hale to devote the Society's grant
to the Diocese of Brisbane " entirely to . . . work among the
Islanders, Chinese and Aborigines " [8], but, as already stated, the grant
ceased in 1881 [9]. On the representation of Bishop Webber that
with the heavy demands on its local resources for woni among " the
white heathen " the diocese could not manage " to keep the Mission
to black heathen without aid " [10], the Society came forward in
1891 to assist in establishing a Mission among the Polynesians em-
ployed in the plantations at Bundaberg [10a].
This Mission has been a "wonderful success." In 1891 over
10,000 men were brought under instruction, and as they came
from iifty different islands the teaching must influence a yet larger
number of people [106].
The feelings of hostility and hatred prevailing in the colony against
the Chinese made it a matter of more difficulty to attempt anything on
liheir behalf. Nevertheless about 1879 a Mission was set on foot for
these despised people [11]. Left to local resources this work also
languished, but renewed assistance from the Society in 1888 enabled a
new Mission to be opened among the Chinese in Bnsbane, the progress
of which has been encouraging* [12].
* The progresB of the Church in Southern and Central Queensland was checked in
189S by " terrible floods, unparalleled in the history of Australia." Over seTenty-seven
inches of rain (t.a. more than three yean' average rainfall in England) fell in four day*.
QUEENSLAND.
413
Turning now to Nobthbbn Queensland, we find Sir George Bowen,
during his Govemorship of Queensland, pressing upon the Society
the importance of establishing a Missionary Industnal School with
a view to the education of the children of the aborigines, a
work which could not well be undertaken by the Government
itself, but "the Colonial Government and Legislature would . . .
grant assistance to it, in both land and money, if it were under-
taken zealously by one of the great Societies." Owing to the
greater warmth and healthiness of the climate and better facility in
procuring edible plants, fish, and game, there were, he estimated,
"probably more natives in this Colony* than in all the rest of
Australia put together." The only systematic attempt hitherto to
Christianise them had been made by the Berlin Society, but " from
some cause or other " it had not succeeded [18]. The Society signified
its willingness to co-operate as soon as local provision had been made
at some defined spot; and this having been done at Somerset, a
new settlement at the extreme north of Australia, the Bev. F. C. J ago
and Mr. Eennet were sent there by the Society in 1866 [14]. Soon
after their arrival in 1867 Mr. Jagg left the Mission and the Govern-
ment withdrew the European soldiers and police which had been
stationed there. This led to a suspension of the Mission, but
Mr. Eennet, the schoolmaster and catechist, remained at his post till
March 1869, exhibiting the Christian spirit to a degree which won
the confidence of the natives, and proving that if properly treated
they were capable of much more good thaii was generall}^ thought
possible [15].
While the attempt to establish a Mission at Somerset was being
made the Bishop of Sydney drew the Society's attention tc> the state
of " the northern part of Queensland," then " almost entirel} destitute
of clergymen " and needing also a Bishop [16]. Thereupon tlie Society
appointed the Bev. J. K. Black to Bowen, from which centre he itine-
rated far and wide. In one of his earlier tours (1869) he stayed at
seven hotels, the proprietors of which " in many cases bemoaned the
few visits they had from clergymen " ; most of them said he was the
first one they had seen in the district, " and all, as if by common con-
sent," furthered him on his journey " free of expense." At Clermont
and Copperfield, containing together about 1,500 people, many parents
" had kept their children unbaptized," and others desired re-baptism
for those who had been admitted by dissenting ministers. The
bulk of the population of this district were Church people, but so
and tho losses involved by the visitation are estimated at between one and two miliions
sterling. Among tho Cfhurch property destroyed was one building "so completely
wrecked tliat the first relic discovered by the clergyman was a seat hanging about 40 feet
in the air in a gum tree — eight miles from the site," while a little further on was found
the chanoel window intact, " wedged up between two big trees." As the parochial clergy
are wholly unendowed, and dependent on local voluntary offoriiiga, great difficulty is now
exi>erienced in maintaining them, the calamity having deprived the people to a great extent
of the power of contributing. For the Diocese of Brisbane the Bishop is wisely endeavour-
ing to raise a Clergy Suitentation Fund of £60,000, and an Emergency Fund of £6,000.
Towards either of these objeots (at the discretion of the Bishop) the Society contributed
£600 in loSi, and at the same time it granted £1,000 for travelling clergymen in unsettled
diatrictB in the Diooese of Bookhampton, where the spiritual destitution is "appalling"
tl9a].
* [" 10,000 to 16,000 " ; but this was oonaiderably under the mark.]
K
m
I I
M
414
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
completely hod they been neglected that " the Roman priest, the
Primitive Methodist and Wesleyan, the Congregationalists and the
Scotch ministers " had all in turn been supported, and it was the boast
of the Roman priest at Clermont " that he could not have built his
chapel but for the assistance of the Protestants." There was "a
craving for roligion . . . rarely met with in these districts, which for
want of guidance had gone into a wrong channel and taken an un-
healthy tone."
While ministering in the wilderness in this year (18G9) reports
were circulated that Mr. Black had been " murdered by the aborigines.*'
Had thev done so it would have been in ignorance, Mr. IBlack being
one of their best friends. A short time before he had exposed (in
the Port Denison Times) " the abominable atrocities " perpetrated
upon the natives of North Queensland. The evils pointed out were
acknowledged and deplored, and "great good resulted from these
articles " [17]. The work of planting the Church in North Queensland
was carried on by the Rev. J. K. Black and the Rev. E. Tannek,
and other faithful men, and, in 1878, the Rev. G. H. Stanton was con-
secrated first Bishop of North Queensland. Before leaving Englanf;
ho was enabled to send out twenty fellow-labourers [18]. On his
arrival in 1879 he described the colony as bristling " with splendid
opportunities." The people, " intelligent, large-hearted, and respon-
sive," had " done wonders." Instead of " log-huts and wigwams " ho
found " well-built houses and large towns." Where he expected " only
rough irreligion and even insult " he was " received with enthusiasm
and warmest wp^jme" [19]. Nothing, however, existed worthy of
Church organisation — seven isolated congregations with clergy, under
the direction of the Bishop of Sydney, 1,500 miles away. The churches
were unsightly structures — "something between a bam and a log-
house." Under the resident Bishop, who for five years was supported
by the Society, a wonderful improvement and development was
effected. One of his objects was to " anticipate the advance of
population by erecting some Mission Church wherever people began
to settle," and before twelve years had elapsed endowments had been
provided, and both Bishop and Clergy were independent of the
Society's aid.
The laity " acted very nobly " in contributing to the endowment
of the bishopric — "scarcely any troublesome collecting "being expe-
rienced [20].
The Diocesan Synod ascribed " much of the local liberality shown
... to the inducements offered by the Society's conditional offers of
help," and the Bishop himself stated in 1884 that the diocese owes
" its existence " to the Society's provision and protection [21]. The
giant for the Bishop ceased in 1882, and that for the Clergy (to
an Endowment Fund for whom the Society also gave £500) in
1889 [22]; but fresh needs having arisen which local effort could not
fully supply, the Society came forward again in 1892 to assist for a
limited time in the support of two travelling clergymen [28].
The diocese is now under the care of Bishop Barlow, who suc-
ceeded Bishop Stanton on his translation to Newcastle, N.S.W., in
1891 [24].
The growth of the Church in Queensland as a whole is re-
SOUTH AUSTRALIA.
416
markable. Out of the nine CLiiytian bodies represented in the Colony
the Anglican Church has increased in the five years 1888-91, 1"18 per
cent., the Primitive Methodists -35 per cent., and tho Salvation Army 1
per cent., while the other six show a decrease [26].
Statibticb. — In Queensland (area, 608,497 sq. miles), where (1810-02) the Society
assisted in maintaining 67 Missionaries and planting 48 Central Stations (as detailed on
pp. 908-4), there are now 898,718 inhabitants, of whom 142,665 are Church Menibera,
under the care of 77 Clergymen and 8 Bishops. [See pp. 766-6 ; see also Table, p. 406.]
Beferences (Chapter LXII.)— [1] Church in the Colonies, No. 0, Part 2, pp. 15-44. [2]
Jo., V. 47, p. 802 J R. 1847, p. 187 ; R. 1860, pp. 166, 168 ; R. 1861, p. 185 ; R. 18H2,
pp. 180-1. Brisbane Year Book, 1891, pp. 8-10. {3] R. 1869, p. 185 ; R. 1870, pp. 107-8.
[41 R. 1880, pp. 72-8. [6] R. 1878, p. 67. [6a] Jo., V. 64, p. 12 ; Applications Com-
mittee Report, 1881, p. 16. [86] M MSS., V. 18, pp. 877-80. [5c] Do., p. 888. [5d] Do.,
pp. 828-09, 874-0, 881-2 ; M.F. 1892, p. 489; and Brisbane Year Book, 1891, pp. 8, 10.
[5e] Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 879, 887 ; V. 46, p. 260, 260-1. [6] R. 1877,
01. [7] II MSS., V. 18, pp. 844-0 ; R. 1879, p. 76 ; R. 1880, p. 78. [8] R. 1878, p. 07.
'O] Jo., V. 64, p. 12. [10] M MSS., V. 18, p. 842-6, 861. JlOa] StandingCommittee Book,
C°
40, pp. 246, 260, 260. [106] M MSB., V. 18, p. 868 ; Brisbane Year Book, 1801, pp. 70,
80. [11] R. 1878, pp. 68-9 ; R. 1879, pp. 75-6. p.2] R. 1888, p. 104 ; Standing Committee
Book, V. 44, pp. 41, 48, 49 ; M MSS., V. 13, pp. 815, 820-8, 829, 838, 841, 846, 801 ; Brisbane
Year Book, 1891, p. 79. [12o] U MSS., V. 18, pp. 807-8, 874-«, 879 ; SUnding Committee
Book, V. 48, pp. 808, 817. [18] R. 1802, p. 180; Jo., V. 48, pp. 282-8; M.F. 1802;
pp. 04-5. [14] Jo., V. 49, pp. 22, 168-9; M.F. 1864, p. 285; R. 1803, p. 112; R. 1800,
p. 154. [15] R. 1867, p. 188 ; B. 1868, p. 102 ; M MSS., V. 18, p. 216 ; do., V. 14, p. 70.
PLG] R. 1807, p. 188. [17] M.F. 1870, pp. 181-8. [18] R. 1878, p. 69. [10] R. 1879,
p. 70. [20] B. 1882, p. 70 ; B. 1888, p. 78 ; see also M.F. 1888, p. 820. [21] R. 1884,
p. 05 ; see aUo M.F. 1888, p. 820. [22] R. 1881, p. 25 ; R. 1882, pp. 18 and vii ; Jo.
V. 54, p. 89; Applications Committee Report, 1882, pp. 18, 14, 18 and vii ; R. 1889, p. 11.
[23] M MSS., V. 7, pp. 174, 178 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 47, p. 158 ; see also do.,
V. 48, pp. 808, 817. [24] R. 1891, p. 128. [25] R. 1891, p. 126.
re-
CHAPTER LXin.
SOUTH AU8TBALIA,
Tre northern coast of this, the central division of Australia, was seen by the Portu-
guese and Dutch between 1600 Mid 1006 ; and a portion of the south-west coast was
named Cape Leeuwin by a Dutchman in 1622. Like other parts of the island, however,
its colonisation was left to the British; and viewed from this point (although the south
coast was surveyed by Flinders in 1802) its real discoverer was Sturt, in 1829. As a
result of his disuoveries a Colonisation Company was formed in England, and founded
settlements at Kangaroo Island and Adelaide in 1880. It was expected that by selling
instead of granting land to emigrants, the colony would be self-supporting from the first ;
but so far from this, insolvency resulted, and numbers would have perished from want
but for the energetic measures of a new Governor, Captain (afterwards Sir George) Grey,
appointed in 1841. Originally tlie colony was confined within the 182nd and 141st
de(,'ree9 of east longitude and the 2Ctli of south latitude. By the annexation of " No
Man's Land " (in 1861) and the " Northern Territory " (in 1868) it was extended 80,000
Bqunre miles to the west, and to the Indian Ocean on the north.
If the founders of ths colony were lacking in worldly wisdom, they
■were truly wise in regard !;o heavenly things. Their first experiment
in settUng religion was made in connection with the Society, and
proved anything but a failure. In November 1884 a letter was
received from Mr. John Taylor stating that "a portion of tlie
settlers about to embark for Southern Australia " were
" desirous of forming a District Committee of the S.P.Q. for that Colony under
416
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
!■
the Presidency of the Archdeacon of New Sonth Wales, that the first object of
the Committee would be to 'ioUeot subscriptions towards . . . erecting a Church,
and taking out a Clergyman, the appointment of such Clergyman being sanctioned
by the Bishop of London, and the Ecclesiastical authority existing in the other
Australian Colonies being recognised as extending to Southern Austridia."
The Society approved the formation of the proposed Committee,
and granted £200 towards the erection of a church and the tem-
porary maintenance of the clergyman [1].
A like 8um having been contributed by the S.P.O.E. and £800 by
individuals, " with this money the framework of a Church capable of
containing 750 souls " was purchased and sent out " in one of the
first vessels which sailed for the Colony," and the Bev. C. B.
Howard was " appointed to the Chaplaincy by Lord Glenelg " and
received a salary from " the Commissioners of Colonization " [2].
Mr. Howard laboured with his own hands in erecting the church,
which was named Trinity, and opened in January 1888. The arrival
of the Rev. J. FabbeiiIi (S.P.G.) on February 6, 1840, was a welcome
relief to him, and the two divided their time between Adelaide and
the neighbouring villages until July 1848, when Mr. Howard " entered
into his rest ... at the early age of thirty- three " [8].
Mr. Fabbelii was in turn left to labour single-handed for nearly
three years. By his exertions, supported by Colonel Gawler and the
Society, Trinity Church was "substantially rebuilt," and a new one,
St. John's, partly erected [4].
In the meantime the " South Australian Church Committee " in
England having " transferred the whole of their funds and engage-
ments to the Society," arrangements were made for erecting other
vihurches and supplying additional clergymen. The arrival of the Revs.
W. J. Woodcock, J. Pollitt, and W. H. Coombs* in 1846 infused
" a new and active spirit . . . into the members of our Church,"
money was " liberally subscribed," and churches were " erected in a
most gratifying way " [5].
The new Missionaries were " highly acceptable and prized," and
Mr. Woodcock (St. John's, Adelaide) felt convinced that the Church
of England was " the Church of the deliberate choice, at least, of a
large minority of the colonists."
" Indeed," said he (in 1847), " a great door is opened nnto us, if we could only
avail ourselves of the opportunity presented, but two Clergymen are quite unequal
to the duties even of this town. The members of our Church seem suddenly to
have awakened to the consciousness of their need of the ordinances of religion ; and,
as far at least as the buildings are concerned, they are disposed to make some efforts
to secure them. By contributing, as yon now are, to establish our Church here
upon a broad and solid basis, and thereby prererving th>s important Colony from
ignorance, puperstition, irreligion, infidelity, and ntUtiform dissent, you will
matiTially »id in promoting the other great obiect of your Society, the conversion
of the heathen " [6].
From Mr. Ct oubb' Journal (1846-7) we gain an insight into Mr.
Fabbbll's work, .s to which he himself had said little : —
" Tbe Cv>nf regD ' here " (Trinity, Adelaide) " is large and important, between
.?00 and 600 .n 'luuioer, amongst them the Crovernor, the Judge, and principal
persona -f the ' ol'^ny. Mr. Farrell read prayers ; I took the Communion Servio*,
* A fourth Clergyman was added to the Society's list in 1846, via, Bev. O. C. Newen-
bnm, ton of (he Sheriff of the Colony. His salary was wholly provided IccaJly [6a].
Ei
a
Bti
• •
86
on
SOUTH AVBIBALIA.
417
and preached. I observed ^th mnoh interest, sitting roand the Communion
rails — clinging as it were, to the horns of the altar— a group of native boya and
£^ls from tb<) Aboriginal School. The boys wear a bright red bush shirt, and the
girls a sort of grey dres?, made in the European fashion. Their sparkling eyes
were fixed on me as a 'jtra.iger ; and their attentive demeanour showed that they
were well instructed in the elementary knowledge of Christianity . . . their
appearance forcibly reminded me that I was in a btrsnge land ; and as I looked
upon these poor simple children of the wUd, it was vnth a silent prayer that they
may be brought to know Him whom to know is life eternal. ... I visited the
Sunday School ... on entering I was reminded of some of the best Sabbath
Schools I had visited in England. There was, however, one feature essentially
different— the presence, at the end of the room, of many of the Natives from the
Aboriginal School. ... I addressed the children. I next went to the School of
the Aborigines. . . . Oovemor Bobe takes a deep and most praiseworthy interest
in endeavouring to improve the condition of the native youth of both sexes. I
met Mr. Moorhouse, the worthy protector of the aborigines, a gentleman who has
for years made the natives his study, so to speak ; he has again and again boldly
thrown himsilf among the wildest tribes, and adapted himself to their habits,
that he might acquire a knowledge of their language <"•' nanners."
At Gawler, where Mr. GoobiIBS was stationed, the only building at
iirst available for service was a mill, but a suitable structure was
soon provided, and he laboured with good effect for eight years
among a people who, from long abrde in the bush, had "almost
forgotten the Church of their fathers " ; their children in very many
cases were unbaptized, and theii: dead were buried with the " burial
of an ass" [7].
In 1840 the Society accepted from W. Leigh, Esq., of Little
Aston Hall, Lichfield, an offer of some land in South Australia and
£2,000 in trust for the support of churches and clergymen in that
province ; and at his request in 1842 it was decided to appropriate
the proceeds of two acres in Adelaide to the endowment of a
Bishopric or Bishoprics in South Australia. Eighty acres of land
were also conveyed to the Society for this purpose by T. Wilson, Esq.
Some part of Mr. Leigh's offer appears to have been subsequently
withdrawn ; but the two town lots, which he purchased for £160, in
time became so valuable as to furnish the "chief source of revenue "
of the Church in the colony, although the Episcopate has derived no
direct benefit from it. Through Miss Burdett-Coutts' muriliiuonco
an episcopal endowment was provided, and in 1847 the Rev A. Sh^bt
was consecrated the first Bishop of Adelaide.* Special provision for
additional Missionaries was made by the Society, and accompanied
from England by Archdeacon Hale and two other clergymen, the
Bishop landed in his diocese on December 28, 1847, the eleventh
anniverpary of the foundation of the colony [8].
The character of his reception was "so thoroughly that of an
English country town on occasion of some loda^ festival" that he
"could hnrdly realise " that he was at "the ai.d]rK)de8 of England."
" The progress of the Colony is perfectly wondecfuk " (he added) ; " to
find BO large and refined a society in ^ spot whore eleven yearo ago
a few naked savages hutted themselves under the open forest is a
startling proof of the energy of our countrymei\, and of the success
. . . given to their labours." On Der'<)mber 80 s. public thanksgiving
service was held in Trinity Church, Adelaide. ' To those who lisd
* As constituted by Letters Patent Junv^ : >, 1647, the T. <nco«« of Adelaide, iottaeH
by
Ha,
out ot that of AuHtralia, comprised Bonth Aost.alia and Western ^^nstralia [8a].
SB
41S
SOCIETY FOB THS PROPAOATIOK OF THB OOSPEL.
I
MMn the ' day of small things,' when one smgle Clergyman of out
Shurch struggled against the flood of evil, which breaks out in the
rst planting of a Colony, it was a sight of deep interest to witness A
Bishop communicating with nine* Clergymen at the Altar Table.
The number of Lay Communicants also was unexpectedly great."
[L., Bishop Short, Dec. 81, 1847 [9].]
In 1848 State aid was granted to the ministers of every dencmi-
nation in the Colony, but after three years this provision ceased, and
the support of the ministry became dependent on voluntary effort,
supplemented, in the case of the Church of England, by aid from the
Society [10].
In the city of Adelaide progress towards self-support was from the
first encouraging, and the influence acquired by the Church was such
that in 1840 the local races, which had been inadvertently fixed for
Passion Week, " were postponed . . . immediately the circumstance
was pointed out." The inhabitants had become " more zealous and
liberal, more regular in attendance on the services " — the congrega-
tions in Lent and at Easter being " very full." On Good Friday the
ghops were " almost universally shut " and little work was done, and the
day was " far better observed " than in some parts of England [11].
As a contrast to Adelaide, the Port Lincolnt settlement, which
had been left unsupplied with religious ordinances for the first twelve
year^. of its existence, had become the scene of lawlessness and crime.
Visiting the district in 1849 the Bishop saw the remains of five
natives — a mother and an infaut, a man and two bovs — who had died
from the effects of arsenic mixed with flour, which they had stolen
from a shepherd's hut. The evidence showed that the mixing had
been done by the settlers with the object of destroying the natives,
who had been troublesome to them.
" Those who know that the native Australian has been looked upon in the
early days of every settlement in Australasia as little better than vermin to be
dettroyed, and who can estimate ihe force of fear and revenge and cruelty upon
the untamed heart of 'the natural man' will not marvel" (said the Bishop)
" if Becurity has been obtained in New South Wales, or the Tattiara country, or
other districts, by the means here alluded to, or others equally unacrupulouH.
I mention these things only with the view of impressing upon the minds of
Cb^ristian Englishmen the need there is of helping to supply the ordimancca of
reliigion in the early stages of a Colony. . , . This year has seen the settlement
tfaare ... of a Gatechlst, and I have now personally ministered to this portion of
^he flook."
During the Bishop's visit to Port Lincoln an investigation took
place into charges of murder against some natives. Eventually four
•f them were condemned to death, while two whites — " gentlemen by
birth and education " — who were " undoubtedly guilty " of " the most
deliberate cold blooded murder " of a native in the Yorke's Peninsula,
were acquitted owing to a " technical flaw in the native evidence."
The " atrocities . . . committed by some of the Bush settlers upon the
natives exceed belief"; and with a view to bringing under the notice
Oi Uie Government and public how little had been done towards the
religious instruction of the aborigines, the Bishop, with several of the
• That being the whole number then employed in the dioceso.
t BOO miles wast of Adelaide, by sea. Euro^iean population in 1849 about 800, spread
over a large district.
SOUTH AUSTRALIA.
419
Clergy and members of the Bar, petitioned for a commutation of thd
isentence on the four men, and two were reprieved. In the course of
these proceedings the capacity of the natives to receive instruction
teas demonstrated by the marriage of a native couple who had been
Christianised in the school at Adelaide. The ceremony was performed
at Fort Lincoln by the Bishop in the presence of the Governor, thci
6ourt house being " filled on the occasion, and the behaviour of ths
Jiair was thoughtful and proper" [12].
In the next year (1850) a training institution for young natives
Was established at Fort Lincoln by Archdeacon Hale, with the
assistance of Government and the Society. The object was to with-
draw the natives from the savage and demoralising practices of
their tribes and to give them a thoroughly Christian education and
training.
j' "The settleme'^ *j " (wrote the Bishop on Sept. 7, 1850) "will form a sort of
industrial school for the young half-trained married natives. They will garden,
do farm work, fish, &c., and I see no reason why a Christian village may not grow
Oat of the institution, managed as I believe it will be, with wisdom, kindness, zeal,
tad a humble prayerful dependence upon Ood. It starts under better circum-
Btances than any Mission to the natives yet undertaken."
The spot first selected was Boston Island, but as fresh water could
not be found there the Mission was removed to Foonindie on the
mainland in, or about, 1851.
In 1858 Bishop Short reported that Archdeacon Hale's labours
had been
" blessed with a considerable degree of success. Slany young adult natives, who
would have belonged to the most degraded portion of the human family, ar4
now clothed and in their right minds, sitting at the feet of Jesus, and intelligently
worshipping, through Him, their heavenly Father. The Mission now consists of
fifty-four natives comprising eleven married couples, the rest children, . . .
thirteen being from the Port Lincoln district. The married couples had each their
little hut built of the trunks of the Shea-oak . . . the other children in small
divisions occupy the remaining ones. They have their meals in common in the
general kitchen. . . . Narrung one of the elder young men, assisted by two mates,
is steward, butcher and cook. At half past six in the morning, and after sundown,
all assemble at the Archdeacon's cottage, for the reading of Scripture and prayer.
The schoolmaster, Mr. Huslop, leads the singing of a single hymn, and the low
Soft voices of thc^ natives make pleasing melody. A plain exposition follows.
After breakfast they go to their several employments : the cowherds milk, &o. ;
fiome were engaged in putting v.p posts and rails for a stock yard ; the shepherds
were with the flocks ; two assisted the bricklayer, one preparing mortar, the
other laying bricks. At the proper season they plow, reap, shear, make bricks,
burn charcoal ; do, in fact, under the direction of the overseer, the usual work of a
station. Six hours are the limits of the working day ; they are unequal to more.
Shepherds and first-class labourers receive 8s, per week and rations ; second-class
64., third 35. 6d., fourth 2s. (kl. The younger children attend school ; the married
women wash, and learn sewing clothes, mining and mending. Such is an outline
of the occupation, education, and religious training adopted at Poonindie, which
begun with very limited means, and with no previous instance of success to
encourage hope, has nevertheless, through a blessing upon the Archdeacon's
))atient, untiring, quiet zeal, reached a very promising state of maturity. Thus
far the Institution is an exception to the list of Australian Missionary failures."
During his visit the Bishop baptized ten native men and one woman.
Under Archdeacon Hale the institution continued to prosper in
material and spiritual things. The lives of its inmates often put to
III
420
SOCIBTY FOB THE^ PBOPAaAXIOM OF THE OOSPEL.
shame those of some of the colonists. In no instance did it happen
that any of the former sent into the town on business gave way to
drunkenness. With the white labourers the reverse was the caae,
and on one occasion a I*ooiandie driver, who had loaded his own
dray, was found rendering a similar service to a settler who lay intoxi-
catea on the beach. The reverence and devotion seen in the daily anci
Sunday services at Pponindie were such as to impress visitors with
the sincerity of the worship and \l^ piety of those representatives of
the once despised race. " The singing was led by three . . . men
playing on flutes, while the low, gentle voices of the oiiherB made
their ' psalms and hymns and spiritual songs ' a delight to themselves
and all who heard them."
The removal of Archdeacon Hale to Western Australia as Bishop
of the new Diocese of Perth in 1857 proved a gain to the natives
there, but the loss to Poonindie was great.
A period of sickness (1866-8), in which twenty-one deaths occurred,
was ullowe!! by financial troubles, and though health and worldly
prosperity returned, the Missionary character of the institution was
not restored for some years. By 1863 two of the natives were " able
to conduct the Sunday morning service." Under a new system, intro-
duced in 1868, each day was begun and ended by service in the chapel.
In their various occupations the nativeu were now enabled to earn
from IO5. to £1 a week at farm work ; for shearing they were paid
at the same rate as the whites — sometimes £14 in a month. When,
after sixteen years' absence. Bishop Hale revisited Ponnindie, he saw
the reaUsation of his idea — " A Christian village of South Australian
natives, reclaimed from barbarism, trained to the duties of social
Christian life, and walking in the fear of God, through knowledge
and faith in the love of Christ their Saviour., and the power of His
Spirit.'
For what had been done for tbem they were not unmindful. Their
former benefactor was presented with a tea service, and their sympathy
for those who wore even 8>s they had been was shown by an annuu
contribution of equal vaJc^e — £10 — tc the Melanesian Mission.
During his visit Piahop Hale took the Sunday morning service. The
first lesson began with the T'ords " Cast thy bread upon the waters : and
thou shalt find it after many days." On this subject he preached, and
we learn the.t " there was scarcely a dry eye in the assembly. The
natives and half-castes were deeply impressed with the signal fulfilment
of this promise to their founder and benefactor, while he himself could
not but thankfully recognise the hand of God in all that has been
accomplished." Many of the white neighbours were present and joined
in the service. In concluding his account of the day's proceedings
Bishop Short wrote (in 1872) :—
" It may suffice to lower the pride of the white-skinnod race to know that th»
half-caste children between the high Caucasian Englishman and the (supposed)
degraded Australian type of humanity are a fine powerful, healthy, good looking
race— both mm and women, not darker than the natives of Southern Europe, ana
capable in all respects of taking their place even in the first generation beside the
Briton or Teuton ; driving the plough, or wielding tlie axe with eqtial precision,
or shearing with greater care and skill— from 76 to 100 sheep a day— than theilr
white oompetitors. It is well known ' the Port Lincoln district that the Poonindie
shearers do their work most satisfactorily and that Tom Adams is considered the
^ i. s
'
i
SOUTH AUSTRALU.
421
best Bhearer in the whole district. Let prejadioe then give way before the inez.
orable logic of facts, and let the * caviller ' if be can, point out a hunlet of equal
nnmbers, composed of natives from different districts of Oreat Britain and Ireland,
BO dwelling together in peace and harmony, and equally free from moral offences,
or so attentive to their religious duties, as are the natives and half-castes now
Uvinf) i'l the Institution at Poonindie, enjoying consequently much happinesd and
wal^.. la the fear of Ood. To EQm be all the glory through Jesus Christ our
Lord '* [18].
While the natives were thus being cared for there was much real
Mission work being done among the colonists also. In 1856-7 there
were 24 clergymen in the diocese, "but without the aid of the Society,"
said the Bishop, " we could not have planted nor could we maintain
even this number." The Society's grant " I have invariably kept for
strictly Missionary purposes" [14].
Here is a specimen of the work done among the emigrants in the
Bush. Before the Bev. £. P. Strickland was sent to the Eapunda
district in 1856 the neighbourhood was " notoriously bad. The settlers
disregarded Sunday until they at last lost the day." Some would
contend that it was Saturday ; others, Monday. Mr. Strickland began
by visiting every house and tent that he could hear of. Many had
not heard a clergyman's voice since their arrival ii. the colony. In
some instances Mr. Strickland " spent hours in teaching the adult
members of a family to write." On one occasion he sought out a
fever- stricken family whom no one else but the doctor would go near.
In a miserable hut lay a father, mother, and six children — one of
them dead. The husband was too ill to talk, but the wife in an
ecstasy of joy clasped her hands and sitting up in bed cried out . . .
« Look, look, my children I . . . that is one of the Clergymen I have told
you about that live in dear Old England — who could have thought that
one of them would have sought us out in this wilderness ?" All
the children hid themselves under the bedclothes, never having before
seen a man dressed all in black clothes. So valued and blessed were
Mr. Strickland's ministrations that the settlers set to work to build
three churches, and in 1868 two were consecrated— at Eapunda and
Biverton — confirmations were held in each, the congregations were
overflowing, and the collections amounted to £65. " This," said the
Bishop, " Ulustrates the effect of the Society's . . . grant ... in open-
ing new Missions " [15].
Another Missionary of the Society was once stopped in the street
by a gold digger, who said : " Can you tell me where I can find the
Bishop ? or perhaps, if you are a clergyman, vou can do for me what
I want. I promised, if God prospered me at we diggings, to do some-
thing for the Church." So saying he placed £20 in Mr. Woodcock's
hand under a promise that his name should not be disclosed. [L., Bev.
J. W. Woodcock, 1858 [16].]
Wherever the Bishop went he found the services of the Church
'' heartily welcomed," and generallv the people were liberal in contri-
buting to their support — in Adelaide in 1861 more than £2,000 a year
was being raised for Church nurposes [17]. A clergyman landing in
that city in 1862 was surprised to see fine churches— " in which the
* It shunld be added that natives of Poonhidie were on several ocoasionK received
'M gneats at the Bishop's houM, Adelaide.
■
in
SOCIETY FOR T^8 PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPELe
singing and chanting were equal to any in England " — also large Day
Sohools and Sunday Schools [18].
' By means of a Diocesan Endowment and Additional Clergy Fund
started in 1860 and built up with the Society's assistance, sufficient
provision was made for the poorer districts to enable the Society
to discontinue its aid to the colony in 1865, and Adelaide thus afforded
the first example on the continent of Australia of a diocese complete
in its organisation and independent of any State aid or external sup-
port of its clergy [19].
In advocating the substitution for annual grants of " one sufficient
endowment in land for the future extension of the Church," Bishop
Short said in 1856 : " Had this been done ten years ago, the Church in
this Colony would have been entirely self-supporting, independent alike
pf the State or contributions of the mother country " [20],
For the southern part it has not been necessary to renew help, bu^
the " Northern Territory " has since claimed and received assistance.
Long before its incorporafon into " South Australia " the Society's
attention had been drawn to this quarter. In 1824 an English
settlement was formed at If elville Island. Three years later it wa?
transferred to Baffles Bay, and in 1829 abandoned. In 1888 Bishop
Bbougbton of Australia informed the Society that an expedition waff
" on the point of sailing fvom Sydney to establish a colony at Port
Essington . . . within a few miles of Raffles Bay . . . under the
commajid of Sir Gordon Bremer who conducted the first establish-
ment." As the settlement from the outset was to contain a greai
number of persons, including the crews of two ships of war, the Bishop
learned with regret that " no provision whatever had been made foi^
the appointment of any Clergyman . . . but that it was intended to*
proceed with as little attention to secure the administration of thd^
offices of religion as if the settlement, had been undertaken by ^
heathen and not by a Christian nation." The desire of the Bishop to
"provide the blessing of a Christian establishment " was increased on
learning that in the islands of Wetta, Eissa, &c., to the north of Timor^
there existed a native Christian community with whom the British
would soon be in frequent intercourse. As the power of the Dutch (to
whom these natives owed their conversion) was then declining in that
quarter, there appeared to be on opening for extending " an
acquaintance with the Gospel over the numerous islands . . . between
Timor and the Phillipines." But if a fiavourablo impression was to be
made, "we must show them" (said the Bishop) "that we are
Christians no less than themselves ;and when they ^isit our settlement
they must not be allowed to remark so obvious an liferiority in us aa
that while they have churches for the public worship of God we have
none." The Bishop therefore placed at Sir G. Bremer's disposal £300,
. j620O being from the funds of the S.P.G. and S.P.C.K., for the erection
of a church at Port Essington, promising also to provide a clergyman
at the " earliest opportunity " [21].
As no further communication on the subject can be found in the
■ Society's records, it must be assumed that this expedition also failed
before either church or clergyman could be provided.
A fredi opportunity occurred in 1872 in connection with the
oooopation of Port Darwin and the establiahment of telegraph statioim
SOUTH AUSTRALIA,
423
from Port Essingion to Adelaide. Until the completion of the
telegraph the English population in the Northern Territory did not
exceed 800 souls ; but the discovery of goldfields about that tim^
seemed likely to "create a rush and turn the place into a new
California." By the aid of the Society the Bev. C. W. Hawkins was
sent to Port Darwin in January 1874, but being unable to endure the
trying climate he returned to Adelaide in the following July. At that
time the settlement was unprosperous, the congregations were small
and Utile help was forthcoming from them for his support or for
church building. The prospects of the colony were so uncertain that
it was not deemed advisable to renew the Mission until 1884, by which
time 700 Europeans and some 8,000 Chinese had become established
there. In 1885 the Bev. J. Fbench of Adelaide visited the district.
The majority of the Europeans were well aflfected to the Church, and
desired her ministrations. He " was welcomed everywhere and men
seemed glad to think that their spiritual wants were not quite forgotten.
The Bev. T. Ward, who volunteered for the Mission in 1886, was also
welcomed, but he soon " found the work very unsatisfactory anc'
discouraging," the English being indisposed to attend service after
being "left cburchless so long." Worse than this, his eflforts to
instruct the Chinese were opposed. It was objected that he was
"enabling the Chinese to displace Europeans in stores and other
places," and some of the masters said that if the Chinese boys learned
English they would dismiss them. Their teaching had therefore to be
abandoned, and Mr. Ward resigned in 1888. A successor has not yet
been forthcoming, though the need of one has been forcibly
demonstrated by the above circumstances and by the conclusion of
Mr. Ward's report : —
"One great question, and one of sui-passing difficulty, is, how can the Gospel
of our Lord be taught to the thousands upon thousands of North Territory
aboriginals? Their very low type of humanity, their utter want of morality,
which places their outward life lower than that of the beasts which perish, the
fact that they are always roving about and appear incapable of settled life, —
these and other oharacteribtics render the solution of the question very hard, t
have reported respecting this to the Bishop of Adelaide ""' [22],
With the example of Poonindie before us, it ought not to b6
impossible to solve the question.
There are few colonies in which the Church has been planted and
become self-supporting in thirty years. With the exception of the
Northern Territory, this has been the case with South Australia.
Gratitude for what has been accomplished has not been wanting. As
earljr as 1857 an annual collection for the Foreign Missions of the
Society was begun in every church, and £05 was received towards the
re-establishment of the Delhi Mission after the Indian Mutiny. In
addition to the direct contributions to the Society's funds, Missions to
the surrounding heathen both in Australia, Melanesia, and New
Guinea, are supported [28] .
* Dr. O. W. Kennion, who Bucoeeded Bishop Short (on his resignation) in 1883, and
wai translated to the Bishopric of Bath and Welb in 1894.
[
424
BOOIBTT FOB THB PROPAGATION OF THB OOSPBL.
Statistios.— In South Anstnlift (are*, 908,090 aqnure miles), where (1880-66, 1874-B,
1886-8) the Society assisted in maintaining 84 Missionaries and planting 37 Central
Stations (as detailed on pn. 904-6), there are now 820,481 inhabitants, of whom 89,371
are Church Members, unaer the care of 68 Clergymen and a Bia^ np. [See p. 768 ; •«•
olio the Table, p. 466.]
Be/ereneee (Chapter LXm.)— [1] Jo., V. 48, pp. 427-8 ; B. 1884-6, p. 47. [2] It.
1686, p. 46. [8] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 268-t> ; B. 1840, p. 62 ; B. 1841, p. 68 ; Q.P.,Oct. 1848,
pp. 9-10 ; Mit. 1866, pp. 140-60 ; M MSS., V. 1, p. 8. [4] Jo., V. 44, pp. 890, 421 ; Ja,
V. 46, p. 180 ; M MSS., V. 1, p. 8 ; Q.P., 1848, p. 9. [5] Jo., V. 44, pp. 887, 890 ; Jo.,
y. 46, pp. 88, 180-1, 198-4, 236, 271, 880 ; M MSS., V. 1, pp. 1-8, 16, 18 ; B. 1840, p. 62 ;
B. 1841, p. 64; B. 1846, p. 96; B. 1847, p. 109; Q.P., July 1841, p. 16; Q.P., Octobet
1848, pp. 7, 8. [5a] M MSS., V. 1, pp. 8, 4, 10, 24. [6] M MSS., V. 1, pp. 6, 11, 13, 18,
38; B. 1847, p. 110; QP., October 1848, pp. 8, 46. [7] M MSS., V. 1, p. 48; Q.P.,
October 1848, pp. 6, 10, 16, 16. [8] Jo., V. 44, pp. 827, 420-1 j App. Jo. C, pp. 42-4;
Jo.,y. 46, pp. 8, 814-16; B. 1847, pp. 86-6, 118-9, 186-9; B. 1860, p. 28; M.B. 1866,
p. 161 ; B. 1681, pp. 89-91 ; QJP., July 1848, p. 8. [8a] B. 1847, pp. 186-7. [0] M MSS.,
V. 1, pp. 64-6. [10] H MSS., V. 1, pp. 60, 78, 268, 269, 288, 203-6 ; B. 1881, p. 90.
[U.] B. 1849, p. 188 ; M MSS., V. 1, pp. 161-8. [12] B. 1860, pp. 101-6 ; M MSS., V. I,
pp. 161-8, 186-6, 208. [13] Jo., V. 46, pp. 247, 820-1, 861 ; Letters of Bishop Short,
1860-8, 1866-68; M MSS , V. 1, pp. 252-8, 258, 276, 800, 884, 888, 802, 806-6, 401, 408,
483, 424, 487-8, 441, 443, 404, 484, 492, 494 ; M MSS., V. 2, pp. 87, 42, 61, 67-8 ; B. 1861,
p. 81 ; B. 1867, pp. 122-8 ; B. 1868, pp. 129-80; B. 1850, p. 181 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 97-101 ;
B. 1861, p. 187 ; B. 1862, pp. 182-4 ; B. 1868, p. 116 ; B. 1863-4, p. 182 ; Bishop Hale'a
Account of Poonindie : " The Aborigines of Anstralia " (S.P.C.K.) [14] B. 1866, p. 183 ;
R. 1867, p. 121. [161^ B. 1867, pp. 128-4; R. 1858, pp. 128-32. [16] B. 1858, p. 74.
67] B. 186t, p. 186. [18] B. 1862, pp. 188-4. [19] Jo., V. 48, p. 77 ; M MSS., V. 8, pp. 87,
) ; B. 1868-4, p. 182 ; B. 1866, p. 148 ; B. 1881, p 91 ; Applications Committee Bei>ort,
186C, p. 10. [20] M MSS., V. 1, p. 408. [21] M MSS., Y. 4, pp. 122-86 ; B. 18&i»,
Sp. 124-8 ; Jo., V. 44, p. 264. [22] B. 1878, p. 100 ; R. 1874, p. 86 ; B. 1888, p. 74;
i. 1884, p. 77 ; B. 1886, pp. 76-7 ; R. 1887, pp. 90-1 ; M MSS., V. 2, pp. 140, 144, 192-6,
809. [28] M MSS., V. 1, p. 461 ; R. 1868, p. 128 ; R. 1869, p. 129 ; R. 1881, p. 03.
,
CHAPTER LXIV.
WE8TEBN AUSTRALIA.
Tbm early Portuguese and Dutch navigators were the first Eurojwans to visit
Western Australia, and the Swan River is said to hare received its name from William
Vlaming, a Dutchman, in 1696. No attempt at settlement was made until 1826, when a
IMurty of convicts with a military guard was sent to King OeoKe's Sound by the Govern-
ment of New South Wales, hi 1829 the colony was formally proclaimed, the towns
«( Perth and Freemantle were founded under Qovemor Stirling, and immigrants began
to arrive. Oreat difficulties and losses were encountered at the outset ; but the earuex
settlers contained such a proportion of good men and women that up to 1888 there had
not been " occasion to execute sentence of death on a single individual," and only " a
email number of offences had been committed and these chiefly by immigrants from tha
neighbouring penal settlements." [Report of Governor Stirling, 1888.] As free immigra^
tion did not continue on a scale sufficient to develop the country, the settlers in 1850
petitioned the ImperiiJ Government to make the colony a penal settlement. Newly
10,000 convicts wei j introduced during the next 18 years, at the end of which {i.e. in
1608) tranroortation to Western Austealia ceased. Most of the original settlers being
members of the Church of England, tiie Rev. J. R. Wittenoom was appointed chaplain
on the proclamation of the colony, and tor many years he was the only clergyman m it.
He was stationed at Perth.
In January 1884 " the Australian Company " stated that the^ were
prepared to partly support a clergyman who might officiate in a dhurch
which had been reoenuy built by Sir E. Parry on their estate in West
Australia, provided the Society would " recommend a proper person
WESTERN AUSTRALIA.
425
for tLe situation and . . . make some addition to his salary." The
offer met with a ready response and a vote of £60 per annum, but as
the Company were " not prepared to waive their right of removing at
their pleasure the clergyman," the Society decUned to appoint to the
church [1]. This was one of the first churches erected in the colony,
possibly the first, for the chief towns seem to have been unprovided
with such buildings until some years later, when with the aid of the
Society (first voted in 1886) churches were erected at Freemantle
(opened August 1848), and Perth* (opened January 22, 1846). In each
instance the assistance (£200 to Perth and £100 to Freemantle) was
granted in answer to applications made by Major Irvine, Comman-
Ofuit of the Forces in Western Australia [2].
The need of additional clergymen for the colony was brought to the
Society's notice by the " Rev. Dr. Elvinqton " in 1840 and the Rev.
J. B. WiTTENOOM in 1841, and in the latter year the Rev. G. King was
sent out by the Society and stationed at Freemantle [8]. There for
eight years he ministered to both settlers and natives. For the latter
a school was opened (with Government aid) in 1842, consisting of
children collected from the bush — the girls had all been betrothed to
native men, but as their future husbands were already possessed of a
strife or two, Mr. King easily purchased their freedom. In December
1842 ten of the children were baptized in Freemantle Church. " This
^thering of the first&uits of the Church of God was an unspeakably
interesting occasion ; and the solemn attention " of the " crowded
congregation bespoke more concern than curiosity " [4]. The advance-
ment of the native children "towards civilization and evangelical
knowledge " was " unifoimly progressive " ; " in moral sentiment, as
well as in the attainment of ordinary humble tuition " they were " not
one degree inferior to the common average of European children,"
and quite as "reverential and attentive." [Rev. G. King, Jan. 1,
1846 [6].]
The total white population of the colony in 1846 was about 4,000.
As these people were widely scattered, thirteen churches or chapels
had been built for them, and " the Church of England " being " the
Church of the people," there was not " a dissenting body in the terri-
tory " except in the town of Perth, where the Wesleyans and Romanists
had secured an entrance. Within three years of the completion of
their church the Freemantle congregation sent the Society an offering
nearly equal in amount to one-fifth of its grant towards the erection
of the building [6].
The stations for 50 miles to the south and 20 miles to the east of
Freemantle were also served by Mr. King, whose visits were so
arranged " that every settler within the circuit of his work " might
" have divine service brought to his door, or to his neighbour's house,
once in the month." One early result was the erection of churches
by the settlers at Pinjarrah and Mandurah in 1842, and the gift of
(SOO acres of land from Mr. Thomas Peel as an endowment for the
former [7].
In 1848 the Bishop of Adelaide made his first visit to Western
* " The foundation of a good aised ohnrch ai Perth " was laid bv Governor Hntt on
Jan 1, 1841, in which year he also reported " We hare three additional chorohes boilt
on the banks of the Swan " [2a]. y
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Australia, which was then under his charge. The colony was in
a very depressed state as to trade and commerce. The population
numbered 4,600, of whom above 2,700 claimed membership with th^
Church of England. "A Bishop, several Priests with lay brothers an4
four Sisters of Mercy " had been " sent out to take care of the little
flock " of Boman Catholics (306 in number) " and the heathen." Some
of these clergy withdrew '* on finding their services less needed than
supposed." Two who were at King George's Sound left "after trying for
a few months to instruct the natives in the bush." For the thirteen
English churches there were only five clergymen. The first episcopal
act of Bishop Short was the consecration of a newly erected church at
Albany in King George's Sound. Confirmation was administered tq
10 men and 14 women (all but one of whom remained to communicate),
^d the Bishop also baptized two half-caste children, " brought up ii^
the nurture of the Lord by the disinterested kindness of persons un-
connected with them except by the tie of Christian love." It was
** wonderful and consolatory" to find in a place where for 18 yearq
there was no resident minister, so earnest a desire for the ordinances
of Divine service." "All Sectarian feeling was thrown aside ancl
within the walls of Zion were seen sitting together, Episcopalian,
Presbyterian, Wesleyan, Roman Catholic, English, Scotch, Irish,
American, worshipping together with brotherly love," — in all*a con-
gregation of 100.
On leaving, the Bishop was presented with " an afifectionatei
address," signed by everybody who could write ; and men, women and
children followed him to the shore.
At Freemantle, Mr. King's Native School was inspected. " It con-
sisted of 15 children of both sexes, mostly taken in infancy from the
bush, as being orphans or otherwise unbefriended." The natives of
Western Australia were " superior to the Adelaide tribe, physically anc^
in point of civilisation." But "the faith and love . . . which led . . ,
Mr. King to treat them as he would an orphan white child " was rare.
The natives generally being " comited an inferior class " and " some*
times defrauded," naturally preferred their native associations " to
being despised and wronged as a Pariah caste among whites, many
of whom " were " below themselves in honesty, trustfulness, and
self-respect." " The work may be one of time " (continued the Bishop),
'< but wise and Christian management would reclaim some firstfrmts
of this neglected race ... as yet they have not received that manage*
ment except in isolated instances."
Four native couples * were married by the Bishop. Three of the
girls when rescued seven years before were " the most debased in habits
and the least happy of all the creatures which the forest sustains."
Unfortunately the charge of his extensive Mission impaired Mr. King's
hedth, and in 1849 he had to leave the colony. His ministry had
" been much blessed " [8].
In the first-fruits of the Freemantle Native School lay " the pledge
of a rich and plentiful harvest " among the aborigines. Mr. King had
endeavoured in 1844 to establish a training institution at the Murray,
with a view to the evangelisation of the Murray tribe — " the fiercest
and most warlike in the country," and that which gave battle to a
* The men were from the Weileyon Institution at Wonneroo.
WESTERN AU8TRALU.
427
strong military party when Sir James Stirling went to mark out the
town site of Pinjarrah. The Governor of the Colony confessed him-,
self "deeply sensible of the justice" of Mr. King's representations,
" and of the paramount duty incumbent on a Government to provide
instruction for the inhabitants of a country," ' it the public funds at
that time could not bear the charge [9].
With the appointment of the Rev. J. Wollaston to tho newly-
formed Archdeaconry of Albany in 1849 arose an opportunity of
opening work among the aborigines in that neighbourhood, and tho
Society placed £50 per annum at h j disposal for a Native Mission, in
addition to an annual grant of £200 for encouraging the erection of
churches and providing catechists for the settlers. Both grants proved
of excellent service.
For the natives, a Training Institution was opened in 1852, a
benevolent lady, Mrs. Camiield, undertaking the care and instruction
of the children without remuneration [10].
By the aid of the Society, which contributed £3,000* in 1852
towards an endowment [11], Western AustraUa was in 1857 separated
from Adelaide and formed into the Diocese of P rth. Its first 13ishopr
Dr. Hale, reported in 1862 that the Albany Native Institution, which
" could scarcely have struggled into existence if it had not been fostered
by the Society," was " now in a condition much more flourisliing and
hopeful than at any former period." People had been back-ard "in
befieving that anything can be done towards civilizing and Chris-
tianizing the Natives." But the Governor having recently visited and
examined the Institution had become " so perfectly satisfied as to the
reality, and the value " of the work, that instead of withdrawing sup-
port as had been anticipated, he increased it, and instructed the
resident magistrates in the different colonies to endeavour to induce the
natives to give up children for the purpose of instruction and education
at Albany at the public expense [12].
With the exception of the Albany Institution, and the partial sup-
port of a few clergymen between 1857 and 1864,t Perth received Uttle
assistance from the Society during the first twenty years of its existence
as a separate diocese, the Imperial and Colonial Legislatures having
made provision for a staff of clergy. Since the disestablishment of the
Church and the withdrawal of Government aid in 1876 &c. the Society
has again contributed^: to the maintenance and extension of the
Church's ministrations in the colony [13]. A portion of this renewed
help has long been available for a new Mission to the aborigines, and
in 1885 the Rev. J. B. Gbibblh endeavoured to estabhsh a station
among the natives in the Gascoyne district ; but owing to the oppo-
sition of the colonists he removed (in 1887) to New South Wales, in
which colony he had already (at Warangesda) done excellent work_
among the aborigines. The lack of a suitable successor prevented a
renewed attempt until 1890. It is hoped that with the co-operation of
1.
* Increased to £8,SaS in 1882 [11a].
t Rev. W. D. WilUams, Guildford, 1867-9 ; Rev. W. S. Meade, King George's Sound,
1860; Rev. H. B. Thomhill, Northam dec, 1860-2; Rev. G. J. Bostock, do., 1862-4;
Bov. J. S. Price, Pinjarrah &o., 1862-4.
X Bv voting £1,000 towards a Snatentation ud Endowment Fond, besides annoal
granti for Clergy [18a].
428
BOOIETY FOR 7HE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
the Colonial Government a strong and saccessful Mission yfiU now be
permanently established among the natives [14].
On Bishop Hale's translation to Brisbane in 1876 (p. 412), he was
succeeded (in 1876) by Bishop H. H. Parry, who held the office until
his death on Nov. 15, 1898 (pp. 765, 882).*
Statistics.— In Western Australia (area, 1,060,000 gq. miles), where (1841-64,
1876-92) the Suciety has assisted in maintaining 84 Missionaries and planting 28 Control
Stations (as detailed on p. 006), there are now 68,266 inhabitants, ol whom 24,769 are
Church Members, under the caro of 25 Clergymen and a Bishop. ISee p. 705; tee al$0
(he Table on p. 466.]
Beferencet (Chapter LXIV.)— [1] Jo., V. 48, pp. 872, 891. [2] Jo., V. 44, pp. 99, 110 ;
App. Jo. O, p. 77 ; R. 1844, p. 06 ; R. 1846, p. 97 ; Q.P., Jan. 1848, p. 10. [9a] App.
Jo. O, p. 77. [3f Jo., V. 46, pp. 842, 870, 881, 416 ; R. 1840, p. 52 : tee also App. Jo. O,
pp. 76-8. [4] Q.P., January 1848, pp. 8, 9 ; Q.P., October 1848, p. 7 ; M M8S., V. 6,
pp. 117-20, 141-4, 227-8. [6] M MSS., V. 6, p. 429 j R. 1846, p. 90 : see aho R. 1844,
p. 96. [6] R. 1846, p. 96. [7] Q P., January 1848, pp. 9, 10 ; Jo., V. 46, p. 116 ; M M88.,
V. 6, p. 142 ; R. 1840, p. 189. [81 M MSB., V. 1, pp. 128-40, 145 ; R. 1849, pp. 184-9 ;
Q.P., July 1849, pp. 18-16. [0] M MSS., V. 6, pp. 881-2 ; Q.P., April 1846, pp. 14, 16.
pO] R. 1840, p. 184 J R. 1863, pp. 77-8 ; R. 1865, pp. 186, 188 | Jo., V. 46, p. 248 ;
M MSS., V. 1, pp. 145, 207, 282-7 J V. 8, pp. 41-4 ; G.M. 1854, pp. 66-71. [11] Jo., V. 46,
pp. 881-8. [11a] Jo., V. 64, p. 89. [12] M MSS., V. 19, p. 27 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 242-8 ;
M.F. 1802, pp. 119-20 ; R. 1862, p. 186. [13] R. 1866, p. 164 ; R. 1877, p. 68. |i3a] Jo.,
V. 52, p. 890;Jo., V. 54, p. 89; Applications Committee Report, 1882, pp. 12-18, viii;
R. 1891, p. 126. (14] R. 1882, pp. 71-2 ; R. 1886, p. 78 ; R. 1886, p. 70 ; M MSS., V. 19,
pp. 168, 170-5, 180-01, 204-7, 218, 216.
CHAPTER LXV.
TASMANIA.
Tasmania — or Van Diemen's Land, as it was once called — was discovered in 164S by
the Dutch navigator, Abel Van Tasmon ; but it was reserved for Surgeon Bass in 1797
to demonstrate that it was an island. England formally took possesBion of it in 1808,
and made it an auxiliary penal settlement to New South Wales. The first convict!
were sent out in 1804, and Hobart Town was founded on the banks of the Derwent.
Free emigrants were first introduced in 1816 ; arid. in the next ^ear a church was begun
at Hobart. Already the colony was paying the penalty of religious neglect. Withm a
year of the British occupation (1808-4) a collision took place between me colonists and
the aborigines at Risdon, when many oi the latter were slain. The efforts of several ol
tlie Governors to restore confidence and establisL friendly relations were frustrated by
outrages committed by European " bushrangers." In retaliating, the natives were
unable to discriminate between friend and foe. " No white man's life was safe. . . .
Men, women and children were speared alike." In 1880 Governor Arthur planned the
removal of the natives to a separate island. About 8,000 men were sent out to effect the
capture ; but after two months' absence and an expenditure of £80,000 they brought
back only two prisoners. What numbers failed to do, was accomplished by a bricklayer
of Hobart Town, named George Augustus Robinson, who has well earned the title of
" the Conciliator." Such an influence did he acquire over the natives that, chiefly by
persuasion, the whole of them were gathered together during the next five years ana
transferred to Flinders Island, in Bass Straits. Here, notwiUistonding every reason-
able attention paid to their comfort and improvement by Government, their number
had dwindled to 64 when visited by Bishop Nixon in 1848. Four years later the
sorvivors were removed to Oyster Cove, where in 1854 only 16 remained. The last
* Bishop Parry's successor is the Right Rev. C 0. L. Riley, who was consecrated in
Westminster Abbey on October 18, 1894.
TASMANIA.
429
o! the race — a woman colled Traganina, or Lalla Rookh — died in 1870. The bushnuiffert
referreL to were montly runaway convicts, and their hand was frequently raised against
•very mAn, wiite and black. Under Qovemor Borrell (1817-34) they were Buppressed.
Borne of tliem were shot in the woods, or starved to death or hanged ; others were killed
and eaton by their comrades.
The religious needs of Tasmania were brought to the Society's
notice by Archdeacon BnouaBTON of New South Wales in December
1884 [see pp. 891-2], and out of the first £1,000 voted in answer to his
appeal, £400 was appropriated to the erection of two churclies, in
Hobart Town* and Launcestonf. For each of these places only one
such building existed, and these were " far too small for the numbers
wishing to attend," Hobart Town alone containing from 7,000 to 9,000
people, "almost exclusively Protestant." During the next seven
years provision was made, with the Society's assistance, t for 14
additional churches and 8 parsonages in parts of the island where
before little if any such accommodation was to be found. This was
the beginning of the first " serious effort " made to provide instruction
'• either for settlers or convicts " [1].
Visiting Tasmania in 1888 after a lapse of five years, Bishop
Bbouohton noticed that " a gradual but certain improvement of the
moral and religious condition of the inhabitants " was taking place.
Of Tasmania as of New South Wales he could say that, " surrounded,
it cannot be dissembled, by much that is base and disgusting, there is
nevertheless an extensive, and in point of actual influence, a pre-
ponderating proportion of integrity and worth, from which if suitably
supported and encourap 1 now, there may hereafter spring forth a
wise and understanding people to occupy this land." Wherever he
had gone an anxiety had been manifested " to possess the observances
of reUgion and the guidance of their proper ministers," and in every
district the inhabitants were fulfilling the conditions under which the
aid of Government could be obtained in erecting churches and
parsonages and maintaining clergymen. " On behalf of these truly
exemplary and deserving people " he appealed to the Society to send
out several clergymen at once [2]. This was done,§ and later on
others were sent, specially for a class not exemplary, and therefore
more in need of such attention. The formation of Tasmania into a
diocese — a matter frequently urged by Bishop Broughton — was accom-
plished in 1842, on the representation of Governor Sir John Franidin,
afterwards the famous Arctic explorer [8], and with the aid of a grant
of £2,500 from the Society [8o].
The necessity of such a measure had been intensified by the fact
that transportation to New South Wales had recently ceas^^d (1841J,
and Tasmania, with Norfolk Island annexed, had become the only
receptacle for convicts from the mother country. When Dr. Nixon,
the first Bishop of Tasmania, took charge of his diocese he found
*' that out of a population of some 60,000, scattered over a country
nearly as large as England, there were about 18,000 convicts." With
the exception of a Wesleyan minister stationed by the Government in
• TrLiity. f St. John's.
X The grants-in-aid from the Society varied in amonnt from £20 to £60. A sum of
£200 was also given towards building a school at Lannceston [lal
§ The first S.F.G. Missionaries in Tasmania were Bev. G. Bateman (Oatlands and
Jencho, 16'>' Rev. H. P. Fry (Hobart Town, 1888), and Rev. J. Mayson (Hobart Tovin,
1888).
480
SOOIETT FOB THE PfeOPAOATION OF THE OOIJPEL.
Taenian's Peniinsula, there was " not . . . cne chaplun appointed ^•
clusvvely to the e^stematio instruction of the convicts." At the " road
stations " provision had been made for the daily reading of the sacred
Scriptures, but those readings had been " performed generally if not
aJways by some of the very worst of the convicts themselves." " For
labour and for punishment " ample provision had been made. The most
abandoned criminals were " shut up in wretched hovels " on a separate
island during ni^hii-time, and in the day were sent to work on the
Oppocite coast. Here, "be me down by toil and by the ever present
sense of inemediable hopeless degradation," so " dreadful " was the
punishmenl that " murder even " had " been committed, in cider that
the miserable criminal might be remanded to the gaol in Hobart Town,
and thus be permitted to spend, in comparative comfort, that brief
time . . . between the sentence of death and its execution." Here 'gain
were " no spiritual instructors " — '• the possibility of reformation was
taken from them, and they were doomed it would appear, to have
even in this world, a foretaste of that hell which God had declared
should be the dwelling^ place of the impenitent and the ungodly " [4].
It is only just to add that Government were becoming aUve to the
necessity of remedying these evils, and in the same year that the
Bishop littered his complaint Lord Stanley introduced the " proba-
tion syrtom." Under this treatment convicts were to pass through
the successive stages of detention,* probation gangs, probation-puSS,
ticket of-leave, and pardon. £uuu pjobation ,?ang was to have a
clergyman or schoolmaster attached, and religious instruction was
to be carefully given. The failure of this system was partly due to
the lack of proper agents to administer it, and " the one thing needful "
seems to have been sadly neglected. A letter of a convict will best
illustrate this. He was one who on the voyage had shown a true
desire '• to lead a new life." How diflRnult ibit was in such a nursery
of vice as the probation gang will appeai' ii-om his words : —
" Thank Ood, I can now breathe a purer air, and can lift up my head (as far M
a convict can) once more, being just escaped from the dreadful society of the
probation Rang. On Jan. 14, 1843, we arrived . . . and in a few days were
separated and most of us sent into the interior to our appointed stations. Pre-
viously to our dispersion we had an opportunity of assembling for reading tue
Scriptures and Prayer, as we had been wont to do on board the ship . . . and
earnest were the prayers, and deep the feeling on behalf of our kinn friend and
patron we were about to part with, and fervently too we sought Divine wisdom
and grace, to guide and bless us in all our future steps. The time soon came for
us to be marched off. Myself, and five more shipmates, with twenty old hands
were yoked to carts, loaded ... all we knew was that we w^re going to form a
new station fifty miles up the country. . . . Journey ou we must, up rugged hillo
beneath a scorching Bun, and amidst the hellish oaths . . . of our new companions.
My ears were unaccustomed to such wicked words as proceeded from their lirs. . . .
We arrived . . . and were put within il\e prison. . . . My friend and 'shipmate
. . . desirous of doing good, proposed to read a chapter from Ood's Wont, but oh I
I shall never forget the dreadful cry they set up. ' You old hypocrite I there's no
Ood in Va:. Dieman's Land, nor ever shall be I ' Not till then did I find banish-
tnent such a heavy chs usement. . . . \t we commenced our work. Then
began the course of g .vernment an'l discipline to which I have been subjected.
Oangs marched to the Station as it enl i;,v(l from . . . Second Sentence
Stations. Theso men are supposed tc have rtformed but . . . their conduoi
* This at Norfolk Islaud, but oaly in extreme ckscb.
Onl
tl
to
here
and
Orde
siontH
for
Bennt
TASMANIA.
4B1
fiooc evinced that the treaiment they had received was calculated to harden, rathef
than soften, their moral foelings. They soon broke out. Officers commenced their
work. ... I should have told you that for three or four months we were tolerably
comfortable, owing to the influence of a pious visiting magistrate, who . . .
during that brief period . . . paid great attention to our spiritual interests. . . .
There was no flogging during his time : but he would come an 1 talk with as as a
tender father to his children, an 1 encourage us, in every possible way. . . . After
he had left us, the scene ohr ku'I. Thirty boys, incorrigible, as their conduct
afterwa.'ds proved, were sent to it-, and . . . allowed to mix with the men, many of
Whom were depraved in the extreme. . . . Never did I feel myself so degraded,
never were my feelings so hurt as now. . . . What my mind has suffered through
the wickednebS of my fellow men I will not attempt to tell. . . . With few excep*
tions no man cared for their souls. Our illegal conduct made ns convicts and our
rulers have placed us in such circumstances, as render the commission of crime
easy. The> put forth no coun^^ractinf; influences, to bear againRt the evil spirit
that is in man. Little instruction is afforded to the mind. ... I hope something
Vrill be done speedily for the bondmen and bondwomen in this part . . . the present
System is most ruinous both to soul and body. . . . They assemble in groups
telling each other of the robberies and murders they have committed and at night
. . . the scene is truly awful " [5].
A statement made by the Bishop of Tasmania in 1l»47 confirms
ibis description. One-half of the whole population of 00,000 were
now convict.'"., and under the existing syste:2i of prison discipline " a
degree of wickedness " had " sprung up among the convict gangs,
unexampled " (the Bishop believed) " in the annals of the Christian
world." Few, if any, of the prisoners while in the gangs dared,
though their hearts might be tou- led with remorse, " even speak of,
much less act upon, their convictions " [6].
T'lL'Ough the recommendation of the Society the services of five
tailaldli^es for Ordination were secured in January 1844 as religious
instractors* to the convicts, for whom Government had determined to
provide a large increase of clergy [7].
, The ki^ociety also promoted the raising of a Special Fund for
Tasmania, and'between 1842 and 1849 over £23,000 was contributed
by the Church in England to meet the spiritual wants of the diocese.
Only a part of this money passed through the Society's hands [8].
Already the Missionaries first sent out by the Society, althougli
intended specially for the free settlers, had been able to do something
for the outcast class.
From Oaclands the Rev. G. Bateman reported in 1848 : " The
hearts of few unfortunates here are really hardened, not one in a
himdred ; and they can generally be profitably t irned to good paths
by kindness and taking an interest in their welfare." Of another
station he said : " The Vale of -Tericho has been so supported, so
domforted by a holy place of worship, that it is quite a contrast
to the dreadful heathenish state of other villages b,nd settlements
here." [9].
By 1849 the number of Clergy in the diocese had increased to fifty,
and a Theo' gical College was at work training candidates for Holy
Orders. [See p. 788.] The Clergy consisted of Colonial Chaplains, Mis-
sionary ChaplaiuH, and religious instructors maintained by the Crown
for services in gaols and convict stations. The Colonial Chaplains
III
* Their work began on tho voyage from England.
Bennett and O. Eastman in 1814 [7aJ.]
lSc0 accounts of Messrs. W. B.
M
m
W
Mr
482
80CISTT FOB THK PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
were maintained by the local Legislatore, and of the Missionaries, five
were supported from Crown endowments and the rest by special oon>
tribntions from England. In the previous ten years the population
had greatly increased, and the colony was " honourably distinguished "
by the liberality of its older residems " io promote the propagation of
the Oospel in ever^ practicable way, and to stem the tide of evil
continufuly flowing m from the mother country " [10]. Chief among
those evils was intemperance. The Society's Missionary at Hobart
Town in 1866 estimated that £700,000 was annually spent on drink
in Tasmania, and in Hobart Town alone the average was £12 a year
for "every person" or £50 for "each house," and 279 coroners'
inquests had been held in the year, on deaths " mostly caused by
drmk " [11].
The discovei7 of gold in California thinned the population ii' 1860,
and among those who migrated were a gang of convicts. They et'^'^ted
their escape by seizing the Bishop's Missionary boat, the Psyc . , la
which it is supposed they went "from island to island for the Sb. : ai
g revisions untU they reached the Sacramento." At this period the
ree settlers were renewing efforts, often made, to resist a further im-
portation of convicts [12]. An "angry, restless and even rebellious
feeling" had been excited among the colonists, but notwithstanding
this the evil might have continued to grow but for the danger caused
tr the Cchny of Victoria. On the representation of the Bishop of
Melbor. ae the Society petitioned the two Houses of Imperial Parlia-
ment on the subject in 1868, and transportation to Van Diemen's
Land, or Tasmania as it now became, was henceforth discontinued [18].
The moral degradation which Tasmania had been compelled to
endure for fifty years might have furnished grounds for soUoiting the
alms of English Churchmen for a prolonged period : certain it is that
many colonies with claims weak by comparison have continued to look
for and to receive such support. The decision taken by Bishop Nixon
was thus exprop -ed : —
"We have been largely helped from home. Your own Society, the S.P.C.K.,
private bounty, all have proved tc ils how large is the debt of gratitude that we
owe to the oontinncd end lavish kindnees of tho mother country. Surely we can
best show our thankfulness by quietly su&Ting these many streams of bounty to
flow into other channels, and to impart to other and less flourishing oommunities
some of those advantages which we have so liberally received ourselvM." [L. to
the S.P.G., June 5, 1854 [14].]
Four years later there was but a single clergyman in the diocese
assisted by the Society, and in J 869 this aid was dispensed with. The
Bishop's efforts were unremitting to rouse his flock " to a sense of
their duty, as stewards of the good things with which Providence "
had •* entrusted them."
"I have ' ' (he wrote) " distinctly warned them that I will be no party to cny furthe
appeals to your Society." ..." I will not be inntrumental in begging about
[? alms] at the hands of England. Gifts that come spontaneously tiom loving
hearts will never be rejected by me, but be received with all gratitude. My deter>
mination does not extend .u such little matt^srs as books and the like. But I am
quite sure that we shall have means enough in the Colony to do without home
grants. . . . We shftU be sadly disgraced if there be not enough of the old British
spirit within us to induce us to exercise a little ol the self-denial which our fore-
athers practised so largely " [15].
NBW ZEALAND.
438
Statistics.— In Tasmania (area, 36,216 sq. miles), where the Society (1886-CO)
assisted in maintaining I'i Missionaries and planting 17 Central StationH (as detailed on
p. 9fl0), there are now 16'2,6i? inhabitants, of whom 76,800 are Church Members, nnder
the care o/ 73 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 76S ; see also the Table on p. 460.J
Beferencei (Chapter LXV.)— [1] R. 1884- 5. pp. 190-1, 105, 198 ; R. 18a7, p. 18 ;
a. 1841, pp. 60-2 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 487-8 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 2»-.>. 812, 800. {la] R. 1H41,
p. 60. [8] R. 1888, pp. 100-5. [3] Q.P., January 1842, p. 1« i Q.P., July 1M42, p. 18.
[3a1 Jo., V. 44, p. 804, Colonial Bishoprics' Council Journal, V. 1, pu. 16, 17. [4| Address
of Bishop Nixon at the S.P.G. Meeting in Leeds, 1843. [6] lSt.£i 1862, pp. 108-308.
[6] M M88., V. 30, p. 114a ; Printed Statement No. I., pp. 8-4. [7] Jo., V. 46,
p. TOO; Q.P., April 1844, p. 14. [7a] App. Jo. D, pp. 169-71. [8] M MHS., V. 20,
p. 114a ; Printed Statement No. II., pp. 18-14, and No. III., pp. 1-20. [9] Q.P., April
1841, pp. 15-10 [10] R. 1849, pp. 301-2. [11] R. 1855, pp. 141-2. fl2| U. IfSO,
p. 114. [13] R. 1850, p. 114 ; Jo., V. 40, p. 871 ; R. 1858, p. 81. [14] M MSH., V. 20,
p. 183. [16] R. 1868, p. 188 ; R. 1859, p. 133 ; M MSS., V. 30, p. 340 ; see alio R. 1867,
p. 124.
CHAPTER LXVI.
NEW ZEALAND.
New Zealand consists of three priucip.J islands— known as the North, the Middle,
and the South, or Stewart's Island — and several islets, most of the last being unin-
habite<l. The honour of discoverinfi the group is divided between Tasraan (1643) and
Captain Cook (1769-77). The former, who did not effect a landing, hod four men killed
by the natives. A similar fate befell 28 Frenchmen in 1773, ten of Captain Furneaux's
expedition in the next year (who were eaten), and al' but four of tlie cr»»w luul passengvis
of the Boyd in 1809. But Mr WilHon of the Iiondon MisBJonary Hooiety, on hiw wivy to
the Society Islands in 1800, spent a night on shore in New Zealand in safety ; and it was
reserved for another messenger of the (lospel of Peace to open the country ho that
colonixation became possible. Subsequently to Cook'H visits the JKlands were resortod
to by whalers and traderit chiefly from Australia. Occasionally they were acponipaniod on
their return by New Zeolandei.t, some of whom, notably two chiefs named Tippanee and
Uuaterra or Ruptara, were sought out and made friends of by tlie Rev. Samuel Mai-sden,
the HI uior Government Chaplain in New Soutli Wales. [See p. 888.] By these means the
way ■ .-as prepared for a Mission to New Zealand ; and on Mr. Marsdon's appeal tho
CiMrch Missionary Society sent from Englan'! in IHO!) Messrs. Ki'iuhill (ii schooluiaster),
Hall (a carpenter), and King (a shoemaker), t ■ work under \\\« direction. In New South
Wales they had to wait two years before a essel could be found to take them to Now
Zealand, such wob the terror inspired by the rate of the Boijd. A preliminary visit to tlie
coast liaving been made by Messrs. Kendall « id Hall, tlic Mission party, led by Mr. Marsdiii
and accompanied by Duaterra and two oth ir Maori Chiefw, sailed from Port Jookson for
the North Island in November 1814. On December 19 they had friendly i?iterview8 with
the natives at a small island near Wangaroa, and the next day they landed at Wangaroa
itself. Hero they were met by a crowd of warriors, and the leade. in the destruction of
the Boyd related the story of the outrage, which hs-' been b'ought on by the cruel con-
duct of the captain. After this, all of Mr. Marsuen's coinpanioii.; having returned to tlie
Teasel except a Mr. Nicholas, tboae two lay down to sleep in the midst of tlie natives, and
F P
484
SOCIETY FOU TUB PHOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
paased the night in safety. On December '12 the Misaion p&rty reached Rangihona (Bay
of IslandB), where they Hcttled under th(3 protection of Duaterra. Mr. Marsden returned
to his duties in New Koutli Wales iti March 1815. In 1820 Mr. Kendall viHitod £nf;land
with two native Chiefs ; and with the help of Professor Lee of Cambridge the Maori
language wao reduced to writinst and a grammar published. Two years later the first
resident clergyman, the Rev. H. Williams, was apjwinted to Now Zealand by the C.M.S.
As yet the MissionarioK could reckon no converts. Tlio first was granted to tlium iu
1825, but nearly five years more passed before any other baptisms took place. An indus-
trial station was formed at the Waimate in 1880, and from that date the Mission made
rapid progress. The year 18S7 was marked by the seventh and final visit of Mr. Marsden,
1888 by his death, the iirinting of the New Testament and the Prayer Book iu Maori,
and the visit of Bishop Broughton of Australia.
In 1880 the New Zealand Land Company, formed in England, having bought liU'>:;o
tracts of land from the native Chiefs, commenced the colonisafiiou of the country by
founding the town of Wellington. In 1840 tlio islands became a British colony, under
the Treaty of Waitangi, by the terms of which the Chiefs acknowledged the supremacy
of England, and were guaranteed tlie exclusive possession of their lands so long us they
wished to retain them.
The operations of the Church Missionary Society being limited to
native races it became the duty of the S.P.G. to see that the colonisa-
tion which the labours of Marsden and his successors had made
possible should be of a Cb istian character. In 1889, on the
application of " the Rev. Dr. Hinds " for " a chaplain to the settler.s
about to proceed to New Zealand," the Society sent out the Eev. J. F.
(Ihurton in that capacity [1]. He accompanied some of the first
emigrants, and reached Port Nicholson in April 1840. By September
the colony numbered about 500, but most of the people were remaining
at Petoni, the place originally fixed for the settlement, until the town,
some seven miles distant, was finally allotted. At this town, then
styled " Brittania," but afterwards Wellington, Mr. Ohurton began to
hold service in a native " warrie " — a structure sufficiently large but
otherwise inconvenient, for it was occupied by " the Surveyor's men "
and used by them as a dwelUng and lumber and cooking room, and
their occupations were not " intermitted even during the hours of
Divine Service." Consequently "respectable persona" were driven
from attendance, and in the absence of a more fitting place the Holy
Sacrament was administered at hia own " warrie."
But while his white congregation was reduced to sixty or scA'enty
persons, the natives were forward in coming to service and evinced an
eagerness for instruction. On this point he wrote (September 9, 1840) : —
" Be assured no illustration can be oflfered of ' fields white already to the
harvest ' more apt and immediate than the spiritual condition of New Zealand -
no case which better deserves and needs a ' prayer to the Lord to send forth
labourers, to a harvest, which is plenteous and ready.' Here in the midst of n
fertile soil, a most balmy delicious climate, here are n people, intelligent, ingenioun,
well affectioned, and eagerly ready to welcome us btxarise wo ar*; Christitms. It
is not as a ' man ' but as ' the Missionary ' (the white man's Missionary) that 1
find in every one of them, a friend to myself and to all my family and in ilospitc
of my ignorance (in fact) of their language -yet throtuih all that disadvantage
they will listen with an attention which was never exceeded towards any ono at
homo, to my poor efforts to read to them in their own tongue, tl)e wonderful
works of God" [2|.
Sufficient l(jcal support not being forthcoming at Wellington.
Mr. Churton, who waited there till Iw " became an impoverished
man," removed to Auckland in January 1841 [B],
• The settlers at Wellington were displeased, by what they con-
sidered a " desertion of them," but before Mr. Churton loft, Mr. R.
NEAV ZEALAND.
435
Davy, B.A., was placed there as catechist by the Bishop of AustraUa,
who directed him " to read prayers and preach, to visit the sick, to
superintend t ^ools fur the young and to inter the dead " [4J.
At Auckland, the capital, Mr. Churton did not lack for support.
Up to August 1841, when a Roman Catholic priest landed, he wab the
sole minister of religion. The town then numbered 1,500 settlers [5].
SjBrvice was begmi on the Sunday before January 10, Ifcil, "at the
large public store." The attendance was " creditable and encourag-
ing," and at the conclusion the congregation, '• collecting together
without the door, . . . declared their determination, now that a clergy-
man of the Church of England had come among them, forthwith to
erect entirely at their own cost, a large, substantial and handsome
Church," and it appeared that a contribution was " offered by every
one " [6]. On July 28 the Governor laid the first stone of the " Metro-
politan Church of St. Paul," designed to contain 000 sittings, one
third free. Attendance at the jail and Sunday School left Mr. Churton
little time for the natives, but he reported that they were well disposed
to the English, that "muskets, guns, powder and balls " were not so
much in demand among them as " clothing, boxes, sugar, tea," but
above all things, what they wanted was " a copy of the Gospel " [7J.
By the co-operation of the New Zealand Church Society, the New
Zealand Land Company, and the Colonial Bishoprics Council, the
islands were created a diocese in 1841 [8].
Before his consecration (October 17, 1841) as the first Bishop of
"New Zealand" the Rev. Georoe Augustus Selwyn asked the
S.P.G. to entrust him with an annual grant for the purpose of
endowment in preference to giving annual salaries for clergymen.
"What I most of ail deprecate" (said he) "is the continuance of
annual salaries, which leave a church always in the same dependent
state as at first, and lay upcn the parent Society a continually
increasing burden " [9]. [The force of this statement may be seen by
a comparison of two parts of the Mission field. In New Zealand,
where the Colonial Church has been founded mainly on the endow-
ment system, no station has received a grant from the Society for
more than twenty-three years. In North America, where the other
system has prevailed, there are still Missions which 100 to 150 years'
continuous assistance have not rendered self-supporting.] The funds
placed at Bishop Selwyn's disposal by the Society enabled him to take
with him from England four clergymen* (Revs. T. Whytehead,
G. Butt, R. Cole, and W. Cotton), three candidates ibr Koly Orders
(Messrs. Evans, Nihill,, and Butt), and two school teachers, as well
as to proceed at once to the purchase of land for endowment [lOJ.
During the next ten years the Society's grants for endowment
alone amounted to £7,000, the New Zealand Company also contri-
buting large sums for the same purpose [li]
The Mission party sailed from riymoiith in the Tomatin on
December 26, 1841, and at once began studying Maori and otherwise
preparing for their future work. With the assistance of a Now Zealand
youth whom ho had engaged from a school at B.vttersea, the BisJiop
was able on arriving to catecliise in Maori [12].
Landing on May 30, I8'i2, at Auckland, and settling liis family at
The Rev. l'. L. Roiiy of tlio C.M.S. also nccompftnied tht patty.
K F 2
486
S0CIET12 FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
the Waimate, near the Bay of Islands, he set out in July to visit the
diocese. His " chief object being to obtain a general acquaintance
Avith the language and habits of the natives, and with the nature of the
country," " verj' few specifically episcopal acts were performed," but
" almost daily preaching and teaching" were involved. In his first
tour he travelled nearly 2,800 miles — 762 on foot — and towards the
end " the only remaining article in his possession of the least value
was his " bag of gown and cassock." At the Waimate on his return
he held his "first confirmation, at which 325 natives were con-
firmed [18].
In " every part of the country " there was " great occasion for
thankfulness and hope." The EngHsh settlers (numbering in 1842
about 9,000) showed " a very considerable wilUngness ... to bear
their part in the maintenance of ministers," and the Church being^
" foremost in the field " " few hindrances had grown up to prevent
the establishment of a sound and efficient Church system," and the
Bishop found himself placed in a position such as was never granted
to any English Bishop before, with a power to mould the institutions
of the Church from tlie beginning according to true principles" [14].
The natives and English were so interspersed that it was necessary to
require every clergyman to acquire Maori and to be ready to minister
to both races [15].
On May 7, 1843, St. Paul's Church, Auckland (though unfinished)
was opened.* " The services began with a native congregation at nine,
some of whom . . . paddled a distance of twelve miles by sea during
the night, in order tt '^e present." They took part in the service in a
manner which contrasted strikingly "with that of the silent and un-
kneeling congregations of the English settlers." At eleven an English
congregation assembled and the Holy Communion was administered
" to a more numerous body of communicants " than the Bishop had
ever met before in any English settlement. In the afternoon services
were again held for the natives and the settlers [16].
Steps were being taken for the erection of churches at Wellington
and Nelson. At the former place tlie Rev. R. Cole was stationed,
having also under his cliarge " a large native congregation . . .
sometimes ... to the number of 300 " and the out-settlement at
Petoni. At the Waimate " a collegiate inatitutiont for candidates
for Holy Orders . . . upon the plan of King's College, London, and its
tributary schools," had been founded. The college course included
instruction in medicine and surgery by two medical practitioners " of
good repute," Messrs. Butt and C. Davies, the wants of the sick
natives as well as those of the European staff being ministered to.
A knowledge of medicine was found to be of " great assistance to a
clergyman in this country." Two of the staff had however passed
beyond medical skill J [17'. In rendering an account of his " steward-
ship " the Bishop wrote (1843) : -
" The plan of the Society in furnishing me with the means of educating
young men for the ministry, has given me the greatest comfort and hope during
• Congecrated March 17, 1H44. t See p. 7N8.
X The Rev. T. Whyteheod and Mr. W. Evans. The former had dechned any re-
muuoratiun for his services ; and by his will he repaid the o\itflt gtantcd him by the
Society, and left £081 8i per Cents, to the Cliurcli in New Zealand [18].
MEW ZEALAND.
487
the many losses which we have sustained. ... In carrying into e£fect the
various plana which I have felt to be necessary for the establishment of a sound
Church system in this country I have been continually reminded of the confidence
reposed in me by the Committee, which has enabled me to act with decision in
many cases where delay would seriously have injured the future prospects of the
.Church. ... If I had been fettered with strict rules and obliged to refer every
question to England ; or if every clergyman were at liberty to communioato
directly with the Society instead of looking up to mc 3 the director of his duties,
and the source of his emoluments, I could never have met the changes which,
even in one year, have completely altered many of the arrangements which I at
first formed. Being entrusted with the charge of an undertaking altogether new
and unexampled in our Church, and therefore experimental in character, I have
deeply felt the benefit of that confidential latitude which was kindly given to
tne. ... I cannot withhold my tribute of gratitude, confidence and esteem, from
the Committee, to whose exertions I owe so much of the comfort and stability
which I feel in my present position . . . : as the managers of a public fund having
for its abject the propagation of the Gospel according to the doctrines of the
Church of England they have fulfilled the purposes for which they were incor-
porated, so far as regards my own diocese, in a manner, and to an extent, which,
I doubt not, will produce, under God's blessing, a lasting effect upon the future
character of this colony " [19].
In this year the Bishop was successful in pacifying two parties of
natives whose quarrels threatened to involve a portion of the northern
island in war [20].
In 1844 a serious affray occurred between the settlers and the
natives (led by John Hek^) at Kororareka. The English were defeated,
but when the firing had ceased the Bishop and Mr. Williams went on
shore to recover and bury the bodies of the dead. The natives wero
plundering the houses, but their behaviour to the Missionaries was
" perfectly civil and inoffensive," and several guided them to thf
dead bodies which were " lying with their clothes and accoutrements
untouched, no indignity of any kind having been attempted " [21],
A desultory and occasional warfare, in which many lives were
sacrificed, was kept up until 1848, and probably would have been pro-
longed but for a wise change of policy on the part of the homo
authorities. Only a short time before the disturbances ceased it be-
came necessary for the Bishop to protest against a violation of the
Treaty of Waitangi [22]. In those days " the chief fault " imputed to
the Missionaries was an " undue desire for peace." " Here comes
that Bishop to prevent us from fighting the natives " was a well-
known saying, but his influence and that of his clergy prevented a
general rising of the natives, and in fact not one in thirty of the
population rebelled [28].
"In all parts of the country and under all circumstances" the
Bishop received from his native friends " the most disinterested kind-
ness" and was "comforted under many sorrows by their unwearied
fidelity." " It has become an axiom in my mind " (he wrote in 1848)
"that if I treat a native as my own child I make him a friend for
life " [24].
For the purpose of tracing the growLh of the Society's work in New
Zealand, Bishop Selwyn's letters and journals are for a longperiod almost
the only sources of information available to the Society. On this subject
he wrote in 1847 ; " I am conscious of a defect of regularity on my part
in forwarding to you Reports of this Diocese, and in expressing my
thanks for the unwearied kindness of the Society in still supplying ufl
I'
1,:
438
SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
with stated means of support in the midst of their pecuniary difTi-
oulties " [25]. One reason assigned (L., June 23, 1848) for the infre-
quency of his own reports was the fear of appearing to engross too much
of the Society's interest and attention : *' After the formation of so
many new dioceses, I thought it due to them that we should not show
so much anxiety as before, to create a feeling in favour of this country
and so to absorb more than our proportionate share of public contri-
butions. I cannot bear to think of our continuing to drain your
resources one hour longer than the necessity of the case may re-
quire " [26].
Since 1842 the chief S.F.G. stations had spread from Wellington
(1840) and Auckland (1841) to Nelson (1848), Tamaki (1847), Taranaki
or New Plymouth (1847), Onehanga Harbour and several other places
in the suburbs of Auckland (1847). St. John's College, after having
been carried on two years at the Waimate, was removed in 1844 to a
site then about four miles from Auckland. This institution was fre-
quently declared by the Bishop to be ** the key and pivot "of all his
operations, and the only regular provision for its support was an
annual grant of £800 from the Society. The general condition on
which all students were admitted was that they should " employ a
definite portion of their time in some useful occupation in aid of the
purposes of the institution " — the " only real endowment " of which
"was the industiy and self-denial of all its members" [27]. As
instances of their skill and industry, " persons going out of town in
the morning, saw with great surprise on their return in the evening, a
church, where in the morning there was nothing at all. Eight of
these little chapels were erected withing a few miles of Auckland, by
the operation of an industrial body, working by the spare time of its
own scholars, which would otherwise have been spent in idleness, and
perhaps in vice " [28].
The following " chapelries " were in 1847-8 under the charge of
the clerical members of the collegiate body : —
St. Thomas', Tamaki, ^ mile N.S. of the College ; St. Mark's, Bemuera, 4
miles W. ; St. Andrew's, Epsom, 5 miles S.W. ; St. Peter's, Onehunga, 5 miles
S.S.W. ; St. James' (native chapel), Okahu, 3 miles N.W. ; All Saints', Owairoa
(Homck), 5 miles E. ; and New Village of Pensioners, 3 miles S.
Not much could be said " in praise either of the beauty or congruity
of the college buildings," which were of a temporary nature, chiefly
of wood ; but excellent work was done in the various branches, com-
pnsing the training of candidates for Holy Orders, cafcechists, and
schoolmasters; elementary schools for the children of natives and
British settlers ; and an hospital. There was no difficulty in pro-
curing a supply of promising native scholars. In order to civihse the
Maories it was necessary not only to provide the means of education, but
also " instruction in the most minute details of daily life and in every
useful and industrious habit." They had " received the Gospel freely
and with an unquestioning faith," but the unfavourable tendency of
their habits was " every day dragging back many into the state of sin
from which they seemed to have escaped." Their bane was "desultory
work interrupted by total idleness." With them the belief was fast
gaining ground " that work was incompatible with the character of a
NUW ZEALAND.
489
gentleman." There was also a danger of ^e rising generation of the
Enghsh sinking "to the same level of indolence and vice with the
native youth." Hence the great attention paid to industrial training
at St. John's College — the results of which were especially successful
in farming, building, and printing operations — the latter including
versions of the Scriptures in Maori.
The mild character of slavery among the Maories was seen at
Onetea in 1848, where a native in tlie Bishop's employ was landed
to redeem his mother. The ]3ishop gave the master — a baptized Chief
— " the choice proposed by St. Paul to Philemon of giving ... up
freely in a spirit of Christian love, or of receiving payment." The
master said that ho was old and needed help, but when he was dead
she should be free. The old woman after explaining that he would
have no one to fetch him water, or to light his fire, or to boil his pot,
ended by saying that she " loved her master " and would " not go out
free."
At the conclusion of a voyage of 8,000 miles in 1848, including a
visit to the Xsle of Pines, the Bishop wrote : —
" How forcibly may you urge this upon your members, that evory Colony may
be a source of light to all its heathen neighbours ; that those who contribute so
coldly and sparingly to the funds of the Society . . . because they think that its
work does not bear a Missionary character, are, in fact, hindering the surest method
of preaching the Gospel to the heathen by starving the Colonial Churches, which
might be the nursing mothers of every tribe within the circle of their influence. . . .
The young men of the College [St. John's], before my last voyage . . . begged me to
accept their assurance that if I should discover any opening where their services
might be more required than in New Zealand, they held themselves in readiness
to answer to the call " [29],
In 1848 a movement was set on foot in England with the object
of forming a settlement in New Zealand "to be composed entirely of
members of our Church, accompanied by an adequate supply of Clergy»
with all the appliances requisite for carrying out her ^scipline and
ordinances and with full provision for extending them in proportion
to the increase of population." The settlement was to be "provided
with a good College, good Schools, Churches, a Bishop, Clergy, all
those moral necessaries, in short, which promiscuous emigration of all
sects, though of one class, makes it utterly impossible to provide
adequately." To carry out these intentions the Canterbury Associa-
tion — as the projectors were known — made arrangements with the New
Zealand Company for acquiring a territory of about 2,400,000 acres on
the eastern coast of the middle island. The first settlers, 1,512 in
number, sailed from England in eight ships from September 1850 to
January 1851. Each ship was provided with a clergyman and a school-
master, and the new settlement took the name of "Canterbury."
Owing to the embarrassments of the New Zealand Company, and
other causes, the scheme was however only partially successful [30].
About £24,000 were invested in land by the Canterbury AssociPition
in 1851 for religious purposes, but some of the endowments were for a
time " comparatively unproductive," and ''but for the assistance of the
Society the appointment " of a Bishop " might have been indefinitely
postponed." Such was the opinion of the first occupant of the See of
Christchurch, Dr. Harper, who found on his arrival in December 1866
a population of 5,000 — 70 per cent, being membei'S of th Church — five
'I. ]
It
440
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOM OF THB GOSPEL.
ohurohes, and nine oler^^men — four of whom were labouring gra*
tuitously. For 18 years (1862-70) the diocese received aid from the
Society, an addition to its resources which was " very helpful and en-
couraging, and must ever be gratefully remembered as an indication and
substuitial proof of the sympathy of the mother Church with her
colonial offshoot in its efforts to fulfil the duties of its mission " [81].
Further relief came to Bishop Selwyn in 1858 by the formation
of three new dioceses. Two of the new Bishops (pt Wellington and
Nelson) were consecrated in England, and one of tlieir first episcopal
acts on arrival in the colony was to assist in the consecration of the
third, on which occasion Bishop Selwyn wrote : —
" We had a delightful day on Sunday, April 3, when the four Bishops of New
Zealand, Ghristchurch, Wellington and Nelson consecrated the Bishop of
Waiapn.* We ore most grateful to the Oiver of all good ; and among His agents
and instruments not the least share of gratitude is due to the Society for the
Propagation of the Oosjjel, to whose timely aid in 1841 this happy consummation
is to be traced. I shall go back to Auckland light in heart, being now enabled to
leave these rising provinces under the care of their own Bishops " [82].
In 1866 the Province of Otago became the Diocese of Dunedin, but
as its first Bishop (Dr. Jenner) did not act, the Bishop of Ghristchurch
continued to exercise episcopal authority over it until 1871.
The first five dioceses received coni'inuous aid from the Society
down to the end of 1879, and Dunelin occasional help to 1880 [88].
In addition to grants for Missions the Society contributed largely to
the endowment of the Dioceses of Wellington and Nelson [84].
Though its work in New Zealand was mainly among the colonists, the
natives were not neglected by the Society. In the Diocese of Christ-
church it numbered among its Missionaries the Rev. G. P. Mutu —
who twice refused a seat in the Colonial Legislature although "begged
to accept it by the entire Maori population " of tlie island, preferring
" to take Holy Orders and to devote himself to the spiritual welfare
of his countrymen." While studying with the Rev. J. H. Stack he
maintained himself at his own cost [85].
Writing in 1859 the Bishop of Wellington stated that the Society's
pol'cy had " succeeded well " in that district. In the first struggles of the
colony, when all the means and energies of the settlers were expended
in subduing the forest and eking out a bare existence, " all care for
their spiritual wants would have been omitted, had it not been for the
Society " [86]. A few years later he reported that the Society's grant
had " worked a wonderful change" in the Upper Hutt district. The
largest proprietor there, who gave a parsonage, said to him : •' I do
thank God when I consider the condition of this district compared
with what it was three years ago. Then it was a den of thieves, now
I leave it a Christian community. I am dying, and my family will
remain here. Pray don't take away the Clergyman " [87].
The truth of Bishop Selwyn'a remarks on pages 489, 445, as to the
value of the colonial branch of the Society's work was further manifested
in 1862, when the New Zealand Church through its General Synod
foiTnally avowed its " responsibility ... to extend as far as in it
* [Dr. W. Williiims His auccesaor, Dr. E. C. Stuart, after Ki yearH* devoted Borvice
HI-. Binhop of Wuir.pu, resigned liiw See in 1898 in order to become iv MisHionary in PerHia,
til UH following the precedent Ret by the late Bishop French of Lahore (p. C27).J The
Vouei-able W. h. Williams was elected to the Bibhoprio of Waiapu in 1894
NEW ZEALAND.
441
lies tlie knowledge of our blessed Lord and Saviour and the enjoyment
of His means of grace, to every creature within the Ecclesiastisal
Province and to the heathen beyond " [88].
How the Gospel was carried to the "heathen beyond " ia told under
Melanesia, [fiiec p. 444.] In New Zealand itself Christianity had already
spread to all parts of the colony,* but ere it had become firmly rooted
there arose false prophets, and many of the natives fell away from the
faith. The relapse was the outcome of the second Maori War, which
originated from the refusal of William King, the Chief of Waitara, to
give up his own land which one Tcira had professed to sell to the
Colonial Governor, Colonel Gore Browne. For this refusal the New
Zealand Government in 1860 " proclaimed martial law and ordered
W. King to be attacked." In 1807 " the war was proved to be
altogether unjust," on the evidence of Teira himself, taken before
Judge Fenton in a regular Court in the colony. The Society was
asked by the Bishop of Wellington to *' put this on record," " out
of justice to your own Clergy and those of the Church Missionary
Society, who were all so reviled for declaring William King to be
in the right " [40].
At the outbreak of the war (which lasted with but little inter-
mission till 1870) a leading chief said to the Bishop of Wellington : —
" We believe that there is a deep-laid conspiracy to destroy us. The English
people first send ClerKy here to make us believe that you were all a pious God-
fearing people — then by degrees the settlers followed— and now that they equal us
in number, they instantly make a quaiTol, and if it had not been for 'he fact that
we see the newspapers abuse you Clergy as much as us, we should have con-
demned you all alike " [41].
In 1864, when the Maori cause seemed to be almost lost, the Pai
MarlrS, or Hau Hau fanaticism, was set on foot, and soon " swept over
the land like a pestilence, and carried off in its train the p:reat mass of
the people (natives) from Waikato to the Wairapa." Pai Marire means
" Very good"— literally " good, smooth." Hau Hau (pronounced How
How) is the war-cry of the Maories. The movement is said to have
originated in this manner. An English ofBcer (Captain Lloyd) and
some of his men were killed by the Maories, who cut off their heads
and drank their blood. Shortly afterwards it was said that the Angel
Gabriel appeared to those who had partaken of the blood, and ordered
Captain Lloyd's head to be exhumed, cured in their own way, and carried
throughout the land, in order that it should be the medium of commu-
nication with Jehovah. Next it was announced that the head
appointed a high priest (Te Ua) and two assistants or prophets (He-
pania and Bangitauria), and communicated to them the tenets of a
new religion, the followers of which were to be called Pai Marirfi,
and to be protected by the Angel Gabriel and his legions, who were to
aid them in exterminating, or driving out of the country, the Euro-
peans and all natives who did not adopt the superstition. When this
had been accomplished men were to be sent down from heaven to teach
the Maories the European arts and sciences. The new religion con-
tained dtrange contradictions. The abiding presence of the Virgin
Mary was promised, and the religion of England as taught by Scripture
• In 1848-4 Bishop Selwyu wrote: "There i« no rart of New Zealand whor the
Gospel is unknown " [80].
.... I
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
1.0
I.I
«- IIIM
•^ IIIM
m
m
2.2
20
1.8
1.25
1.4 1.6
■« 6"
^
Photographic
Sdences
Corporation
23 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580
(716) 872-4503
iV
LO^
N>
<^
<^
A''
<1>
6^
L<?
442
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
was declared to be false and the Scriptures were to be burnt. Yet the
creed and form of worship adopted included not only Romanism but
articles from Wesleyanism, the English Prayer Book, and especially
from Judaism and the Old Testament, to which were added a mixture
of Mormonism, Mesmerism, Spiritualism, Ventriloquism, and some of
the worst features of the old Maori usage and the days of cannibalism.
The rites which accompanied these doctrines were " bloody, sensual,
foul and devilish; the least reprehensible consisting in running
round an upright pole, and howling" until catalepsy prostrated the
worshippers.
During one of these fanatical outbreaks the Rev. C. S. Volkner, a
Missionary of the C.M.S., suffered martyrdom while visiting his Mission
atOpokitiinl865[42].
Yet amid the apostasy of two-thirds of their countrymen the
native clergymen remained steadfast to a man, and among the faithful
laity were to be found many who in spite of the distractions of the
war continued tc make provision for the permanent establishment of
the Church in their midst. In the Canterbury settlement, the Chatham
Islands, and the Northern Island gifts of land and money were forth-
coming — in the latter instance nearly £2,000 had been raised by 18GG
almost entirely by the Maories as a Native Pastors' Endowment Fund,
which was supplemented by the Society [43]. In the first two districts
the natives were comparatively few, and in the other, where they were
nuirerous, the Maori Church was reported in 1876 to be " much better
provided for than that of our own countrymen," the immigrants being
unable to maintain clergymen for themselves [44].
In 1869 Bishop Selwyn was translated to Lichfield, and the title
of the see which he vacated was altered from "New Zealand" to
" Auckland." His successor. Bishop Cowie, for whom he had secured
an endowment [45], reported after 10 years' experience that the Society's
assistance to the Diocese had " been most valuable, not only as so
much money, but also — and chiefly — as a constant encouragement to
our people to help themselves. . . . We have fifty clergy at work . . .
including twelve Maories, and . . . most of them are maintained, in
whole or in part, by the weekly oiferings of their congregations " [46].
Much more might be added to the same effect, but it will be sufficient
to quote the following tribute from Bishop Selwyn : —
" I claim for this Society the credit of having in a most patient, persevering,
and God-fearing manner, in a time of spiritual deadness, with little encouragement
indeed, worked its way to success. ... I was once the sole Bishop in New Zealand;
there are now six, and every one of them, if applied to, would bear testimony, that
the institution of their sees and the support of th. r clergy are mainly owinj^ to
the timely aid given by the Society " * [47].
It should be added that each of those six dioceses has united in
propagating the Gospel in foreign parts through the agency of the
Melanesian Mission, and (in not a few instances) by means of the
Society, whose connection with new Zealand has since 1880 been
V.
p-
* The part taken by BiHliop Selwyn in building up the Church in New Zealand and
])lanting it. in Molanegia waH formally recognised on his death in 1878, wlien the Hwiety
recorded " its gratitude to (iod for the precious exo.mple of a. devout and unselfiBli life,
and of a laborious and fruitful Episcopate " [48].
NEW ZEALAND.
413
limited to the receipt of tokens of gratitude and of sympathy in its
work.
m
Statistics. — In New Zealand (area, 104,450 sq. miles), where the Society (1840-80)
asBisted in maintaining 07 Missionaries and planting CO Central Stations (as detaUed on
pp. 90(5-7), there are now CG8,651 inhabitants (Maories, 41,993), of whom 253,831 are
Church Members, under the care of 284 Clergymen and 6 Bishops. [See p. 700 ; see also
the Table on p. 4GC.]
Beferences (New Zealand).— [1] Jo., V. 44, pp. 290, 290-7. [2] M MSS., V. 4,
pp. 179-93. [3] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 188-90 ; do. V. 15, pp. 5-7. [4] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 2C4-8,
307, 811-8. [5] M MSS., V. 15, pp. 5-7. [6] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 803-14. [7] M MSS.,
V. 15, pp. 11-17. [8] R. 1841, pp. 35-6; Preface to Bishop Selwyn's Journal, 1842-3.
[9] M MSS., V. 15, pp. 1-2. [10] Jo., V. 44, pp. 411-2. [11] Jo., V. 44, pp. 894-5 ; do. V. 45,
pp. 81, 82, 192, 273-4, 881, 432 : see also Jo., V. 47, pp. 200-1 ; M MSS., V. 15, pp. 3-4,
21-2, 834-6 ; Q.P., July 1842, p. 2 ; and R. 1851, p. 57. [12] Pk face to Bishop Selwyn's
Visitation Journals, 1842-8, pp. 8-9 ; Annals of Diocese of New Zealand, 1847, pp. 30-1 ;
Q.P., April 1342, p. 16. [I3J Bishop Selwyn's Journal, 1842-3, pp. 37-102, [14] M MSS.,
V. 15, p. 23 ; R. 1848, p. 69. [15] Bishop Selwyn L., Nov. 8, 1842, M MSS., V . 15, pp. 31-9.
[161 M MSS., V. 15, pp. 42-8 ; R. 1844, p. 98. [17] R. 1848, p. 72 ; R. 1844, pp. 98-101.
[18] Jo., V. 44, p. 419 ; R. 1843, p. 74 ; R. 1844, pp. 101-2. [19] M MSS., V. 15, pp. 41,
58, 63-4, 6C-7. [20] Bishop Selwyn's Visitation Journal, 1843, pp. 7-8. [21] M MSS.,
V. 15, pp. 69-108. [22] M.R. 1865, p. 133 ; M MSS., V. 15, p. 204. [23] L., Bishop
Selwyp, Dec. 23, 1847, M MSS., V. 15, pp. 102-3. [24] M MSS., V. 15, p. 243.
[25] M MSS., V. 15, p. 121. [26] Church in the Colonies, No. 20, p. 2. [27] R. 1840,
p. 97 ; Bishop Selwyn's Visitation Journal, 1843-4, Part III., pp. 45-6. [28] M.R. 1855,
pp. 121-5. [29] M MSS., V. 15. pp. 128-255. [80] M.R. 1855, pp. 189-44 ; R. 1850,
pp. 28-4; "Canterbury Papers,'' 1850, in bound pamphlets; "New Zealand, 1800,"
No. ^0. [31] M MSS., V. 18, pp. 79-88 ; R. 1881, pp. 99-100. [32] M MSS., V. 15,
p. 805. [33] Applications Committee Report, 1879, p. 2 ; do. 1880, p. 9. [34] Jo. V. 47,
pp. 200-1, 244-5; Jo. V. 49, pp. 868-4, 407-8; M MSS., V. 15, pp. 288-9, 299-301.
[35] R. 1871, p. 132 ; R. 1872, p. 92. [36] L., Bishop of Wellington, August 15, 1859,
M.P., 1859, p. 266. [37] R. 1864, p. 153. [38] R. 1862, p. 188; M MSS., V. 15, p. 368.
[39] Bishop Selwyn's Journal, 1843-4, p. 26. [40] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 26-7. [41] M MSS.,
V. 15, pp. 337-8. [42] L., Bishop of Wellington, April 6 and July li, 1865, M MSS.,
V. 15, pp. 437-40; Charge of do., 1865, M.F. 1866, pp. 31-2, 278-9, 295-9. [43] R. 1863-4,
p. 133 ; R. 1866, p. 166 ; R 1867, p. 139 ; R. 1868, p. 107 ; M MSS., V. 16, p. 888 ; Jo., V. 49,
p. 364 ; Jo., V. 52, p. 159. [44] L., Bishop of Auckland, November 11, 1876, M MSS.,
V. 16, p. 342 ; R. 1877, p. 67. [45] R. 1867, p. 39 ; R. 1869, p. 141. [46] M MSS., V. 16,
p. 887. [47] M.F. 1870, p. 158. [48] Jo., V. 53, pp. 148-50.
m.
gji
44:1
SOCIETY FOE THE PBOPaQATION OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER LXVn.
MELANESIA.
Melanesia comprises the western islands of the South Pacific Ocean, more than 200
in number, the principal groups being the Solomon,* the Santa Cruz, and the Banks
Islands, the New Hebrides, and New Caledonia — bounded on the east by the Fijis
and closed in to the westward by Australia and New Guinea. Generally they are
of volcanic formation and are covered to the water's edge with luxuriant vegetation
— the whole effect being enchanting. They are inhabited by people differing
widely from the natives of the East Pacific, or Polynesia. The Polynesians are lighter
ir colour, and for the most part of larger stature, and are united by language, customs,
and superstitions. "A native of any one Polynesian island would almost immedintely
recognise in the dialect spoken in any other Polynesian island a dialect similar to his
own." It is very different in Melanesia, where, although the inhabitants with few excep-
tions belong to the Papuan race, " almost as a rule, the natives of one island, howi ' er
small, have a language which is nowhere else understood " ; and in the New Hebrides
this diversity extends to the -villages. Hence the people are broken up into hostile
sections, the boundary of a rock or a brook dividing, within the confines of a small
island, " languages mutually unintelligible and communities perpetually at war." The
climate of the northern islands is no less unfriendly; in all but a few, "fever and
ague afflict the natives and make a continual residence impossible to Europeans and
even perilo'is to the Polynesians of the Eastern Pacific."
When the See of New Zealand was founded in 1841 the jurisdiction
of Bishop G. A. Selwyn was by a " clerical error " [1] extended to the
84th degree of north, instead of south, latitude. In addition to this
he received a charge from Archbishop Howley, in the name of the
mother Church, to consider New Zealand " as the central point of a
system extending its influence in all directions, as a fountain diffusing
the streams of salvation over the islands and coasts of the Pacific, as a
luminary to which natives enslaved and debased by barbarous and
bloody superstitions will look for light." At this time most of the
islands to the eastward of Melanesia had already received the Gospel
— the Society, Hervey and Navigator Islands being occupied by the
London Missionary Society, and the Friendly and the Fiji groups by
the Wesleyans. But so far as Bishop Selwyn was aware " in Melanesia
. . . not ... a single native Christian was to be found." For the
first seven years of his episcopate Bishop Selwyn's time was fully
occupied by his duties in New Zealand, but at the end of that time
he was enabled (December 1847 - March 1848) to visit in H.M.S.
D/c?o the Friendly and Navigator Islands, Rotuma, Anaiteum (Southern
Hebrides), and the Isle of Pines (near New Caledonia). The Wesleyan
and the London Society Missionaries were already in the field, and
the Church of Rome too had borne witness ; but the thing which
impressed Bishop Selwyn most was his meeting in Samoa a Mission
which had been dispatched to the Pacific by the Presbyterians of Novcj
Scotia. " A striking lesson for our New Zealand Church," said he,
■" for I believe this was the first instance of any Colonial body sending
•out its Mission to the heathen, without assistance from the mother
■country . . . ho\ much more easy would be our work " [2].
Easy (comparatively) as regarded distance, but in other respects
how difficult I Looking to the unhee' ^hiness and extent of the field
* A British Protectorate was established over twenty-one of the Solomon Islands
in 189U.
MBLANESIA.
US
and the confusion of tongues that prevailed, it was evident that if
Melanesia was to be evangelised it must be by the employment of
native agency. Accordingly Bishop Selwyn formed the plan of gather-
ing youths from the various islands and taking them to New Zealand
for training as teachers of their countrymen [3]. Friends in England
furnished the means of buying a small schooner, the Undine, in which
in the autumn of 1849 he visited, in company with H.M.S. Havannahy
Anaiteum, Tanna, Erromango, Fat6, Uea, Lifu, Nengone (or Mare),.
New Caledonia, and the Isle of Pines, and returned with five youths —
three from Nengone, one from Lifu, and one from New Caledonia. In
1850 these scholars were taken back to their homes and others were
brought away — from the Loyalty Islands, the Southern Hebrides, and
the Solomon Islands. This voyage occupied from April 6 to June 8,
the Undine being escorted by H.M.S. FUj. Later in the same year
Bishop Selwyn took a prominent part in establishing the Australasian
Board of Missions [see p. 398], one immediate result of which was the
adoption of the Melanesian Mission by the Church in Australia and
New Zealand, and the provision of a new vessel [4].
On the next voyage Bishop Selwyn was accompanied by the Bishop
of Newcastle, and writing to the Society from the " schooner Bcrder
Maid," "At sea, September 17, 1851," he said : —
" I think that I cannot acknowledge the Society's Jubilee Letter from a more
appropriate place than the bosom of the wide sea, over which, in its length and
breadth, it has pleased God that the rork of His Church should be extended.
The vessel, on board of which I write, will also attest the blessing granted to the
Society's labours ; for it is the gift *■ of the Dioceses of Sydney and Newcastle, where
the good seed has been sown and nurtured, under Divine protection, mainly by
your efforts. It has pleased God in a remarkable manner to verify the words
which I wrote in an early letter ; that those who thought that our venerable Society
was doing little for the conversion of the heathen, might well consider whether
there could be any surer way of spreading the Gospel to the uttermost parts of
the earth, than by building up the Colonial Churches as Missionary centres. The
movement at Sydney last year ... is a signal proof of the diffusive and fructifying
character of your work. Your contributions to Australia and New Zealand have
awakened a zeal, and estabUshed a precedent, by which the Gospel has now been
carried over a range of 4,000 miles, to islands of which even the names are almost
unknown in London. We have with ua in the Mission vessel thirteen youths, from
six different islands, besides two of our own New Zealanders [ = 15, speaking seven
languages], who ai'e going with us to St. John's (now recognised iis the central
Missionary College), for such instruction as we hope will qualify them, in due
time to return as teachers to their own countrymen . . . we offer to you these trea-
sures of our Mission field, as proofs that jour efforts have not been unblessed, and
that your prayers do not return to you void. ... in our College, mainly promoted
and encouraged by your support, you are educating the children of the most
distant races of the earth. . . . And it is mainly owing to the efforts of the Society,
under God's blessing, that I have been enabled, during the last nine months, to
visit, with ease and comfort, inhabited countries stretching over thirty-tnree
degrees of latitude, or, one eleventh part of the circumference of the globe ... [5].
During this voyage, while Bishop Selwyn was on shore at Malicolo
in the New Hebrides, procuring a supply of fresh water, the Mission
vessel was surrounded for two hours by several canoes full of savage
men armed with clubs and spears. An attempt was then made to cut
off his retreat, but amid a shower of arrows he and his party reached
the vessel without injury [0].
• [ » £1,300.]
I!'^"'
I I
446
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
!i =
At Nengone (Loyalty group) Bishop Sehvyn in 1852 stationed the
Rev. W. NiHiLL and baptized 19 natives, one being a Chief of Lifu.
The first convert of the Solomon Islands also received baptism, and
25 scholars were conveyed to New Zealand. At this time the
Polynesian teachers of the L.M.S. had been mainly instrumental in
bringing about 600 natives of Nengone to a profession of Christianity,
but it was understood tha^ the field was open to the Church of England,
and Mr. Nihill laboured thei.-e " with extraordinary zeal and success "
and had " entirely won the confidence of the people when in 1854
European teachers from the London Mission appeared." The
" engagement " between that Society and Bishop Selwyn had been
misunderstood on the one side Or the other. The position of Mr. Nihill
was trying ; but " he did all he could to help the new comers with his
knowledge of the language, gave them his translations, and in every
way suppressed his own feelings for the good of the people." In 1855
he died. Nengone then " fell out of the sphere of the Melanesian
Mission though for three years more scholars were taken from the
island to New Zealand " [7].
In 1854 Bishop Selwyn visited England and secured a new schooner,
and the services of the Rev. John Coleridge Patteson. In the first
visitation made in the Southern Cross in 1857 landings were efi'ected
on 66 islands, and friendly relations established with the inhabitants,
38 scholars accompanying the Bishop to New Zealand. One of the
young men, Chief of Lifu, brought liis wife, wishing her to be partaker
of the same education as himself [8].
For the first ten years of its existence the Anglican Mission was
mainly engaged with the Loyalty Islands, but these, together with the
southern New Hebrides and New Caledonia and the Isle of Pines, were
relinquished by Bishop Selwyn since they had become occupied by
other Missions.* From this comparatively healthy region attention
was now diverted to the northern islands. Their general unhealthi-
ness [see p. 444] made it difficult to find a basis of operations for the
winter, but in 1860 Mota in the Banks Islands was selected, Mr.
Patteson remaining there for some weeks. On the return voyage in
this year the Southern Cross was lost on the coast of New Zealand, but
the scholars were enabled to proceed to the new Melanesian College
which had been established at Kohimarama, near Auckland (p. 789).
In 1861 Bishop Selwyn resigned the charge of the Mission to
Mr. Patteson, who was consecrated Missionary Bishop for Melanesia
in Auckland on the Festival of St. Matthias. Friends in England
pro^'ided a new Sotithern Cross, which arrived in 1868 [10].
In the previous year communication was opened with Santa Cruz.
The Missionaries had never before effected a landing. On this occa-
sion (1862) Bishop Patteson " went ashore in seven different plac<
large crowds of men thronging down to the water's edge " as he landed.
They were exceedingly friendly, but no scholars could be gained [11].
* The four Loyalty Islands by the L.M.S., New Caledonia and the IbIo of Pines by tlio
Roman Cntliolics, and Anaiteum, Fntuna, Erromango, Tana, Niua (in the Southern
Hebrides) by the Presbyterians from Nova Scotia, through whose labours the inhabitants
of Anaiteum (in number 4,000) were converted from heathenism to Christianity in nine
years [9].
MELANESIA.
447
Two years later, as the Mission party were leaving this island, the
natives shot poisoned arrows at them, and Edwin Nobbs and Fisher
Young— both descendants of the Pitcairn Islanders (p. 455) died from
the wounds received [12J.
In approaching the Melanesian islands for the first time great
caution was necessary. Generally the shore was occupied by a large
band of armed men. If no women or children were among them,
there was need for extra caution, and still more, if dark forms were
observed hiding behind the trees. "As a general rule," Bishop
Patteson "never hesitated going ashore," and it was "real safety to
go alone " and " defenceless." Visitors with weapons created suspicion.
The usual method of the Missionaries in landing was to leave the
boat a good way oflf, and then go ashore either wading or swimm-
ing [18]. (For " a fair illustration of a first visit at an island where
all goes well . . . everyone seems friendly and confidence is at once
estabhshed," see M.F. 1803, pp. 101-2.)
On the Bishop's first visit to Mota the natives came to the conclu-
sion that he " was one Porisris Avho had died at Mota," and having
gone to New Zealand had " there passed through certain changes till
he reappeared in his own land."
When the Missionaries had succeeded in obtaining pupils from any
island, and had learned the language, they returned and wintered on
the island, the result being that they won the goodwill of some of the
people, and carried on continuously the teaching which the lads had
received in New Zealand [14].
In 1807 the headquarters of the Mission, with its Central School,
" the true nursery of Missionaries for the islands " (as Bishop
Patteson called it [15]), was removed from New Zealand to Norfolk
Island.* This step would have been taken twelve years before but
for objections raised on account of the Pi';cairn settlersf [17].
The new site of the Mission is on the western side of Norfolk
Island, about three miles from the town ; and as regards climate,
fertility, and nearness to Melanesia, is far preferable to New Zealand.
The Bev. J. Palmeb prepared the way for the removal, and on the
arrival of the Mission party Bishop Patteson was " astonished " to see
what had been effected. In the place that he had " left only a few
months before unenclosed and without a hut or shed of any kind upon
it" he now found "a large wooden house," with dormitory, kitchen,
and sheds attached. Several acres of land were fenced in, and had
already yielded a fine crop of yams, sweet potatoes, &c. Other works
were in progress. All this "had been mainly done" by Mr. Palmer
" and his party of sixteen lads." Mr. Palmer was one of the Mission-
aries assisted from the Society's grants. Of another, the Rev. L. Pritt,
whose health did not permit him to remove to Norfolk Island, Bishop
Patteson wrote : —
" Before his time we taught a certain amount of reading and writing ; we used
to print too, and made some small attempts at teaching the lads to be useful in
other ways. But he concelYed and worked out the idea of making the school a
* Tliough a convenient centre, Norfollr Island is not within " Melane' " •.." [See p. 455.]
The Government of Queensland oflurei a Hite in Curtis Island ir *)6-t, but on ex-
amination it proved unsuitable [10].
+ See p. ^Sl.
t
448
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAaATION OF THE aOSPEL.
i
thoroughly industrial working institution . . . the discipline, training and general
organization of the whole school both with respect to Melanesians and to us
English people also are in great measure owing to him. That we have now a
bond j^de working institution to some extent self-contained and self-supporting is
his work. . . . Melanesians . . . acquired habits of honesty, attention, careful-
ness, industry. He taught them everything at first, by doing everything with his
own hands. . . . Mrs. Pritt trained the girls and young women as he trained the
boys and young men. . . . That he has so trained these scholars of ours as to
render himself no longer absolutely necessary, for they can now do without him
what they have so well learnt to do with him . . . this is indeed high praise to
give to any man [18].
St. Barnabas was the name adopted for the new station, in con-
sequence of the site having been chosen on the festival of that saint
in 1866. The first ordination in Norfolk Island was held on St.
Thomas' Day, 1867, when the Rev. J. Palmer was ordained Priest
and Messru. G. Brooke and J. Atkin Deacons [19]. On December 21,
1868, the first Melanesian (George Sarawia) was ordained. He was a
native of Venn Lava Island, brought away by Bishop Selwj^ in 1858,
and educated at the Society's expense in the college at New Zealand.
Mr. Bice, of St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, was ordained with
him. The Mota language was used throughout. The greater part of
the Prayer Book had long been in print, and the Ordination Service
was set up and printed by George in time for it to be taught to the
scholars, and " the 65 Melanesians present were nearly all of them
able to enter into the Service intelligently " [20].
The Rev. J. Atkin, who had succeeded Mr. Pritt on the Society's
list, wrote from Norfolk Island in 1869 : " Our life is very much that
of a large family ; our Bishop is a father to all — the clergy, the older
brothers, and so on, down to the latest comers, who still feel that thejf
are as much members of the family as their older brothers." But
the family had its cares. " Traders" had been among the islands,
" taking away natives to work in the cotton plantations at Fiji, New
Caledonia, or Queensland." Some of the " traders." if they could
not entice men on board, used force to accomplish their object [21].
In January 1871 the Bishop addressed the General Synod of New
Zealand on the subject of kidnapping, stating that " out of 400 or
600 Banks Islanders who had been taken away " he " had not heard
of, much less seen, one tenth of that number brought back."
" In conclusion " (said he) " I desire to protest by anticipation against any
punishment being inflicted upon natives of these islands who may cut off vessels
or kill boats' crews, until it is clearly shown that these acts are not done in the
way of retribution for outrages first committed by white men. Only a few days ago a
report reached me that a boat's crew had been killed at Espirito Santo. Nothing
is more likely. I expect to hear of such things. It is the white man's fault, and
it is unjust to punish the coloured man for doing what, under the circumstances,
he may naturally be expected to do. People say and write inconsiderately about
the treachery of these islanders. I have experienced no instance of anything of
the kind during fourteen years' intercourse with them ; and I may fairly claim the
right to be believed when I say that, if the Melanesian native is treated kindly, be
will reciprocate such treatment readily. The contact of many of these traders
arouses all the worst suspicions and passions of the wild untaught man. It is not
difficult to find an answer to the question, Who is the savage, and who in the
heathen man ?
"Imperial legislation ia required to put an end to this miserable state of
things " [22].
the
Wh:
it w
yeai
Anc
chai
som
MELANESIA.
449
The effects of this nefarious traffic greatly dispirited the Bishop
during the first part of his winter stay among the islands in thi»
year, and the only hope for the Mission seemed to be to try to get at
the Melanesians on the plantations in Australia and Fiji. But " the
wonderful progress made at Mota during his stay there . . . brightened
his hopes " [28]. "|The whole island was full of the one theme— the new
.. "iligion. The Bishop baptized 97 children in one day ; old men and
vomen also in great numbers. . . . There was no rest for the Bishop.
He was beset everywhere by question-askers, doubters and believers,
and in the gamals and salagoros — the club-houses of Mota — where
of old the conversation had been of the grossest kind the general talk
now was, ' What was that Bidhop^ said last night ? ' "
Such was the report brought to Norfolk Island at the end of
August. In " that happy day of prosperous reunion and of looking
back upon a work done, and forward to a return home," little did the
community think that before another month had run its course, " two
of the three rejoicers would have reached a far happier home " [24].
Landing on September 20, 1871, at Nukapu, an islet about thirty
miles to the north-east of Santa Cruz, after a labour vessel had been
there, Bishop Patteson was killed by the natives, and about a week
later two of his companions, the Bev. J. Atkin and Stephen Taroaniara,
died of the wounds which they had received [25].
The death of the Bishop was regarded by the Society (January 19»
1872) " as the brightest crown of a life of Christian heroism, as an
honour reflected for the first time in this age on the ofiSce of a Bishop
of our Church, as a severe and humiliating warning from on High
against the frequent acts of violence and injustice by which Christianity
has been disgraced in the eyes of the heathen," and " as a trial to us
all permitted by God whose teaching will be soonest understood by
those who wait on Him in patience and prayer." And it pledged
itself to " renew and continue to the utmost " of its abihty " its cordial
co-operation with the Missionaries in their work," and " to honour the
Christian dead by an effort to protect from further injury the heathen
islands of Melanesia and ... to give a more permanent character to
the work for the recovery of those islanders out of darkness to the
light of Divine knowledge and Christian living " [26].
Little difficulty was experienced in raising a fund of ^^7,000, which
was applied to (1) the erection of a memorial church on Norfolk Island
(£2,000), (2) the 'provision of a new Mission vessel (£1,500), and (.3)
the endowment of the Mission (£8,500) [27].
The Society also memorialised the Imperial Government (January
1872) for the suppression of the slave trade in the Pacific. The sub-
ject was accorded a place in the Queen's Speech a few weeks later,
and in September the senior Missionary, the Kev. R. H. Codkinoton,
reported : " the efforts made, by the Society's petition, to do away with
what was in fact a Slave Trade . . . have already borne visible fruits."
"Where previously traders were to be seen " continually day after day,"
it was now "a rare thing to see one," and the Missionaries in tniR
year had met with only a single instance of an " unlicensed trader."
And it was not only fear of the ships of war that had effected this
change. " Pubho opinion" had" been so strongly expressed " that
some had " withdrawn from an unpopular occupation," and others
o o
"' 8
' il
460
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
rm II
had " left it because of their experience of the horrors of it." In
expressing the gratitude of the Mission Mr. Codrington said : " The
work of the Society for distant Missionaries, in bringing together and
conveying to them such sympathy and encouragement when they are
sorely tried by their isolation itself, besides whatever else may have
fallen upon them, is one of the most useful and blessed of the offices
which it discharges for the Church of England " [28].
There were other signs that Bishop Patteson's death was being
overruled for good. Though stunned for a time by the calamity, the
surviving members of the Mission, in a spirit worthy of their late
leader, increased rather than relaxed their efforts, and the work, so far
from collapsing, continued to make good progress. The Report for
1878 recorded " that the Mission is perhaps stronger now than at any
previous period in its history " [29].
In this year the Rev. J. R. Selwyn and the Rev. J. Stiltj joined
the staff, who nominated the former to the New Zealand Synod as
their Bishop ; but it was decided that the New Zealand Bishops* should
supply episcopal ministrations for a time [30.]
This arrangement, with Mr. Codrington as Superintending Mis-
sionary (he had previously declined the higher office), was terminated
in February 1877 by the consecration of the Rev. J. R. Selwyn
at Nelson [82]. Simultaneously a service of intercession was con-
ducted in Lichfield Cathedral by his father, the founder of the
Mission [88]. An important step was made in this year towards re-
opening communication with the Santa Cruz group, the new Bishop
having delivered from captivity a native of Nufiloli, one of the islands,
and sent him to his home [84].
The placing of the Rev. Mano Wadrokal, a Melanesian deacon, at
Nufiloli in 1878 was followed by a visit of Bishop John Selwyn to
Santa Cruz in 1880, and the opening of Mission work there [85]. In
1884 he was enabled to erect a cross at the scene of Bishop Patteson's
death in Nukapu. The cross, the gift of the Patteson family, has this
inscription : —
"In memory of John Coleridge Patteson, D.D., Missionary Bishop,
whose life was here taken by men for whose sake he would willingly
have given it. Sep. 20, 1871 " [36].
The Memorial Church at Norfolk Island was opened for regular
service on Christmas Day 1879, and consecrated on December 7, 1880.
In thanking the Society "for this glorious gift," which " completely . . .
fulfils the aspirations of Bishop Patteson's life," Bishop Selwyn
said that nothing that the Melaneeians " have ever seen can approach
it in beauty and fitness for its use," and " their awe-struck reve-
rent behaviour in it shews how the beauty of holiness is teaching
them " [87].
From this time the history of the Melanesian Mission may be said
to have been full of encouragement. Experience has proved the wisdom
of the system adopted by its founder, and each year seems to lead the
way to fresh conquests for Christ. The placing of native teachers,
maJe and female, in the islands has shown remarkable results, as
^appears by the fact that the Central Training Institution at Norfolk
Island is now enabled to draw on Christian homes for many of its
ree native deacons were orddined by the Bishop of Auckland in 1872 [81],
MELANESIA.
451
scholars. In some instances, as in the Banks Islands, there is no
lack of volunteers for work in distant islands. In one year sixteen
native teachers went forth from Mota [38].
The first ordination held tvithm Melanesia was in 1878, when
Bishop John Selwyn admitted the Rev. Edwin Sakelkau to the
diaconate at his home — Ara, in the Banks Islands [39].
It had been the aim of Bishop Fatteson, no less than the founder,
to make the Melanesian Mission independent of aid from England.
'* The Australasian Church ought to support it " (said the former
in 1865), " and they will do so. . . . We can carry on the Mission
here very well if we only do our duty." In 18G9 he wrote to the same
effect [40], and added in 1870 : " Our object is to support the Mission
here in Australasia, and to free both the Society and also private
friends in England as much as possible from contributing to our aid,
that they may have more to give to them that need elsewhere. This
Mission receives almost an undue shr re of support and sympathy, and
we cannot feel it right when we read of the great difficulties under
which other Missionaries are labouring, to withdraw any money from
being sent to them " [41].
From the Society (the chief supporter of the College at Auckland
where the work was begun) [see p.445] the Mission had been receiving
an annual subsidy since 1853 [421.
This ceased at the end of 1881 [43], but through New Caledonia
the Society still retained a connection with Melanesia. OWng to its
annexation by the French, about 1857, this island had been regarded
as practically outside the sphere of the Melanesia Mission, but in
1880 the Society at the request of Bishop J. Selwyn sent a Missionary
there (Mr. G. Scott) from England. Having been ordained at Sydney,
Mr. Scott arrived at Noumea on January 6, 1881, and with the per-
mission of the Governor he succeeded in opening the first and only
non-Roman Mission in the island. His ministrations, primarily intended
for the English-speaking people, were extended to " soldiers, sailors,
convicts, and all classes of the community," and "native labourers
from almost every island in the South Pacific " received instruction
from him. The failure of Mr. Scott's health led to his withdrawal
early in 1886, and the Mission has not been revived [44].
" The noble work" which Bishop John Selwyn "has been privi-
leged to do in Melanesia," was formally acknowledged by the Society
when, in 1891, illness obliged his lordship to resign his See * [45].
Statistics. — See p. 466.
Beferences (Melanesia).— [1] M MSS., V. 15, p. 296 h, g. [2] Letters, &c., of Bishop
Selwyn 1848 and 1853-4, pp. 5-33 ; see Bound Pamphlets, " New Zealand, 1860," No. 2a.
[3] M.F. 1863, pp. 26-7; R. 1866, p. 172. [4] Bishop Selwyn, L., 1858, pp. 44-8; R.
1866, p. 173. [5] MMS8., V. 15, pp. 266-9. [6] M.R. 1855, pp. 137-9. [7] M MSS., V. 15,
pp. 278-81 ; E. 1866, pp. 173-4. [8] Bishop Selwyn's Letters. 1853, p. 46 ; B. 1858, p. 134 ;
R. 1866, p. 174. [9] R. 1866, pp. 171-2. [lO] M MSS., V. 15, p. 837; M.F. 1861,
pp. 143-4 ; R. 1866, pp. 171-6. 1 11] M.F. 1863, p. 104. [12] R. 1864, p. 157. [13] M.F.
1864, p. 140. [14] M.F. 1863, pp. 105-6, 123-7. [15] M.F. 1863, p. 127. [16] R. 1866,
pp. 176-7. [17] M MSS., V. 15, p. 296 6, /; R. 1866, p. 175; Bound Pamphlets, ''New
Zealand, 1860," No. 12. [18] M MSS., V. 16, p. 36 ; M.F. 1808, pp. 152-4 [19].
M.F. 1808, pp. 152-5 ; R. 1868, p. 111. [20] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 128-5. [21] R.
* His successor, the Rev. Cecil Wilson (of Moordown, Bournemouth), was consecrated
in Auckland Cathedral, New Zealand, on St. Barnabas' Day (.June 11), 1894.
oa2
It
Mill.
'ftf
i' I
462
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
1860, p. 146; aee also do. p. 117; and L., Bishop Patteson, Noverabor 11,1862 {M.P;
1863, pp. 99-101) and August 24, 1870; M MS8., V. 10, p. 197. [22] R. 1H71, p. 148..
[23] L., Rev. R. H. Codrington, October 17, 1872 (M MSH., V. 10, p. 222). [24] R. 1H71,
p. 185. [25] See accounts of Rev. C. E. Brooke and Rev. J. Atkin ; M MSH., V. 16,
pp. 215, iJ25-6; R. 1871, pp. 137-8. [26] Jo., V. 61, pp. 170-81. [27] R. 1872, p. 96;
R. 1878, p. 109; R. 1874, p. 92 ; R. 1881, pp. 07-8 ; Jo., V. 51, pp. lG5-ti, 188-9 ; Jo., V. 52,
pp. 256-«; Jo., V. 53, p. 355. [28] Jo., V. 51, pp. 165, 184-7 ; R. 1871, p. 145; M.P. 1873,
p. 68. [29] R. 1873, p. 108. [30] R. 1874, p. 94. [31] R. 1872, p. 90. [32]'
R 1877, p. 67. [33] R. 1876, pp. 8ft-7. [34] " Melanesian Island Voyage," 1877,
pp. 23-82. [35] M MSB., V. 10, pp. 880, 448. [36] Melanesian Report, 1884, p. 7.
[371 M MSS., V. 16, pp. 408-443. [38] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 402-3 ; R. 1870, p. 82.
[30] M MSS., V. 16, p. 880. [40] M MSS., V. 16, p. 460; do. V. 16, p. 183; R. 1865,
p. 154. [41] M MSS., V. 10, p. l84. [42] Jo., V. 46, p. 801 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 833-4 ;•
M MSS., V. 18, p. 44. [43] R. 1881, p. 5,7. [44] M MSB., V. 10, pp. 381-2, 454, 468,
470-7, 400-1, 403, 409 ; R. 1880, p. 78 ; R. 1882, pp. 75-6 ; R. 1883, p. 70 ; R. 1884, p. 80>
[46] Standing Commitlee Book, V. 47, p. 108.
CHAPTER LXVni
PITCAIBN ISLAND.
(i
PiTCAiBN IsL\N"D (area, 2 square miles), situated in the Pacific Ocean, about midwajc
between Australia and America, was discovered by Carteret in 17(>7. Its first settlement
22 years later took place under the following circumstances. In December 1787 H.M.S.
Boil nty, commanded by Lieut. Bligh, was sent to the South Sea Islands to procure plants-
of the bread-fruit tree for introduction into the West Indies On the return voyage a
mutiny took iilace off Tofoa, one of the Friendly Islands, on April 27, 1780, when the
Commander and 18 officers and men were sent adrift in a launch. After losing one of
their number by an attack of the natives at Tofoa, and suffering terrible privations, they
arrived on June 14 at Timor, a Dutch island in the East Indies, a distance of 8,618
miles. Four died, and another remained at Batavia ; the others reached England in
March 1790. The mutineers were less fortunate. Fourteen were taken by a British
frigate at Otaheite in 1791 : four of these were drowned during shipwreck, three were-
hung, three pardoned, and four acquitted. Two others could be accounted for— the
ship's corporal had become King of Teirraboo and been shot by a companion, who in-
turn was killed by the natives ; but the fate of the remainder was not discovered until
1808. In that year Captain Folger of an American ship visited Pitcaim Island, and
was astonished to find it inhabited, and by English-speaking people.
These proved to be the sole survivor of the missing mutineers — John Adams — ancf
their descendants. On parting from their companions at Otaheite, Adams and the other
eight had proceeded to Pitcairn Island, taking with them a native wife each, six
Otaheitan men (three of whom had wives), and a luitive girl — in all a party of 28. On
landing they destroyed the ship, and soon began to destroy one another. Five of the
whites were murdered by the Otaheitan men in 1793, and every one of the latter were
slain in the same year. The native women resigned themsclvea to their lot, but not
nntil they had failed in an attempt to escape and to kill the other whites. Of the latter,
one committed suicide in 1798, another was killed by his companions in self-defence in
the next year, and a third died a natural death in 1800, Thus Adams was left the only
man on the island, in the midst of five or six heathen women and twenty fatherless
children. About ten years later he was troubled by two dreams, under the influence of
which he was led to "search the Scriptures," a copy of which, with a Prayer Book, had
been uaved from the Bounty, but long laid aside. His heart being turned to God, he
sought to atone for the past by instructing the other members of the settlement, and a
chapel was built in which all met for worship according to the form in the Prayer Book.
The next visitors to the island — the captains of H.M.S. Briton and Tagua in 1814 —
iound there a happy, flourishing, and devout community, numbering about 46 besit'es
infants.
The part that Adams had taken in the mutiny was practically condoned by the
British Government, and he continued the head of the settlement until his death in
1829. Li the previous year there had come to the island one well qualified to carry on
the work of instructing the people, George Hunn Nobbs was born in Ireland in 1799
1
not
all
hea
in
■": i
I
PITCAIRN ISLAND.
458
After serving as a midshipman in tho British Navy, as a lieutenant in the Chilian 8or\'ice,
and in other capauitius at aca, he was attracted to Pitcairn Island by reports of the
happiness of tho people there, a liappiness whiuh he desired not only to share but to
increase. On his succeeding Adams as teacher in 1829 the inhabitants numbered 08.
By 1831 they had increased to 87, and in anticipation of a scarcity of fresh water they
were then removed by tho British Government to Otaheite. Tliere they were welcomed
by Queen Pomare and her subjects ; but the climate and licentiousness of the place did
not suit the emigrants, and in the same year all but twelve, who had died, returned to
Pitcairn Island. Some trouble was now caused by the intrusion of a Mr. Joslma Hill, a
pompous personage who posed as a relative of the D'-ke of Bedford and an authorised
resident of the British Government. For a few ■"• tlis he succeeded in excluding the
other Europeans from the island, daring which I u • Mr. Nobba occupied himself in
teaching at the Gambler Islands, about 300 miles ii ' .:it. In 1837, a son of tlio Duke
of Bedford arrived in H.M.S. ActiEon, and the impos or was soon removed.
As early as 1847 the islanders had expressed a lesire that their teacher should receive
the licence of a Bishop of the Church of Ei,, and; sod in 1852 ,*ilmira1 Moresby jior-
Buaded them to consent to Mr. Nobbs Roinj , England for ordination, promising thoni
the services of a chaplain (Rev. Mr. Holmanj meanwli'Ie.
The Society took up the case of the l'iic..irn Islanders in 1850, by
seeking to "awaken an interest " on their behalf, and on Mr. G. H.
Nobbs' ordination he was placed on its list of Missionaries [1].
While in England Mr. Nobbs met with much kindness and atten-
tion from Church and State. A fund amounting to several hundreds
of pounds was raised* to supply his flock with various necessaries and
<somforts, and he took back with him, as a memento of a visit to the
Queen, portraits of her Majesty and the Royal I'amily.
During Mr. Nobbs' absence, the attention of the islanders having
■been drawn to the Missionary work of the Churcli and the spread of
the Gospel among the heathen, they resolved " that each family should
give one dollar a year and the younger members be allowed to add
what they liked." " I am sure " (wrote Mr. Holman) " they esteem it
a great privilege and one which they would be very sorry to be deprived
of" [2]. Their first contribution to the Society amounted to £8. 10s.,
and this at a time when they were suffering grievously from sickness
and famine. The resources of Pitcairn Island being inadequate to
meet the wants of the growing community, on Mr. Nobbs' return
(May 1853) the people petitioned Government to remove them to
Norfolk Island. From a naval oflScer who took part in the arrange-
ments for the transfer the Society received the following account of
the people shortly before leaving their old home : —
" After we landed we were taken up to the village, and the first place we camo
to was the church and school-room ... a wooden building thatched with palm-
leaves, and having openings left along the sides, >vith shutters ... in case of
rain. There was a very ni :e pulpit, and open pews just like the new ones in our
church at home ... a plei..lful supply of books . . . and everything looked so
neat and like a place of worship. . . . their houses are all much the same, having
one story and three rooms. Every oiie "f middle age, men and women work in
iihe fields and assist each other. . . . They live like one large family (there are 100
people on the island). They marry very young and the usual age they have
attained is about fifty. . . . We went to church . . . our chaplain preached. The
service was performed exactly according to our forms, and they sung some hymns
very well indeed. Everything was done so reverently and so simply that you could
not help joining in the spirit that every one of them seemed to be in. They are
all brought up strictly and well, and even among the little children you never
hear an angry word. They seem to be all love and charity towards each other " [3].
At the first administration of the Holy Communion — by Mr. Holman
in 1852 — every one of the adults, sixty-two in number, commimicated ;
♦ By " The Pitcairn Fund Committee."
': |:j:
,„ nil
K i IV,"''!
l:$:W}
1:1
' 1
h
III
Ji
:|
'I 1 i
'P
454
SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
and reporting in August 1855 Mr. Nobbs said : " Of the two hundred
persons who form the community none but infants, and those who
must necessarily take care ot them, are absent from Divine Service on
the Sabbath ; and the weekly Evening Prayers are also well attended.
The communicants amount to eighty " [4].
Some further notice of the Pitcaimers will be found below under
Norfolk Island, to which all were removed in 1856, and where the
majority remained. Between 1858 and 1863 forty returned to Pitcairn
Island, and by 1879 their number had increased to ninety, but the
Society's connection with that island has not been renewed.
Befereneea (Pitcairn Island).— [1] Jo., V. 45, p. 248 ; Jo., V. 40, pp. 87, »8, 820.
[2] G.M. 1853, p. 173. |3 and 4] E. 1856, p. 187.
CHAPTER LXIX.
NORFOLK ISLAND.
NoBi'OLK Island (area, with adjacent islets, 12 square miles) was discovered by
Captain Cook in 1774. It was first inhabited in 1788, when it became a branch of the
convict establishment in New South Wales. Excepting for the period 1807-26, Riich it
continued to be up to 1855, when the convicts were finally removed to make way for the
Pitcairn Islanders. [See above.]
What Norfolk Island was as a convict settlement is told in con-
nection with the Society's work in New South Wales. [See pp. 886-91,
894.] What it became under the new order of things Was thus
described by Bishop G. A. Selwyn in 1867 : —
" In . . . t'^e place to which the very worst class of criminals was sent from
Port Jackson, in those dens, where formerly felons cursed God and man, may
now be seen little children of the Pitcairn race, descended from the mutineers of
the Bounty, playing . . . totally unconscious of theft. Theft, indeed, is not
known in the island ; drunkenness is not known, and the reason is that there the
people make their own laws, and they have enacted that no spirituous liquors
shall be introduced into the island except to be kept in the medicine chests of the
clergymen, to be used as necessity requires. And thus it is that they are in a
great measure free from other sins, though not altogether. No seaman dosires to
Sind there, because he can get no intoxicating liquor " [1] .
The Pitcaimers, who arrived on June 8, 1856, found Norfolk
Island "a pleasant place to dwell in ; the only drawback being the long
droughts of summer which affect our sweet potatoes and Indian corn
crops ; otherwise the soil is fruitful and the climate very healthy.
. . . There is less sickness among us here than at our former home,
asthma being the prevailing complaint." Thus wrote tl'" Rev. G. H.
NoBBS after three years' experience, adding : " The spritual affairs of
the community are precisely the same as in years gone by. No schisms
or divisions have or (humanly speaking) are likely to take place ; and
with this exception that two families have returned to Pitcairn and one
or two others are holding themselves in readiness to go thither . . .
unity and brotherly love prevail in our temporal concerns " [2].
NORFOLK ISLAND.
465
By the removal of the headquarters of the Melanesian Mission to
Norfolk Island in 1867 the Pitcairners were brought into more direct
contact with their heathen brethren. A few were privileged to aid in
the work of conversion in Melanesia, and it was while thus engaged
that a son of Mr. Nobbs and Fisher Young [p. 447] were called to lay
down their lives [8]. It should be explained that although mutual
assistance has been freely rendered, the care of the Pitcairn people is
distinct from the work of the Melanesian Mission — the one being
purely pastoral, the other mainly evangelistic.
Another reason there is for describing the two works in separate
chapters. The episcopal jurisdiction over Norfolk Island was
assigned respectively to the Bishops of " Austraha " in 1836, " New
Zealand" in 1841, and "Tasmania" in 1842 or 1348— in the last
case by a special Act passed in consequence of the removal of
the New South Wales convict estabhshment to Hobart Town. On
Norfolk Island ceasing to be a penal settlement, Bishop G. A. Selwyn
immediately renewed his connection with it (the Bishop of Tasmania
acquiescing), his object being to save the island " from being made a
mere appendage to one of the neighboming dioceses " and to make it
" the seat of an Island Bishopric including the New Hebrides and the
other groups to the northwards " [4].
Practically that object has been reahsed. Although, strictly
speaking, Norfolk Island is not in "Melanesia," episcopal functions
are administered there by the Bishop of Melanesia at the request of
the people and with the consent of the Primate of New Zealand and
of the Governor of Norfolk Island and the Colonial Secretary [6].
Little remains to be said about the Pitcairners. In 1870 the
comer- stone of a new church for them was laid by Mr. Nobbs in the
presence of Bishop Patteson and the inhabitants. The spot chosen
was formerly used as a "parade ground" "when soldiers were
employed to restrain or compel some twelve or fifteen hundred of
their most depraved fellow men " [6]. Though now failing in health,
Mr. Nobbs was enabled, with the help of the Melanesian staff, to
carry on the chaplaincy for another fifteen years. In 1882, when it
was with difficulty he could walk, he wrote : "As for my own people,
nearly five hundred in number, they are — blessed be God — all mem-
bers of the Church by baptism, confirmation, and the Holy Eucharist.
In vhe Day School are ninety scholars. ... In the Sunday School
there are thirteen classes, instructed by some of our Mission friends,
and by several of our own community. We have also a reading room
under the direction of the communal doctor " [7]. Mr. Nobbs' death
took place in November 1884 at the age of eighty-iour, among these to
whom for fifty-six years he had been " schoolmaster, pastor and chap-
lain " [8].
The Society's allowance of £60 a year has been continued to his
successor, the Rev. T. P. Thorman, who arrived in May 1886 [9].
Though provided with *^^heir own Clergyman, this little flock seem
to attract the attention of Nonconformist teachers from all parts.
Li 1891 Mr. Thorman reported that " the ' Seventh Day Adventists ' "
had just paid a visit, and left two of their number. A Wesleyan
Minister came in the early part of the year, " and everyone that
comes along seems anxious to set up a Church and to convert (?) the
people "[10].
It is gratifying to record that the Missionary collection begun in
''r
il'
f
1
wm
, 1 1
K
■•"■
Wm
1
11
It
i ■!■
'
456
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPBL.
1858 [see p. 458] is still kept up, and that in this form the Society some-
times receives back nearly one-tenth of its grant [10].
Statistics.— In Norfolk Island, where, from 1790-1824, 1841-8, and 1856-92, the
Society has assisted in maintaining 6 Missionaries (as detailed on page 907), there are
now 600 inhabitants, of whom 600 are Church Members, under the care of a Clergyman
and the Bishop of Melanesia. [See the Table, p. 466.]
Beferences (Norfolk Island).--[1] M.F. 1867, p. 450. [2] R. 1860, p. 176. [3] See
Chapter LXVII. p. 447 ; R. 1873, p. 110. [4] M MSS., V. 15, pp. 290-91, 296 6, ^ ; R. 18<^7,
rp. 186-7 ; Bound Pamphlets, " New Zealand, 1860,"fNo. 12. [5] M MSS., V. 10, p. 851.
[8] R. 1870, pp. 115-6. [7] R. 1882, p. 77. [8] R. 1882, p. 77 ; R. 1884, p. 80; R. 1885,
p. 80. [9] R. 1886, p. 83. [10] R. 1891, p. 131 ; M.F. 1892, p. 119. [11] R. 1888, p. 107.
CHAPTER LXX.
FIJI.
r
The Fiji Archipelago occupies an intermediate position between Melanesia and
Polynesia proper, and comprises from 200 to 260 islands, islets, and rooks, of which
about 80 are inhabited, the principal being Yiti Levu (4,112 square miles), Vanua Levu
(2,482 square miles), Taviuni (217 square miles), Kadavu (124 square miles), Eoro (58
square miles), Gau (46 square miles), and Ovalau (43 square miles). The islands
were discovered by Tasman in 1643, and visited by Captain Cook in 1769. Missionaries
failed to effect a landing there in 1797 ; but traders coming about 1806 were success-
ful in their object — the collection of beche-de-mer for Chinese epicures, and sandal
wood to bum in Chinese temples. Early in the present century also, convicts, escaped
from New South Wales, found an asylum and a grave in the Fijis — some of them
exercising almost kingly sway until devoured by their subjects. To the Wesleyan
Missionaries who settled in Fiji in 1835, and their successors, is due the giving up of
cannibalism. The aborigines belong to the darker of the two chief Polynesian races.
Their principal Chief in 1850, viz. Thakombau, offered the islands to Great Britain, but
the offer was declined in 1862. About this period Europeans began to settle in Fiji for
the purpose of cultivating cotton; and in 1871 some Englislmien set up a native
Government with Thakombau as king. Distracted by troubles from his Parliament and
the settlers, Thakombau sought rest by renewing his offer ; and this led to the cession
of the sovereignty of the islands to England by himself and the other leading Chiefs on
October 10, 1874. Soon after this the Fijis were erected into a separate colony.
Rotumah, which with three adjacent islets are now included in the colony, were ac-
quired in 1881 after the manner of Fiji. Rotumah (area, 14 square miles) was discovered
by H.M.S. Pandora in 1793 while seeking the mutineers of the Bounty. [See p. 462.]
In 1870 some Churchmen in Melbourne formed a Committee with
the object of providing for the spiritual wants of the members of
the Church of England who constituted the majority of the settlers
(then numbering 2,600) in Fiji. About the same time a Committee
was organised in Fiji for the same purpose, " and in conformity with
their wishes " the Rev. William Floyd (a member of the Melbourne
Committee) ofifered his services, and with the sanction of the Bishops
■of Melbourne, Sydney, and Melanesia— neither of whom however
possessed jurisdiction there — went to Fiji (as the first Anglican clergy-
man) in 1870 [1].
Mr. Floyd estabUshed himself at Levuka, the then capital of the
islands, and he proved so acceptable to the Church members that in
1872 they " applied to tlie New Zealand Bishops to consecrate " him.
The application was met by a request for further information and a
-suggestion (which proved impracticable) that the Bishop of Melanesia
should undertake the episcopal oversight of the Colony [2],
Fin.
457
The Wesleyans were at first unfriendly. Previously to the ap-
pointment of the Fiji Committee some of the white settlers had asked
the Wesleyan Missionaries " to give them a service occasionally in
the English language," but the Missionaries declined to do so, "on the
ground that their services were for the Fijians, not for the whites; that
the whites came to Fiji on their own responsibiUty, they must there-
fore abide the consequence." When however the Wesleyaus heard
that a clergyman had been appointed, they "immediately built a
stone church at Levuka" and started Methodist services in the Enghsh
language. Some time after Mr. Floyd's arrival they " introduced the
Morning Service of the Church of England, or a portion of it, regu-
larly on Sundays, observing also the Festival of Christmas." In en-
deavouring to obtain a grant of land for a new cemetery in 1871,
" a portion ... to be set apart exclusively for Church of England
purposes," as in the case of other religious bodies, Mr. Floyd met with
" determined opposition from the Wesleyan Methodist body," but he
carried' his point, and mutual relations have from that time been
of " a thoroughly friendly charaater." From the first his policy
was " not to interfere with their work or proselytize one of their
number," but at the same time he has been "most willing to
receive all who came to the Church of their own free will." During
*' the last few years " (preceding 1892) the Wesleyans have reverted to
"a plain Methodist service," and observed Christmas "by attending
the Church of England on that aay."
In secular affairs also Mr. Floyd showed a wise discretion. On the
formation of " a de facto Government " in 1871, when "summoned "
to lend his " countenance to the matter by being present on the dais
with the King at his proclamation," he declined to do so, though
desirous of upholding law and order according to his ability. About
this time a secret society called the " Cu Clux " was formed, com-
posed for the most part of lawless adventurers, who posed as law-
abiding British subjects, but whose real object was to oppose any form
of government that might curtail their " unbridled licence." The
"most sweeping propositions " were adopted by them, and more than
once the colony was "on the eve of bloodshed." Mr. Floyd had to
show that he had "no sympathy with such lawlessness," notwith-
standing his "attitude towards the existing Government." On one
occasion he was "the means of preventing bloodshed." Declining " to
omit the name of Queen Victoria, or to insert that of King Cacabau
[Thakombau], or alter the State Prayers in any way," he was " accused "
of "High Treason " by the then Premier, who however declined Mr.
Floyd's request to be brought to trial. An attempt was made " to get
hold of the Deeds of tlid Church land," and when this failed Mr.
Floyd's opponents withdrew support from him, subscribed to build
another church and invited another clergyman. "Flattery" and
■" inducements" also failed to move Mr. Floyd, " but," he adds : —
" Few know what I had to suffer during this period. I felt how-
ever amply compensated when in 1874, the year of annexation to
Great Britain, the Church, intact, was able to take her true position
in Fiji with nothing to alter, nothing to retract."
Invaluable service was now rendered by Mr. Floyd during an
epidemic of measles introduced by the ex-King and his sons,
who had been visiting Sydney. Precautionary measures were urged
■!il;
t
458
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE aOgPEL.
by Mr. Floyd at the outbreak, but not taken, and " the plague spread
with awful rapidity . . . nearly one third of the aborigines " being
" swept away." The sick Melanesians were cared for at an early
stage— Mr. Floyd converting his house into an hospital for the pur-
pose. The Fijians he considered had "their natural protectors in
the Wesleyan and Roman Catholic Missions," but they were so neg-
lected that he intervened, and moved the Government to isolate the
sick in each town, and to appoint a white man in charge and to
supply medicines and food gratis. Full powers were given to Mr. Floyd
in regard to supplies, and not one person under his immediate care
died [8].
On the annexation of the Fiji Islands by Great Britain (1874) the
Society signified its readiness " to send clergymen there or perhaps
even a Bishop " if the circumstances required ; but though funds Avere
set apart in 1876 some years elapsed before a clergyman could be
obtained [4]. In 1879 Sir Arthur Gordon [now Lord Stanmore],
ox-Govemor of the Colony, drew the Society's attention to the
"field open for Missionaries of the Church of England in Fiji"
among the English settlers, the half-castes, the imported Polynesian
labourers, and the Indian coolies. Of the first there were
" about 2,000, many if not most of whom " (said Sir Arthur)
" have been members of the Church of England, and would gladly
avail themselves of her ministrations ; although in their absence they
have either joined the Wesleyans, or altogether abandoned attendance
at pubUc worship." Mr. Floyd had at Levuka " a tolerable wooden
church and a good congregation." The half-caste population, though
not then numerous, were, it was feared, increasing, and the Wesleyan
Missions had " not the same hold on them as on the Fijians." The
Polynesians had been " almost wholly neglected by the Wesleyans,"
and coming mostly from islands on which the Melanesian Mission had
stations, they were " generally regarded as legitimately belonging to
the Church of England." The importation of Indian coolies had
" only just commenced," but the Governor was anxious that a Mission
to them should be started " without delay " [4a].
Later in 1879 the Society ser* from England Mr. A. Poole, who,
having been ordained in Fiji by Bishop J. E. Selwyn of Melanesia, was
stationed at Rewa and Suva in 1880. The visit of Bishop Selwyn
(1880) encouraged the whole Chm'ch community, but he was unable to
undertake the Episcopal supervision of the colony, which needed a
resident Bishop. A large number of candidates were waiting for
confirmation, prepared by Mr. Floyd, of whom the Bishop reported he
" deserves great credit for the work which he has done in Levuka. He
has struggled almost single handed through many difficulties and
some of them serious ones of a political character during the transition
stage of the Coh ny and now has a church (which was enlarged on my
arrival) almost free from debt with an income of between j£500 and
ifiOOO a year all told. The services were bright and hearty with a
surpliced choir." Nearly 50 persons were confirmed, and at a
gathering of 150 Melanesians many volunteers (including the Cliief
Justice of the Colony, a Presbyterian) were enlisted to teach them.
Seeing that the Wesleyan Mission has " done a very great work in
these islands," that " their organisation has spread over the whole
group," and that "in fact as regards Christianising the natives the
I
FIJI.
459
work is done as far as it can be done," Bishop Selwyn felt it would
" therefore be unjust and . . . unwise if our Church were to assume
anything of a proselytizing character towards them." With a view to
avoiding " all possible chances of clashing," he held a conference with
the local head of the Wesleyan Mission, Mr. Langdon, and Mr. Webb
and Mr. Floyd. It was stated by the Bishop that the object of the
Church Mission was not to obstruct or confuse the work of the
Wesleyans, but rather to help it, as the presence of an imcared-for
white population would be productive of much harm to their converts.
" But while no attempt directly or indirectly ought to be made to
proselytize their members yet in the natural course of things it was
impossible but that a small leakage should take place and could not
be guarded against." The Wesleyans replied that they could offer no
objection to the plan proposed of making Fiji a diocese for that purpose,
and though unauthorised to answer for their colleagues in Fiji or
their Board in Sydney, yet they believed there would not be any
objection on their part, " it being clearly understood that no efforts be
made to establish a Mission amongst the Fijians or to proselytize from
their Church." While hoping the S.P.G. would approve of the Une
he had taken, and would see its way to following it out. Bishop Selwyn
stated that he had explained to the conference that he " had no power
to bind the authorities at home in any way " [5].
By the transfer of the seat of Government to Suva in 1882 Lovuka
became deserted by those who were in a position to maintain the
Church and its services, and this was followed by a period of great
commercial depression throughout the colony. A collapse of the work
at Levuka was averted by the Society coming to Mr. Floyd's assistance,
and, after enabling him to recruit his health in England in 1884, to
return as its Missionary in the following year [6]. Another result of
the depression has been the postponement of the realisation of an offer
made in 1884 by the Hon. J. Campbell [see p. 400] to provide (from
his estates in Fiji) an endowment for a Bishopric * [7].
In 1886 the Bishop of Nelson, at the request of the General
Synod of New Zealand, visited Fiji and other islands in the Pacific,
and consecrated (and confirmed in) a church at Suva which had been
erected by the exertions of the Rev. J. F. Jones, who succeeded Mr.
Poole in 1886 [8].
In 1889 a proposal was made through the Bishop of Dunedin, with
the concurrence of the Bishop of London, to " commit the Eccle-
siastical charge of . . . Fiji to the Primate of New Zealand, or to some
Bishop appointed by him " [9] but the Church residents in Fiji have
decided that their interest •' will be best served by the colony remaining
ecclesiastically a dependency of the Diocese of London," and by pro-
vision being made " for the delegation of the duties to the . . . Bishops
of Melanesia "[10].
The most encouraging branch of the Mission at Levuka is the
work among the Polynesian and Chinese coolies, who are being
gradually gathered into the fold of Christ [11]. Similar success has
attended the efforts among the former class at Suva. Mr. Jones
reported in 1888 : " They are more than anxious to embrace Christi-
anity . . . they learn more readily . . . from the Bible and Prayer
Book than anything else " [12]. When free from their indentures
* A few pounds have been contributed to this object through the Society.
y
'Bit'
1;
460
SOOIETT FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
I !■
they prefer to take service in the town, where they are within reach
of the School, and will not go to the plantations, which are too far
away [18].
For the Hindu Coolies in Fiji, who now number over 7,000, and
tire chiefly Urdu and Hindi speaking people, the Bev. W. Floyd has
been endeavouring to obtain native teachers, but as yet the Missions
in North India have failed to furnish the needed helpers [14].
Statistics. — lu Fiji (area, 7,740 sq. miles), where the Society (1880-92) assisted
in maintaining 8 MiBsionaries and planting 8 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 907),
there are now 127,486 inhabitants and 2 Clergymen. [See also the Table on p. 40G.]
Beferences (Fiji). — [1] Statements by Rev. W. Floyd, March 1892, in Australasian
D MSS., 1892. [2] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 287, 319-20 ; B. 1873, p. 92. [3J Same as (!].
[4] M MSS., V. 18, pp. 254-6, 261 ; Jo., V. 52, pp. 208, 274, 873, 388, 891 ; M MSS.,
V. 10, pp. 16d and 17. [4a] " Wants of the Colonial Church " (8.P.G. 1880), pp. 22-8.
[B] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 419-28. [6] B. 1884, p. 80; B. 1885, p. 80 ; B. 1888, pp. 106-7.
[7] M MSS., V. 7, p. 109-112; V. 16, p. 513; do., V. 18, pp. 826-7, 882-3; R. 1884,
p. 80. [8] B. 1886, p. 82 ; M MSS., V. 16, pp. 528-9. [9, 10] D MSS., V. 94, p. 89.
See also Jo., Dec. 20, 1889. [11] E. 1888, p. 105 ; B. 1889, p. 104. [12] B. 1888, p. 107.
[18] B. 1891, p. 131. [14] Australasia Bound D MSS., 1891, No. 102.
CHAPTER LXXI.
THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.
ill
:
:!ir
I
SI
i
The Hawahan (or Sandwich) Islands, nine in number (total area, 6,000 square
miles), are mainly of volcanic origin, and contain the It rgest active volcano in the world.
One of the group was discovered by Gaetano in 1542; but little was known of the
islands imtil their re-discovery in 1778 by Captain Cook, who named them after his
patron, the Earl of Sandwich. Cook was at first treated as a god by the natives, but he
<lied by their hand in February 1779. The favourable reception of two London ships in
1786 led to the opening of a continuous trade with England and America During a
series of outrages between some traders and natives in 1790 two American sailors —
Isaac Davis and John Young — were seized and detained. Being kindly treated and
placed in hi^h positions they rendered great service in teaching the Hawaiians the arts
of civilised life and the absurdity of worshipping idols. In 1792 Vancouver (a companion
of Cook in 1778) revisited the islands, introduced cows and sheep, and in every way
showed such kindness that the King, Kamehameha I., conceded the island of Owuyhee
to England,* and begged for Christian teachers. The request was made known to the
English Government, but disregarded. The religion of the Hawaiians permitted their
chiefs and priests to pronounce anything they pleased to be tabu or forbidden, and some-
times for days the people had to remain indoors without fire or light, refraining from work
and speech — silence being enforced even on animals by tying their mouths up. Though
almost unendurable, the system could not be broken through for fear of death. But on
the decease of the old King in 1819 his successor was persuaded by the two dowager
'Queens and the Higi. Prieso to dare the vengeance of the gods and to break the tiibu.
This he did at a public feast, and when the people saw that no harm happened to him
they shouted with joy, "The tabu is broken," and imitated his exomjile. Then the idols
were destroyed. In the next year some American Congregational Missionaries arrived ;
but so strong was the desire for Missionaries of the Church of England that it was only
on the assurance of John Yo...ig that they would teach the same Gospel tliat the Con-
gregationalists were allowed to land. French priestR who followed in 1827 were
" banished " in 1881-2 ; but by coercion the Boinan Catholics obtained a permanent
footing in 1889. For nearly seventy years (1792-1860) the islands remained neglected
* In 1848 the whole of the Hawaiian Islands were conditionally ceded to Great
Britain, but restored within a few months.
THE HAWAUAM ISLANDS.
461
by the O^nrch of Eiiglancl, notwithstanding the several appeals made during this period
by the native Kiugu and the English reaidenta. Kameliameha II. and hia Queen advo-
cated the cause in person, but died in London during their visit in 1824.
No representation on the subject of an English Mission appears to
have been made to the Society until January 1858, when thck Rev.
F. D. Maubice drew attention to the religious condition and wants of
the Sandwich Islands, and the desirableness of sending a Missionary
there specially to minister to the "many EngUsh families in Hono-
lulu," who were dependent for the baptism of their children &c. on
the chaplains of the British warships which occasionally touched
there [1]. No action then resulted from the consideration of the
matter ; but in 1861, on being informed that its President had, in com-
pliance with the request of the King, consented to consecrate a Bishop
for the superintendence of a Church Mission in the Islands, the Society
at once granted ^£800 a year towards the support of three clergymen,
" one main object" being " to secure an adequate provision for the
spiritual wants of British residents and sailors " [2].
The Hawaiian Mission was the outcome of a direct appeal from
Kamehameha IV. to Queen Victoria, and its establishment was under-
taken by a separate Committee formed in England. The Society,
which was not consulted as to the arrangements for the foundation of
the see, was to be regarded " in the Ught of a subscriber to the sup-
port of the Mission " [8].
In company with Bishop Stalet (consecrated in Lambeth Palace
Chapel 1861) the Revs. G. Mason and E. Ibbetson, the first two
Missionaries of the Society, left England on August 17, 1862. When
they arrived at Honolulu, the capital, on October 11, they found
the natives mourning the death of the young Prince of Hawaii, the
intended charge of the Bishop. No clergyman of the Church of
England being at hand the child was baptized during his illness by
a Congregationalist. In a temporary church, formerly a Methodist
chapel, provided by the King, the English Service was commenced
on Sunday, October 12. The natives " crowded in and out upon the
foreign residents." Some of the latter had " not been in a place of
worship for years " ; others, including a number of English Church
people, had attended the ministrations of the Rev. S. C. Damon, one
of the American Missionaries. The statistics of 1860 showed that out
of a population of 68,000 Hawaiians there were about 20,000 profess-
ing Protestants, the same number of Roman Catholics, and 8,000
Mormons, leaving " 25,000 unconnected with any creed." The " reli-
gious status " of the Hawaiians was characterised by a local newspaper
as " one of religious indifference — a swaying to and fro in gentle vibra-
tion between the two principal forms that succeeded the iron grip of
the heathen worship." The first person to receive baptism from the
English Missionaries was the Queen. This took place in a large room
in the Palace on October 21, 1862, and subsequently the King " was
engaged the whole afternoon in explaining to his courtiers the expres-
sions in the Service, and proving its truth by Holy Scripture."
Already he had nearly completed a translation of the Morning and
Evening Prayer into Hawaiian. This version was brought into use on
November 9, and on the 28th both the King and Queen were con-
firmed. The other chief events of the year were the incorporation of a
Diocesan Synod of " the Hawaiian Reform .;d Catholic Church " ; the
ll
1
■::}'} ]
1
1
1
1
'1
m
1
T'i
p
III
■.;■ ,; .
1
*',-r
1
ml: iiBHrai
ill
■
H
1
462
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
preparation for ordination of '* one of the highest chiefs in the king«
dom," Major William Hoapili Kauwoai; the beginning of a Mission
at Lahaina (Maui) on December 14, and the securing of the observance
of Christmas Day as a public holiday for the first time.
So far the Mission had progressed " beyond " the " most sanguine
expectations" [4]. But the natives were " in a fearfully degraded
state" [5].
" Five-sixths of the children bom " disappeared " by neglect and
foul means" [6].
By September 1863 the Bishop could report 800 baptisms, the con-
firmation of some 50 natives, and the establishment in Honolulu of
societies of lay helpers (chiefly native, male and female), and of a
school for poor outcast Hawaiian boys, a grammar school, and a female
Industrial Boarding School built by the King. Every Sunday three
Hawaiian and three English services were held, and of the 100 com-
municants fully one half were natives.
Before the Ladies' Visiting Society was formed the people had been
wholly neglected when sick, but now the Hospital had become well-
nigh filled and European treatment took the place of native in-
cantations. This moved the Boman CathoUcs to send to England for
Sisters of Charity [7].
The death of the King on November 80 was a heavy loss to the
Mission as well as to the people generally. No one loved the Church
services " more devotedly or attended th^m more regularly " than he
did. He often acted as interpreter between the Bishop and the people,
and on one occasion preached with the latter 's sanction — " the first
king perhaps since Charlemagne who has performed such an office."
It had been his intention to visit England, " as a member of the
Anglican Church," to seek aid in saving his " poor people " [8]. This
Mission was undertaken by his widow. Queen Emma,* in 1865.
The new King, Kamehameha V., gave the Mission his support,
himself contributing nearly £400 a year, the Dowager Queen £100,
and the foreign residents (in 1865) about £850 per annum.
In the original plan of the Mission it was designed that the Ameri*
can Church, the eldest daughter of the Church of England, should
join for the first time with the mother Church in a Missionary enter-
prise. Co-operation was delayed by the Civil War in America, but no
sooner was peace restored than Bishop Staley was invited to visit the
United States. He attended the General Convention in 1865, joined
in the consecration of two Missionary Bishops, and secured grants to-
wards the stipends of two clergymen (Revs. G. B. Whipple and T.
Wabren) and a pledge from the House of Bishops " to aid the work
of planting the Church in the Sandwich Islands by every means in
their power " [9].
In 1867 a station was opened near Eealekekua Bay (Hawaii),
the spot where Captain Cook perished in 1779. A wooden church was
erected by the Rev. C. G. Williamson, and congregations gathered
from the foreign settlers as well as the natives, but his labours were
at first greatly interrupted by earthquakes [10].
On returning in 1869 from the first Lambeth Conference Bishop
Staley (acting under a commission from the Bishop of London and at
the request of the Society, which guaranteed his expenses) held confir-
* Granddaugliter of Jolin Young.
V.
THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.
468
mations among the chaplaincies on the East and West Coasts of South
America. During his absence his diocese had become disorganised, and
following the example of several of bis clergy he retired in 1870 [11],
In January 1871 Kamehameha VI. appealed to the Archbishop of
Canterbury to consecrate a Bishop to fill the vacant see, saying : " I
should regard the withdrawal of the Mission as a misfortune to my
people, recognising as I do the valuable service which has been
rendered them by its estabhshment among us " [12].
A new Bishop (the Eev. A. WiiiLis) was consecrated in England
in 1872, but within six months of his arrival in his diocese the King
died, and the Royal grant of £400 per annum to the Mission was not
renewed.* ] n England also the novelty of the Mission had worn off,
the special o: ganisation was no longer able to carry on the work which
it undertoolr. and but for the General Fund of the Society — which from
187G has su pplied the entire Episcopal stipend — the Hawaiian Mission
must have collapsed [18].
Reporting on the work in 1881 Bishop Willis said that " judged
merely by statistics the Anglican Church cannot yet claim to have an
equal hold upon the nation with the Congregationalists and Roman
Catholics." Still '''it has had an influence which has been felt far
beyond the circle of its professed adherents, notably in its educational
work, in causing the middle wall of partition between the white and
coloured races to disappear," and especially in "securing a general
recognition of Christmas Day and Good Friday, which passed unnoticed
up to 1862 " [14].
While the Hawaiian race has been dying out, there has been within
the last few years a " great influx of a heathen population from China
and Japan," which now forms three-tenths (27,000) of the entire
population of the islands. Heathen temples are again springing up
in the midst of a remnant of a people who only seventy-two years ago
cast away their idols. The presence of the Chinese in large numbers,
not only as labourers on the sugar plantations but engaging in every
kind of business, is an urgent call on the Anglican Church. The
Society has made special provision with a view to their evangelisation,
and a hopeful beginning was made among them by the Rev. H. H.
GowEN in Honolulu in 1887. In 1889 his congregation included thirty-
one communicants, and although poor, besides contributing half the
salary of a Chinese reader, they have subscribed £200 for the erection
of a church for their own use, and in 1892 one of their number
(Woo Yee Bew) was ordained Deacon by Bishop Willis [16].
Among the Japanese a small congregation was gathered by the Rev.
W. H. Barnes at Lahaina in 1887, but their dispersion in the next
two years has led to the suspension of the Mission for the present [17].
Statistics. — ^In the Hawaiian Islands (area, 6,000 sq, miles), where the Society
(1862-02) has assisted in maintaining 27 Missionaries and planting 6 Central Stations
(as detailed on p. 008), there are now 89,900 inhabitants, of whom (it is estimated) about
2,000 are Church Members, under the care of 6 Cler{jymen and a Bishop. [Sec p. 766 ;
see also the Table on p. 466.]
liefcrencea (Hu'svniian Islands).— [1] Jo., V. 47, p. 276; M.F. 1858, pp. 47-8. [2] Jo.,
V. 48, pp. 179-80 ; R. 1861, p. 26 ; B. 1862, p. 27 ; M.F. 1861, p. 96. [3] M.F. 1867,
E>. 185 ; M MSS., V. 18, p. 105 : see also Bishop Staley's Five Years in Hawaii, pp. 18-16.
4] Bishop Staley's Journal, Sep.-Deo. 1802, and L. Dec. 22, 18G2 ; R. 1868, p. 121.
* The Dowager Queen Emma continued to support the Mission up to her death in
1885 [15]
1
1"
'• i
F
lamtl
464
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Mason's Journal, 1862. [6] M MSB., V. 16, pp. 408-4. [7] M.F. 1864,
[8] M.F. 1864, pp. 27-81, 66-70; R. 1868-4, p. ISHj M.F. 1867, p. 136.
, V. 16, pp. 462-6, 458 ; Jo., V. 40, pp. 66, 119 ; R. 1865, pp. 158-4 ; R. 1866,
[10] R. 1807, p. 145; R. 1808, p. 115.
1869, p. 149. [12] M MSS., V. 10, p. 1.
Ill ; R. 1875, p. 88; R. 1879, p. 88;
R. "1881, p. 102. [14] R. 188i,"pp. 102-3. [15] R. 1885, p. 81. [16] M.F. 1889, p. 860';
M.F. 1892, pp. 277, 876-<J ; R. 1891, pp. 131-2. [17] M MSS., V. 10, pp. 105, 108, 124.
179; R. 1867, p. 146; R. 1868, p. 115.
I] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 148, 150-7, 185; R.
13] R. 1871, p. 145 ; R. 1872, pp. 96-7; R. 1878, p.
ni
CHAPTEE LXXII.
NEW GUINEA.
New Guinea (area, 234,768 square miles) is the most easterly of the East Indian
group, and next to Australia the largest island in the world (if Africa be excepted). Of
the Portuguese and Spanish navigators who visited it in the 16th century, Antonio de
Abrea, in 1511, was the earliest ; but the first European settlement was formed by the
Dutrh (in the 18th century), who have acquired the western portion of the island up to
141st E. longitude. The East India Company formally annexed New Guinea in 1798,
but their occupation was confined to a small port at Geelonk Bay and was soon
abandoned. In 1883 the Government of Queensland annexed all but the Dutch portion
of the island. This step, though disallowed by the Imperial Government, was followed
by the establishment of a British Protectorate over the south-eastern division and
adjacent islands on November 6, 1884, and the formal annexation of the territory by
Great Britain on September 4, 1888. The remaining portion of the island, that is the
north-eastern, is in possession of the Germans. The British colony (area, about 68,000
square miles) includes the Trobriand, Woodlark, D'Entrccasteaux, and Lonisiade groups,
and all other islands lying between 8° and 12° S.lat. ond between 141° and 155° E.long.
(and not forming part of Queensland), and all those in the Gulf of Papua to the nontih of
8° 8. lat. The abiurigines of New Guinea are Papuans, and for the most part derive the
means of existence from the soil. They have clear ideas as to proprietary rights, and the
British Administrator (Sir W. Macgregor) has laid it down that " to rob them would be
an act of infamy." . . . "The country will eventually be a great timber reserve for
Australia " ; and it is his " ardent desire to lay the foundation of an administration that
will never be a reproach to Australia." Intermixture with Polynesians and Malayans
has produced an improved type at various places on the coast, but laudable precautions
have been taken to secure the natives under British rule from that demoralisatiou
which generally accompanies " civilization." The only ports of entry are Port Moresby
and Samarai. The importation of firearms, explosives, and spirituous liquors is not
allowed, neither is the settlement or acquisition of land occupied by natives, and trading
and exploring can only be conducted under special " permits."
When the Australasian Board of Missions was formed in 1850
New G uinea was included in the islands to which it was hoped the
efforts of the Board would be extended [1]. That hope has at last
been realised, but not until the field had been occupied by the London
Missionary Society, the Roman Catholics, and the Wesleyans [2].
In response to appeals from the Bishops of Brisbane, North
Queensland, and Sydney, the Society in 1884 offered £300 (which was
not utilised), and in 1887 set aside :£1,000 and opened a special fund to
assist the Australian Church in planting a Mission in New Guinea [8],
In his appeal Bishop Barry (Sydney) said : —
"The protectorate was assumed largely in deference to the wishes of the
Australian colonies, in view not only of a probable extension of commerce, but in
still greater degree of political considerations of security and consolidation of
power. It has therefore been felt that on Australian Christianity chiefly rests the
duty of spreading the light of the Gospel in those dark regions, and so Christian-
ising the influence which the English-speaking race must soon acquire over this
vast territory. It is well known that noble and successful work has already been
done in New Guinea under the auspices of the London Missionary Society, and
substantial progress . . . has also been made by a Roman Catholic Mie'^ion. But,
without the slightest interference with these good works, which touch only a few
KEW GUINEA.
465
points on a coast-line of more than a thousand miles, there is ample room for
a new Mission ; and the Church of England is undoubtedly called to take her
right place in the extension of the kingdom of our Lord to those heathen tribes.
Ihe Australian Church has recognised this sacred duty, and has resolved to start
a Mission, under the general direction of the Bishop of North Queensland but with
the support of all the dioceses represented in the General Synod. ... It will be
necessary to create a small missionary community, including workmen and
mechanics, to erect some wooden houses, to provide boats (and hereafter a mis-
sionary schooner, like the Southern Cross of the Melanesian Mission) ; . . . this
cannot be properly done without an annual outlay of about £2,500. Of this the
Australian Church proposes to provide at least £1,500 " [4].
The first Missionary of the Anglican Church to New Guinea was
the Rev. A. A. Maclaren, one who, having ah'eady done good service in
Australia, offered himself for '.lie work [5].
On arriving at New Guinea in February 1890 Mr. Maclaren found
that the Louisiade Islands had been appropriated by the Wesleyan
Missionary Society on the invitation of Sir W. Macgregor, who had
been ignorant of the intentions of the Church to occupy them.
It was then arranged by Mr. Maclaren and the local agents of the
London Missionary Society that the field to be occupied by the Church
Mission should be "on the coast from Cape Ducie to Mitre Eock," a
position which is thought to be a more interesting one than the
islands would have been. " It is quite new country, and the only part
of the coast of British New Guinea unexplored to any extent." The
L.M.S. Missionaries were " exceedingly kind and helpful " to Mr. Mac-
laren, and he could not " speak too highly " of their reception of him.
Having selected a field Mr. Maclaren returned to Australia to
arrange with the Board of Missions for the establishment of the
Mission [6], for the working of which it was now estimated that at least
368,000 a year would be required. Two ladies in Sydney gave him
1,000 guineas towards his proposed Mission vessel. Tasmania con-
tributed a large whaleboat, Melbourne the greater part of the cost of
the first Mission buildings and the stipend of a lay Missionary for
three years ; and altogether during a period of about fifteen months
(in 1890-91), £4,615 were raised in AustraUa for the Mission. Having
secured a colleague in the Rev. Copeland King, Mr. Maclaren returned
to New Guinea in August 1891. Baunia, in Bartle Bay, was selected
as the headquarters of the Mission, and was considered to be " a per-
fect site." Pending the erection of a suitable house the Mission party,
however, had to occupy a native house, which was wet and unhealthy,
and the hardship and exposure attending the formation of the settle-
ment brought on fever. In November Mr. King returned to Sydney
temporarily disabled, and about Christmas Day Mr. Maclaren was taken
away by Mr. S. Griffith in the Merrie England, but too late — he died
on board on December 28, and was buried the same day at Cooktown,
North Queensland [7]. The entiio support and direction of the Mission
has now devolved on the Church in Australia * [8].
Beferences (New Guinea). — [1] Proceedings of the Australasian Board of Missions,
1860, pp. 24-6. [2] M MSS., V. 7, p. 103. [3J Stand. Com. Minutes, V. 42, p. 82 ; do.,
V. 44, pp. 40, 43. [4] M.P. 1887, pp. 202-6. [5] M.F. 1889, p. 15. [6] M MSS., V. 7,
pp. 169-66. [7] M.P. 1892, pp. 41-65, 150-2 ; R. 1891, pp. 125-8. [8] K. 1892, p. 118.
* Under the superintendence of Mr. King, the Mission is making hopeful though slow,
progress. A Mission Schooner, the Albert Maclaren, has been provided, and np to
1894 Churches had been built at several stationn by the natives, who have " proved
very tractable."
H H
;n^^
'li >
' ?.
If
466
TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE SOCIETY IN
i]
I f
■I
I
(I) The Field and Period
Nb.t Bourn Walks
1793-1892
VxcToniA
1838-81
Queensland
1840-82
florxH Australia, 1836-68
(including the " Northern
Territory " of Australia,'
1874-6,1886-8)
WESTKnjj Australia . ,
1841-64, 1876-02
Tasmania
lB3Mi9
KBW ZlALAlTD ..
1840-80
llKI^KBSIA
1649-8S
PiTCAiBN Island
1863-6
KonroLK Island
1796-1824, 1841-3, 1866-92
ViJi
1880-02
Hawaiian Ihlands ..
1862-02
JTkw Ouinea ,.
1890-3
TOTAL i
(i) Racei MIniatered to, and their Rellgioni
Colonists (Christian and non-Christian)
Colonists (Christian) . .
Chinese (Heathen and Christian)
(S) Langurwes
used by the
Missionaries
(4) No. of
Ordained
Uissionariea
employed
Bnro- I
pean h INttire
CuloniHl I
English
English
ChineM
Colonists (Christian)
Chinese (Heathen and Christian)
Polynesians ( Heathen and Christian)
Aborigines (Heathen)
English
Chincfie
Colonists (Christian)
Aborigines (Heathen and Christian)
Chinese (Heathen and Clirlstlan)
Colonists (Christian) ,
Aborigines (Heathen and Christian)
Colonists (Christian and non-Christian)
Colonists (Christian)
Maorles (Heathen and Christian)
Chatham Islanders (Heathen and Christian)
Melanesians (Heathen and Christian)
English
English
(chiefly)
TTpperMurray
dialect
Spencer's
Ouir dialect
Adelaide
dialect
English and
Chinese
Englibii
English
English
English
Maori
Mota &o.
Melanesians (Heatiien and (Tbristlan)
Colonists (Christian)
Polynesians (Heathen and Christian)
IPitcairn Islanders (Christian)
j (mixed race)
Colonists (Christian)
Polynesians (Heathen and Christian)
Clii'nese (Heathen and Ghristiai:)
Hawatians (Heathen and Christian)
Halt-Castes (Heathen and Christian)
Colonists (Christian)
Chinese (Heathen and Christian)
Japanese (Heathen and Christian) . .
Mota and
many other
dialects
English
Han
English
English
Fijian
Hawaiian
English
Chinese
Japanese
Fapnans (Heathen)
Colonist?, Native noes, besides mixed
coloured races
Oyer 11
113
lis
67
84
34
17
66
\
} 8
36
{458
6
{ After allowing for repetitions and transfers.
467
THE AUSTRALASIAN FIELD (1793-1892) AND ITS RESULTS.
(01 Soilety's
Bxvendlture
(T) Comcaratlre Statement of the Anglican Oburch generally
(»)No.of
Central
1701
1892
utluns
Church
Mem-
bers
Olergy
Dio-
ceses
Local
Mis-
sionary
effort
Church
Members
Clergy
Dl(v
I'eaes
Lor^l
Missionary
effort
M
£233,136
£108,172
•
/
—
—
—
503,983
319 (1 S.P.G.)
0-
84
—
—
—
401,604
336
3
43
—
—
—
143,655
77 (1 S.P.O.)
3
T)nnipfitla
37
—
—
—
89,271
68
1
Missions to
Aboriginal
races, and
Missions to
Melanesia
and New
Guinea, and
support of
8.P.G. and
C.M.S.
Foreign
Missions
88
—
—
—
24,769
26 (8 S.P.G.)
1
generally
17
—
—
—
76,300
72
60
—
—
—
263,331
234
6
/
8
—
—
—
?
13
1
Domestic
Missions
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
600
1 (S.P.G.)
—
3
—
-
—
?
2 (S.P.G.)
i
Domestic Mis-
Ions to Coolies.
Polyiieslans&c
S
—
—
? 2,000
6 (S.P.G.)
1 1
f
Domestic
Missions to
lawaiinnsand
Chinese, and
support of
3.P.G.MIssion8.
1
—
—
—
—
1 —
—
365
£341,30H
—
—
—
• 1,403,313
1,043 (19 S.P.Q.)
22t
'fc, yn
Ml J
II
? 4
I '
i '\
i ,
'
1
i
1
!
H
i
f
• Approximate (no returns from Melanesia and Fiji).
t Set pp. 765-6.
BH 2
468
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
I <
CHAPTER LXXni.
ASIA AND THE EAST—{INTBODUGTION).
Although the Society did not itself engage in Missions in Asia until
1818, its example served to "provoke" others to undertake work
there at a very early period.
" As soon as it was published in Europe that Wm. 3rd . . . had fform'd the
design of erecting the . . . Society . . . the admiration of all and the pious
emulation of some was so far excited thereby, thaf, ihey were also desirous of
doing something in so holy c. work. ... It fell out . . . about that time that the
pretestant Body of the Roman Empire were upon Reforming the Old Calendar
upon which occasion when the , . . King of Prussia had resolved to establish a
Society of Philosophical Knowledge certain pious gentlemen, stir'd up by your
Example, advised his Ma,]'' to make it also an Evangelical Society, and to joyn
the apostolical to the Philosophical Mission."
So wrote Dr. D. E. Jabionski (" Vice-President of the Royal
Society of Prussia and Director of the Oriental Class which sends out
the Missionarys ") from Berhn to the S.P.G. on January 20, 1711.
In the original Letters Patent of 11 July 1700 the King willed and
required that under his " Protection and encouragement the sincere
worship of God may be extended and propagated among those most
remote nations that are still in the deepest and darkest ignorance " :
and in his general Instructions it was provided that the Prussian
Society :
" may also be a College for the propagation of the Xtian flfaith, worship and
virtue. That upon occasion of their Philosophical Observations which they shall
make in the northern part of Asia, they shall likewise diligently endeavour, that
among the Barbarous people of those Tracts of Ir.nd as far as China, the Ught of
the Xtian ffaith and the purer Qospel may be kindled, and even that China
itself may be assisted by those protestants who travel thither by land, or sail to
that country thro' the Northern Sea."
These provisions were reiterated and confirmed by new statutes in
1710, the said Society being then divided into four classes — one for
Natural Philosophy, one for Mathematicks, one for History, and a
fourth called the Oriental, out of which the King " ord'' Missions
for Propagating the Gospel to be sent." But " this admirable design
. . . met with so many impediments that it was not perfected " till
January 19, 1711, the anniversary of the King's Coronatipn, "in
which the Society was erected by the Royal Authority in a very solemn
manner." The "favour," "assistance and council" of the S.P.G.
were now solicited for the new Society, which, said Dr. Jabionski,
" is either your younger si.tet or your elder daughter, which if it shall produce
any good it must be owing to you ; which being erected after your platform shall
be directed by your methods. Do you run before in this holy race ; and we will
follow, trending in your ffootsteps, tho' we shall not pretend to keep pace with
you. To you the Divine Providence has opened the West. . . . The East and the
North lye open to us."
INDIA.
469
It should be added that Dr. Jablonski and other members of the
Prussian Society had already been elected members of the S.P.G.
[See A MSS., V. 6, No. 63 ; R. 1711, pp. 46-7.]
The Danish Mission to India in 1705 [see pp. 471-2] was another
instance of Missionary work due to the example of the S.P.G. How,
in the following century, the Society in its operations in Asia was
called on to enter into the labours of Danish and German Missionaries
is told elsewhere [Chap. LXXVI., pp. 601-8, and p. 496]. Here it will
be enough to state that the Society undertook work in India in 1818,
the first Missionaries arrivi' g early in 1821 (with Burmah in 1859) ; in
CEYiiON in 1840 ; in Bon:,i!o in 1843 ; in The Straits Settlements
in 1868 ; in China in J 863 ; in Japan in 1878 ; in Cobea in 1889 ; in
Manchuria in 1892 ; in Western Asia {temporarily) in 1842.
CHAPTER LXXIV.
INDIA— {INTBOD UCTION).
India conaists of that triangular portion of Asia which stretches southwards from
the Himalaya mountains into the sea, a territory equal in area (1,648,600 square miles)
tci the whole of Europe, excluding Bussia, and containing a wondrous variety of scenery,
climate, and people. The aboriginal inhabitants are Velieved to have been formed by
aucoessive Lnmigrations of Thibeto-Burmans, Kolarians, and Dravidians. Following
them at some long period before Christ (possibly 1500 B.C.) came a new race, which,
'jntering India from the North- West, gradually spread over the country, conquering and
aV/Borbing the primitive peoples, or driving into the highlands those who were not to be
iiabdued. The invaders were a branch of the greatest of the human families, viz. the
Aryan (which comprehends the Persians, Greeks, Slavs, and Teutons), and from them
and the peoples whom they absorbed, sprung the mass of the population of India now
known as the Hindus. The Greeks, under Alexander the Great, about 826 B.C. mode
temporary conquests in North- Western India, but the Mahommedans, after a struggle
carried on for over 800 years, succeeded a.d. 1000-1 (under Mahmud the Sultan of the
Afghan Kingdom of Ghazni) in gaining a permanent looting in the Punjab, their sway,
which vas extended into Bengal and the Deccan and Guzerat, lasting until the estab-
lishment of the famous Tartar rule — commonly called the Moghul dynasty — in 1626.
The Moghuls, who for three centuries had disturbed India, now, on effecting a
permanent conquest of the North- West, themselves adopted Mahommedanism, though
not in the orthodox form. Their splendid dynasty began to decline about 1707, even-
tually became subject to the British Government, and entirely ceased in 1867 after the
suppression of the Sepoy mutiny. The discoverv of the route to India via the Cape of
Good Hope by Vasco di Gama in 1498, led tc the occupation of Goa by the Portuguese,
who for a century enjoyed a monopoly of the East Indian trade. They were followed in
the 17ih century by the Dutch, the English, the Danes, and the French. The famous
East India Company, originally constituted on December "1, 1600, i^stablished the first
English factory on the Indian mainland — at Surat, about 1611 ; in 1689 it founded
Madras, in 1668 it acquired the island of Bombay, and in 1680 it founded Calcutta.
A struggle for supremacy between the English and French in the next century
" turned the East India Company from simple traders into territorial sovereigns," and
the defeat of tlib Nawab of Bengal by Clive at the battle of Plassey, June 18, 1767,
which is regarded as the commencement of The British Empire in India, was followed
in 1761 by the practical extinction of French influence. Under the East India ConipanT
British rule in India was greatly extended, but as a consequence of the Mutiny of 1857
the Company was dissolved in 1858 and the administration of the country assumed by
the Crown. About one third of India has been allowed to remain under hereditary
native rulers, acting in " sutiordiuate dependence " to the British Government. The
remainder — the unreservedly British possessions — are divided into 12 provinces, viz.
Madras, Bombay, Lower Bi^ngal, Behar, Orissa, Chota Nagpur, Assam, North- Western
Provinces, Ondh, Punjab, Central Provinces, and Burma, each having a separate govern-
mout but the whole boirg subject to the Supreme Government— the Governor-General
of India in Council.
470
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
The population of India, which numbered 2S7«223,431* in 1891, may be thus
olaBBified: —
■I. According to the principal LAXTOUAQES .
(a) Aryo-Indio group (105,463,807)> Note.— San«m<, the language of Brahman
literature, and the nearest approach to the original Aryan, is practically a dead
language, being spoken by only 808 persons.
Hindi and Urdu (or ) spoken mostly in N.W. Provinces, Bengal,
Hindustani)
Bengali
Marathi
Punjabi
Gujerati
TJriya
and Oudh by 89,844,763
Bengal „ 41,843,672
Bombay and Deccan... „ 18,892,875
Punjab 17,724,610
Bombay and States,
andBaroda , 10,619,789
Bengal and States „ 9,010,957
Pdhari, by 2,700,744; Kashm&ri, by 29,276; Chitrali (Amiya),by 11 ; Shina, &c.,by
6 (mostly in Northern India) ; Sindhi, by 2,592,341 (mostly in Sindh) ; Mwrwddt,
by 1,147,480 (Punjab, Ajmere, &c.) ; Kachhi, by 439,697 ; Ooaneae and Portuguese,
by 37,738 (mostly in Western India) ; Assamese, by 1,435,820 (mostly in Assam),
Halabi, by 143,720 (in Madras, Berar and Bengal).
(6) Dravidian group (52,964,620):—
Telugu spoken mostly in Madras by 19,885,187
Tamil , „ „ , „ 15,229,759
Canarese , „ „ Mysore, Bombay and
Hyderabad „ 9,751,885
Malayalam , „ „ Malabarcoast „ 5,428,260
Gdnrf, spoken by 1,379,580 (Central Provinces, &c.); Kandh {Khond), by 320,071
(Madras, &c.) ; Oraon, by 368,222 ; Mal-Pahddia, by 30,888 (Bengal, &c.) ; Brahui,
by 28,990 (Sindh) ; Kharwar, &o., by 7,651 (Central Provinces, &c.) ; Kddagu
(Coor^t), by 37,218 (Coorg, «fec.) ; TMu, by 491,728; Mdhl, by 3,107; Toda and
K6ta, by 1,937 ; Sinhalese, by 187 (mo8tl\ in Southern India).
Aryan and Dea vidian Gypsy dialects, spoken by 401,125 (mostly in Madras, Berar,
Bombay, and Central Provinces).
(c) Kolarian group (2,960,006) the languages, mostly unwritten, of hill tribes : —
Santhdli, spoken by 1,709,08'^ ; Munda or K61, by 654,507 ; Kharria, by 67,772 ;
Baiga (Bhinjwa iC-c.),hy 46,883; Jiidng and iifaWr, by 11,965 (mostly in Bengal);
Korwa or Kur, by 185,7 5 (mostly in Central Provinces, and Bengal and Berar) ;
Bhil, by 148,596 (mostl- in Bombay and Central Provinces) ; Sdwara, by 102,039 ;
Gadaha, by 29,789 fmo'stly in Madras).
(d) Khoai, spoken by 178,637 (by 178,630 in Assam).
(e) Tibeto-Burman group (7,293,928): —
Burmese, spoken by 5,560,461 ; Arnkancse, by 366,403 ; Ehyin dialects, by 126,915 ;
Kakhyin {Sing-pho, &c.), by 5,609 (mostly in Burma) ; Nikobari, by 1, in the
Andaman Islands ; Kachari, by 198,705 ; Oaro, by 145,425 ; Naga dialects, by
102,908 ; Mech, by 90,796 ; Mikir, by 90,236 ; KathS or Manipnri, by 88,911 ; Lushai
{Zh6), hy 41,926; Ldlung, hy 40,204; Abor-Miri, by 35,703; Kuki, by 18,828;
Edbha, Hajong, &c., by 4,814 ; Aka, Mishm'i, &c., by 1,282 (mostly in Assam) ;
Nipdli dialects: Gurkhali, itc, by 195,866; Tippcrah, by 121,864; Koch, by
8,107 (mostly in Bengal and Assam) ; Lepcha, by 10,125 ; Bhvtdni, by 9,470 (mostly
in Bengal) ; Thibetan (Bhdti), by 20,544 ; Knnaivari, by 9,205 (mostly in Punjab).
(f) M6n-Anndm group (229,342)':— AfoK or Talaing, spoken by 226,405 ; Pa?aM?j^,
by 2,847 (mostly in Burma). (</) Shdn or Taio group (178,447) : — Shdn, spoken
by 174,871; Lao or Siamese, by 4 (Burma); Aitdn, by 2; Khdmti, hy 2,045;
Phakidl, by 625 (mostly in Assam), {h) Malayan group (4,084) : — Malay,
spoken by 2,487 ; Saldn, by 1,628 (mostly in Burma) ; Javanese, by 10 (Bombay,
&c.). {j) Sinitio group (713,350) :~Zarert, spoken by 674,846; Chinese, by
88,504 (mostly in Burma), (k) Japanese :— Spoken by 93 (Burma, Bombay, &c.).
{I) Aryo-Eranio group (1,329,428):— Persiaw, spoken by 28,180 (mostly in
Bengal, Punjab, and Bombay); Armenian, by 833 (mostly in Bengal and
Burma) ; Pushtu, by l,080,9ai (mostly in Punjab) ; Baldch, by 219,475 (mostly
in Sindh). (m) Semitic group (56,634) -.—Hebrew (Israeli), spoken bv 2,171
(mostly in Bombay, Bengal, Madras, and Burma) ; Arabic, hy 53,851 (24,055 in
Aden, and rest mostly in Madras, Bombay, and Bengal) ; Syriac, by 12 (Madras,
Bombay, &c.). («)Tur4nic (669);— Twr/ct, spoken by 007 (Puniab, Bombay,
(fee.) ; Magyar, by 42 (Bombay, Ac.) ; Finn, by 10 (Bengal and Burma), (o) Aryo-
European group (246,746) :— English, spoker by •238,499 ; German, by 2,216 ;
French, by 2,171 ; the remainder (2,800) distributed among 20 European languages.
NoTZ.—Basque is spoken by 1 (in Madras), and Negro dialects by 9,612 (mostly in Aden).
• 26,175,991 of thfcse were not enumerated by language in the Census of 1891, and
in the saae of 20,022 other» returns were not made or were unrecognisable.
INDIA.
471
n
id
U. According to BrnjIQION.
Hindus—" Brahman," 207,646,721 (distributed over India generally), " Arya," 89,952 ;
" Brahmo or Arya Somaj," 8,051 ; Mahommedans, 57,821,164 (mostly in Northern India) ;
Animistic (Aboriginals), 9 fiS0,i67 (hilly districts of Central India) ; Buddhists, 7, 131,S6l
(Burma) ; Christians, 2,284,172 (1,642,030 in South India— Tinnevelly, Travancore, &c.) ;
Sikhs, 1,907,888 (Punjab) ; Jains, 1,416,088 (Bombay district) ; Zoroastrians {Parsees,
4&c.)i 89,904 ; Jews, 17,194 ; minor and unspecified, 42,971.
Distribution of the Christian population : —
(a) According to BAGS S.
Natives, 2,036,449 j Europeans, 167,981 ; Eurasians, 79,742.
(Total, 2,284,172.)
<6) According to DENOMINATION.
Boman Catholics, 1,315,263 (1,243,529 natives) ; Church of England, 340,613 (207,540
natives) ; Syrians {Jacobite Section), 200,467 (all t it 18 natives) ; Lutherans, 69,405
(67,925 natives) ; Baptists, 202,746 (197,487 natives) ; Wesleyans, Metliodists, and Bible
Christiana, 32,123 (24,412 natives) ; Congregationalists, Independents, &c., 60,936 (47,225
natives) ; Church of Scotland, 46,351 (33,276 natives) ; Greek, Armenian, and Abys-
sinian Churches, 1,258 (267 natives) ; other Frotestants, 16,658 (7,462 natives) ; un-
specified, 9,352 (6,891 natives).
The number of native Christians not including Boman Catholics was, in 1850, 91,092 ;
in 1861, 138,781; in 1871, 224,258; in 1881, at least 593,100; in 1891, 792,920.'
Including Roman Catholics the nimiber for 1891 was 2,036,440.*
Tlie most ancient Christian community in India, known as the Syrian Christians, hold
the tradition that their Church originated from the preaching of the Apostle St. Thomas,
who after labouring with great success on the south-east, or Coromandel, coast, suffered
martyrdom. Driven thence by persecution, his disciples found refuge in the hilla
of Travancore &c. on the south- west coast. Whatever truth there may be in this, cer-
tain it is that the Portuguese on their arrival found a flourishing Christian Cliurcli in
existence, claiming a succession of Bishops from the Patriarchs of Babylon and Antioch,
and though infected by Nestorianism, yet ignorant of the peculiar teacliing of the
Church of Rome. The Roman Catholic Missionaries who followed in the 16th century
made many nominal converts — Francis Xavier alone being credited with over a million
baptisms during his brief stay (1541-4) — and by force and fraud brought the Syrian Church
in 1599 to accept the yoke of Rome. In 1653 the Syrian Church regained its indepon-
-dence, though a large body from it has remained in subjection to Rome more or less to
this day.
The English traders and settlers in India were long neglectful of religion. Over
seventy years passed before tliey beganf to build a church, and the first Governor of
Bengal degenerated into an avowed Pagan. Between 1667 and 1700 eighteen chaplains
were provided by the East India Company, the first being for Madras in 1067-8. About
1077 the Hon. Robert Boyle, a member of the East India Committee, rep. 'n..:d the
Malayan Gospeln for distribution ; and in 1095 Dean Prideaux of Norwich proposed the
«rcction of churches and schools in the English settlements in India and the sending
of a Bishop, and by his exertions, seconded by Archbishop Tenison, provision was made
in the new Charter of the East India Company in 1698 for the maintenance of mini-jtera
and schoolmasters in their garrisons and principal factories in tlie East Indies, the
olergymen being required to learn Portuguese and the vernacular of the district, to
«nable them to instruct the native servants or slaves of the Company in " the Protes-
tant religion." But these obligations were greatly neglected by the Company,
Although the Society was preceded in India by other Missionary
agencies,^ " One of the Fruits and Effects " of its " opening the
V 7 ... to ... a Propagation of the Gospel in the . . . Western
In lies " (or America) was the " laudable zeal " shown '* in the King-
dom of Denmark, for sending . . . Missionaries to the coasts of
Coromandel in the East Indies " [1]. The first two Danish Miasion-
aries — Bartholomew Ziegenbalgh and Henry Plutpcho — arrived at
Tranquebar in July 1706, and in 1709 the Eev. A. W. Boehm,
formerly Chaplain to Prince George of Denmark, translated their
letters (or reports) of 170G-7 into English from the High Dutch and
* For the Indian Ecclesiastical Establishment, see p. 669.
+ At Madras in 1680, by Governor Master, who bore the whole cost of building.
i The Danish Lutherans, 1706 ; tlie English Baptists, 1793 ; the London Missionary
.Society, 1798 ; the C.M.S., 1813 ; the American Congregationalists, 1818 ; the American
Baptists (Burma) 1818 ; and the Wesleyans, 1817.
;*
'i , '
472
BOCIEXT FOR THB PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
having published the same dedicated them to the Society, by whom
600 copies were purchased and distributed.
The dedication contains the following passage : —
" And as by the Means of your generous Enterprize, some Beams thereof have
been cast even upon the Western World ; so a small Bay of Visitation begins to
return, it seeT^s, to the Eastebn Tract again, after so dark, long, and dismal an
Uuiu of div' le Judgments pour'd out upon those nations."
A second account of the Mission (" Part II."), published in 1710,
was " humbly recommended to the Consideration " of the Society ;
and in Part III., pubUshed by the direction of the S.P.C.K. in 1718,
it is stated that the first collection of letters was dedicated to the S.P.G.,
" and proved a Motive to many charitable Benefactions contributed by
well-disposed persons for advancing this Mission" [2].
In a letter " To a friend at London " (January 17, 1710 : Part II. of
above, pp. 44-5), Ziegenbalgh acknowledged a box of books and a sum
of j£20 sent from England for the Mission in 1709. These contri-
butions have been represented as a direct gift from the Society [8], but
in the absence of any record of the same in the S.P.G. Journals and
accounts it would probably be more correct to regard them as private
offerings elicited by the Society from its members and friends. In
support of this view, Hough's statement may be added, that though
the management of the English contributions was undertaken by the
S.P.C.K. in 1710, " it remained very much in the same hands, Arch-
bishop Tenison and Mr. John Chamberlayne, the President and
Secretary cf the Gospel-Propagation Society," who "are described by
La Croze as • the very soul of these collections' " [4]. (The work of the
Danish Lutheran Mission is noticed in Chapter LXXVI [pp. 601, &c.].
In 1721 a contribution of five guineas from the Dean of Ely was
applied by the Society for books for Charity Schools at Forts St. George
and St. David [5].
The claims of Lidia on England from a Missionary point of view
were advocated in the Society's Anniversary Sermons continuously
from 1806 to 1810, and emphasis v;as laid on the " languishing state of
religious Knowledge, or, to speak more truly, the almost entire Ex-
tinction of it in our Asiatic Settlements," and on the fact that while
the Syrian Church in Malayla numbered from 150,000 to 200,000
members, and the Roman Catholic establishment at Goa had 200
Missionaries, there were "not more than eleven " Protestant Mission-
aries employed on the part of England among the heathen in India.
One of the courses recommended was the introduction of an
English Bishop [6], an object which, mainly through the representations
of the S.P.C.K. to Government and the influence of Mr. Wilberforce,
was accomplished in 1814 when the See of Calcutta (then comprising
the whole of the British East Indies) was founded, and the Rev. T. F.
Middleton was consecrated its first Bishop in the Chapel of Lambeth
Palace on May 8.
Yet such was the jealousy and alarm with which this measure
was regarded that it was thought advisable to perform the Consecra-
tion Service in private and to suppress the sermon preached on the
occasion [7]. Four years later (1818) the S.P.G., acting on the advice
of its President, undertook work in India, and commencing with
BBKOAL.
473
Bengal in 1820 [see below], its operations were extended to Madras
Pbebidenot in lS25lsee p. 601] ; Bombay, 1880 [p. 668] ; The Noeth-
Western Provinces, 1888 [p. 690] ; The " CENTRAii Provinces,"
1846 [p. 604] ; Assam, 1861 [p. 606] ; The Punjab, 1864 [p. 612] ;
Burma, 1869 [p. 629] ; Cashmere, 1866-7, 1892, &c. [p. 656] ; and
Ajmere and Eajpootana, 1881 [p. 667].
References (Chapter LXXIV.)— [1] R. 1711, p. 47; see also S.P.G. An. Sermon,
1740, p. 29. [2] Jo., V. 1, February 11, March 18, April 15, May 20, and June 17,
1709, and (for the account of the Danish MiBsions) S.P.G. Library. [3] Hough's
" Christianity in India," V. 1, pp. 166-70; M.R. 1864, pp. 8, 9. [4] Hough's "Chris-
tianity in India," V. 1, pp. 172-8. [5] Jo., V. 4, p. 812. [6] Anniversary Sermons of S.P.G.
1806-10, prefijced to the Annual Reports for 1805-9. [7] M.R. 1854, pp. 29-81.
CHAPTER LXXV.
BENGAL.
Bengal, the largest and most populous of the twelve Governments of British India,
comprises the lower valleys and deltas of the Ganges and Brahmaputra, including the
four provinces, (1) Bengal Proper, (2) Behar, (8) Orissa, and (4) Chota Nagpnr. The East
India Company established its earliest settlements in Bengal in the first half of the
17th century, and founded CalcuUa in 1686. The next seventy years were signalised
by a struggle between the English and the Moghuls and Mahrattas, which, culminating
with the outrage of the " Black Hole " of Calcutta in 1766, and the battle of Plassey in
the next year, led to the Treaty of 1765, by which the Provinces of Bengal, Behar, and
Grissa became British poBsessions. Area, 103,198 sq. miles. Population, 74,648,866.
Of these 47,821,468 are Hindus, 23,487,601 Mahommedans, 2,294,606 Animistic (Abori-
ginals), and 192,471 Christians ; and 88,800,772 speak Bengali, 26,662,647 Hindi, and
6,099,412 Uriya.
The operations of the Society in the Presidency have been carried
on in the districts of (I.) Calcutta, 1820-92 ; (II.) Tollyqunge,
1828-92, and (III.) The Soonderbuns (Barripore, Ac), 1829-92
(IV.) Bhaoalpur and Raj Mahal, 1824-7 ; (V.) Chinsurah, 1826-86
(VI.) MiDNAPORE, 1886 ; (VII.) Tamlook (Meerpur «fec.), 1888-92
(VIII.) Patna, 1860-71 ; (IX.) Dinapore, 1876-8, 1884-92 ; (X.)
BuRiSAL, 1869-80 ; (XI.) Chota Nagpur, 1869-92.
A local " Diocesan Committee " of the Society, formed at Calcutta
under Bishop Heber in 1826, rendered invaluable assistance to the
cause until 1886, when it was superseded by a Board of Missions
474
SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
(I.) CALGirrTA District, 1820-92.— (a) Bishop's College, (b) Howrah,
(c) Cossipore, (d) Mariners' Church, (e) St. Saviour's Mission,
(/) Cathedral Mission.
(I.a) Bishop's College (1820-92).— On February 20, 1818,Archbishop
Sutton, the President of the Society, stated
"that time having been now allowed for the due settlement of the Episcopal
authority in India, it did appear to him that the moment was at length arrived,
when the operations of the Societv might be safely and usefully extended in that
quarter of the world, and that with the security derived from proper Diocesan
control, it now became the Society to step forward with some offer of co-operation
with the Lord Bishop of Calcutta, in such plans, afa with the concurrence of the
constituted authorities for the Government of India, his Lordship might be in-
clined to recommend " [1].
In the following month the Society placed £5,000 at the disposal
of the Bishop [2], who [L., Nov. 18] thereupon recommended the estab-
lishment of a Mission College in the immediate vicinity of Calcutta
as the object best adapted to meet the wishes of the Society [3].
In the meantime steps had been taken to raise a Special Fund for
India, and by means of a Boval Letter in 1819, which produced
£45,747, and contributions of '£5,000 each from the S.P.C.K. and
the C.M.S., £55,747 was provided for the erection of the College,
in addition to the Society's first grant of £5,000 [4]. The East India
Company having given the Socie*^y a site at Howrah (on the right
banlr of the Hooghly, some four miles below Calcutta), which was im-
proved by an additional piece of ground from C. T. Metcalfe, Esq., the
foundation-stone of the College was laid by the Bishop on Friday,
December 15, 1820 [5 and 5a]. In order to obtain Professors for the
College it was found necessary to send delegates to the two chief
Universities, the result being that on June 24, 1820, the Rev. W. H.
Mill, Fellow of Trinity College, and Mr. J. H. Alt, B.A., of Pem-
broke Hall, Cambridge, were appointed respectively Principal and
third Professor of the College [6]. Sailing from England in August
1820 they landed at Madras on January 4, 1821, where they remained
eight days, and in February they arrived at Calcutta [7].
Already the Bible Society had appropriated £5,000 to the College to
promote the translation of the Scriptures, and in 1821-2 the C.M.S.
and the S.P.C.K. co-operated with the S.P.G. in founding scholarships.
[See p. 789.] The S.P.C.K. endowment was designated " Middle ton
Scholarships," as a memorial of the Bishop, whose assiduity in visiting
the infant institution and watching over its welfare* "occasioned
principally, if not entirely," his death, which took place on July 8, 1822.
As a further tribute to the memory of the Bishop a monument was
erected in St. Paul's Cathedral, London, by the S.P.C.K. and the
S.P.G. In the meantime statutes drawn up by him had (with slight
modifications) been adopted by the Society (January 18, 1822), and
their subsequent circulation among the civil and ecclesiastical authorities
of the British East Indies, in which the local Governments took part,
elicited additional support for the College.
In 1826 a Hindu gentleman (Baboo Muthoomanth Mullick), after
* In addition to a donation of £400 for the College Chapel, the Biahop bequeathed
£600 to tlie Society and 600 volumen to the Library, and his widow added a sorvice of
Oomr Jimion plate for the chapel fBa].
€ic
BENGAL.
476
a. visit to the College, desired to be allowed to become an annual sub-
scriber of Ks.400 [8],
The first builder (Mr. Jones) having died in 1822, the services of
Captain Hutchinson (of the Engineers) were appropriated by Oovem-
ment to carry on the work.
Under the auspices of Dr. Middleton's successor, Bishop Heber.
-who arrived in October 1828, the Principal took up residence in the
College in January 1824, and on March 6 the first two students were
admitted [9].
In accordance with the wishes of the founder an attempt was
made to introduce students also from the Clergy Orphan School,
England ; and in 1822-8 three were, with the consent of their guardians,
dedicated to this Missionary service. Only one, however, appears to
have actually entered the College (T. C. Simpson, in 1825), and the
connection between the two institutions was not continued [10].
As a special mark of respect to the memory of Bishop Heber, who
died at Trichinopoly on April 8, 1826, the Society (adopting a sug-
gestion of his) authorised tha admission as Foundation Scholars of two
students in Divinity being members of foreign Episcopal Churches
not in subordination to the Church of Eome, and the S.P.C.K. founded
two Heber Scholarships for this purpose in 1827 [11].
In the course of time other scholarships were founded. [See list on
page 789.]
The College was designed by Bishop Middleton
*' to be subservient to the several purposes : —
" 1. Of instructing Native and other Christian youth (' from almost every
part of the continent and islands of Asia subject to British authority ') in the
doctrines and discipline of the Church, in order to their becoming preachers
catechists, and schoolmasters.
" 2. For teaching the elements of youthful knowledge and the English language
to Mussulmans or Hindoos, having no object in BU6h attainments beyond secular
advantage.
' 3. For translating the Scriptures, the liturgy, and moral and religious
tracts.
" 4. For the reception of English Missionaries to be sent out by the Society,
on their first arrival in India " (in order that they may be prepared for the better
discharge of their duties) [12].
"!-,!
From the first the College became the centre of active Missionary
operations in Bengal. In 1829 the admission of layornon-foundation
students was sanctioned, the building being enlarged for the purpose ;
and during the first twenty years (at least) the College course embraced
instruction in Hebrew, Greek, Latin, Sanscrit, Bengali, Hindustani
(Urdu), Persian, Arabic, Tamil, Singhalese, and Armenian [181. In
1887 the Bishop of Calcutta said that " the amount of good already
effected by the College was really surprising " ; and in the next year
he wrote of the native students : —
" It was delightful to sete these lads, only fourteen months at College, vying
with those of European extraction, who had been two or three years. These young
Hindoos have not only cast off all idolatrous usages and habits, but are steadily
acquiring Christian knowledge. They are quick in their apprehension of truth,
with tenacious memories and great piety. They translate Homer, Xenophon,
Oicero, and Ovid in a manner perfectly surprising, and with a justness of English
476
BOCIBTY FOB THB PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
pronunciation which increases the pleasure. Conceive only, if it be possible, in an
adequate manner, of a Hindoo Baboo explaining Paley, Barrow, Graves, Bishop
Sumner, and others of our English writers : then their knowledge of the Old
Testament, which was probed to the bottom by the Venerable Archdeacon Dealtry ;
and of the Lord's Prayer, in which I examined them myself; it would have
charmed any of the members of the . . . Society " [14].
In 1840 it was reported thct in the Barripo. md ToUygunge
Missions there were 1,800 Christians, most of them tried and ap-
proved, and that these encouraging results were the fruit of Bishop's
CoUege [16].
During the first twenty-five years translations or compilations in
Arabic, Persian, Bengali, and Sanscrit, besides several works in English,
were issued from the College press [pp. 805, 810] ; but in 1871 this
branch of work was suspended, and the press and material, excepting
the rare Oriental type, were sold [16].
As time went on the leading object of the College — the training of
Mission agents — began to be neglected, and in 1871 the Society,
finding that the effo^s of the tutors had for some years been directed
to preparing Christian students for the Calcutta University, took steps
for restoring the purely missionary character of the institution [17].
But the results attained were not satisfactory, and it becoming
evident to all connected with the College that its large and handsome
buildings were rather a hindrance than a help to the training of
Mission agents, the Society in 1878, at the urgent request of Bishop
Johnson, sanctioned the sale of tht buildings to Government and the
removal of the college into the city of Calcutta, which was effected in
1880* [18]. There, under the Rev. H. Whitehead, its usefulness has
been revived ; and, besides training students &om many parts of India,
it has again become the centre of Christian education in Bengal and
of such Evangelistic work as is being carried on in its immediate
locahty [19]. A further notice of the institution is given on page 789.
Beferencea (Bishop's College).— [1] Jo., V. 81, p. 845; R. VjIS, p. 70 ; R. 1822, p. 167.
[2] Jo., V. 81, pp. 849-51 ; R. 1819, p. 84. [3] Jo., V. 82, pp. 77-l'8 ; R. 1819, pp. fj5-94.
[4] Jo., V. 81, pp. 849-54, 856, 868, 887, 418; Jo., V. 82, pp. 18-2J, 98-5, 118-9, 306-6;
R. 1818, pp. 77-87; R. 1819, p. 104 ; R. 1820, pp. 140, 170a. [6] K. 1820, pp. 189-51 ;
R. 1821, p. 146 ; Jo., V. 82, p 806-8, 815-6, 887-40 : see also R. 1826, pp. 150-1 . [5o] Pro-
ceedings on Formation of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee, 1825, p. 16. [6] Jo., V. 82,
pp. 185, 814-0, 885-6, 840; R. 1819, pp. 84-5. [7] R. 1821, p. 147. [8] pp. 17-21 of Ba
above ; Jo., V. 88, pp. 205, 428-85 ; India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 228-7 ; R. 1821,
pp. 148-4 ; R. 1822, pp. 105-78; R. 1826, pp. 47-9, 140-1 ; R. 1827, pp. 58-9. [8a] R.
1822, pp. 172-8. [0] pp. 18, 28-« of 5a above ; Jo., V. 82, p. 846 ; Jo., V. 83, pp. 114,
869, 890, 896 ; Jo., V. 84, pp. 159-60 ; R. 1824, pp. 142-<}. [10] Jo., V. 88, p. 285 ;
Jo., V. 84, p. 160; R. 1821; pp. 144-6; R. 1828, pp. 157-8; India Committee Book,
V. 1, p. 280 ; R. 1826, p. 141 ; R. 1827, p. 69 ; R. 1851, p. 48. [11] India Committee
Book, V. 1, pp. 812-49, 487-46 ; R. 1826, pp. 45-C, 49-50, 122-7, 188-9. [12] R. 1820,
ip. 85-94. [13] R. 1820, pp. 182-8 ; R. 1822," pp. 182-8 ; R. 1824, p. 146 ; R."l826, p. 142 ;
^ _-
1829-80, p. 4; do. 1880-1, p. 6; do. 1832-8, p. 1; R. 1886, p. 87 ; R. 1888,_pp. 72, 75-6;
^,
eport, 1829, pp. 60-6, 67, 162-6 ; R. 1832, pp. 12-16 ; R. 1888, p. 60 ; C.D.C. Report,
R. 1840, pp. 78-9 ; R. 1858, p. 60 ; R. 1881, p. 85. [14] R. 1837, p. 47 ; R. 1838, p. 27.
[16] R. 1840, p. 80 : see also Q.P. 1842, p. 7. [16] R. 1848, pp. 96-7 ; I MSS., V. 14,
pp. 82-8, 245-6 ; do. V. 20, pp. 208, 215, 228, 289, 262 ; S.C. Minutes, V. 84, pp. 28, 84, 821.
[17] R. 1870, pp. 84-6 ; Jo., Jan. 21, 1871. [18] I MSS., V. 10, pp. 81-4, 156; R. 1878,
B19 ; R. 1879, p. 24 ; R. 1880, pp. 28-6 ; R. 1881, pp. 84-6 ; Jo., Oct. 18, 1878 ; Jo.,
eo. 19, 1879; Jo., Oct. 15, 1880; Jo., May 21,1880; C.D.C. Report, 1880, pp v-vii.
e.9] M.F. 1889, pp. 61-4 ; R. 1884, p. 27 ; R. 1886, p. 86 ; R. 1887, p. 28 ; R. 1886, pp 85-9 ;
. 1889, p. 86 ; R. 1890, p. 80.
* The price obtained was three lacs of rupees, and the permanent reservation of the
ohapel and the cemetery for their sacred purposes was guaranteed
BENaAL.
477
(1.6) Howrah (sometimes called " the Wapping " of Calcutta)
(1820-92). — The establishment of Bishop's College in this neighbour-
hood (the first work of the Society in India, begun in 1820 [see p. 474]) led
to its professors gratuitously undartaking, in 1825 or 1820, the service
of the East India Company's chapel at Howrah, which by the departure
of Archdeacon Hawtayne was left without a clergyman, and to which
the Government were then unable to assign a resident chaplain. This
timely act saved " a respectable and highly interesting congregation "
from being '• scattered among different sectaries " ; and after a short
intermission (1828) the duty was re-coramitted to the clergy of the
College in 1829. This arrangement proved " highly acceptable " to
the congregation ; and the parish church of St. Thomas, which was
afterwards erected, owed its existence mainly to the exertions of the
Rev. Professor Holmes [1]. About 1825 also a circle of native schools
in the district was transferred to the Society by the S.P.C.K. [see p. 478],
and placed under the superintendence, first of the Rev. W. Tweddlb,
and, in 1826, of the Rev. M. R. de Mello. The schools, six in number,
were situated at Batore, Seebpore, Chukerparry, Howrah, Sulkea, and
Bailee ; and by 1830 the number of scholars had risen from 440 to
652. In that year a central native English school was established at
Howrah ; and in 1837 a building which served as a chapel also was
erected at Boishkotty [2]. The discontinuance of the system of giving
pice as rewards to the scholars almost emptied the central school in
1832 [3] ; but the work of education generally revived, and the Howrah
Schools have continued to be the most hopeful feature of a Mission
whose progress in other respects has been somewhat discouraging [4].
In 1832 five men and a woman were baptized in the district, and
during 1833-4 thirty-eight others were admitted to baptism. Twenty-
six of the latter consisted of emigrants who had been driven from
Beebeegunge (near Diamond Harbour) by the inundation of 1833.
Before their baptism, which took place in Bishop's College Chapel,
they were twice examined by the Bishop, and at first their conduct
appeared " quite satisfactory " ; but it was soon discovered that they
had previously resided at Serampore [a Baptist centre], and " upon
the withdrawal of the pecuniary provision continued to them with too
little consideration by Mr. de Mello after their first necessities had
been supplied," many of them " retired from the neighbourhood " ;
and the Rev. J. Bowyee, who succeeded to the charge of the Mission
in 1835, added in 1836 that one family asserted " that they were
baptized with the hope of receiving support ; and that unless " they
were " paid " they would " not attend service " [5]. Mr. Bowyer him-
self received several offers from people wishing to become Christians
from worldly motives, and might (he wrote in 1841) have had "whole
villages" if he had "encouraged them." In the villages around
Boishkotty the reception of Christianity was hindered by "violent
persecution and opposition ; " but after two years of trial (1836-8) the
cause gained ground ; and in 1845 these congregations numbered
sixty-one persons, composed entirely of the Pode and Teore castes [6].
The fact that the majority of the people in the Howrah Mission are of
the peasant class and at work the whole day has made it a matter of
great difficulty to instruct them, and the Missionaries have had to
478
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAQATION OF THE OOSPEL.
resort to house-to-house visits and to the formation of classes and
the holding of meetings in huts [7].
In 1870 the Bev. B. G. Choudhubt, a native in charge of the
Mission, described his professed converts as demoralised and as
claiming from the Ohurch : work, free schools, gratuities of clothing
and money, pensions for their widows, and feasts at the great Church
season. In his opinion too much had been done for them in this
respect in the past through mistaken kindness [8] ; and probably this
partly accounts for the backwardness of the converts in contributing
to the support of their own Missions and schools — a duty which the
poorer and ignorant villagers are more ready to recognise than their
£&voured brethen residing in the suburbs of Howrah [9].
Statistics, 1892. — Christiana, 173 ; Communicants, 92 ; Catechumens, 2 ; Villages, 9 ;
Schools, 1 ; Scholars, 197 ; Clergyman, 1 ; Lay agents, 9.
Beferences (Howrah).— [1] R. 1826, p. 182 ; R. 1827, p. 56 ; C.D.C. Report, 1829-30,
pp. 6, 18 ; do. 1841-8, p. 60. [2] C.D.C. Report, 1826, p. 11 ; do. 1829-80, pp. 5, 6, 18, 21,
24 ; do. 1886, pp. 2-4, 17, 21 ; do. 1887, pp. 21-2. [3] C.D.C. Report, 1832-8, p. 17.
[4] R. 1886, p. 89 ; C.D.C. Report, 1887, pp. »-5, 18-28 ; R. 1873, p. 65. [5] C.D.C. Report,
1832-8, p. 6 ; do. 1884-6, pp. 2, 8, 21 ; do. 1833-4, pp. 4-7, 31-2. [6] C.D.C. Report, 1887,
)p. 8-5, 18-23 ; do. 1838-41, pp. 11-18 ; do. 1848-5, pp. 21, 27 ; Q.P., April 1844, pp. 10, 11.
7] R. 1860, p. 129 ; R. 1868, p. 89 ; R. 1866, p. 117 ; R. 1867, p. 101. [8] R. 1870, p. 77 ;
tee alto R. 1876, p. 14. [9] R. 1878, p. 66 : tee alto R. 1874, p. 18.
R
(I.c) Cossipore (1828-82).— In July 1822, the S.P.C.K. having re-
ported that the Bishop of Calcutta had applied for two English Clergy-
men, principally for the superintendence of certain [S.P.C.K.] schools in
Bengal, and that it considered " suoh appointments were in the exclu-
sive province" of the S.P.G., the latter Society decided to supply the
want[l], and in October 1828 the Rev. T. Christian and the Rev. W.
Morton arrived at Calcutta. After instruction from the teachers of
Bishop's College, Mr. Christian took charge of the Cossipore circle at
the northern extremity of Calcutta, and Mr. Morton of the Tollygunge
at the southern, the S.P.C.K. continuing to support the schools. In
taking over the management of these schools, and of a third circle at
Howrah in 1826, the newly-formed local Committee of the S.P.G. stated
that they regarded " the native schools as the most powerful engine
that could be employed for the subversion of idolatry." The Cossipore
circle consisted of four schools — at Tallah, Burnagore, Chitpore, and
Ooturparah— containing an average of 800 boys belonging to '• almost
every caste among the Hindoos — from the Brahman to the most
inferior Sudra" — and including also many Mahommedans. Mr.
Christian was transferred to Rajmahal in 1824, after which the schoolSj
which had been " advanced to a most excellent sphere of usefulness,"
were temporarily superintended successively by a layman, the
Rev. T. Morton, and the Rev. T. Reichabdt (the latter voluntarily)
until 1832, when, as the local Committee could make no permanent
provision for them, they were discontinued [2]. Bishop Wilson of
Calcutta soon after his arrival sought to revive them, but apparently
failed to do so [8].
Beferennrs (Cossipore). — [1] Jo., V. 88, p. 830. [2] Proceedings on Formation of the
Calcutta Diocesan Committee, 1825, pp. 23-4; R. 1324, pp. 147-9; R. 1826, pp. 142-8;
E. 1829-80, p. 10 ; C.D.C. Report, 1826, pp. 8-11 ; do. 1880-1, pp. 8, 19 ; do. 1831-2,
BENGAL.
pp. 8, 11 ; B. 1880, p. 80 ; India Committiee Book, V. 1, pp. 211, 288-0.
p. 842; B. 1884-6, p. 182.
479
[8] Jo., V. 48,
(I.d) Xariners' Chnroh, Calcutta (1829-81).— The erection of a
church in Calcutta for British sailors was promoted by the local Com-
mittee of the Society in 1829-80 ; and on May 16, 1830, the "Mariners'
Chapel" was opened and placed under the Rev. — Macqueen, but
it did not properly come within the Society's objects in India it
as
ceased to engage the Committee's attention about 1831 [1].
Beferencea.—il] C.D.C. Report, 1820-80, pp. 7, 8, 13 ; do. 1880-1, pp. 7, 8, 80 : do
1881-2, p. 7.
(I.c) St. Saviour's MiBsion, Calcutta (1847-92).— About 1882 an
Hindustani Mission was set on foot in Calcutta by Archdeacon Corrie,
who brought with him a few native converts from the Upper Provinces.
In 1834-5 the C.M.S. organised the Mission under the Kev. J. C.
Thompson. After his departure in 1842 the Mission was left five
years without a head, and when in 1847 it was transferred to the
S.P.G. it was in a state of collapse. The Rev. S. Slateb, who then
took charge,
" found a congregation assembling twice every Sunday, at a little house in
Wellesley Street. The service was performed by a Portuguese Catechist, who
read the prayers in Hindustani, but so badly that . . . many respectable people were
deterred from going to church. The number of attendants was from twelve to
fifteen, all of them very poor and ignorant— maid-servants, table-servants, and
sweepers."
During Mr. Slater's ministry the church (begun in 1841) was
completed and consecrated in 1848 under the name of St. Saviour's.
A congregation was soon gathered, a school opened [1], and when in
1850 he resigned " no inconsiderable progress had been made by him
in the very diflficult work of dealing with Mahometan minds" [2].
Under the Rev. W. O'Bbien Smith (who was sometimes assisted by
another Missionary, the work proceeded steadily — not without many
discouragements, but still with some appearance of success, souls being
gathered in by " ones and twos." Preaching to the Mahommedans
and heathen at several stations, distribution of tracts in various
languages, discussion with the more learned Mussulmans in the public
Persian journals, and religious conversations with inquirers, among
whom were some Arabian Jews, were the chief agencies employed.
Mr. Smith reported in 1856 that he was seeking to reclaim also the
poorer class of Portuguese in Calcutta, who were hving " uncared for,
in the lanes and gullies . . . unacquainted with even the elements of
the faith they profess." Many of them spoke chiefly Hindustani.
Regular services were being held also in Bengali [8].
In 1863, having received applications for baptism from Barrackpore
and an invitation from a native Sergeant-Major — a Christian — he visited
the station, and was surprised to find over forty persons assembled in
that ofiicer's quarters, who " earnestly begged " to have a weekly
service in Urdu for the special benefit of their families, who did not
(Ml
Wi
1,11 i
I'f
i i|
li
i
"
fl II
? (
i
it
1
'1
|h
i!
480
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OOBPEIi.
p. X, o, ana iippenuix o; a. xoti, i>y. ou-x , a, ±aii, p. xo. i^j a. xaov, p. 70.
>] B. 1863, p. 64 ; R. 1856, p. 104 ; R. 1858, p. 91 ; R. 1861, p. 146 ; R. 1862, p. 140 ;
,. 1863, pp. 91-a ; R. 1867, p. 100 ; R. 1870, p. 75. [4] R. 1863-4, p. 05. [6] R. 1871,
p. 98-4 ; R. 1874, p. 13 ; R. 1879, p. 24 ; R. 1880, p. 81 j R. 1883, p. 25. [6] M.F. 1862,
R7 • P i»n» T> nn-. Tl. innR. n. 24.
understand English, though tlie soldiers themselves did. With the
consent of the Chaplain Mr. Smith agreed to meet their wishes [4].
Since Mr. Smith's retirement in 1871 the St. Saviour's Mission
has been subjected to frequent changes of Superintendents [6]. In
1888 it was brought into closer connection with Bishop's College, and
in the next year work among the Tamils, which had been begun in
1860, was revived by Mr. Cornelius, a student of the College, and this
branch was then represented to be the most encouraging feature of tha
Mission [6].
Statistics, 1892.— See p. 482.
Beferences (St. Saviour's MiRaion).— [1] C.D.C. Report, 1846-7, pp. B-12; do. 1847-8,
pp. 1, 8, and Appendix 3 ; R. 1847, pp. 80-1 ; R. 1874, p. 13. [2] R. 1860, p. 76.
[3] R. 1«K« n fil. n ISKfl Ti. 104; R. 1H58. n. 91 ! R. IHfil. n. MR: R IRrtCI n im?
R
pp. ._ ., —. „,., i- — , — , r
p. 87 ; R. 1888, p. 88 ; R. 1886, p. 24
(I./) Cathedral Mission (1856-87).— In 1835 the Society became
possessed of a donation of Bs.50,000, left by the Begum Sumroo to
such Religious Society or Societies in India as the Arc .bishop of
Canterbury might direct. The money was invested and tue interest
used for general Mission ^ -DOses in India [1] until 1841, when, the
Bishop of Calcutta having i^ "while appealed for assistance in en-
dowing a Dean and four native ' anons in connection with the new
Cathedral of St. Paul* then being erected in that city, the Society
devoted the fund to founding a Canonr^ to be held by a native priest,
who, besides taking a part in the services of the Cathedral, would be
employed as a Missionary to the heathen living around it [2]. Writing
in 1842, the Bishop said :—
" The confidence of ti)e '^^enerr.ble Society, ever since I come out, is amongst
the warmest encourpftcimat., nder God, that have been granted to my labouring
heart. Nor is there anything i more aim at, than to merit the continuance of such
confidence in every way .•: ay power " [3].
In 1844 the Bishop visited England for the recovery of his health.
His residence in India had exceeded that of his four predecessors put
together, and this, the first occasion when an AngUcan Bishop had
returned from the labours and dangers of an Indian Episcopate, was
marked by the presentation of an address of congratulation and wel-
come from the Society on July 23, 1845. In his reply the Bishop
said: —
" I consider the Society more than ever a mighty instrument, based on the
footing of our National Church, for the glory of the Lord Christ— liable of course
to occasional fluctuations in the measure of its zeal, wisdom and success, as all
(Treat and wide-spread institutions in this dark and miserable world of sin and
imperfection are— but having ',n it the elements of unlimited spiritual good, and
placed now, by the mercy of Christ, in a most momentous and hopeful position for
the diffusion of Christianity in our destitute Colonies, and for the conversion of the
heathen world.
'* And I may venture to assure this Society that the progress of religious principle
in India during tLe thirty-one or thirty-two years since the erection of the See, is
* The old Cathedral waa the Chnroh of St. John.
ill!;'
BENGAL.
481
almost incredible. The character of the Clergy has been raised ; a mild Episcopal
Church discipline has been effectually established ; the disposition of our Indian
rulers towards Christianity has been rendered more favourable ; the moral and
religious conduct of the servants of the Honourable Company has become purer ;
the institution of holy matrimony far more honoured; the Lord's-day better
sanctified ; the number of Chaplains and Missionaries increased ten-fold ; oburohes
multiplied, perhaps, twenty-fold ; the general esteom for the pious and consistent
Ministers and Missionaries of Christ is higher ; the attendance on public worship
more numerous and punctual ; and the reverence for the old-established and
scriptural Liturgy, offices, and usages of our Protestant Church, as laid down by
our first Reformers, more enlightened and influential. ... I may be expected to
dwell for an instant on the Cathedral of St. Paul's, Calcutta. ... If nothing else
had been done in India, I should bless God for this ; and to Him would ascribe the
entire praise. I need not repeat my gratitude for the magnitude of the Society's
grant. It is chiefly designed for a Cathedral Missionary Establishment for six or
more canons, to be supported by its own endowments, and to stand, if it please
God, af' a pillar on the border of the land,' when the English shall have quitted,
if ever they should quit, India. . . . The safety of our beloved country may also be
assured by the decided and wise course of this great Society in the present
emergency. God looks on nations collectively. If governors themselves are back-
ward in their duties to the cause of Christ, it is possible that the efforts of such
institutions as this, with our honoured Archbishops and Bishops at its head, may
in some measure repair the defect " [4].
The new Cathedral was consecrated on October 8, 1847, the anni-
versary of the day on which the first stone was laid in 1889. " The
ultimate and leading design " in its erection and endowment was " the
estabUshment of a body of Missionary Clergy, who might devote them-
selves to the enlightenment of the Heathen and Mahommedans " in
Calcutta and its neighbourhood, " and gradually . . . gatlier out from
among them a native Christian flock." In accordance with this design
the " Cathedral Mission " was begun in April 1850 [5] ; and in 1856
Mr. H. H. Sandel, a native who had been for some time labouring as a
catechist, was ordained and placed on the Endowment Fund in con-
nection with the Society [6].
In this position he remained for 81 years, occupying his time n
ministering to a Bengali congregation in the Cathedral, in preaching
to, and holding discussions with, the heathen and other non-Christiana
in Calcutta and the suburbs, both in public and in private, in estab-
lishing and superintending native schools, and generally in extending
the influence of the Church. On Dr. Milman becoming Bishop in 1867,
the objectionable custom of assigning one of the transepts, instead of
the body of the Cathedral, to the Bengali congregation was aboUshed,
and their gratification at the removal of the distinction between them
and English Christians was shared by educated Hindoos [7].
Among the latter class also, the majority of whom were inclined to
if not actually identified with the Brahmo Soma], some progress was
made, though their readiness to discard their hereditary supei'stiu'ous
belief scarcely carried them beyond Deism. As a body they are " not
far from infidehty " (Mr. Sandel wrote in 1872) ; " they shew no
signs of practical personal religion." But as "the present is an age
of transition among the Hindoos . . . there is all the more urgent need
of impressing this upon them." This is undoubted] v one of the most
important and interesting lields of Missionary labour in the present
day. Some of the Brahmo Somaj admired Jesus iiud regarded Him
as the greatest Heform^jr of the World [8].-
I [
I
•"Sip
■ i ■
482
BOCIETT FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Though the native Christians were slow to learn the duty of
regularly contributing to the support of their religion, their offerings in
1871 not only defrayed local expenses, but admitted of a " first dona-
tion" of Bs.dO for Missionary work elsewhere — a sum which was
increased four-fold in 1874 [9].
In 1878 a member of the congregation set apart a room in his
house to be used as a chapel for his family and the Christians in the
neighbourhood, and defrayed all expenses connected with its mainte-
nance [10].
During the latter part of his ministry Mr. Sandel, with the aid of
friends, both European and Bengali, secured the erection of a church
in Bhowanipore, a suburb where most of his congregation resided ;
and at his death in 1887 he left Es. 12,000 which had been collected by
him as an endowment for the church — a feature imique in the history
of the missions in Lower Bengal [11].
By an arrangement made by the Trustees of the Cathedral Mission
Endowment (the Bishop and Archdeacon of Calcutta), the Cathedral
Mission ceased in 1887 to be directly connected with the Society [12].
Statistics (for Calcutta, pp. 478-82), 1892.- -Christians, 611; Commnnicanta, 271 ;
Catechumens, 6 ; Villages, 28 ; Schools, S ; Scholars, 172 ; Clergymen, 2 ; Lay Agents, 12 .
Beferences (Cathedral Mission).— [1] Jo., V. 48, pp. 448-4 ; R. 1884-6, p. 80. [2] Jo.,
V. 44, pp. 293, 824, 409-10 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 14 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta 1851," Nos. 8
and 9 ; R. 1840, pp. 58-9, 77-8 ; R. 1842, pp. C7-9 ; R. 1843, pp. 41-2 ; R. 1845, pp. 109,
115. [3] R. 1848, p. 42. [4] Jo., V. 45, pp. 196-203 ; R. 1845, pp. 78-9, 107-23. [5] R. 1848,
pp. 90-2 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta 1851," No. 9, pp. 5, 27-31. [6] I MSS., V. 11,
pp. 127-8 ; C.D.C. Report, 1856-7, pp. 2, 36. [7] C.D.C. Report, 1856-7, p. 86 ; do. 1858,
p. 11 ; do. 1859, p. 12 ; do. 1860, p. 18 ; R. 1858, p. 94 ; R. 1859, pp. 104-5 ; R. 1861,
pp. 147-6; R. 1862, pp. 144-6 ; R. 1868, p. 90 ; R. 1863-4, p. 95 ; R. 1865, pp. 111-12 ; R.
1867, p. 99 ; R. 1868, p. 85 ; R. 1870, pp. 75-6 ; R. 1871, pp. ''■ l-2 ; R. 1873, p. 64 ; R.
1874, p. 11 ; R. 1875, p. 12 ; R. 1878, p. 19 ; R. 1882, pp. 25-6. [8] R. 1872, p. 58 ; R.
1876, p. 18. [9] R. 1869, p. 94 ; R. 1870, p. 77; R. 1871, p. 91 ; R. 1874, p. 11 ; R. 1876,
p. 12. [10] R. 1878, p. 19. [11] I MSS., V. 18, pp. 88-9, 191 ; R. 1886, p. 24. [12] I MSS.,
V. 18, pp. 168-4, 191; D MSS., V. 79, No. 2; L., 8 Sept. 1887.
(n.) TOLLYGUNGE, 1828-92.
In 1822 the Society undertook to provide clergymen to super-
intend some schools in Lower Bengal which had been established by
the S.P.C.K., and towards the end of 1828 the Kev. W. Mortcn
was appointed to the charge of the Tollygunge circle [1]. A house
was purchased at Tollygunge from Mr. Hill, i dissenting Missionary,
who had built it in 1822 for the purpose of establishing a Missiou
but had relinquished the station, and Mr. Morton continued in thb
superintendence of the schools, seven in number (viz. Tollygunge,
Ballygunge, Bhowanipore, Callyghaut (or Kali Ghat), Pootoory, Goria,
vnd Birrel), and containing an average of 600 native boys, unUl his
reicoval to Chinsurah about 1825 [21. The work was taken up by the
Rev. W. TwEDDLB, whose happy temper and good nature greatly
contributed to his success. In 1S92 Mr. D. Jones, of Bishop's College,
was appointed catechist, and an English school was added to the
centra one at Kali Ghat [8]. This place was then one of the great
strongholds of superstition in Bengal, the temple of the goddess Kali
'.here being frequented by Brahmans and other worshippers from the
most distant parts of India, and a daily service of offerings and
b'acrifioes was carried on, at a cost estimated to amount to j£600
a
in
Of
BENGAL.
488
monthly. Mahommedans had been known to take a part in them,
and rich gifts being presented from time to time by wealthy Hindoos,
the proprietors of the temple (embracing thirty families) were rapidly
enriched [4].
In 1880 i«o young men from Sulkeah, a village 20 miles south of
TFoUygunge, called to make inquiries about Christianity, and after
probation were baptized. Others, encouraged by a visit of Mr.
Tweddle to Sulkeah, came forward desiring baptism, some bringing
■and deUvering up their images. (On the appointment of the Bev. J.
BowYER to Barripore in 1883 {see p. 486) Sulkeah was transferred to his
care.) From Janjera (8 miles south of ToUygunge) a man attended
for instruction, and returning to his village announced to his family
"his intention of giving up caste and embracing Christianity. They
excluded him from their circle, but at his request the Missionaries
visited Janjera and a school was opened at his house. The villagers
tbr^n cast out of their communion his whole family, who eventually
embraced Christianity. As the numbers began to increase, a cottage
in the village was appropriated for service and a school was opened.
In all twenty-five persons were baptized in 1830, six from Sulkeah
in April and nineteen from Janjera and Devipore in October and
December. They were mostly of the poad and teer castes, and
renounced caste end idolatry for some time previous to baptism [5].
The work so increased that during the next two years the Rev. J.
Bowser was sent to assist in instructing the converts, but in
December 1832 Mr. Tweddle died of jungle fever caught at Janjera
while attending to the building of a new chapel. The Rev. M. R. db
Melt-o superintended the Mission until June 1833, when Mr. Jones
"wari ordained and placed in full charge. In January of that year the
Bishop of Calcutta, attended by the Principal of Bishop's College and
the Secretary of the locil Committee at Calcutta, visited Janjera,
examined several of the converts, and encouraged them to persevere.
It was his first visit to a Christian body in a hfjathen village, and the
scene was witnessed by all with ferUngs of no ordinary interest.
" Never was I more charmed" (he wrotej "than with examining for my-
self the native converts, and addressing to them an episcopal exhorta-
tion." He also visited aoine of the naiiv". houses. The people were
a rude and mostly "an unlettered population," constantly engaged
in manual labour, and subsisting principally by agriculture and fishing.
Of the baptized, then numbering seventy-nine, fifty-three were con-
firmed in Calcutta Cathedral in the following April [6]. In 1834 the
Bishop again visited the Mission ai^d himself baptized five natives.
The general conduct of the Christians was good. At the request of
many of them a granary was erected near their chapel, to which
those that had land contributed the firstfruits of their harvest for the
relief of such of their brethren as were in distress.
Though no perceptible fruij ia the way of actual conversion had yet
reanlted from the Mission Schools in Calcutta neighbourhood, not
even in ToUygunge, where ilie Society's efforts had been most sua-
cessful, this agency was still regarded as highly serviceable in prepar-
ing the way for the reception of the Gospel. But the expense of their
maintenance was great, and in the state of the country at that time
their management was (in the words of the Calcutta Committee)
II 2
1 ill I
I, ; ■
'1
i 'J
484
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
" of necessity in a great measure entrusted to heathen teachers ... a
serious drawback upon their utility " [7].
Notwithstanding this and other disadvantages the Mission steadily
progressed. The Bishop of Calcutta wrote in 1836 : —
" There is no second example at present of the rapid and solid spread of our
healing faith, to be compared with that under Mr. Jones. The scenes of his
success are small, lone, agricultural villages, where there are nc Brahmins, no
heathen temples, no Zemindars — none of those obstacles to the voice and call of
truth in the conscience, which most other places present; where caste, more*
over, is little regarded, and where in a very short time the numbers will be on the
side of Christianity. The magistrate also is a friend to the Beligivm 4 l 'c name
he bears, and wiU not allow the Christian to be oppressed bec"u& ,t ' cnvcr-
sion to that doctrine. I speak with caution, and ever remember. n ; ''.»> -. ork
id in far higher hands than ours, and also bearing in mind hov <>T)Ml7 fcuings
may fall back. But I have been narrowly watching the case for cu ' x years — I
have been ov.f to the villages repeatedly — I admonish the Missionaries whenever
I meet them — I oramine and catechise them with all the scrutiny I cin master,
and I am persuaded the work is genuine " [8].
In 1837 a tomple of Shiva was presented to the Society by the two
chief converts of the village of Sojenaberrea, and being converted into
a chapel '* those walls which formerly rung with the licentious songs
of Krishna" soon resounded with Christian hymns. In 1840 there
were many baptisms, and Mr. Jones described his charge as a Church
consisting of nearly 1,000 members (scattered over forty different
villages), 500 being baptized and 100 being communicants, and the
remainder under instruction. The conduct of the baptized generally
was satisfactory, but among the catechumens were numbers who came
forward " with motives not strictly pure and with mistaken notions o'
Christianity." Thus at Rajarampore nearly the whole of the inbrl^
tants placed themselves under Christian instruction in 1835, butfp..' r.tc
to gain worldly advantages they openly relapsed, and in 1837 ag .ia
sought admission as catechumens — not, it was believed, from pure
motives.
In case of "notorious and flagrant crimes" it was Mr. Jones'
custom " to make the delinquents stand in a conspicuous place during
the whole of the service, partly to put them to open shame, and partly
to deter others from the contagion." Attached to the Mission were
chapels at Tollygunge, Janjera, Bagapore, and Sojenaberrea, also
buildings used for instruction and service in four other villages [9].
Mr. Jones continued without intermission to labour faitiii'nlly and
patiently for another thirteen years. At his death in 1863 Vc VM
Behind him *' a goodly band of 470 communicants, 1,031 baptit. J on-
verts, and 609 catechumens," where on taking charge twenty v :
before there were only 66 baptized converts [10].
The work was carried on with equal zeal, and energy by the Rev.
C. E. Dribeko, from 1854 to his death in 1871 11 j, but the history of
the Mission during the last thirty jea. l', Las bep :• -^.'i of stagnation and
retrogression rather than of contnii.ci Diogr.^o, . t no time has the
stafif been adequate to cope with th(> task before them, and vigorous
evwigelistio work has been almost out of the quaation in view of the
requirements of the existing converts, who in their state 'of miserable
ignorance [12] have had to be gnnrdod, not only from relapsing into
he
ec
^^^
BENOAL.
485
heathenism, but also from the aggressions, at one time, as in 1858,
of Mormons, and subsequently of Romanists and others [13]. Between
1864 and 1 867 the Mission suffered also from storms, every bungalow,
church, and school being destroyed in the former year [14], In 1866
special efforts were made with the view of obtaining a supply of native
pastors to work under the EiTropean Missionary — a long-felt want [15] ;
but although the object has since 1874 been partly achieved [16],
the Mission cannot yet be regarded as satisfactory [17].
Statistics, 1892.— See p. 490.
Committee,
[4] C.D.C. Report, 1882-8, pp. 2, 8 ; R. 1888, p. 51. [5] C.D.C. Report, 1830-1, pp. 5, 6,
24-6 ; R. 1834-5, p. 34 ; R. 1840, pp. 88-4. [6] C.D.C. Report, 1881-2, pp. 5, 6, 15 ; do,
1882-8, pp. 2, 6, 13-17 ; do. 1833-4, p. 26 ; R. 18 (3, pp. 51-2 ; R. 1840, pp. 84-5. [7] C.D.C,
■RATinrt.. 18.H3-4. nil. 1-97: fin. IfiBB. tin. 4. B : R. ]fi.R4-ti. nn. HS-fi. TRT T?. IftSR n R«
m\
^ u J / * . ■"■*• ^^ * "» P* ■'■" » "** •*■" ' "» !'• *" » •■-*• Aoou, p. ou. Li^J XV.
1864, p. 105 ; R. 1868, p. 86. [15] R. 1858, p. 91 ; R. 1863-4, p. 95 ; Jo., Nov. 16, 1866 ;
R. 1871, p. 95. [16] R, 1874, pp. 11, 12; R. 1875, pp. 12, 13; R, 1885, p, 25,
[17] R. 1884, p. 27.
(III.) SUNDERBUNS District (Barripore, Mograhat, &c.), 1829-92.
The village of Barripore is situated sixteen miles south of Calcutta.
At one time it was a civil station, and numbered among its residents a
collector, salt agent, and medical man ; but about 1830 these officers
were removed and the place resumed its village-like aspoct [Ij. The
district lies amidst a most unwholesome and swampy country, shut
out from European society, and for one half of the year the various
villages can only be reached in saltees, or hollowed trunks of trees,
punted across the flooded fields, and under the heat of a tropical sun.
Some parts are infested with tigers. The land is so impregnated with
salt that the people in the hot season are forced to procure water
from a distance [2], and even the crops of rice will not grow well
upon it.
In 1820 Mr. Plowden, the salt agent, opened the first school at
Barripore, which he superintended and supported until his removal
from the place, when it was transferred to the care of the Society's
local Committee at Calcutta and placed under the superintendence of
the Missionary at ToUygunge, twelve miles from Barripore. This
may bo considered to have been the commencement of Missionary
operations in the Barripore district. But it was not until 1829 that
any diixct measures were taken. In that year two or three families
from Sulkeah applied to the Scrampore [Baptist] Missionaries for
Christian instruction, but finding that distance precluded the hope of
any regular pastoral visit, they requested the Society's Missionary
at ToUygunge (twenty miles from Sulkeah) to take charge of them,
having been introduced to him through the master of the Gurrea
school. The applicants, who in proof of their sincerity brought with
them some of their idols, were favourably received ; two of them were
i:
IP
1/ 1'^"
r
i '!
'I
486
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
baptized in 1880 by the Bev. W. Tweddle, and he or his catechfsty
Mr. D. Jones, for a time regularly visited Sulkeah, generally vid-
Barripore, where, in examining the school, opportunities were afforded
for explaining to the heathen listeners the first principles of Ghristiaa
religion. Each visit occupied two or three days, and a deserted
cutchery afforded shelter to the Missionary. Joynagar and Mograhat
were also visited by Mr. Tweddle in July 1880, when many expressed
a dp^ire to hear and receive the Word, and delivered up specimens of
thi > As the work grew in the immediate neighbourhood of
Toliv^ the visits to Barripore district became less frequent, and
the Sui-. -\ Christians were obliged to go eight miles to Andermanio
for service, where, in consequence of an accession of several families,.
Mr. Tweddle had built a chapel. In June 1888 Barripore was
made the centre of a separate Mission, having Andermanic and Sulkeah
attached, and the Rev. J. Bowyer was placed in charge; but in
January 1834 he was driven from his post by illness, and Barripore
was re-united to ToUygunge under the care of the Rev. D. E. JoNEa
and Catechist C. E. Dribeko. They, however, could devote little
time to Barripore district, and all that could be done for the Sulkeah
Christians was to place a native catechist there. Moreover a storm
in 1888, followed by an inundation of the sea, had flooded the whole,
country south of Calcutta. The huts of the natives and their rice
crops shared a common ruin ; and they were preserved from starvation
and from begging in the streets of Calcutta, like hundreds of their
heathen neighbours, by the kindness of Mr. R. S. Homfray. During
the distress, this gentleman came to reside at Barripore as assistant to
the salt agent ; and collecting many of the Christians together he
gave them work in his own grounds, and when the inundation had
partially passed away he furnished them with paddy seed and senfe
them back to their villages. Ever ready to promote the Mission, Mr.
Homfray put the Morning Prayers of the Church into Bengali in
Roman characters, and in the absence of the Missionaries he used to
assemble the Christians in his study for prayers.
In 1835 Mr. C. E. Dribero was ordained and placed at Barripore.
On arriving he found a dissenting Missionary there ; but this gentle-
man having obtained a secular appointment under Government, soon
left. With the assistance of Mr. A. H. Moore (appointed Catechist in 1880
and ordained in 1839) daily service was begun at Barripore in a small
room formerly used as the salt office ; a cbapel was built at Sulkeah
on ground given by a native convert ; schools were established in
several villages (one at Kalipore being built at the entire expense of a
native Christian in 1837) ; and the work was so organised and developed
that at the end of 1845 the Mission comprised eight circles, extending
forty miles in a direct line from Altaberriea in t)ie north and to Kharri
in the south, and containing fifty-four villages, occupied by 1,443
converts and catechumens, two puckha churches, and many thatched
places of worship. At all the principal villages native readers were
stationed to teach the Christians and assemble them for prayers.
The Missionaries had had their "full share" of " difficulties^
discouragements, and opposition."
On one occasion Mr. Moore and Mr. Driberg were hemmed in the
chapel at Andermanic by a gang of heathen armed with clubs, led on
BENGAL.
487
bj an apostate Christian, and had to stand a siege of over two hours,
terminated happily by the arrival of the police. At another time, when
a Brahmin of high caste had been converted, the Mission-house was
beset for two days by large parties of heathen, instigated by the
Zemindar ; and at night the huts of several Christians were reduced
to ashes — an attempt to bum the school having proved abortive.
But these ebullitions (added Mr. Driberg) were only exhibited when
any circumstance of great excitement occurred, and even then the
storms of passion soon subsided and were followed by a strong and
favourable reaction ; for in general the feeling towards the Missionary
was anything but hostile, specially among the ryots, who for the most
part appeared to feel his presence as some sort of protection and
security against their Zemindars, who in turn were fearful of exposure.
Moreover the Brahmins and others of the better class, though they
looked with an eye of ill-will and envy at the fruit of his labours, and
would have been among the first to join in any operations against
him, were alive enough to their own interests in seeking the benefits
of English education at his hands.
On taking charge, Mr. Driberg sought to obtain a piece of ground for
a Christian burial-place. For some time nobody would give him any
for love or money, and when at last he found a man anxious to dispose
of a plot to meet a financial difficulty, double the full value was
exacted.
In 1886-7 Mr. Homfray purchased a small estate a few miles to
the south-east of Barripore, and devoted a portion of it to the forma-
tion of a village to serve as an asylum for native Christians fleeing
from the oppression of their Zemindars. In the course of a few years
it became " a very pleasing Christian colony," living in a happy way,
free from apprehension of oppression, and ministered to in a chapel
built at the expense of Mr. Homfray, who also gave the Mission
18 biggahs of land. After Mr. Homfray's death this village, known
as "Mogra (Homfray's)," or •• Bon Mogra," was sold to the heathen
Zemindar, and some of the Christians removed.
During 1887-8 the whole of the families residing at B^reall6 in
Mogra-hdt renounced caste and sought Christian instruction. But
"a fierce persecution" was raised against them by the adjoining
Mahommedan Zemindar, and to prevent their ejection the Society
purchased the hamlet for Bs.95, and thus was secured the foundation
of the Mission-station of Mograhat.
In February 1842 the first confirmation at Barripore was held in
the temporary church, when 198 candidates were confirmed. During
the next four years substantial and beautiful permanent churches were
erected at these two stations — that of St. Peter's, Barripore (opened
May 6, 1845), being consecrated on November 80, 184G, and
St. Andrew's, Mograhat, on the following day — both by the Bishop of
Madras, who also confirmed eighty candidates, and was much im-
pressed by the reality of the work of the Mission.
The church at Mograhat was designed by the Rev. J. G. Dbibeeg,
and much of the building was the work of his own hands. Every
ounce of lime, and sand, and paint, and every inch of timber, hud to
be transported from Calcutta, thirty miles distant. A tower was added
in order to afford a residence for the Catechist. How necessary was
f f
i
I
M
488
SOCIETY FOB THE FBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Ill
the provision of suitable churches, decently furnished, will be gathered
from a statement made by the Bev. ^. E. Dbibebo in 1841. Of the
building used as a church at Barripc^o, he said : " There is no font,"
and added : " but this is a general evil ; \ here is not one in the whole
extent of the . . . Society's Missions in L<)ngal." A large proportion
of the cost of erecting the new churches was raised in India.
Besides the labours of the resident Missionaries, the Bev. A.. Stbeet,
the Society's Secretary at Calcutta, had done much to bring the two
Mission stations into a " flourishing condition." Since the Bev. G. E.
Dbibebg had been Missionary, there had been only one case of apostasy.
At Mograhat, when some years before a hurricane had swept away the
village and left its inhabitants destitute, the native landowners, who
were pressing them for payment of rent, offered to remit a year's rent
if they would abjure Christianity. But the people pr erred to risk
utter destitution rather than yield ; and the Sulkeah Chribiians, hearing
of this, collected B3.6O for their relief. The brethren at Sulkeah
were distinguished for their steadfastness and charity, and it was
recorded of them in 1841 that, as they were the first to embrace
the Christian religion, so are they " always foremost in every good
work."
During the Bishop's tour he visited the temple of Jugganath, the
most sacred and interesting spot in the world to the Hindu, after
Benares. The temple, said to be 800 years old, consists of one very
lofty doJiie of a lingular form, surrounded by other buildings of
different shape and height. All access to the interior is forbidden to
Christians. At the festival of the Euth or Car, held in June, the
number of visitors varied from 80,000 to 100,000, seventy-five per cent.
being women. It was still the custom at the period of the Bishop's
visit for the car to be dragged forth, but no compulsion was used,
except that of religious fanaticism, to induce the votaries to draw it; and
the former practice of persons casting themselves down to be crushed
to death under the huge wheels had long been unknown. The
hideous wooden idol, shut up in the temple, was renewed from time
to time, on which occasions the substance imagined to contain the
Deity was removed by a Brahman from the old and placed within the
breast of the new idol ; and it was a legendary belief that the Brahman
thus employed always died within the year. The number of deaths
among the pilgrims during the festival of the Buth was 700 in 1848.
The Pilgrim Tax introduced in the seventeenth century had been
continued by the British Government from 1803 to 1840, when it was
abolished, but the Go' ernment still contributed annually to the mainte-
nance of the temple [8]
In 1846 the Mission was divided into three circles, the most populous
and northern part remaining under the Bev. C. E. Dbibebo ; the
central, "Mograhat," being assigned to the Bev. J. G. Dbibebg;
'• Barripore South " to the Bev. A. H. Moobe [4]. But this arrange-
ment was subject to interruption, and the growing wants of the
Christian congregations demanded so much attention as to leave
little time for preaching to the heathen [6]. At the celebration of the
Society's Jubilee in 1852 nearly 900 native converts met at Barripore,
the Missionaries and chief men among them walking in procession to
church, singing as they went. It has been often noticed that the face
BENGAL.
489
of the Hindu becomes brighter and more intelligent after his conver-
sion ; and on this occasion the quiet and cheerful behaviour of the
Christians was in strong contrast to the clamour and wrangling common
to native assemblages. The Europeans present were gratified and
edified by what they had heard and seen. In the words of the
Eeport of 1852 :—
" Many, after this spectacle, must have felt that the work of Missions was a more
real and hcqpeful thing than they could have conceived from reports, and must
have been encouraged by what they had seen of its results to assist, with not
perhaps greater faith, but with greater cordiality, in its promotion.
" The sight of so many hundreds rescued from heathenism might well raise
in us serious misgivings as to our means of keeping them in the right way " [6].
In the next year some Mormonites visited the district and succeeded
in deluding some to adopt their abominable systera. The Christians
generally, and even the well-disposed heathen, were however disgusted
with the sinful practices of the new teachers [7].
Failure also attended an attempt made in 1854 to introduce
caste prejudices among the Christians [8], but in 1867 fresh
difficulties arose on this head [9], and in 1869 several of the Mograhat
Christians "joined the Baptists, avowedly in the hope of getting
money " [10].
In the past 20 years (1870-92) the Mission has suffered serious
reverses, arising chiefly from a lack of proper supervision. The
European Missionaries have been numerically weak, and their
power for good has been much lessened by the confessed inefficiency
of the native catechists and readers employed. Thus the people
have remained in a state of deplorable ignorance and partial
neglect, and many have been drawn away by the Boman Catholics
and other bodies. To superintend Christians scattered in 76 villages
over a large extent of country is beyond the power of any one
man ; and the Rev. W. Deew, who did his best to grapple with the
task, reported in 1875-6 that the Mission was •' perceptibly melting
away," an active Jesuit Missionary having some time before formed
a settlement at Eharri, and his influence had so extended that there was
now " a recognised community, with a staff of officers, in almost
every one of the stations." In some places two-thirds of the converts
had gone over, in others, one-half. The plan adopted by the intruder
was to lavish money freely for the relief of all immediate wants, and
next to purchase landed property, on which people would be induced
to settle by the offer of protection and easier terms than those offered
by the Zemindars.
The Society has made strenuous and prolonged efforts to revive,
build up, and extend the weak and struggling Church in the Barripore
district ; and after a long period of disappointment and despair there
are at last increasing signs of hope and encouragement.
Local Church Councils, instituted in 1882, have helped to awaken
interest and zeal ; and from a movement set on foot at the meeting of
the District Church Council in 1891 there is now a prospect that the
native converts will eventually contribute according to their means to
the support of their reUgion — a duty hitherto much neglected.
Owing to the lack of means it was necessary in 1888 to endeavour
Hit!
5 pii'i
it ■
h' I.:
«• !l
490
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEIi.
to secure the administration of the Mission by a native clergy-
man ; but this plan has " proved a failure/HEUid it is evident that if any
Eermanent improvement is to be effected, not only must the native staff
e strengthened, but the management of the whole must again be
entrusted to resident European Missionaries. To obtain men qualified
for this arduous task is not an easy matter ; and meanwhile (1890-92)
invaluable assistance in the superintendence of the work is being
rendered by the Bev. H. Whitehead, Principal of Bishop's College,
Calcutta, and by members of the Oxford Mission, Calcutta [11].
Statistics, 1899 (for Tollygunge and Sunderbons, pp. 482-90).— Ghristians, 8,466 ;
CatechmnenB, 1,484; Commonicants, 88; Villages, 81; Schools, 26; Scholars, 719;
Clergymen, 3 ; Lay Agents, 45.
J?«/crence» (Sunderbnns: Barripore &o.)— [1] R. 1840, p. 86. [2] Q.P. July 1842,
p. 4 ; luev. C. £. Driberg's Narrative of Barripur Mission, 1845, p. vi. [3] C.D.C. Report,
1829-80, p. 19; do. 1888-4, pp. 27-8; do. 1884-6, pp. 8-11, 85-41;; do. 1886, pp. 9-10, 81-8 ;
do. 1887, pp. 10-18, 84-5 ; do. 1888-41, pp. 2, 8, 81-44 ; do. 1841-3, pp. 6, 6, 88 (and State-
ment of Rev. A. W. Street, 0"*. 14, 1842, appended to C.D.C. Report, 1841-8, p. 79) ;
C.D.C. Report, 1848-4, pp. 4-'. J7 ; do. 1845-6, pp. 18-20, 28, 29 ; Rev. C. E. Driberg's
Narrative of Barripur Mission, 1845; R. 1834-5, p. 85; R. 1886, p. 88; R. 1888,
pp. 67-76 ; R. 1840, pp. 83-8 ; R. 1842, pp. 75-82 ; R. 1843, p. 42 ; R. 1844, p. 80 ;
Jo., V. 45, pp. 28, 117-18, 315 ; Q.P. 1842, pp. 4-6. [4] R. 1846, pp. 75-6. [5] R.
1841, p. 74 ; R. 1853, p. 62. [61 R. 1852, p. 59. [7] R. 1853, pp. 62-8. [8] R. 1864,
p. 60. [0] R. 1867, p. 102. [10] R. 1869, p. 95. [11] R. 1870, pp. 76, 78-9 ; R. 1871,
p. 96; R. 1872, p. 69; R. 1875, pp. 18, 14 ; R. 1876, pp. 18, 14; R. 1877, p. 21; R. 1882,
[0] a. 1007, p. ioa. i^iuj i*. i86», p. as. [ixj a. i870, pp
96; R. 1872, p. 69; R. 1875, pp. 18, 14 ; R. 1876, pp. 18, 14; R.
27 ; I MSS., V. 18, pp. 475, 497 ; C.D.C. Report, 1882, pp. vii, viii, 8 ; R. 1884, p. 27 ;
p. a7; JL Mas., v. 18, pp. 475, 497 ; V.D.V. Keport, 1882, pp. vii, Vlli, 8 ; K. 1884, p.
B. 1885, p. 25 ; I MSS., V. 18, pp. 485, 458, 476 ; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 46,
pp. 244, 298. R. 1891, pp. 29, 80, 83-4.
(IV.) BHAOALFORE and RAJ MAHAL, 1824-7.
In 1824 the Bev. T. Christian, a Missionary of the Society at Cossi-
pore {see p. 478), was transferred by the Bishop of Calcutta toBhagalpore,
m Behar, in order to open a Mission amor^ the tribes inhabiting the
mountains north and west of Baj Mahal. The Paharees, as these
tribes are called, are an aboriginal race, untrammelled by caste and
Hindu idolatry, and though extremely ignorant and superstitious, were
liberal in their opinions of those who differed from them. At Mr.
Christian's first visit they feared he was a sorcerer, and that his object
was to carry off their children ; but one chief suggested that it was
unlikely that he would leave the society of people like himself to come
among the Paharees in order to prevail on them to embrace a falsehood,
and gave it as his opinion that " God in pity to them had seat " him " to
instruct them." This had great weight with the villagers. Some
children were entrusted to the Missionary for education, two the sons
of a chief, and in 1825 two children were baptized. One of the
customs of the Paharees called " tamasha," consisted in the sacrifice
of animals to their god, accompanied by drinking, dancing and music,
every one, without exception of age or sex, becoming more or less
drunk ; but Mr. Christian was assured that " as soon as the true way
of God was perfectly known among them they would all walk in it
. . . they could not give up their present customs until they had
learned better." Though able to reside among them only from
December to March (Rowing to the unheal thiness of the hills), and with
no better accom'nodation than a hut, Mr. Christian so won their
esteem and confidence as to be received ' with every mark of the
utmost cordiality and listened to with the gitsatest attention." During
the
tha
"ti
mo:
as
BENGAL.
491
the remainder of the year he was occupied in officiating at Bhagalpore,
and ^once a month) at Monghir, an invalid station 40 miles distant ;
also m reducing the Paharee language to writing, compiling a vocabu'
lary, and endeavouring to translate portions of the Scripture. By the
Bishop of Calcutta the Mission was regarded " as the nucleus of future
possible good, on a more extended scale than any other district in
India," but with the death of Mr. Christian, " who fell a sacrifice to
the climate of the hills " on December 16, 1627, this hopeful prospect
vanished.
" To the College and its MissionB the loss is I fear irreparable " (wrote the
Principal of Bishop's College). " He possessed, far beyond others of superior
talents to himself, the art of winning and securing the regard and esteem of
the natives of every class ; the simple inhabitants of the hills considered him in
the light of a superior being, and gave a proof of their attachment and confidence
which, to all experienced in such intercourse, will appear extraordinary and almost
unparalleled; that of confiding their children, at a distance from themselves^
entirely and absolutely to his care. Of few can it be said, as of him, that the
savage of the hills, the prejudiced and blinded Hindoo, and the polished and
intelligent European unite in admiring and regretting him."
The Society was unable to renew the Mission.
Beferencei (Bhagalpore &c.)— India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 211, 238-9, 287-90 ; do.
V. 2, pp. 11-2 ; Proceedings on Formation of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee, 1825,
pp. 29, 80 j R. 1825, pp. 142, 146-9, 166 ; R. 1826, p. 119 ; C.D.C. Report, 1826, pp. 15-26 f
U. 1827, pp. 177-212; R. 1328, pp. 48-9.
(V.) CHINSTJRAH, 1825-86.
Chinsurah was formerly a Dutch settlement on the Hooghly, some
80 miles above Calcutta. On its cession to England about 1825 the
church, a handsome building, was fitted up by Goveiament, and the
Eev. W. MoKTON was stationed there by the Society to open a Mission.
The Anglican Ministry and Liturgy were introduced, the Rev. Dr.
Miiiii, Principal of Bishop's College, preaching on the occasion [1].
Besides ministering to a Netherlandish and English flock and
superintending two schools, Mr. Morton undertook the compilation of &
Bengali and English dictionary, and a Bengali translation of the Liturgy.
During the greater part of 1880 he was absent on sick leave and again
in 1832-3 at the Seychelles (p. 809). On both occasions after his
return he was provisionally engaged as Assistant Chaplain to the East
India Company at Chinsurah ; but while holding this position he con-
tinued his work of translation, and in 1834 undertook the care of six.
native schools which had been transferred to the Society by the Board
of PubUc Instruction. The schools were situated at Haleeshor, Balee,
Noyhattee, Khenkshyalee, Gaurapara, Mankoonda, and another waa
added at Mooktapoor. On the transfer the Bishop explained to the
teachers and pupils thai Christian teaching would be introduced, but
the change was followed by a considerably increased attendance.
Shortly before his final departure, in 1886, Mr. Morton reported
that for 20 years or more Christian Missionaries had been employed in
'* tilling and sowing with the seed of eternal hfe this ungenial soil of
moral blindness and degeneracy," but that " not one convert has been
as yet gained to the Church of the Redeemer." The Schools, how-
\l t
M 11
ill
\U
1,
M
^ ■
I \\,
t .'.
pp
\ Si
492
BOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
ever, were flouriahing, and preparing the way for the reception of
Christianity.
For want of funds the Society was unable to continue the mainte-
nance of the Schools after 1886, and they were given up [2].
Beferencea (Chinaorah). — [1] India Committee Book, V. 1, p. 288 ; B. 1824, p. 161 ;
Proceedings on Formation of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee, 1826, p. 80 ; B. 1826,
pp. 118-19; C.D.C. Beport, 1826, pp. 14, 16; B. 1848, p. 97. [2] B. 1826, pp. 118-20;
C.D.C. Beport, 1826, pp. 14, 16; do. 1829-80, pp. 8, 10; do. 1880-1, pp. 8, 11-18;
do. 1831-2, pp. 1-2 ; do. 1833-4, pp. 1-8 ; do. 1884-6, pp. 17-20, 68 ; do. 1886, pp. 14-16 ;
B. 1888, p. 49 ; B. 1884-6, pp. 87, 182 ; B. 1836, p. 40.
(VI.) MIDNAFORE, 1886.
Midnapore is an extensive district in the Province of Orissa, the
wilder regions of which are inhabited by Santals. It was one of
the first parts of Bengal occupied by the British, having been ceded
by the Nawab of Bengal in 1760. The Eev. W. Morton was placed
at the town of Midnapore to open a Mission in 1886, but he had only
just commenced residence when illness obliged him to leave. There
was then no one to replace him [1], and the question of re-occupying
the station was not entertained until 1855, when, on the proposal
of certain residents for the settlement of a Missionary who should
also to a certain extent act as Chaplain, the Society granted £50 a
year to supplement Government and local contributions [2]. The
arrangement, however, does not appear to have been carried out so
far as the Society is concerned.
Be/erences (Midnapore).— [1] B. 1836, p. 40; C.D.C. Beport, 1834-6, pp. 1-2, 20;
do. 1836, p. 1 ; do. 1837, p. 1. [2] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 26, p. 146 ; Bound
Pamphlets, " Calcutta 1860," V. 2, No. 16 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 121-2.
(VII.) TAMIOOK District (Meerpur), 1838-92.
The Rev. M. R. de MELiiO, being in 1828 in charge of the Howrah
Mission, was applied to for employment in a menial capacity by some
people calling themselves Christians, and saying that they formed part
of a congregation residing in a hamlet called Meerpore, near Geonkaly,
at the mouth of the Roopnarain. They ascribed their origin as a
Christian community to the labours of some Roman Catholic priests,
and particularly to Padre Simon of Calcutta, by whom most of the
then existing community had been baptized. But they had long been
neglected. Nothing could then be done directly for their benefit, but
subsequently such children as they were willing to send for education
were received into the Howrah Mission School. In November 1838
six families, in all 26 persons, came from those parts to settle at
Howrah, where they sought instruction from Mr. de Mello, and were
baptized in Bishop's College Chapel on March 8, 1884, after having
been twice examined by the Bishop of Calcutta. Learning from these
and others that there were Christians at Meerpur deserted by their
priest, and urged by Mr. Homfray, the Rev. J. Bowyer of Howrah,
accompanied by Mr. Homfray, visited the place in December 1888, "and
found a village of nominal Christians, numbering ... 97, with scarcely
any sign of Christianity except a few images of the Virgin Mary and
BENGAL.
493
Saints, no public worship, no prayer, no Scriptures, no Sacraments."
They gladly consented to receive instruction, and shortly afterwards
two native Christian teachers were sent to them, 20 of the children
were baptized, and Mr. Bowyer visited them occasionally.
At the end of 1839 Mr. de Mello was appointed to the charge of
the Mission. A house was rented for him at Tamlook, a chapel erected
at Geonkaly in 1840, and at Meerpore (12 miles from Tamlook) a
chapel was built (opened May 16, 1841), with a small apartment
attached (made of mats and thatch) in which he made it his practice
to reside away from all society and civilised Ufe a great part of the
year. His congregation at this place (made up of the descendants of
Romish converts) were " more difficult to be disciplined than the
heathen themselves " ; indeed, owing to their long neglect, their habits
and morals when he took charge were " as bad as, if not in some cases
worse than, those of heathens around them." Living among them as
he did, Mr. de Mello was enabled by precept and example to lead them
to higher things. Thirty-four were confirmed at Bishop's College inl847,
and seven years later the Eev. C. E. Dbiberg reported that the stabihty
and progress of the Mission were mainly due to Mr. de Mello 's labours.
The people welcomed the visits of the clergyman ; they were orderly,
devout, and attentive at service ; and " nearly all the grown-up women "
were " able to read." The pastoral care of Meerpore was now managed
almost entirely by native agency (visits being paid occasionally by
clergymen) [1] ; and on June 29, 1862, Brojonath Pal, who had been
nine years in charge as catechist, was ordained. On this occasion " the
whole ordination service was performed for the first time in the Ben-
gali language." In Meerpore there were then 182 Christians, almost
all peasants and dependent on agriculture [2].
During a hurricane in 1864 many sought protection at Mr. Pal's
house, but a huge tree falling on it they fled to the church. While
they were there a storm-wave swept the roof, walls, and doors and
windows into a confused mass. Mr. Pal got his family and others on
a thatched roof floating by — 40 souls in all. The roof of another house
fell on them and killed several ; the rest were carried towards the river,
which threatened to swallow them up, but the raft Rtriking against a
tree they were enabled to fasten it, and there re' ' "ri.dtill the waters
receded. In all 16 of the 40 were lost [8],
The subsequent history of the Mission at Meerpore has been one
of quiet progress [4].
Note. — From 1840 to 1844 the villages of Bosor and Diggeepara
were included in the Tamlook Mission. They were formerly stations of
the C.M.S.,andin 1840 Mr. de Mello found a chapel at each place, and
in all 94 professing Christians, only 23 of whom had been baptized.
During the next three years 46 were baptized at Diggeepara, and in
1844, in consequence of the difficulty of visiting from Tamlook, 45 miles
distant, both stations were transferred to the Barripore Mission [6].
Statistics, 1892. — ChriBtians, 187;
Agents, 1.
Communicants, 61; Clergymen, 2; Lay
»:•? /
I'
l.i
5;i:I
1 t
; 1
1 t' i
e
i r
[,^:l
I
Befereneei (Tamlook District).— [1] C.D.C. Report, 1838-41, pp. 2, 13, 14, 60-3 (and
App. xviii, xiz) ; do. 1841-3, p. 42; do. 1843-6, p. 41 ; do. 1846-7, pp. 27-31 ; do. 184&-9,
494
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
)p. S-10 ; do. 1861-9, pp. 80-1 ; do. 1853-8, p. B9 ; do. 1864, pp. 53-6 ; do. 1855, p. 106 ;
do. 186&-7, p. 80 ; do. 1868, p. 14 ; do. 1869, p. 17 ; B. 1854, p. 84. [2] C.D.C. Keport,
1800, p. 16; B. 1861, pp. 146-7; B. 1862, p. 144; M.F. 1862, p. 285. [3] B. 1864,
pp. 105-7. [4] Tv. ?868, p. 87; B. 1872, pp. 59-60; B. 1880, p. 80; B. 1886, p. 26.
'6j O.D.C. Beport, 18J%-41, pp. 49-52; do. 1841-3, p. 42; do. 1843-6, pp- 16,42.
£
5
(Vin.) PATNA, 1860-71. In 1859 the Rev. M. J. J. Vaenieb, then
known as Father Felix, Roman Catholic Chaplain at Allahabad, left
the Church of Rome, and after spending six months at Bishop's
Culiege, Calcutta, was accepted as a Missionary by the Society and
sent *o Patna, the capital of Behar, a city seven miles long, and three-
fourths of whose population were Hindus and the rest Mahommedans.
The latter included the most fanatical of that religion, the Wahabe
sect, whose head-quarters were at Patna. Besides the permanent pop-
ulation, from March to May in each year the opium trade brought a
large influx of country people, who were very willing to hear and
learn the truth. Mr. Varnier, who arrived on February 20, 1860,
received great assistance from the Rev. W. C. Bromehead, ■ aplain of
Di^apore, and began work by establishing schools, pret ^ in the
bazaar, and carrying on religious conversations in priv cles of
native society [1]. In 1860 a second Missionary was appointed to Patna,
the Rev. F. Pettinato, but he did not remain Irng [2]. During Mr.
"Vamier's absence in England on sick leave, 1863-6, the Mission —
entrusted to the Rev. R. L. Bonnaud, the Rev. W. M. Lethbridgf,
and the Rev. R. Moor — declined [8] ; but Mr. Varnier was gladly wel-
comed on his return by the heathen, who listened with attention to
lis preaching, and at one time scarcely a day passed without inquiries
from the young Bengalee Brahmos, some of whom accompanied him
when he went preaching to the Hindus. In 1866 he exchanged visits
•with Keshub Chunder Ben, whom he regarded as an instrument of
God for paving the way to the reception of Christianity [4], The
Mission, however, became a source of great anxiety to the Society,
and in 1872 it was deemed advisable to suspend it [5].
From the proceeds of the Mission buildings purchased in 1862 and
sold in 1875, there is now a Special Fund of Rs. 19,500 available for
the renewal of work in Patna [6].
Be/erences (Patna).— [1] B. 1860, p. 184; C.D.C. Beport, 1860, pp. 1, 7; Bound
Pamphlets, " Calcutta 1860,'= V. 2, No. 6 ; B. 1861, p. 160 ; R. 1865, p. im. [2] B. 1860,
p. 180. [3] B. 1863, p. 87 ; B. 1863-4, pp. 95-6 ; B. 1804, p. 108 ; B. 1866, p. 114. [4] B.
1866, p. 117 ; B. 1867, pp. 102-3. [5] R. 1869, pp. 97-100; E. 1873, pp. 69-70; B. 1871,
f». 97 ; I MSS., V. 14, p. 817 ; Standing Committeo Minutes, V. 35, pp. 89-40, 70, 121.
6] Jo., Jan. 17, 1862 ; I MSS., V. 11, p. 426 ; do. V. 12, pp. 80-1, 106 ; Jo., V. 52
p. 58 ; Calcutta Diocesan Board of Missions Report, 189(^1, p. 166.
(IX.) MNAPORE (10 miles from Patna), 1876-8, 1884-92.
About 1863 a Mission School of the Society at Patna was transferred
toDinapore [1], and in 1867 the Rev. M. J. J. Varnier and Rev. W. M.
Lethbridge of Patna visited and held services at Dinapore. They
represented the need of a resident Missionary [2], and later on the Rev.
F. Orton, the Chaplain of Dinapore, secured Elahi Baksh, first as a
Scripture Reader, and afterwards as Curate, for the Hindustani-speaking
native Christians there. When leaving on furlough, Mr. Orton,
desirous of rendering the arrangem jnt permanent, proposed to place
rt,
14,
BENOAL.
495
Mr. Baksh in connection with tho Society, the greater part of hia
salary being provided by the European and native congregations.
This was agreed to in 1876, but within two years Mr. Baksh died. The
Society promised to continue its aid if a successor could be found [8],
but its connection with Dinapore does not appear to have been resumed
until 1884. Since then the native work has been carried on by lay
agency, generally under the superintendence of the Chaplain [4].
BeferenceK (Dinapore).— [1] R. 1863-4, pp. 95-6. [2] R. 1867, pp. 102-8. [3] C.D.C.
Report, 1876, p. xi ; I MSS., V. 16, pp. 883, 886. [4] C.D.C. Report, 1884, p. 49 ;
R. 1884, p. 22 ; R. 1890, pp. 20, 21.
ill
if
i; m
'V'M
(X.) BUEISAL, 1869-80. In 1869 the Society's local Committee in
Calcutta (under whose notice the subject had been brought eight
years before) made a small grant towards the support of a Mission at
Burisal, which, having been originally founded by tho Baptists and
afterwards abandoned, was being m iitained by the personal efforts
and liberality of a resident layman, Mr. !|Bareiro. About 1871 Mr.
Bareiro was ordained by Bishop Milman of Calcutta, and for three
years (1873-5) his name was retained on the list of the Society,
whose aid to the Mission was discontinued on his death in February
1880. For a portion of the year 1874 the Rev. D. G. Dunne was
stationed at Burisal, but beyond these facts and that quiet progress
was made little is recorded of the Mission.*
References (Burisal).— I M8S., V. 11, pp. 480, 464 ; do. V. 12, pp. 92-6 ; M.F. 1869,
S. 288 ; C.D.C. Minutes, Nov. 4, 1869 ; do. April 14 and Sept. 8, 1870 ; do. Jan. 12, 1871 ;
o. July 18, 1879; do. April 2, 1880; R. 1871, p. 97; R, 1872, pp. 59-60; C.D.C.
Report, 1874, pp. iv, ix ; do. 1875-9, p. iv ; R. 1878, p. 62 ; R. 1874, p. 10 ; R. 1876, p. 10.
(XI.) CHOTA NAGPUK (S.P.O. Period 1869-92).
The province or division ot Chota Nagpur, situated about 100 miles west of Calcutta,
IB equal in extent to England and Wales, and has a population of 5,612,168. The
country is a pleasant one, and its elevation gives it a climate which in some parts (as
in Ranrhi and Kazaribagh) is not tropical in the ordinary sense, though Chaibasa, on
the other hand, is one of the hottest places in India. Tha Kola have been said to com-
prise two distinct aboriginal races — the Mundas and the Uraons — and to constitute two-
thirds of the population, the term Kol, or Cole, being originally an " epithet of abuse,
applied by the Brahminical race to the aborigiuRs of the country who opposed their
settlement." But, strictly speaking, the Uraons are Dravidion, and the worl Kol is " a
generic term embracing the three principal Eolarian tribes of the province," viz., tho
Munda Kols of Chota Nagpore proper, the Larka, or fighting Kols, of Singbhum district
(more commonly called Hos), and the Bhumij Kols of Manbhum district. Taken thus the
Kols do not number a fifth of the population of Chota Nagpore. The people are of a
cheerful and amiable disposition, passionately fond of dancing and singing and of
wearing ornaments. But they are much given to drunkenness, and their villages,
excepting those of tho Hos, are generally very dirty. Agriculture, on which most of
them depend, procures but a scanty subsistence, and the surplus population goes
o£f to Calcutta, Assam, and other places to work as labourers in gudens, tea plan-
tations, railways, (fee. It was in this way that the Kols attracted the attention of four
German Missionaries in Lutheran Orders (viz. Pastors E. Sohatz, F. Batsch, A. Brandt,
and H. Jankc), who, having been sent to India in 1844 by Pastor Gossnerf of Berlin,
were lingering in Calcutta for a while, seeking some field of labour. Finding that
* On the petition of Christians in the district, connected with the Church of England,
arrangements have been made by the Bishop of Calcutta, with the Society's assistance,
for a restoration of Church ministrations in 1895.
t John Evangelist Gossner, a Bavarian, born in 1778, ordained priest in the Roman
Catholic Church in 1796. His leanings to the reformed txith led to his excommunica-
tion and to his joining the Lutherans.
\
496
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSIEL.
MisBionaries had rever labonred in Chota Nagpar the Germans established them-
selves at Banchi, the civil station of the province, in March 1846. But the people
they came to convert, though free from caste and from Mahommedan fanaticism, were
steeped in vice, and were almost destitute of any religion. There was no word in
their language for God, their general beUef being confined to evil spirits and to witch-
craft. As they hod no written language, but were acquainted with Hindi, portions of thb
New Testament in Hindi were distributed among them. But frequently the Missionaries
were stoned out of the villages, and at the end of five years they had not made a single
convert, though a few orphans had been entrusted to them by the magistrate of the district.
At last, in the beginning of 1850, four men of the Uroon tribe who had learned something
about Jesus from a Hindi New Testament came to the Mission House at Banchi and
desired " to see Jesus Himself." They attended evening prayers and were pleased with
the Word, but no explanation would satisfy them, and the}' went away angry. A week later
they 'etumed saying they could not rest until they had seen Jesus. Some time afterwards
they came again und watched the English service, and observing that the "Sahibs"
worshipped Jesus without seeing Him they said, " Now we a,ta satisfied, and only desire
to become Christians " They ware instructed and baptized. During the next seven
years over 700 converts were gathered. These were scattered by the Mutiny in 1867,
but their very scattering tended to the spread of Christianity among those who sheltered
them, and by 1 860 their number had doubled. At the close of the Mutiny, Pastor Gossner
proposed to transfer the Mission and his funds to the C.M.S. The offer was not
accepted, but it led to a grant of .£1,000 from the C.M.S. in 1858, and at the death
of Gossner in that year a Committee was formed in Berlin to ca.*ry on the work. In
April 1864 Bishop Cotton of Calcutta witnessed the baptism of 143 persons at Banchi.
He described the service as " sublime," and learning that the Mission was in pecuniary
straits he suggested to the Berlin Committee that if they could not supply the necessary
funds the work should he carried on by the C.M.S. In the same year an Auxiliary
Committee was formed in Calcutta, and soon the larger portion of the funds required was
raised among the Europea vi in India. Previously to 1861 two of the four origirial
Missionaries had died, one hod returned home in broken health in 1860, .and Mr. F.
Batboh alnne remained. Others had however been sent out by Gossner. In 1868 the
Comn-ittee at Berlin proposed entirely to alter tha constitution and organisation of the
Mission, a measure which was distasteful to the elder Missionaries tind to the English
residen'is. Charges mode against the integrity of the elder Missionaries were proved to
be groui\dles(t ; nevertheless their connection with the Berlin Comi. -ttee was sevored and
they wer-3 obliged to quit the church and buildings, wh'ih had been the work of '.heir own
Lands. Since 1860 over 11,000 Kols had boen baptize :.nd the number actuuily living
in Chota Nagpur in 1808 was about 9,000. The greater part of these, supported by the
English residents, petitioned the Bishop of Calcutta to receive them and their pastors into
the Church of England ; and Bishop M'lman, who had long held aloof in the hope o' a
recondliation being effected, was uraLle, r.fter full inquiry, to resist their entrps,iies.
Finding that there was no prospect of the C.iiI.S. adopting the Mission he turned to the
S.P.G., and supported by its readiness to do so* he formally received 7,000 Kol Ohristiana
at Banchi by admitting their communicants (624) to confirmation on April 17, 1869, and
their three Pastors — Messrs. F. Batbch, H. Batsch, and P. Bohn to full Orders on the
following day, Sunday. On the same occasion Daoud Singh (or W. Luthku), a native
Catechiat, was ordained deacon, and 660 persons communicated [1].
The Chota Nagpur Miasion being now definitely associated with the
Society, the Rev. J. C. Whitley was transftrred there from Delhi to
comfort and suttain the German clergy. I[e arrived at Ranch! on
Sunday, June 21, 1869, and after three months' close intercourse with
his associates ho wroto : —
" I feel that they are men with whom it is a pleasure and a privilege to wo.'k.
" The temporary church is a large shed, with a roof of red tiles, and floor of
mud. ... It was a very delightful sight to me to see several hund.t..^ Kol
Christians sitting on the floor, waiting to join in Divine worship. The responses
were hearty, and the singing very good. The church is always well atteaded,
especially on the Sundays when Holy Communion is celebrated. . , . The
number of oouimunicants has ranged from 212 to 264, which is rather
below the average, as this is the rainy season. . . . Every morning and evm-
ing the children of the schools, and the people who live near, meet ior
prayer, and for bearing the Holy Scriptures explained. On Sunday there $se
In 1840, that^ is five years before the German Missicnaries arrived, the Society
a Mission (o thie
ezpreBsed to the Bishop of Calcutta its willingnesB to nndbivuKe
"Coles," who had been brought under his notice by Major Owmby [la
■]■
BENGAL.
497
WO services in Hindi, and an early service in English for the residents of the
station and the officers of the Native regiment at Dor undah. People from distant
villages often come into Banchi for Sundays, and for their shelter long sheds are
constructed on the Mission premises, where they live during their stay. On Mon-
day mornings those who have any trouble?, to tell, or any advice to ask, meet
together in the schoolroom, and after theie mat'ers are discussed they are dis-
missed with prayer " [2].
The Christians living in Ranchi formed a very small part of the
whole, the bulk of them being scattered 11 iver 300 villages, some at a
distance of forty miles. In October 1869 the district was divided into
thirty-five circles, in each of which a reader or teacher was stationed.
During the next few months thirty-two chapels and several readers*
houses were erected, the people in nearly every instance giving some
assistance. In pome villages there was but a single family, or a single
person, Christian ; in others nearly all the people had renounced
heathenism. Of one place it waa remarked that every ftranger that
came there soon became a Christian. The spread of Christianity
alarmed many of the heathen headmen, who wen <3ren9rally Hindus and
did all they could to hinder it ; and in some cases tb.ey succeeded in
driving the Christians from their lands and villages. Between April
1869 ard March 81, 1870, 781 persons; (533 bemg converts) were
baptized, and there was a two-fold increase in the congregations, the
school children, and the teachers.
"This progies:; " (wrote the Missionaries) "would afford us no satisfaction f it
were accompanied l.y loss of charity; but ... we do not perceive among our
people any enmity or want of love towards their brothpr Christians of the Qerman
congregation. We us.? our utmost endeavours to promote this love, and have not
been disappointed."
Much was done also to soften the animosity of the Lutheran Mis-
sionaries, whose accessions in the same period were still larger, and
who accepted and added to proposals made by the English Mission in
August 1870 for the prevention of unnecessary collision [3].
The other chief events of the year 1870 were the confirmation of 368
persons, the reorganisation of the Central School under Mr. R. Dutt,
a Bengali student from Bishop's College, Calcutta; the commence-
ment of a new Central Church , ;. o the formation of a theological
class, the revision of a great port^'^ta of the Prayer Book in Hindi, and
the acquisition of Mimdari by -i \ Whitley * [4j.
The paucity of the Missioi anes obliged them to devote much
time to itineration, and such reporlis as these, made in 1872, showed
how rapidly the work was growing : —
" At Murkce [Murhu] the chapel was crammed ; and 123 partook of Holy Com-
munion." " At Birkee [Birhul, above 200 came together for morning service, of
whom 103 joined in the Holy Communion." *' At Katohabari the little chapel
would not hold all the worshippers, and I had again to remind the headman that
it must be enlarged. He promised to se*; to work to make it larger." " At Itki there
were 69 ; and at Ramtolia 82." " At Kai'a we nave a large number of Chris-
tians; their observance of the Sabbath, then prayer-meetings, are noteworthy. It
always gives pleasure to see a village like this, once a cradle of demon worship, now
fast becoming one entirely devoted to Christ, kneeling at His feet for mercy, and
fighting under His banner agains'. him whose sway they formerly had owned " [6].
* Hindi is nndcrgtood by the eiiMoated natives in Chola Nagpur, bnt not by the
villagerH, among whom different dialects are found, embracing languages of the Dravidtan
family an well as of the Kohlorian, examples cf both being sometimes used in the same
village [5].
ill
't U"
1^ ,1"
I a
f. ' t
498
SOCIETY FOR THE PEOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
In this year the Bev. F. B. VaIiLinos, the Society's Diocesan
Secretary at Calcutta, joined the Mission [6a] ; and in 187S the new
church at Banchi, to which the Bengal Government had contributed
Bs. 8,600, was consecrated, and the staff was further strengthened by the
ordination of five native deacons — three Mundaris and two Uraons.
During their training by Mr. Whitley their wives received instruction
from Mrs. Whitley. From the very commencement the native pastorate
was established on the basis of local support, no part of the salaries of
the Kol Clergy being paid from the Society's funds [7].
In 1875 these five Eols Tere admitted to the Priesthood and three
others to the Diaconate. The native pastors were " an immense help,"
but the staff had been weakened by the absence of the Messrs. Batsob
on sick leave, so that no regular aggressive work against heathenism
could be attempted. The number of converts had now reached 8,884,
and during the year 1,889 had beeu baptized and 1,548 had been con-
firmed [8].
The Mission experienced another serious loss by the departure in
1875 of Colonel Dalton, its foremost supporter. In addition to many
large donations he had contributed regularly £120 a year to its sup-
port, and on his return to England he made munificent provision for
the continuance of the work [9].
As an instance of the effects of that work the Bev. F. ItBUGEB
wrote in 1876 : —
" In Sosopiri there are at present eleven Christian families. It was in the year
1872 that I first paid a visit to this village ; at that time there were no Christians
there. I found the people in a very bad condition ; they used to live like hogs in
small and miserable cottages, they did no work but begging, and from the paddy
which they used to collect by begging they prepared their rice-beer, and were
drunken almost the whole day. Moreover they made the people in the neighbour-
hood much afraid by telling them that they had the power to transform themselves
into tigers and other beasts of prey, and to devour their enemies, and they also
said that they could by witchcraft take away the lives of men and beasts. Such
were the people of Sosopiri before they embraced Christianity. I am glad
to say that by the grace of God Almighty they are quite different now."
Not only had they given up their claims to the knowledge of witch-
cnift, but they had also ceased to live by begging, and some of them
•were successful farmers. While the heathen Kols are generally much
addicted to drunkenness, the vast majority of the Christians are total
abpcainers [10].
A lew years later a Christian Pundit from the North-West Provinces,
who spent some weeks in Banchi, was greatly struck by the way in
which Christianity had raised the Kols. " He thought it most won-
derful to see the uncivilised tribes, whom they had been accustomed
to regard as little better than brutes, now rising up, while the Hindoos,
through their pride, are sinking down " [11],
In 1886 two Uraons trained at Banchi were accepted for work as
catcchists in the Mission which was being started by the C.M.S. among
the Gonds of the Central Provinces. The idea of using the Christian
Uraons of Chota Nagpur in tbis way originated with the Bev. H. P.
Parker of ^ipudla, afterwards Bishop of Eastern Equatorial Africa ;
and it is one that, given the means of training the men, might even-
tually be extended to the aboriginal tribes of India generally, even if
offic
Du
wel
n
BENGAL.
not to the Hindus and Mussulmans — which one Missionary at least
does not regard as wholly visionary [12].
The progress of the Chota Nagpur Mission since its adoption hy the
Society has continued to be remarkable, especially if the weakness
of the staff be considered. While there seems to have been little diflS-
culty in maintaining a supply of native pastors, the lack of European
Missionaries up to 1891 was lamentable. The German pastors
ordained in 1869, and others who since joined the Mission, have all
been driven from their posts by failure of health, and of the original
band of clergy, Mr. Whitley alone remains [181.
The last but one of the Germans to retire was the Rev. P. Batsch,
in 1886. There are few records of service in the Mission field at once
60 long and devoted as well as so fruitful in results as his. He found
Chota Nagpur without a single Kol Christian, and left it with more
than 42,000 (including Lutherans). As a tribute to his and Mrs.*
Batsch's services his fellow-workers presented them with an address,
and undertook to build a memorial church at Soparon.f At this
out-station when the English Church commenced her labours in
1869 there were but two or three baptized Christians ; Mr. Batsch left
it with a congregation of 500 souls and 120 regular communicants.
In the same year (1886) Mrs. Whiti,ey died in England after twenty-
two years of missionary labour, often carried on in the face of severe
suffering. No one has been more ready than Mr. Whitley to recognise
the services rendered by his pro lessors and fellow-workers, but since
the connection of the Mission w . h t he Society the chief burden of the
work has rested on him [14]. In 1889 he obey( d the caUto preside aa
Bishop over the Church which he had doio so much to build up.
The Bishop of Calcutta had always taken ihe warmest int^ rest in it,
but it had become evident that a resident Bishop was c ential for
the due consolidation and expansion of the Church [15].
In 1885 the Missionaries petitioned the Bishop of Calcutta on the
subject ; the Society exerted its whole influence in the fiuse, and pre-
sented a memorial to the Secretary of State for India in 1886, and the
legal difficulties which beset the extension of the Indian Episcopate
were at length overcome by Bishop Johnson [16].
In consultation with the Chota Nagpur Church liis Tjordship
arranged in March 1889 for the formation of a Bishopric on tlie basis
of consensual compact and canonical obedience [17]. The .Society was
instrumental in raising an Episcopal Endowment Fund [18], and on
March 23, 1890, Mr. Whitley (who had previously declined the
office) was consecrated Bishop of Chota Nagpur at Ranchi [19].
The Society not only provided a portion (£2,500) of the endow-
ment (which was supplemented by the S.P.C.K. and the Colonial
Bishoprics Council), but also supplied funds for extending the Mission.
With this the Bishop hoped to support a small community, and
appealed to the Mother Church to help him, but no response was made.
Meanwhile there arose a movement within the walls of Trinity College,
Dublin, and in October 1890 the Society received an offer from some
well -qualified graduates of that University to labour in any part of
* Mrs. Batsch was for 80 years in sole charge of the Girls' Boarding School, " a
work " (says Mr. Iiogsdail) " which it would have required 2 or 8 sisters for."
f The Church has not yet been erected,
K k2
■•'•1
5«
600
SOCIETY FOR THE PEOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
the world that the Society might fix, the only stipulations being that
they should be regarded as one brotherhood worLing together in a
particular field assigned to them, and that they should keep up their
connection with their alma mater. The coincidence of this offer
seemed providential ; it was cordially accepted, and in December 1891
there sailed from England the first five members of " the Dublin
University Mission to Chota Nagpur, working under the S.P.G.," viz.
the Revs. E. Chatterton, B.D. ; K. W. 8. Kennedy, M.A., M.D. ;
C. W. Darling, M.A. ; G. F. Hamilton, B.A. ; J. A. Murray, B.A.
The greater part of their support is borne by the Society. The station
and district of Hazaribagh has been assigned them as their special
sphere of work [20].
Statistics (Chota Nagpur), 1892. — Cliristians, 18,081 ; Commnnicants, 6,885 ; Cate-
chumens, 450 ; Villages, 519 ; Schools, 66 ; Scholars, 1,380 ; Clergymen, 25 (14 natives) ;;
Lay Agents, 181.
Beferences (Chota Nagpur). — [1] Report of Chota Nagpur Mission, 1869-70, pp. 1-8 r
Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta 1869," No. 6 ; do. 1870, Nos. 11, 12, 14 ; R. 1869, pp. 86-8 V
Q.P. 1870, pp. 1-8 ; R. 1888, p. 85 ; C.D.C. Report, 1869, pp. 15-21 ; Standing Committee
Minutes, V. 48, pp. 823-4 ; Jo., June 18, 1869. [la] Jo., V. 44, p. 858. [2] R. 1869, p. 88 ;
Q.P., February 1870, pp. 2, 3. [3] Chota Nagpur Report, 18C'>-70, pp. 18-20 ; R. 1869;
pp. 92-8 ; R. 1870, p. 81. [4] Chota Nagpur Report, 1869-70, pp. 12, 20-1, 25 ; do.
1870-1, pp. 1-29 ; C.D.C. Report, 1870, pp. 8, 90-3. [5] M.F. 1889, p. 280. [6 and 60]
Chota Nagpur Report, 1870-1, p. 2 ; C.D.C. Report, 1870, pp. 6-7 ; R. 1872, pp. 62-8. [71
Chota Nagpur Report, 1870-1, p. 22 ; R. 1870, pp. 81-8 ; R. 1872, p. 62 ; R. 1878, pp. 70-1.
[8] C.D.C. Report, 1875, pp. x, xi, 83 ; R. 1874, pp. 17, 18 ; R. 1875, pp. 16, 17. [9] ft.
1875, p. 16; So., January 21, 1881. [10] R. 1376, p. 15 : see also M.F. 1889, py. 21&-16.
gl] R. 1883, p. 87. [12] Chota Nagpur Report, 1886, pp. 9-11. [13] R. 1876, pp. 14-16 ;
. 1877, pp. 21-2; R. 1878, p. 28; R. 1879, p. 22; R. 1880, p. 81; R. 1882, pp. 28-9; R.
1888, p. 86 ; R. 1884, p. 28 ; R. 1885, p. 26 ; R. 1890, pp. 21, 89-40 ; Standing Committee
Minutes, V. 44, p. 204 ; do. V. 45, pp. 186, 874. [14] Chota Nagpur Rei-ort, 1886, pp. 1-8 ;
Calcutta Board of Missions Occasional Paper, June 1886, p. 7 ; R. 188", p. 88 ; R. 1890,
n. 86. [16] R. 1886, p. 83 ; R. 1887, p. 28 ; R. 1889, pp. 38-42 ; Standing Committee
Minutes, V. 43, pp. 269, 820-4 ; do. V. 44, p. 204. [16] R. 1886, p. 83 ; li. 1889, pp. 88-9 ;
Standing Committee Minutes, V. 42, pp. 884, 893-4 ; do. V. 43, pp. 900, 320-4, 375-6, 415-8 ;
do. V. 44, pp. 204-5, 264 ; I MSS., V. 18, pp. 118-20, 181-J, 187a-141i:, 147, 201-4.
[17] Chota Nagpur Report, 1H89; R. 1889, pp. 89-42; R. 1890, p. 86. [18] R. 1889',
pp. 40-1 ; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 45, pp. 186, 146. [19] R. 1889, p. 41 ;,
R. 1890, pp. 14, 86 ; I MSS., V. 18, pp. 389-90, 395. [20] R. 1390, pp. 14, 86-8; M.F.
1891, pp. 46-60 ; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 45, p. 380 ; do. V. 46, pp. 52, 70-2,
M-7, 106-9, 151-2 ; M.F., January 1892, p. 33 ; R. 1891, pp. 14, 15, 89, 40.
Statistics (Bengal, pp. 478-500).— In Bengal, where the Sot-ct^ (l?'">-02) has
assisted in maintaining 104 Missionaries (85 native), and planting 22 Stations (as detailed
on pp. 908-10), there are now in connection with its MisHions 17,457 Christians ; 8,24»
Communicants ; 647 Catechumens ; 632 Villages ; 85 Schools ; 2,468 Scholars ; 82 Clergy-
men (20 nati^e); and 198 Lay Agents; under the care of two Bishops, see pp. 766-7.
[See alio Table, p 780.]
hoi
a
Sol
wc
in
op
501
CHAPTER LXXVI.
MADBAS PBESIDENCY. dc.
The Presidekcv forms the southern portion of the Peninsula of India. It was here
ou the eastern or Coiomandel coast, formerly called the Carnatic, that the first English
factories in India (after Surat) were established, that the city of Madras was founded
by the East India Company in 1689, and that the final struggle between the French
and English in India took place, which resulted in 1761 in the permanent expulsion
of the former, excepting for their present small possessions of Pondicherry &c.
Area of the Presidency of Madras, 149,538 sq. miles (including native states, 9,638
sq. miles). The Population (native states 20,181,266, total 55,811,706) is almost entirely
of Dravidian origin ; 49,711>809 are Hindus, 4,087,849 Mahommedans, and 1,042,030
Christians (including Presidency 865,528, native states 714,651, Mysore 38,185, Hyderabad
20,429) i and 19,494,618 speak Telugu, 16,114,487 Tamil, 5,412,072 Malayalam, 6,569,167
Canarese, 1,292,916 Uriya, and 2,267,943 Urdu.
To vmderstand the Society's connection with this Presidency refer-
ence is necessary to the Mission sent to the Danish settlement at
Tranquebar in 1705 by Frederick IV. King of Denmark. It has been
shewn that this, the first non-Eoman Mission to India (at least since
the Reformation), originated from the example of the S.P.G. in
America, and that its obj ect was promoted by the Society. [See pp. 471-2.]
The pioneers of the Royal Danish (Lutheran) Mission — Ziegenbalgh
and Plutscho — on landing at Tranquebar on July 6, 1706, were
received with ridicule and opposition by the Europeans, and it was
with difficulty that they obtained a shelter. Their object was pro-
nounced visionary and impracticable ; but undismayed they set to
work, and in 1707 preached in Tamil and Portuguese to a crowd of
Christians, Hindus, and Mahommedans, in a church towards the
building of which they themselves had contributed more than a year's
salary. European opposition, however, continued, and in 1708, while
they were reduced to actual want by the failure of supplies, Ziegenbalgh
was unlawfully arr..sted and imprisoned by the Danish Governor. He
sought no redress, but in 1709 reinforcements arrived and persecution
was checked by the King of Denmark. In 1714 Ziegenbalgh was
welcomed and encouraged in England by Church and Crown, and after
his return (1716) he addressed a letter to George I. (in 1717) reporting
progress and setting forth the duty and expediency of diffusing the
Gospel in the British territories in India. On February 23, 1719, he
died at Cuddalore in the 86th year of his age. Under his successors
the cause so prospered that in 1740 the Danish Mission numbered
8,700 Christians ; and by 1787 nearly 18,000 natives and Eurasians
had been gathered into the fold [1]. The operations of the Mission,
however, became so enfeebled that it was thought advisable to transfer
a portion of the flock to the care of the S.P.C.K. [2]. Since 1710 that
Society had materially contributed to the maintenance of the Danish
work, independently of which it began a Mission of its own in Madras
ia 1728. This, with the adopted Missions and others subsequently
opened by the S.P.C.K. in Southern India, were carried on for nearly
:( ,
£02
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
100 years by German Lutheran agents [8], the most eminent of whom
are mentioned under their respective districts.
The employment of Lutheran instead of Anglican Missionaries (to
the glory of the former and the shame of the latter be it recorded !)
was a matter of necessity, not of choice ; and in the establishment of
the Episcopate in India [p. 472], the S.P.C.K. hailed the prospect of
putting an end to the anomaly.* From Dr. Heber, the second Bishop
of Calcutta (1823-6) [of which diocese South India formed a part
until 1836], the S.P.C.K. received a representation of the need of sub-
stituting " episcopally ordained clergymen" of the English Church.
With the individual Missionaries of the Lutheran Church he was far
&om being dissatisfied.
" Still " (said he) " there is a difference between them and us, in matters of
discipline and external forms, which often meets the eye of the natives, and pro-
duces an unfavourable effect upon them. They are perplexed what character to
assign to ministers of the Gospel, whom we support and send forth to them, while we
do not admit them into our Churches. And so much of influence and authority^
vrhich the Church of England is gradually acquiring with the Christians of
different oriental stocks (the Greeks, Armenians, and Syrians) arises from our
recognition Oi, and adherence to, the apostolic institution of episcopacy, that it i&
greatly to be desired that all who are brought forward under our auspices in these
countries, should, in this respect, agree with us. A strong perception of these
inconveniences has induced three of the Lutheran Missionaries employed in
JBengal by the Church Missionary Society to apply to me for re-ordination
according to the rites of the Church of England, and I had much satisfaction in
admitting them to Deacon's Orders " [5],
Considering now (as it had in the case of America in 1701 [see p. 6])
that the charge of foreign Missions was more immediately withm the
province of the S.P.G., the S.P.C.K on June 7, 1826,
"Besolved that this Society do continue to maintain the Missionaries novr
employed by it in the South of India during the remainder of their lives and
that the management nod superintendence of the Missions be transferred to the
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel."
The charge was readily undertaken by the S.P.G. [6], the S.P.C.K.
also continuing to aid liberally in the work of education [Qa],
The nucleus of a Christian Church that had been formed in South
India at the close of the 18th century would from natural increase, if pro-
perly tended and strengthened, have soon expanded into a goodly and
large community. But order and vigour were lacking in the system pur-
sued, which was no more than a series of desultory efforts made by a few
zealous men, and as they died the sound of the Gospel became fainter.
Thus the successes of Schwartz and the earlier Missionaries were well-
nigh rendered nugatory by the apathy and neglect of the succeeding
age [7]. Nevertheless, it was remarked in 1829,
" that in whatevo' pari of Southern India inquiry has been mad^ as to the exist-
ence of native Protestant Christians, some, however few, of the converts of a
Schwartz or Gericke have been discovered ; thus evidencint^ the beneficial influence
of the early Missionaries of the Society for Promoting Christicn KnowltJge in
»>.L^ost every part of the Peninsula."
• The Rev. A. T. Clarke, B.A., of Triii. Coll., Cambridge, was sent to Calcutta by the
B.F.C.K. in 1780 aH the first English Minsionary to the lieatlien of the East, but in the
next year he forsook the work for a Qovernment chaplaincy. In 1822 n German Mis-
Bionary (Falcke) was ordained by the Bishop of London and sent to S. India by the
8.P.C.K. [4]. ISee alto next page and itu foot-note].
lLiDBi.S PRESIDENCY, ETC.
603
The following passage is from the same source (viz. a smnmary
view of the rise and progress of the Missions to the time of their
transfer, printed in the S.P.G. Eeport for 1829) : —
" Nothing more is required than good missionaries to render the institutions so
long existing a most important blessing to the land in which they have been
founded. The oiroumstances under which the English Mission was first formed,
and for more than a century continued, naturally occasioned the appointment of
diTines from Germany and the North of Europe ; but those circumstances have
ceased to exist. The discipline of the Lutheran Church, to which most of the
early missionaries belong, is inconsistent with the system which must regulate a
body of clergy, acting under a Bishop of the Church of England. The Mis&ions
have been transferred from the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge to that
for the Propagation of the Gospel, which being a chartered Society, under the
presidency of the Primate, its Missionaries are in fact the Missionaries of the
Church of England, not of any voluntary association, and a degree of national
countenance is thus afforded them which they never could obtain under the
former systen* but it is essential to the efficiency of the new svstem, that Clergy in
(he Orders cf th.. Church of England should be sent to the Indian stations "* [8].
The Missions at the timo of the transfer embraced 8,352 Christians,
under the care of six Missionaries assisted by 141 native lay teachers.
The schools contained 1,282 pupils [9 and 9a].
The six Missionaries were thus distributed :
Tanjore — Eev. J. C. Kohlhoff (far advanced in years) and Rev.
L. P. Haubeoe.
Madras — Eev. Dr. Rottleb (over 80 years old) and Rev. J.L. Ibion.
Cuddalore — Rev. D. Rosen.
Trichinopoly — Rev. H. D. Schreyvogel, from Tranquebar.
Tinnevelly, Negapatam, " the transferred congregations " {see
p. 611), Vcllore, and the four other chief stations, were each without a
Missionary [lOj. The amount contributed for religiors purposes by
native Christians — except for church building— seemed to have been
deemed too insignificant to be noticed, and the class of catechumens,
if it then existed, was not recorded [11].
The state of the Missions during the next ten years was feeble and
nnsatisfactory, and as such it was lamented in the Reports of the
period. Great deadness seems tc hpve been generally prevalent, the
labourers were few, and the usual results of want of superintendence
were conspicuous. Between 1828-81 five Missionaries were sent out,
and fiv« vacancies occurred by death or otherwise [12].
In 1826 the Society, moved by the premature dealo of the first two
overburdened Bishops of Cfloutta, memorialised Government ard the
East India Company fo^ ^e establishment of a bishopric for Madras
Presidency, an object which was accompUshed after only ten years'
delay, when Archdaacon Oorrie became the first Bishop [18].
This gave the first groat impulse to the Society's Missions, which
were strengthened, subdivided, and more efiectually superintended.
The progress alreac!y commenced (the Christians in 183G numbered
11,748) has ever since continued. It has been more rapid at some
times than others, but there has been " no real falling off: there has
always been an ascent iind progress in the main."
The first most striking results were apparent during the episcopate
of Bishop Spencer, who succeeded Dr. Corrie in 1837 [14]. Addressing
his clergy in 1848, when a great revival was taking place in
Tinnevelly, he expressed his gratitude to the Society, "without whose
* ^ From the first it had been the invariable practice of the S.P.G. to eoiploy, tm
MisBionarieB, only " episcopally ordained clergymen." See pp. 61 and 887, aUo 498
601, 600.]
■j I:
-t
n
604
BOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
aid " (be said) " a Bishop in Madras could do but little for the advance<
ment of Christianity on the sound principles of the Church of England
among the natives " [15].
For some years previous to 1825 the principal concerns of the
Missions of the S.P.C.K. bad been managed by a gentleman in Madras
city, Mr. Bichard Clarke ; but the year after the transfer to the S.P.G.
they were entrusted to a Committee formed there on May 15, 1826, and
now known as the Madras Diocesan Committee [161.
This body, acting under the presidency of tlie Bishop of the
Diocese, has rendered incalculable assistance in developing the
Missions taken over in 1825 and those to which the Society's opera-
tions have since been extended. In the following list the latter are
printed in italics : —
(I.) Madras City and District (begun 1728 : S.P.G. period
1825-92).
(II.) Tanjoee and District (begun 1732 : S.P.G. 1826-92.)
This district includes (Il.a) Vediarpuram (S.P.G. 1825-92);
(II.6) Negapatam (begun 1782 : S.P.G. 1825-92) ; (II.c) Comba-
coNUM (begun 1793 : S.P.G. 1825-92) ; {ILd) Nangoor (ditto) ;
(ILe) Canandagoody (begun 1795: S.P.G. 1825-92); (11./)
Aneycadzi (S.P.G. 1827-92); {ll.g) Tranqnebar (begun 1706:
S.P.G. 1845-92).
(III.) The Missions in the Arcot Districts and neighbourhood,
viz. :— (a) (in South Arcot) Cuddalghe (begun 1737 : S.P.G. 1825-92) ;
(&) Pondichcrry {the French Settlement) (S.P.G. 1830-92); (c) (m
North Arcot) Vellore (begun 1770 : S.P.G. 1825-85) ; and Chittobb
(begun about 1782 : S.P.G. 1825-85).
(IV.) TRiCHiNOPOLYandDistrict (begun 1762-3: S.P.G. 1825-92).
This district includes (IV.a) Erungalore (S.P.G. 1830-92).
(V.) TiNNEVELLY (begun 1780 : S.P.G. 1825-92).
(VI.) Madura and District, viz. : — (VI.) Madura (begun 1785 :
S.P.G. 1825-60) ; (VI. a) Dindigul (begun 1787 : S.P.G. 1825-60) ;
(VI.6) Eamnad (begun about 1785 : S.P.G. 1825-92).
(VII.) Mysore (Native State District), \iz.:— Bangalore (with
Shcevioga and Hosur) (S.P.G. 1887-92).
(VIII.) Hyderabad (Native State District), viz. : — Secundcrabad
(S,P.G. 1842-92) (with Hyderabad City, 1852-92).
(IX.) Telugu Country (S.P.G. 1854-92).
(X.) Coivibatore District, viz. : — Salem and Coimbatore (S.P.G.
1S75-92).
(XI.) Bellary (S.P.G. 1880-92).
It may be added here that in 1835 the Society accepted from the
Rev. Dr. Niemeyer, of Halle, in Saxony, a fund (at his disposal for
the benefit of the Christian churches and schools in Southern India)
amounting to £100 a year, to be applied towards the support of such
churches and schools in the Society's Missions as the Missionaries,
with the consent of the Bishop of the Diocese, might select ; such
Missionaries rendering an account of the expenditure to the Society or
its representatives in India, and transmitting copies thereof, together
with reports of the Missions and schools, to Dr. Niemeyer and his
successors at Halle. The trust had been offered ten years before, and
in now (on its renewal) accepting it, the Society assured Dr. Niemeyer
MADRAS PBESIDENOY, ETC.
505
that if, as he helieved, persona properly qualified for the office of
Missionaries to India, and willing to apply for ordination to the Bishops
of the Church of England, could be found in the Universities of Ger-
many, it would readily entertain their applications for employment in
its service [17].
The first native-born Englishman employed by the Society in South
India was the Rev. J. Heavyside in 1829 [see p. 506] [17a].
In 1888 the Society accepted (from Sir R. Inglis and others) the
trust of about £10,000 3 per Cents, then available under the will
(August 1820) of the Hon. Edward Monckton, of Somerford, Stafford-
shire. In accordance with the terms of the bequest (as defined by
the Court of Chancery, 1838 and 1840) the dividends arising there-
from were made applicable to the maintenance and instruction of not
less (at any one time) than sixteen poor native inhabitants of the Presi-
dency of Madras in the Christian religion, and also, if desired, to the
maintenance of not more than three catechists [18].
The Missions enumerated on the previous page will now be noticed
in turn.
Be/erences (Madras Presidency).— [1] R. 1829, pp. 150-8; M.R. 1854, pp. 5-11.
[la] M.D C. Brief Narrative, 1B51, Bound Pamphlets, " East Indiep. 1852," No. 10,
pp. 11-19. [21 R. 1825, p. 150 ; C.D.C. Report, 1820, pp. 5-6 ; R. 1829, p. 157 ; M.R. 1654,
pp. 11-12. [3] R. 1825, p. 150 ; R. 1829, pp.
1740, p. 29. [4] R. 1829, p. 200 ; and see [la], p. 22. [5] M.R. 1854, pp. 57-9. [6] Jo.,
1825, p. 150 ; R. 1829, pp. 157-213; M.R. 1854, pp. 12-24 ; An. Sermon,
V. 85, pp. 212, 301, 876-8 ; Lidia Committee Book, V. 1, p. 246; R. 1824, p. 165 ; R. 1826,
pp. 150, 165; C.D.C. Report, 1826, pp. 5-6? R 1880, pp. 41-2; R. 1851, p. 50; M.R.
1854, pp. 58-9. [Oo] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 851 {see [la] above), pp. 82-3. [7] M.R.
1854, pp. 145-6. [8] R. 1829, pp. 209-10, 212. [9J R 1824, p. 105 ; R. 1825, p. 174; R.
1881, p. 47. [9a] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851 {see [la] above) pp. 84-5. [10] R. 1826,
p. 174 ; R. 1829, p. 43 ; M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851, pp. r,4-5 {see [la] above). [11] R.
1881, p. 47. [12] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851, p. 85 (ses ila] above). [13] India Com-
mittee Book, V. 1, pp. 849, 851-9 ; Jo., V. 37, pp. 1-4 ; Jc , V. 44, p. 28 ; M.D.C. Brief
Narrative, 1851, p. 35 {see [la] above). [141 M.D.C. Briif Narrative, 1851, pp. 84, 86
(see [la] above); M.R. 1854, p. 148; R. 1881, p. 42. [?5i R. 1848, p. 44. [161 India
Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 247, 885 ; R. 1881, pp il-2. jl?] Jo., V. 86, n. 254, India
ConmiitteeBook, V. 1, pp. 299-308 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 28-4 ; R. 1834-5, p. 80. [17 a] R. 1829,
p. 56. [18] Jo., V. 44, pp. 280, 288, 399, 400; Jo., V. 45, pp. 23-4 ; App. Jo. 0, pp. 82-94.
(I.) MADRAS (City and District). After sixty years' neglect of religion by the
British settlers at Madras, the foundations of St. Mary's Church were in 1080 laid in
Fort St. George by the Governor, Streynsham Masters, to whom is due the praise of
having raised the first English Church in India [1]. In 1721 a gift of books was made
through the Society to some charity schools at Fort St. George which had been founded
by the Chaplain, the Rev.W. Stevenson, in 1716 [2 and 2a] ; and in 1728 the first English
Mission in India was established at Blacktown in Madras by t)<e S.P.C.K., at the
instance and by the agenc" of the Rev. Benjamin Schultz of i'rauquebar, who hod
for his early associates J. A. Sartorius and J. E. Geisler, and for his successor Philip
Fabricius — all, like himself, in Lutheran Orders. In the first eighteen years over
800 perse ns were admitted to Christianity. During the French occupation, in 1746, the
Mission Mouse was destroyed and the Church converted into a powder magazine, am'
Fabriciu) withdrew to Pulicat. Returning after the war he was in 1750 compensated by
being put in possession of a church and other property at Vepery, confiscated from th»
Jesuits, whose intrigues had led to their expulsion. Similarly, in the war of 1756 the
Mission premises were ravaged and the converts robbed in the church ; and Fabriciur;
returned to Pulicat for two months ; but the French being finally expelled, a printing
press found at Pondicherry *as, by order of Government, removed to Vepery and placoa
under the superintendence of the Missionaries. Fabricius was followed by Gericke
(1788-1808), and Paezold (1804-17), and about 1818 the Mission, which mismanagement
had rendered unsatisfactory, was placed in charge of the Rev, Dr. Rottler, formerly of the
Danish Mission, Tranquebar. Some native Christians (converts from Popery, chiefly of
the boatmen caste), to whom Dr. Rottler had been ministering in a chapel at Blacktown
(for which service Government allowed a stipend), were now removed to Vepery (tvo
miles distant), which became in 1819 the chief station of the S.P.C.K. in India, its
■upport being partly derived from a legacy left by Gericke.
! I
Pfl
606
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAaATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
About 1812 Poezold established an English Service at the request of EiigUsh residents,
but discontinued it on receiving disagreeable proofs that he was not personally accept-
able. The loss was keenly felt, but no attempt was made by Dr. Bottler to meet tne
want until Mr. Loveless, of the London Missionary Society, had endeavoured to do so by
establisliiug an English Service in a schoolroom at Pursewakum [8].
S.P.G. Period (1825-1892).— Foilowing the transfer of the S.P.C.K.
Mission to the S.P.G. in 1826 [see p. 502], a new church named
St. Matthias' wsa opened at Vepery on June 18, 1826. The cost of
the erection was provided by the S.P.C.K. and the Government — the
latter (the East India Company) stipulating that the building should
be " appropriated to the performance of Divine Worship according to
the practice of the Church of England, and served by regularly
ordained clergymen of that Church." The first proviso had always
been observed, though the officiating ministers were (with one excep-
tion, Mr. Falcke) Lutherans. And it i; still more remarkable that the
Church Liturgy had, by agreement, been adopted in the services held
for the English in the L.M.S. Chapel until 1828, when, on Mr. Love-
less' departure, the rule began to be infringed, the result being a
decreased attendance. On the opening of St. Matthias' Church it
was arranged that the English duty should be taken by the chaplains
of the Cathedral [4 and 4a].
The Mission was now (1826) described by Bishop Heber of Cal-
cutta as having the " finest Gothic Church and the best establish-
ment of native schools both male and female " which he had " seen
in India," and he had "seen nothing that gave him so much pleasure
or that appeared to him so full of hope " [5].
The more immediate superintendence of the Mission now devolved
upon the local S.P.G. Committee formed for South India imder the
direction of the Archdeacon of Madras [seep. 504] [6],
The services of Bottler and Ibion continued to be utilised,
much of their time being devoted to the Mission press, from which
issued (among other works) a Tamil translation of the Bible and of the
Prayer Book. The latter was reported in 1830 to be "oagerly sought
by the Wesleyan congregations within the Presidency ' and to be
•' in general use " in parts of Ceylon. A large portion of tl e profits
of the Press was devoted to the support of schools in the vicinity [71.
In 1828 the Rev. Peter Wessinq (a Dane), and in 1829-80 the
Rev. John Heavyside [see p. 605] (both in Anglican orders), were
added to the staff [8].
About this time 21 native schools (11 being for girls) were estab-
lished, and altogether over 1,000 scholars were receiviug education
in the Mission [9].
The opening of an institution in 1880 (known as " Bishop Heber's
Seminary ") for the training of Christian teachers, was met by such a
manifestation of caste feeling as led to the dismissal of two of the first
four students [10]. Ten years later it was raised to a flourishing
condition, but the death of its new Principal (Rev. C. Calthobp) left
it in a state of collapse from which it never wholly recovered [11].
A " Diocesan Institution for general education in Christian prin-
ciples," which succeeded it about 1841, also failed after an existence
01 little more than a year [12] ; but in 1848, under the Rev. A. B.
Symonds, a new seminary was established which has achieved great
in
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
507^
distinction, and to fvbich the Church in South India is largely in-
debted for her native clergy [18] . Indeed of late years the success of the
Institution (now known as the S.P.O. Theological College, Madras) has
been such that in the Society's Missions in the Madras Presidency the
difficulty now is, not that of obtaining a supply of duly qualified native
clergy, but the finding of means for their support. In 1891 it was
proposed to close the College for a while. To this the Society could
not consent. To say nothing of the needs of the Telugu and Tamil
Missions in India, the fact that it has provided Missionaries for foreign
lands is, in itself, a splendid and ample justification for its existence
[14]. (F'urther particulars of the Institution are given on p. 792,
where also will be found a notice of the Yepery College and High
School.)
Turning to the pastoral and evangelistic branch of the Mission,
we find the congregations in Madras in 1880-1 consisting of "270
Protestant native Christian famiUes, 40 Portuguese families, and 67
families of native Christians residing at St. Thomas's Mount " — the
communicants numbering 486 [161.
In 1888 two our.-stations of the C.M.S. were transferred to the
S.P.G. — viz. Poonaraallee, 9 miles, and Trippasore, 81 miles west of
Vepery— and included in the Vepery district [16] ; and the Christians
living to the south of Madras were collected mto a distinct congrega-
tion at St. Thom6 (formerly " Midnapore "), a frequent resort of
invalids in the hot season. This congregation was reported in 1848 to
be " very satisfactory," and the contributions of the English members
enabled some good schools (for Portuguese and Eurasian children) to
be carried on without aid from the Society [17]. About this time a
servant who had accompanied his master to England and been bap-
tized in London was instrumental on his return in bringing more than
20 of his relatives into the Christian fold [17a].
On the other hand, the state of the Vepery Mission proper had been'
" very unsatisfactory, the people being of a worldly character, and a
body 80 unworthy, that a Vepery Christian was a byeword"; they
were " chiefly nominal Christians, being such by descent rather than
by conversion." There were two distinct congregations, one consisting
of descendants of Portuguese* (who were being absorbed into the
Eurasian population) and the other of Tamils of the Pariah and
Sudra castes. The number of Christians in 1845 was 1,687, but
in 1846 from 600 to 700 Sudras seceded because the Missionary
"refused to act upon their views of caste." Things were now
(1848) improving, and the people were raising an endowment for a
native deacon [18].
A similar course was being pursued at Chintadrepetta, with which
a temporary connection had been formed by the Society.
Another " very unsatisfactory " station in 1848 was VuUaveram, a
Telugu Mission which had been transferred to the Society. It had
been commenced on a system of "profuse benevolence," which tended
to make the people "idle and dependent." At Poonamallee and
Trippasore, which were connected with this Mission, the work consisted
chiefly of providing ministrations for the native wives of the European
pensioners — a " dissolute " class.
* llie Berrice in the Fortngnese language was discoutiuued in 1861 [ISa].
Ill
S
^1
rk
1^ !
•'■ -i jl
608
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
i
Between 1888 and 1848 the Dlacktown Station was transferred to
the C.M.S., and the support and superintendence of that at St.
Thomas' Mount was undertaken by the Government Chaplain [10].
Under a system long in force in India previously to 1850 a Hindu
on the change of his religion forfeited all his civil rights, and in many
cases it happened that he was deprived of his property and of his wife
and children. The civil disabilities attached to the forfeiture of caste
were removed by the " Lex Loci Act " passed in 1850, and the blessings
of the enactment were soon witnessed in the case of a Brahmin of high
caste, Streenavasa, who had been baptized by the Rev. A. R. Symonds.
Being a person of great distinction his conversion created a sensation
among the Hindus, by whom he was subjected to bitter persecution.
His wife, Lutchmee Ummall, was seized by her father on the plea that
her husband by the change of his religion was legally dead, and that
all his property had become hers. The case was argued in the Supreme
Court amidst much excitement of the natives and false sympathy of
Europeans for native prejudices, and in deciding in Streenavapa'a
fav ntr. Sir W. Burton, after describing the old law as a " monstrous
outrage," said:-- •
"The population ol this country is composed of various classes of people,
holding dilferent forms of religion ; and it is declared by the highest authority,
that no change of faith shall now forfeit a man's rights. This Act [Lex Loci] has
been passed, not to encourage a change from one religion to another, but to secure
liberty of conscience, and eqtial rights to all. Some of the people of this country
may be insensible of the benefit now conferred upon them ; some of them may bo
furious against it; hut let me tell them . . . that this Act of 1850 is the Great Char-
ter of Religicuc Tieedom ... an Act for which all should render thanks to the
Great Disposer of events ; and it is a wonder that any should be found to object to
so merciful a provision."
Lutchmee Ummall was therefore delivered over to the care of her
husband, and amidst the screams and cries of the Hindu bystanders con-
veyed by him to Mr. Symonds' house. The poor girl (for she was little
more than a child), influenced by her parents, manifested a repugnance
to accompany Streenavasa, which excited public sympathy. She was,
however, treated by Mr. Symonds with the greatest kindness and
consideration ; her caste prejudices were respected, and no attempts
were made to induce her to renounce Hinduism. Her affection for
her husband revived, and she expressed her intention to remain with
him. Hundreds of i3rahmins, however, thronged the house, and a last
attempt was made to obtain possession of her by a writ of habeas
corpus on the ground of an affidavit " that she was detained at Mr.
Symonds' house against her will." But Lutchmee Ummall declared
that she was determined to continue with her husband, and that she
was residing with him by her own desire. She declined to bo sworn
as a heathen, and gave as her reason for being sworn on the Bible
that she felt she " must speak truth in this way." Not long after this
she was baptized, and the two were known as consistent and estabUshed
Christians [20].
The local jubilee celebration of the Society in 1852 was one of
the most satisfactory demonstrations ever witnessed in Madras, and
afforded the best proofs that could be desired of the place which the
IS'
HAbKAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
609
Society's agents occupied in general estimation [21]. Previously to
this the officiating Chaplain .<t; St. Matthias' Church,* Vepery, had
adopted an unfriendly attitude towards the Society, and this, with
the clashing of the English and native services, having caused a dispute
in 1844, and continued joint occupancy being considered undesirable,
it was arranged that the church should be transferred to Government,
and that the Society should receive in compensation a sum equal to the
entire cost and a site for a new church. Formal transfer took place in
1852, and on February 9, 1855, the foundation stone of the new church
was laid by Governor Lord Harris. The beautiful Gothic building,
named St. Paul's, was opened on September 19, 1858, and consecrated on
November 18, its erection giving great satisfaction to the congregation,
especially on their being assured that it was intended expressly for
the natives. This encouraged them to greater exertions, and in 1861
all the native agents were being supported by the Gericke endowment
and an Auxiliary Association (founded in 1846 with a view to meeting
the spiritual and temporal wants of the Mission and congregation) [22].
In 1858 a special attempt was made to bring Christian influence to
bear upon the higher and more educated Hindus of the city, by the
appointment of a Missionary (the Rev. W. A. Plumptbe) for this parti-
cular work, with which was associated in 1860 ihe charge of St. John's
district [28]. After his removal from ill health in 1862 [23a], no
buccessorwas appointed [24]; but in 1864 a superior Anglo- Vernacular
school was opened at Vepery, in which " hundreds of Brahmins and
other high -caste youths, the flower of the native population, who could
be reached in no other way," were daily brought under "Christian
instruction and mfluence." Such educational work was regarded as
" one of the most efficient instruments " in the ultimate evangelisation
of the Hindus, although " sudden and decisive efifects " were not to be
expected [25].
The Society i: work generally in the city of Madras has benefited
largely from the services of the Missionary Secretaries maintained there,
three of whom have had charge also of the Theological College, the
most important branch of the Mission [26].
The appointment of the Rev. S. G. Yesudian, an energetic
Tinnevelly evangelist, to Vepery in 1883 led to a much-needed develop-
ment of evangelistic work in Madras district [27].
In 1884 Parakala Ramanuja Yakanji — one of the very small but
sacred class of Hindu preaching-priests, who are the teachers and
expounders of the Vedas, and have the power of ordaining others and are
held in high esteem — came to the Rev. S. Theophilus, native clergy-
man at St. Thom6, and desired him to let him know the principles of
the Christian religion, stating that during his careful study of the Veda&
he found many fallacies in them, and that he had no confidence in
them. After a long period of study and inquiry he was baptized on
Trinity Sunday, 1885, and was then instructed with a view to his
becoming a Christian teacher [28].
Each of the three present divisions of the Madras Mission — St.
Paul's, Vepery; St. John's, Egmore; and St. Thomd, Mylapore— has a
resident native clergyman and its own Church Council [29].
• Thongh opened in 1826 St. Matthias' Church was not consecrated till February
1842 [22a].
I
i',
m
• It;!-
510
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
St. John's G^^urcb, situated at the comer of two roads close to 4
heathen temple, was built by a native Christian, and many of the
fittings were gifts from native Christians. The Rev. Dr. Kisnnbt, one
of the ablest theologians India has produced, ministered at St. John's
for 16 years [1868-84] [29a].
Connected with this group is a station at Pulicat. [Pulicat stands
on an island at the south extremity of the salt*water lake of that
name, some miles north of Madras.]
The temporary retirement of the S.P.O.K. Madras Missionaries
to Pulicat on the capture of the former place by the French in
1746 has been referred to on p. 505. Pulicat was then a Dutch
settlement, and the congregation gathered there under Fabricius
included some descendants of Europeans, to whom service was per-
formed by a reader brought up in the Madras Mission [30]. Gericke
afterwards frequently visited Pulicat, and baptized there many natives,
who remained ^'/Onnected with the Vepery Mission up to about 1818. In
1838 (14 years after the transfer of the S.P.C.K. Missions to the b.P.G.)
the unprovided native ChrisUans at PuUcat, over 100 in number, were
gathered into a congregation by the Rev. J. F. Goldstein, who also
established eight promising schools, his labours being very successful
and acceptable [31].
Btatibticb, 1802 (Madras group, including Pulicat). — ChristianB, 1,708 ; Commani-
cantB, 880 ; Catechumens, 12 ; Villages, 48 ; Schools, 10 ; Scholars, 806 ; Clergymen, 6 ;
Lay Agents, 64.
I
!
BefcTPnres (I.) Madras (City and District).— [1] M.R. 1854, pp. 13-18. [2] Jo., V. 4,
p. 812 ; M.B. 1864, p. 13. [2a] M.D.C. Brief Narrative 1861, Bound Pamphlets, " East
Indies 1862," No. 10, pp. 17-18. [3 and 4] R. 1829, pp. 167-«0, 184-8, 195-904 ; M.D.C.
Brief Narrative, 1851 (see [2a] above), pp. 19, 20, 28-9. [4a] Statement of Select
Committee of M.D.C. relative to Proceedings connected with Vepery Church, 1844
(Bound Pamphlets, Madras and Bombay, pp. 6-9, 10-12, 44) ; M.R. 1854, pp. 13-16, 88-9 ;
Bev. J. Guest's " Norrative of the Vepery Mission," March 1859, pp. 1-18 (B MSS., V. 8).
[6] R. 1820, p. 58 ; R. 1829, pp. 210-11. [6] India Committee Book, V. 1, p. 886 ; R. 1880,
pp. 41-2. [7 J R. 1880, pp. 42-5 ; P. 18," 1, p. 168. [8] R. 1827, p. 57 ; R. 1828, pp. 50-1 ;
R. 1829, p. 50 ; R. 1830, p. 42. [0] R. 1830, pp. 44-6 ; R. 1881, pp. 69, 60, 161-70.
[10] App. Jo. C, pp. 88-94 ; R. 1881, pp. 69, 00, 187-40 ; R. 1832, pp. 89-90. [11] Jo., V. 44,
pp. -ij-G ; R. 1803, pp. 56-7 ; R. 1839, p. 78 ; R. 1841, pp. 76-7, 161-8. [12] Jo., V. 44,
ip. 25-6, 858, 409-10, 417 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 88, 188, 178 ; App. Jo. 'D, pp. 299-304 ;
; M88., V. 62, p. 827a; R. 1838, p. 66; R. 1841, pp. 76-7, 151-8; R. 1889, p. 78;
R. 1843, pp. 47-8; R. 1842, pp. 86, 125. [13] Jo., V. 45, pp. 851, 896, 426-6;
Jo., V. 40, p. 128 ; R. 1848, p. 109 ; R. 1849, p. 120 ; R. 1850, pp. 72-8 ; R. 1861,
p. 52; R. 1854, pp. 98-9; M.F. 1864, pp. 122-8; R. 1871, pp. 111-14; M.P. 1870,
pp. 808-9 ; M.F. 1872, pp. 13-17; R. 1878, p. 84 ; R. 1879, p. 31 ; R. 1882, p. 34 ; R. 1888,
p. 31 ; R. 1885, p. 43 ; R. 1886, pp. 48-4 ; R. 1889, p. 48 ; R. 1890, p. 46 ; R. 1801,
pp. 40-7. [14] R. 1891, pp. 40-7. [16] R. 1880, pp. 44-6 ; R. 1831, pp. 69-00, 101-70.
[161 R 1889, pp. 131-4. [17] Jo., V. 46, pp. 6, 7 ; R. 1838, pp. 82, 84 ; M.H. No. 9, p. 7 ;
M.H. No. 22, p 6 ; R. 1843, pp. 84-6; R, 1849, p. 122 ; R. 1850, p. 88. [17 a\ Q.P., Jan.
1860, p. 0. 118] Guest's Narrative, pp. 18-14 (see [4a] cbrve) ; M.H. No. 32, pp. 4-65
R. 1842, r. 85; R. 18-19, p. 122. [18a] Guest's Narrative, p. 13 (see [4a] above).
riR] M.R. No. 22, pp. 6-7. [20] R. 1862, pp. 103-6 ; G.M., V. 1, p. 129 ; M.R. 1864,
pp. 231-4 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Madras 1862," No. 7. [211 R. 1862, p. 60 ; M.R. 1864,
p. 236 ; Bound Pamphlets " East Indies 1863," Nos. 8, 0. T22] Jo., V. 44. p. 119 ; Jo.,
V. 47, pp. 126- ,1 ; ' M88., V. 50, p. 189 ; Statement of M.D.C. Select Committee, pp. 1-68
(see [4a ) abmw) . /'uost's Narrative, pp. 16-19, 26, 28 (see [4rt] above) ; R. 1842, p. 86 ; R.
1866, pp. 114-16 ; ... 1859, p. 110 ; R. 1881, p. 161 ; R. 1862, p. 161. [22al Q.P., July 1843,
p. 7 [331 Jo., .'»' ov. 1867 ; R. 1866, p. 120 ; M.P. 1867, p. 284 ; R. 1868, p. 96 ; R. 1869,
p liS; n 8r,0, p .60 ; R. 1861, pp. 107-8. [28rt] R. 1802, p. 155. [24] H. 1888, p. 39,
n>61 Q.r., : IK. 1864, pp. 8, 4 ; R. 1864, pp. 118-14. [26] (jcm Revs. Svmonds, Strachan,
and Vosi. <itv ,r Missionary Roil, Madras," pp. 014-6 ; R. 1885, p. 48. [27] R. 1857, p. 09 ;
R. 1888, p. -' , It. 1884, p. 87. [28] R. 1886, pp. 48-4. [29J R. 1884, p. 87. L20a] I MSS.,
MADBAS PRBSIDHNOT, ETC.
511
V. 49, p. 198. [30] R. 1829, p. 160; M.R. 1B64, pp. 14-15; M.D.C. Brief Narrative,
1861 {see [2u]), p. 20, [31] R. 1888, pp. 79, 84.
(H.) TANJOHE. The di'iriot of Tanjore (area, 8,654 aq. miles) lies north o!
Madura on the east coast of India. Its capital, also named Tanjore, one of the largest
and most celebrated cities in South India, is about 200 miles south of Madras. Many of
its inhabitants are Mahrattas, the descendants of a horde of freebooters who orerran
the Camatic more than 200 years ago. The B^'ort, one of tl o strongest and most perfect
Hindu remains, contains a densely populated town, also the palace of tlie Rajahs, and a
temple and ntone bull (Siva's buU), wliich rank among the celebrated sights of India.
Within the ijhado of the temple stands a Christian Church built by Schwartz.
Though the <irst attempt (by iJiegenbalgh in 1709) on the part of the Danish Mission
at Tranquelar to enter the dominions of the Rajah of Tanjore failed, the agents of that
Mission visited the kingdom as early as 1782. Converts were not wanting daring the next
ten years, and vnder Schwartz the Mission became firmly established. Schwartz visited
Tanjore in 1768, and at the request of the Rajah he settled there in 1777-8. Between
1778-6 the building used for service in Tanjore appears to have been destroyed by the
Nabob of the Camatic. It was replaced by p mud-waU church, which, erected at tho
«zi)ense of Major Stevens, was superseded m 1780 by Christ Church, built with the assist-
ance of Schwartz. Schwartz gained the confidence and regar'' ' all who witnessed his good
«nd wise conduct. " The knowledge and the •."•-egrity of i,.i. .-repToo<"iMble missionary
.'.lave retrieved the character of Europeans from imputations of general depravity," was
the report of tho commander (Col. Fullerton) of the British Army in Southern Lidia in
1788. The ferocious Hyder Ali refufied to receive any other Ambassador from tho
English Government ; " let them send me the Christian," he said, " he will not deceive
ine " ; and the general reverence for " the Chris' ian " enabled him to pursue his peaceful
occupation in the midst of war. The Rajah of Tanjore, who aided tho Mission and
regarded Schwartz as " his Padre," on his deathbed committed his adopted son to the care
of Schwartz, who declined the sole guardianship ; but under his training Serfogee became
an honourable mon and an upright ruler, favouring the Mission though not liimself a
Christian. On Schwartz's death at Tanjore, on February IS, 1798, aged 72, the young
Rajah departed from the custom of his country by viewing the body and attending the
burial (in St. Peter's Church) ; and he erected a monument in Christ Church to " tlaat
great and good man," the "friend, the protector and guardian " of his youth. When by
treaty of 1709 the Fort wts evacuated by the British, and the English service discon-
tinned, the Rajah permitted the continuance of the Tamil service, and promised to
protect the missionaries — a promise which was kept.
From 1773 to about 1823 the Mission p at Combacmum, Negapatora, Madura, and
Dindigul, ns olso TinnevoUy, and periodically Trichinopoly, were all tho outposts of the
mother Mission at Tanjore, not to mention all the villages. From time to time these MiosionB
were formed into separate ones, and thus Taiijore became comparatively small. Bishop
Middleton of Calcutta, who visited the district in 1816, said of Trichinopoly and Tanjore
that they " form together in a Christian view tho noblest memorial perhaps of British
connection with India." With the Bishop's approval the Danish Missions in the Tanjore
country were added to tho S.P.CK, Mission in 1820. These congregations, which for
more than thirty years were simply designated "the transferred congregations" {see
p. 608), were situated principally in the country between Combaconum and T'.anquel ar [ij,
S.P.G. Period (1825-92).— When in 1825 the Tanjore Mission was
transferred to the S.P.G. it possessed extensive funds (Rs.86,600) with
-which it was endowed by Schwartz* and considerable property in land,
besides which it enjoyed allowances from the British Government and
the Rajah. The income from these somces was sufficient for the
ordinary expenses of the Mission, but as tho buildings were falling
into decay the S.P.CK. (in 1825) granted £2,000 for building a new
ohurch [2].
Connected with the Mission at tKa period (1826) were about 2,000
* Though " tho possession of wealth was forced upon \i m by tho favour of Princes
that wealth was entirely devoted to the support and e: 'tension of the Missions, and
never . • . changed the simplicity of his habits and hia enUre self-devotion to his great
work . . even when virtually Priaio Miuis'.dr of Tanjore. ' [L., Archdeacon Robinson,
18 Dec. 1844 [aa].]
' *!
m^.
512
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I
i
persons in the oongregations and 700 children in the schools, under
the care of two Missionaries — the Bev. L. P. Haubboe and the Bev.
J. C. EoHLHOFF, and some sixty lay teachers. Daring the next ten
years there was a threefold increase of Missionaries and the adherents
rose to nearly 4,800 [8]. The accessions included the greater part of
the inhabitants of thirteen villages, who through the labours of
Mr. Haubroe left the Church of Borne and were formed into " the
Basiagherry circle," situated between Tanjore and Combaconum [4].
The death of Mr. Haubboe in 1881 left the field to Mr. Eohlhoff, who,
though age and infirmities had already rendered him incapable of much
work, laboured on for another 13 years. Dying on March 27, 1844, the
last of the band of Missionary brothers of the previous century, he was
buried by the side of Schwartz, his master and friend [5]. Meanwhile
the Bev. A. C. Thompson (appointed in 1881) and other English
clergymen had been sent to his assistance [6], the Europeans and
Eurasians in Tanjore itself were ministered to as well as a native
congregation of 700 to 800, and in 1848 the parochial system (as
established in Tinnevelly) was introduced, and the country stations,
hitherto only occasionally visited, were organised into three Missions
under resident Missionaries (Canandagoody, Boodaloor, and Goleroon
or Erungalore) [7].
The country stations were regarded as a promising field, which
diligent cultivation would render fruitful [8], but in Tanjore itself,
which Bishop Heber had associated with Tinnevelly as forming " the
strength of the Christian cause in India " [9], the bitter fruits of that
toleration of caste which had been allowed by the Lutheran Mission*
aries, were seen in schisms and rebellions [10].
During a visitation in 1845 the Bishop of Madras wrote : —
" Tanjore has long been esteemed the stronghold of caste ; so much so, indeed,
that a ' Tanjore Christian ' is almost become proverbial to signify a man whose
Christianity is of a very questionable character. . . . My visit here has in a greai
degree removed this painful impression from my mind. That there is much at
Tanjore which I could wish otherwise, it would be as wrong to conceal from cor
Society as it is impossible to conceal it from myself. But, as is too commonly
the case, the Tanjore Christians have been condemned without due allowance
being made for the very peculiar circumstances in which they are placed. I
hesitate not to say, after a very careful inspection of the Mission, that we have
more cause for thankfulness that the Christianity of Tanjore is what it is, than
for complaint that it has not attained a higher standard. There are many
obstacles to the advancement of the Qospel, common, indeed, everywhere in India,
but of peculiar strength at Tanjore.
"First.— The influence of a resident heathen prince. In a population of 26,000
heathen, all living, more or less, in direct dependence on the llajah, the small
body of Christians feel themselves more than commonly despised and rejected by
their countrymen, by whom they are held as the vilest of the vile, the Parian
esteeming himself to be infinitely superior to the Christian. There is certainly
no indication of any favourable association in his mind of the Christian cause
with the memory of his father, and his father's apostolical friend, who, at this
very place, alike commanded the reverence of the Christian, the Mahomedan, and
Hindoo. Not the slightest encouragement is shown by the llajah to the Chris-
tians ; on the contrary, I am persuaded that Christianity is considered at Tanjore
as n visitation of the gods.
" The second groat hindrance is to be found among the Christians themselveB;
a hindrance which every Indian Prelate has hitherto laboured in vain to removev
I allude to the curse of caste— a fearful commentary on those awful words of onr
Lord, ' It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich
«iiel
meq
ofi
grel
oasl
tliel
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
518
man to enter into the kingdom of Ood.' The wealth most prized by the Hindoo
is his birthright of caste ; and nothing but the Holy Spirit taking full possession
of the heart of a native Christian, can win him to give it up. The Pariah clings
to it as closely as does the Soodra ; and it is a great mistake to suppose that the
former is easily brought to renounce it. It has been imagined by many, that the
drinking out of the same cup at the Lord's table necessarily involves the absolute
forfeiture of caste, on the part of the superior ; but this is erroneous, although
they would very gladly leave us in error on this point. Nevertheless, the Soodra
has a very great repugnance to it ; and at Tanjore very many of the rich and
independent caste-men have habitually refused to communicate at the same time
with the Pariahs. There is not a doubt that the prejudices of caste, although not
its sinfulness, were winked at by the first Missionaries, in the hope that, by bearing
patiently with it for awhile, it would gradually be dispelled by the strong light of the
Oospel shining upon their hearts. The result, however, has sadly proved the
erroneousness of this notion. Generation after generation has sprung up, content,
indeed, to be Christian on its own terms, but ever ready to resist when those terms
were interfered with by the Missionary. Indeed, some of the caste-Christians would
«2most lead you to imagine, from their conduct, that they fancied they were con-
ferring a great favour on Christianity, by condescending to be called after the
name of Christ.* I Uiay add, also, the misfortune of the church at Tanjore being
established in the heart of a great town, instead of in a rural district. Missionary
labour never thrives so well in a town as in the country " [11],
Another hindrance arose from a feeling that the natives were " to
be paid for being Cliristians." On this subject the Bev. A. B.
Symonds wrote in 1848 : —
" The idea too generally prevails, that the Society in Madras is a certain rich
1>ody, with abundance, which it simply holds to supply the wants, both spiritual and
bodily, of the native Christians as abundantly as may be required. . . Some of the
older congregations in Tanjore . . are disposed to claim as a right what should be
regarded as a fdvour, and to question the justice of their demands being declined."
This feeling it appears had grown out of the system pursued by
the Lutheran Missionaries in administering the endowments of the
Mission. On the appointment of its first Missionary to Tanjore the
Society took steps to guard against " the misapplication of the
Missionary funds," and a Life Insurance Association instituted in
1833 for providing for widows and orphans of Mission agents was
warmly welcomed there [12].
It should be borne in mind that the unfavourable change in the
attitude of the native rulers of Tanjore towards Christianity was
attributed to the policy of the Madras Government. When every
countenance was given to idolatry, and native Christians were beaten
for refusing to draw the chariots of idols on festival days, it is not
surprising that almost the last words of Bishop Heber should have
been expressive of reproach and condemnation : —
" Will it be believed, that while the Rajah kept his dominions, Christiana were
eligible to all the different offices of State ; while now there is an order of Oovern-
mentf against their being admitted to any employment. Surely we are in mattern
of religion the most lukewarm and cowardly people on the face of the earth " [13].
* The Archdeacon of Madras reported in 1848 that the correction of the evils which
grew up in the old MisaionB under the lax system of disoiplino, especially Aa regards
oaate, wag found more difficult than the extension of the Gospel in new diBtricts under
tlie now syHtom [11a]. {See alto pp. 614, &e.)
t A regulation of the Madras Government in 1810 forbade the appoin*iment of any
person as district Moonsifl (native judge) unless he were of the Hindu or Mahommedan
parsuaiion. This law was not repealed nntil 1886 [18a].
L X,
614
SOCIETY FOR THE FBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
While on his visit in 1845 Bishop Spencer (who had been
" unwilling to press their consecration during the lifetime of Mr.
EoHiiHOFF, who had not received holy orders in the Church of
England") consecrated the two churches, Christ Church and St.
Peter's. In the latter, which is situated about a mile from the Great
Temple, he also confirmed 146 natives and ordained Mr. Bower
priest. The native Christians Mt&ched to the Mission in Tanjore, 867
m number, were, the Bishop said, a '• very difficult congregation to
manage," being "proud and headstrong," having " had their own way
too long " [14]. By this episcopal visitation the Mif.sionaries were
"strengthened, the native flocks encouraged and comforted," and caste
was reported to be "dismayed" [15]. Among its advocates was the
Tanjore Poet, referred to under Tinnevelly, who, however, had proved
his attachment to Christianity by refusing, us poet of tha Bajah, to
wiite a poem in honour of a heathen god, and in consequence had
b ;en disT^issed from his lucrative post. The Hindus love poetry, and
he rendered good service to the cause of Christ by supplying them with
" wholesome and profitable " songs in place of those " cf a silly and
too often of a filthy character " which they had been accustomed to
use. Thus for the water-drawers he composed a poem of a hundred
stanzas, containing some of the leading facts recorded in Scripture [16].
In the next fifteen years strenuous efforts were made to root out what
the Bishop of Madras described in 1856 as " the pernicious system of
caste, which for years has been eating as a cankerworm, and
destroying the good work going on " [17]. By some native
Christian? it was (in 1852) maintained "more rigidly and offen-
sively than by the surrounding heathen " [17a], and in 1860 " all the
Missions of the Tanjore circle " were siuffering " more or less of
diminution in consequence of the measures taken to suppress " the
evil. Numbers of the unstable seceded to the Lutheran Missionaries
of Tranquebar, by whom caste was " tolerated and fostered," though
some of the best of the Tranquebar agents had in consequence
separated from their Mission* [18J. On the whole, however, much good
was effected during the latter part of this period, when the Mission
was in charge of the Rev. Dr. G. U. Pope, whose labours in Tanjore
(as well 5,8 in TinntvcUy) were "eminently successful." During his
Buperinuendence (1861-8) many reforms were introduced: indeed, the
Mission generally may be said to have been reconstituted by him on a
Bounder basis ; and though its condition left much to be desired, Tanjore
was pronounced in 1858 to be, " to all appearance, the most satisfactory
Mission in the whole circle " embracing the districts of Arcot, Tanjore,
Trichiuopoly, and Madura [19].
The ordmation of four native pastors at Tanjore in January 1860
enabled the Europpan Missionaries to devote more time to work among
the heathen [10a\ and in 1862-8 the co-operation of the native
Christians was enlisted by the formation of Native Gospel Societies [20] ;
* The Bishop ot Calcutta in 1888-4 took the lead in the first great attempt made to
fthoIiBh osBte as a religions observance in the Native Chnrch in South India, nnd in thia
"arduous work" he was encouraged by the support of the Society and its Presl«
dent [18a] Reforenccs to subsequent efforts are given under the next number ([186],
?i. BIO), but it may be stated here ^hat from Nogapatam it was reported as recently »•
687 tliat ' it would seem in some cases that little progress" (tcwaras the eradication of
caste] " has been mode since the Visitation of Bishop Wilson in lH8i-6 " [18c].
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
515
bat though " much sound, valuable and cheering work was going
on " [21], Mr. Caemmebeb, another Missionary of great experience in
Tinnevelly, had "not the least encouragement in evangelistic work,"
being unable in 1860 to " get a hearing by any chance in any quarter,"
and in that and the next year only two adults were converted &om
heathenism [22].
In tL t(;xt ten years the educational agency seems to have been
the mos; successful — especially the High School [see p. 794], which
maintained " the lead among all the [Government] aided schools in
the district " [23], and the pupils of which were so far drawn to God
as to found a " Veda Samaj " in 1866. Tn the meetings of this body
caste was not recognised, and their prayers (from the Thaist's Prayer
Book) were such " that a Christian might use many of them, provided
he added • through Christ ' " — being offered " to one Lord," recognised
" as their common Father, their Creator and Preserver " [24].
In 1875 the Bishop of Madras testified that he had not witnessed
in India " an examination either in secular or religious subjects . . .
more creditable both to teacher and learners " than that of the High
School at which he had just been present [25]. In 1878 tbree large
middle-class schools were taken over by the Society from their heathen
proprietor and transformed into Christian schools. By this step " the
whole of the middle and higher education of Tanjore " was " placed in
the handr of the Society " [26]. The High School was in 1864 raised
to the rank of a College — St. Peter's [see p. 794] — and is still exercising
a useful influence [27].
For the training of Mission agents a seminary was estabhshed in
Tanjore about 1828 and removed to Vediarpuram in 1844 where it was
continued until 1878, when it was closed [28].
In 1871 Lord Napier, then Governor of Madras, visited Tanjore,
and received a congratulatory address from twelve Missionaries oi the
Society. His reply concluded as follows : —
" I must express my deep sense of the importance of Missions as a general
oivilising agency in the South of India. Imagine all these establishments
suddenly removed 1 How grept would be the vacancy I Would not the Govern-
ment lose valuable auxiliaries ? Would not the poor lose wise and powerful
friends ? The weakness of European agency in this country is a frequent matter
of wonder and complaint. But how much weaker would this element of good
appear if the Mission was obliterated from the scene I It is not easy to overrate
the value in this vast Empire of a class of Eng'.' '^men of pious lives and dis-
interested labours, living and moving in the most forsaken places, walking
between the Government and the people, with devotion to both, the friends of
right, the adversaries of wrong, impartial spectators of good and evil " [20].
After passing through " a succession of difficulties and trials " and
becoming *' greatly enfeebled" the Tanjore circle of Missions was in
1878 placed under the charge of the Rev. J. F. Kearns, one of the
most indefatigable of the Tinnevelly Missionaries. The result showed
that the Mission " is capable of revival " and that it " may yet again
occupy a high place among those of South India." At " Amissappon "
[Amiappen], which once had a resident Missionary, Christianity was
now represented by "four old widows" more or less dependent on the
Mission. At the neighbouring village of Coota Nerdoor were people
who boasted of being " Christians of sixty years' standing. They
LI.2
616
SOCIBIT FOB THB PROPAaATION OF THE QOSPEL.
I
might as well have been of yesterday " (added Mr. Kearns), " for of
Christian truth they knew nothing." At another place, Vellum, eight
miles from Tanjore, where there had been a large congregation in
Schwartz's time, " the graves of the Christians were all that remained of
a once flourishing Church." Some of the people "had apostatized,
more had gone to other parts of the country, others joined the Bomauists,
and a few were nothing." A congregation of 50 was however soon
gathered here, and at Sengapathy Mr. Eeams was sought out by three
men who said, " We were once Christians, we are all baptized, but our
children are not. We wish to return to our mother, so take us back."
Within six months seven villages, each containing a Christian con-
gregation, were added to the Mission, and in 1874 the Revs. W. H. Kay
and W. H. Blake,, who had been moved to offer themselves by the
Day of Intercession, were sent to assist Mr. Kearns [80].
The evils of the "eleemosynary" system adopted by the founders
of the Mission were still apparent, the "invariable reply" of the
people addrecded in the villages being that if the Missionary got them
employment, lent their money, or paid their debts they would become
Christians. Some improvement however had been effected in this
respect [81], and Mr. Kearns' efforts to reorganise the Mission were
not without encouragement [82], but in 1877 he died ; Mr. Kay, who
also did good work, resigned in 1881, and in 1883 there were only two
clergymen (Mr. Blake and a native) where five years before there had
been nine [38].
The depressing effect of limited means has not however damped
the energies of Mr. Blake, who has made the most of such resources
as he could command, and with his native assistants has carried en the
work of the Mission with the faith and devotion of an Apostle [84]. In
1884 six natives were ordained for the Tanjore and Trichinopoly Mis-
sions; one of them— Mr. N. Gna?" \praoasam — was the first native
graduate of Madras admitted to Holy Orders. Born in heathenism, he
was converted to Christianity while a student in the Society's College
at Tanjore [36].
Statistics, 1802. — Cbristians, 870 ; Communicants, 488 ; Cateohumens, 9 ; Villftges,
18; Schools, 19; Scholars, 1,670 ; Clergymen, 8; Lay Agents, 11.
References (Tanjore).— [1] R. 1829, pp. 164-84 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 18-21, 89 ; Q.P., Nov.
64, pp. 8, 4. [la] Brief Narrative of M.D.C. 1861 (Bound Famphletu, " East Indies
1862," No. 10, pp. 16, 28, 26-7, 81-2) ; I MSS., V. 49, p. 193. [8] R. 1829, pp. 178-4,
809-10. [2o] App. Jo. O, p. 97. [3] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, p. 84 (»se [la] above) ;
R 1829, p. 218. [4] R. 1888, p. 68. [6] R. 1880, pp. 146-6 ; R. 1881, pp. 56-7 ; Q.P.,
Oct. 1844, pp. 11-18 ; R. 1854, pp. 140-7. [61 R. 1831, p. 68 ; R. 1888, p. 64 ; C.D.C.
Report, 1888-4, pp. 8, 4 ; R. 1889, p. 189. [7] B. 1889, pp. 189-40 ; R. 1848, p. 46.
gl] R. 1889, p. 189; R. 1848, p. 40. [QVR. 1829, p. 156; R. 1848, p. 46. [10] M.D.C.
rief Narrative, p. 86 (««« [la] above) ; R. 1886, pp. 40-1 ; M.R. 1854, p. 162. [11] M.H.,
No. 9, pp. 81-4, 87. [lia] R. 1848, p. 98. [12] M.H., No. 20, pp. 13-18 ; M.H., No. 0,
5 p. 87-8 ; R. 1888, pp. 68-9. [IS] M.R. 1854, pp. 168-4. [18a] R. 1829, p. 217 ; App.
o. H, p. 274. ni4] M.H., No. 9, pp. 86-6 ; Q.P., Nov. 1864, p. 4 : aee aho R. 1846,
§p. 86-7. [16] R. 1846, p. 81. [irf) M.H., No. 20, pp. 14-6. [17] R. 1860, p. 67 ;
i. 1865, p. 121 ; R. 1860, p. 107 ; M.P. 1856, pp. 168-4 ; BI.H., No. 27, p. 7 ; R. 1868, p. 106;
riVa] M.P. 1888, p. 127 . [18] R. 1860, p. 187 ; M.F. 1888, p. 230. [18a] R. 1888,
ijp. 64-6 ; R. 1884, pp. 188-5 ; R. 1884-6, pp. 87-9, 188. [186] B. 1886, po. 40-1 : R. 1888,
pp. 187-8; R. 1841, p. 118 ; R. 1842, pp. 122-4 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 88 (Letter 6( the Bishop of
tfadras, April 26, 1842) ; R. 1860, p. 67 ; R. 1855, p. 121 ; R. 1856, pp. 107, 118 ; Eccletiantical
Oatette, Oct. 1866 ; M.F. 1856, pp. 44-6, 195-6 ; R. 1867, pp. 08, 104-6 ; M.F. 1867, pp. 257-8;
R. 1868, pp. 101-2, 106, 108-0; R. 18<i0, p. 187; R. 1868-4, pp. 106-7; M.F. 1860,
?p 204-9; Jo., Juno 31, 1867; M.F., July, 1867; Jo., July 19, 1867; M.F.
867, p. 860 ; Inquiries made by the Bishop of Madras in 1867, and Replies of the
18 J
I'
UADBAS PRESIDENOY, ETC.
517
MiasionarieB (Bound Pamphlets 1869, No. 0) ; M.F. 1860, pp. 88-9 ; M.F. 1870, pp. 937-8 ;
M.P. 1876, pp. 16-16 ; M.F. 1877, p. 216 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 858-9 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 125-9.
gSo] M.F. 1887, p. 858. [19] M.D.C. Proceedings, Feb. 28, 1858, Minute VI., and
onnd Pamphlets, " Madras, 1860," Nos. 9 and 9a. [19a] B. 1859, p. 106 ; R. 1860, pp.
10A rr ijn^i roni T> loiia •«» ika i . T) loao a •^•, 111 in. Qp Mny 1°'*-' — ' roil
.1' I
, ^. ^_ J UilllbbUU JJUOK, V. a, p. IIOV , iU.Xl. LIU. V, £»£!. OO, OO
R. 1831jj)p. 85, 88 ; R. 1840, pp. 94-5 ; M.D.C. Brief Narrative, p. 86 {see [la] above).
[29] M.F. 1872, pp. 43-6. [30] R. 1874, pp. 28-9 ; R. 1875, p. 26. [31] R. 1875, pp. 80-1.
[32] R. 1874, p. 28. [33] R. 1878, pp. 85-6; M.F. 1888, p. 280; L., Rev. Dr. Pope,
Deo. 80, 1894, Madras M.B.S. 1894. [34] do. L., Dr. Pope ; R. 1884, pp. 87-8; R. 1886,
.n jK_a> 1) laoT n Aa roKI T) iQa,i « a>T
pp. 46-6 ; R. 1887, p. 48. [36] R. 1884, p. 87.
(II.a) VEDIABPTJBAM (1825-92).— The history of this station— a
branch of that of Tanjore, from which it is distant about five miles — calls
for no special notice previously to 1844, in which year it came into
prominence by the transfer to it of the Tanjore Seminary [1]. This
institution, organised under the Bev. Dr. Boweb, after rendering good
service, was closed in 1878 [2]. [See also p. 794.]
In February 1845 the Bishop of Madras confirmed 99 natives
there, and after the service a number of recent [converts from a neigh-
bouring village came forward in the congregation and presented a
brass image of the goddess " Kali Ammen," which had long been the
presiding deity of their now desecrated temple. A catechist explained
the idol's history, and in doing so quoted the 115th Psalm, •• Their
idols are the work of men's hands," &c. "The Tanjore Poet"
[see p. 588] (who had " almost as many followers as a Grecian
philosopher") then requested and was allowed to chant some of his
religious poetry, which, the Bishop says, " was pretty, and not mono-
tonous . . . and the thoughts, very good" [8].
In 1846 there were 708 professing Christians in the Mission, and
during the next six years, amid much opposition from the Brahmins,
the Gospel was preached far and wide, Mr. Bower's visits reaching
even into the West Combaconum district.
Christianity was still further extended in 1855 by a famine which
drove many of the Christians to Mauritius, Ceylon, &c. [4] ; but the
Mission itself was weakened by this and by a secession resulting
from the enforcement of the caste test in 1857. The seceders were
" received with open arms " by the Lutheran Missionaries of Tranque-
bar, notwithstanding Mr. Bower's expostulations [5].
In 1868 a Native Gospel Society was established in the dis-
trict [6].
The subsequent history of the Mission calls for no special remark,
but the progress made may be gathered from the following : —
Statibtice, 1892.— Christians, 291 ; Communicants, 172 ; Catechumens, 16 ; Villages,
18; Schools, 6; Bcholars, 118; Clergymen, 2; Lay Agents, 18.
Referances (Vediarpuram).~[l] M.H. No. 9, pp. 88-9 ; R. 1846, p. 81. [2] R. 1847,
p. 85; R. 1849, p. 118; R. 1850, pp. 69-70; R. 1054, p. 98; R. 1865, p. 110; R. 1857, p. 98;
R. 1862, p. 166. [3] M.H. No. 9, pp. 89-40; Q.P., Jan. 1846, pp. 8-9. [4] M.R. 1864
p. 166 ; R. 1856, p. 110. [5] R. 1867, p. 98. [6] R. 1868, pp. 97-8.
;■■::(.
S^i
516
BOOIBTT FOR THB PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
(II.o) NSOAPATAM, a seaport* town, 20 mfles south of Tranqnebar, was
visited by Ziegenbalgh in 1708, and by other agents of the Danish Mission at Tranqnebar in
1764 and 1772 — on the second occasion at the request of a German oflScer in the service
of the Rajah of Tanjore. In 1782, when Negapatam was taken ^y the English, or between
that year and 1786, Gericke, of the S.P.C.K., established a &. jsion there, and with the
consent of the British Government took charge of a church — " a noble edifice " built by
the Dutch Government in 1774 — and of a small chapel for the Tamil congregation. A
liurge building, originally a leper hospital, and a piece of land granted by the Dutch
Government, were appropriated to the reception and support of the {xxir. For the same
object Schwartz obtained a monthlv allowance of £16 from the Madras Government in
1794, and Gericke, besides contributions in his lifetime, bequeathed (by will, 1802)
Bb.68,700 for the Vepery and Negapatam Missions [1]. ,
S.F.O. Period (1825-92). — In the absence of a resident Missionary,
Negapatam was dependent on occasional visits from other Missions,
and this arrangement appears to have continued after its transfer to
the Society (1825) till 1888, when the Eev. A. C. Thompson of Tanjore
was stationed there. At that time the Mission comprised a congre-
gation — presnm&bly of natives — numbering 286, a second composed of
205 Portuguese and Dutch descendants, and some 60 school children [2].
In 1886 it was made a distinct Mission under the Bev. T. C.
Simpson, who was succeeded in 1888 by the Rev. J. Thomson [8].
Bishop Spencer, who held confirmations there in English and Portu-
guese in the next year, formed a favourable opinion of the Mission
Schools in Negapatam [4], but in 1845 he reported that those at certain
villages in the neighbourhood were " worse than profitless." On this
occasion he confirmed nearly 66 soldiers and 17 natives. The Euro-
pean congregation, though small, was developing " an attachment to
the Church " under difficult and adverse circumstances ; but the native
ones were small and their growth was restrained by caste influences
which the Bishop failed to remove [6].
The condition of the Mission, which had been extended to a distance
of forty miles from north to south and thirty from east to west [6],
was " anything but pleasing " in 1848, and the Jesuits, who allowed their
converts to retain caste, had made Negapatam their headquarters [7].
In 1887 caste was holding a stronger sway there than even at
Tanjore, the caste Christians refusing to communicate with the non-
caste brethren [la].
In 1849 it was separated from the Combaconum Mission, with
which it had become connected, and in 1854 reorganised under the
Rev. J. A. Regeii with some success [8], though in 1867 several of
his flock seceded to the Wesleyans [9].
The subsequent history of the Mission calls for no special notice
beyond its present condition, which may be thus summarised : —
Statistics, 1892.— Christians, 866 ; Communicants, 209 ; Catcheoumens, 14 ;
Villages, 11 ; Schools, 4 ; Scholars, 88 ; Clergymen, 2 ; Lay Agents, 18.
* The port owes much of its importance to the coolie traffic between it and Fennng
and Rangoon [la].
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
510
I
i
t
(II.0) COMBACONUM (1825-92).— Combaconum is " one of the
mosfc idolatrous and wealthiest of South Indian cities " [1].
A branch of the Tanjore Mission which was begun there by Schwartz
in 1798 was continued as such after its transfer to the Society (1825)
[see p. 502] until 1887, when it was organised as a distinct Mission
under the Rev. V. D. Coomdeb, all the " transferred congregations "
[see p. 611] with some formerly in Basagherry circle being included
in it [2].
Mr. Coombes' faithful labours had effected much good when, soon
after his death, the Bishop of Madras in 1845 confirmed 60 natives
there in the church built by Schwartz. The communicants were "very
numerous," and at the administration the Europeans, though first
invited to approach, " held themselves back " and communicated
together with and after the natives — on example regarded by the
Bishop with "delight " as being " most valuable in India." One of
the Europeans, in whose employ were several native Christiana,
testified that " they were among the best and most useful men
there " [3].
Though not regarded as " a promising field for a Missionary," it
was important to maintain the station both on account of the
Christians there and aa a link in the chain of Missions from Madras
to Trichinopoly [4].
At the heathen festival of the " Eartigai " in 1854 the Bev. S. A.
Godfrey wrote : —
" All Combaconum is on the Btir. The speotaclo of thousands hastening to
the Cauvery, with votive offerings of flowers and fruits, is . . . overwhelming. So
dense is the crowd that it is almost, I should say, utterly impossible — especially
from the frantiu spirit of superstition and delusion so strong in them — to venture
among them for the purpose of distributing tracts, t£o." [5] .
In the Mission buildings it was easier to gather an attentive
audience of heathens [6], but progress in 1858-GO was hindered by
caste influence— several Christians seceding to the Lutherans [7] — and
later on (in 1866) bv the influence of European sceptical writers on the
Hindus, who had abandoned their own faith. Scepticism appeared to
be accompanied by an increase of intoxication [8]. The majority of
the Christian converts in the city were reported in 1858 to be furnished
by the Brahmans and other high castes, and those in the villages by
low castes, and the former would not communicate with the latter.
The Girls' Boarding School then formed the brightest spot in the
Mission, and it had been founded and was almost entirely supported by
the resident Europeans [9].
The subsequent history of the Mission calls for no special remark.
Statistics, 1892.— Christians, 829 ; Conununicants, 171 ; Catechumens, 1 ; Villages,
17 ; Schools, 4 ; Scholars, 77 J Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 6.
J'
■I
Reference* (Combaconum).— [1] R. 1860, p. 144. [2] Report of 8.P.O. Missions,
1886-8, printed by M.D.C. 1839, p. 94 ; M.H. No. 9, p. 41 ; R. 1888, pp. 85-6. [3] R,
1889, p. 66 ; R. 1848, p. 45 ; M.H. No. 9, pp. 41-2 ; Q.P., July 1846, pp. 11-12. [4] M.H.
No. 9, p. 42. [6] R. 1864, p. 93; Q.P., Oct. 1864, p. 8. [6] Q.P., Oct. 1864, p. 8. [7] R.
1868, pp. 101-2; R. 1860, p. 144. [8] R. 1866, p. 189. [8] R. 1868, pp. 101-8.
520
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE QOSPBL.
is I
(11.(2) NAKOOOB (1826-92).— Nangoor was separated from thd
Combaconum Mission in 1849. Its inhabitants included " the
Merasdars ... a degraded class given to idolatry in its worst form " ;
but a few years of active exertion made it " a goodly Mission." In
1854, when the Bev. A. Johnson was in charge, the native Christiansi
numbered 850, nearly one-half being communicants [1].
Subsequently the evangelisation of the heathen in the district
was undertaken by the Native Gospel Society of Tranquebar [2] [see
p 624], with which Mission it is still associated [8] ; and in 1865 the
Uev. J. Selleb reported of the scattered Christian population : —
" Many of them show by their conduct that they are, in proportion to the light
that has been vouchsafed to them, earnest disciples of Christ. We can show yoa
among them the old and tottering man rejoicing in his Bible, his hymns, and hia
catechisms, as he reads them to his family. We can show you the middle-aged
man who, though miles from a church, never fails to keep holy the Sabbath day
by attending divine service, although he has to do it at the hazard of his life by
Bwimming dangerous rivers. I thought it very touching to hear that poor
unlettered solitary Christian say, 'Sir, it is now five years since I became a
Christian, and during that period I have endured very much persecution from my
heathen neighbours, but (help me, sir, against them, would be not an unusual
cry) my soul has in that time received much spiritual comfort, therefore I con-
Btantly exhort them to embrace the way of truth even as I have done.' I am
thankful to say his exhortations have resulted in the accession of a large number
of his fellow villagers to Christianity. We can show you the young men and
women of Nangoor (fruits of the labours of the late hard-working missionary, the
Bev. A. Johnson), full of intelligence and life, trained in the love of Ood and of
His word. We have thought, when seeing on Sundays men with their wives and
children trudging ten miles to church, and joining with earnest and devout
manner in the service that immediately followed, that there was zeal and energy
in them that it had not been our lot to witness elsewhere. And when, on visiting
villages some thirty miles from here, after fording barefooted miry water-coursefr
and inundated paddy fields, we have arrived at the little oases in the wilderness,,
and being received with expressions of love and gratitude have crept into a native
hut converted into a schoolroom, and crowded with worshippers " [4].
Statistics, 1892 (Nangoor and Tranquebar [pp. B28-4]). — Cliristians, 1,017 ;
Commuiiicanta, 615 ; CutechumeuB, 63 ; Villages, 4b ; Schools, 11 ; Scholars, 107 ;
Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 19.
Beferencea (Nangoor).— [1] R. 1854, p. 04; R. 1855, pp. 117-18; M.R. 1854, p. 168.
[2] R. 1865, p. 180. [3] R. 1891, p. 24. [4] R. 18C5, p. 180 : see also R. 1860, p. 144.
(II.c) CANANDAGOODY (or KANANDAGUDI) is situated about half
way between Aneycadu and Tanjore. The Miosion had a remarkable origin. A certain
Tondiman of the village, afterwards named Fakkiyanathan, having discovered some idola
took them home in hope of their becoming propitious household deities. Finding them
however "devils of ill luck" to his family — his brother having gone mod and the
" childlessness" of his wife being confirmed — the owner renounccti devil-worship, sought
" the only living and true God," and was baptized by Schwartz at Tanjore in 1796.
Subsequently his relatives also obtained baptism there, and the germ of Christianity
thus planted was carefully tended by KohlhofI and other Tanjore MisBionaries, In
memory of Schwartz the Rajah of Tanjore established in 1807 acharitablo institution at
Ksnandagudi for the maintenance and education of GO poor Christian children. Thirty
poor Christians were also maintained and clotlicd by the institution [IJ.
S.P.G. Period (1825-92).~After tlie transfer of the S.P.C.K.
Missions to the S.P.G. [see p. 602] Canandagoody remained con-
nected with Tanjore until 1842, when it was separated, and in 1848 it
was placed under the Rev. T. Brothekton. At that time " there
existed nothing but a poor thatched prayer house, used likewise for a
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
521
Taniul School, and the usual miserable staff of uneducated native
assistants," but at the end of nine years there was "a thoroughly
organised Mission, with well-qualified teachers, five English and
Tamul Schools, and the order, life, and energy of an European settle-
ment" [2].
In 18-46 the BisHOi' of Maduas consecr ted a " church worthy
of the name" which had been built by Mr. Brotherton. " It was
thronged with native Christians, all of whom " were " under strict
pastoral superintendence." " As with the voice of one man, they sang
the praises of Him "Who had brought them out of darkness into His
marvellous light, and never did Bif.uop meet with a more hearty wel-
come from a Christian flock." The Mission district, extending 80 miles
from north to south and 40 from east to west, was traversed at stated
periods by Mr. Brotherton " in the true Missionary spirit," and the
number of baptized was 765 and of school children 500. Most of th&
Canandagooily congregation belonged to '• the Kaller or Thief caste,"
but they now lived honestly and were held in much respect by their
countrymen. There were also two congregations of Shanars, two of
Pallers (agricultural labourers), two of Pariahs, and one so-called
Portuguese [8].
In consequence of the interest taken by iiishop Spencer in the
formation of a Shanar village at Amiappen, the place was named
" Spencer-Pooram " [4].
It was in this Mission that the conflict with the caste pre idices of
the converts was so successfully maintained. Previous to the appoint-
ment of the Rev. C. Hubbard, " caste was not so resolutely discoun-
tenanced and repressed as it should have been." T?) overcome it is one
of the main difficulties of the Missionary, and good men have difiFered
considerably as to the best way of doing so, some being disposed to
tolerate it for the time, looking to the force of Christian truth
eventually to subdue it, while others, and the great majority, consider
it necessary to adopt stringent regulations against it.
It being the custom in native congregations for men and women
to sit apart in the church, each sex by themselves, in communicat-
ing at the Lord's Supper the males first received and then the females.
Before Mr. Hubbard's time the order of proceeding had been to allow
the caste men to go up first, then the caste women ; after that the pariah
men, and then the pariah females. This toleration of caste distinctions-
Mr. Hubbard resolved at once to check, and at his first celebration (in
1847), as soon as the caste men had come up, he also beckoned to the
pariah men to approach. The caste women, regarding this as a gi*eat
indignity, rose up and left the church ; and among their husbands
some murmuring was heard. After the service, the caste people held
a meeting, and determined not to communicate at all until Mr.
Hubbard agreed to revert to the old practice of giving to them before
the pariahs. But Mr. Hubbard quietly made known his determination,
to exclude from all temporal and spiritual benefits such as should hold
back from the Communion on these grounds. Some of the caste
women braved the displeasure of the rest, and presented themselves at
the ensuing Communion. Th's greatly exasperated a portion of the
caste people ; and in the evening of that Sunday one of these women^
who had preferred duty to caste, was set upon by them and so severely
\J
,<!
522
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATIOM OV THE OOBPEL.
beaten that her life was endangered. Great oommotion prevailed in
the village ; but Mr. Hubbard applied to the civil authorities for re-
dress, and the guilty parties wore severely punished. The result wr.ii
that the Missionary completely gained his point. The same trials hor/-
ever had to bo endured in the schools, wuich for some months were
almost broken up, but Mr. Hubbard succeeded in leading his people to
the conviction that all are made one in Christ Jesua without respect or
distinction of persons ; and with the exception of one family all soon
submitted [5],
In 1847 a branch Native Gospel Association was established [6],
and though caste continued to be a great obdtaclo to conversions [7],
and in none of the Tanjore Missions was there 'ip to 1865 any " pressing
into the kingdom," the "incessant" " evangelistic, educational, and
congregational " work was surely though slowly effecting an improve-
ment. To " attempt to hasten on the extension of a Church by
indiscriminate and iU-prepared receptions " would in Mr. Hubbard's
opinion only bring *' scandals and impediments " hereafter [8].
In the next year (1866) he and his flock suffered much from famine
and pestilence, from which he learnt more of the real state of their
hearts than throughout the whole 86 years of his ministry ; the mani-
festations of Christian submission under the trial were very cheering [9].
The subsequent history of the Mission calls for no special remark,
but the progress made may be gathered from the following : —
Statistics, 1892 (Canandagoody and Anoycadu). — Christians, 818 : Communicants,
167 ; Catechumens, 2 ; Villages, 12 ; Schools, 7 ; Scholars, 234 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay
Agents, 20.
Beferences (Canandagoody or Kanandagudi). — [1] R. 1829, p. 179 j M.D.C. Brief
Narrative, 1851 (Bound Pamphlets, "East Indies 1862," No. 10, p. 29; M.H. No. 9,
pp. 80-1; M.H. No. 22, p. 17 ; M.R. 1854, p. 161. [2] M.R. 1864, pp. 161-2. [3J M.H.
40. 9, pp. 27-81; Q.P., July 1845, p. 10. |^j ^.„. ..„„,, y. .„,. ^^^^ ^ *,„. — ,
pp. 19-23; M.R. 1854, pp. 162-6 : see also R. 1854, pp. 162-8. \6] R. 1868-1, p. 112. [7]
E. 1868, p. 108. [8] R. 1864, p. 98 ; R. 1866, p. 181.
[4] M.R." 1864, p. 167".' [6] M.H. No. 22,
. 162-8. \6] R. 186r "- '~
[9] R. 1866, p. 189.
(11./) ANEYCADU (1827-92).— This Mission is about 80 miles
south-east of Tanjore, near the town of Puthucottah. Though visited
by the "venerable Kohlhoff" as early as 1807, when a family was
brought over to Christianity, a regular congregation does not appear
to have been formed until 1827 (that is, two years after its transfer to
the Society [.sec p. 502]). From that tjme it remained as an out-station
of Tanjore or of Canandagoody till 1846, when it was erected into a
distinct Mission and made the headquarters of a circle of villages.
Five years later it was regarded as " one of the most pleasing and
promising of our Missions." Christianity appeared to have " taken
real root" there, "a considerable number" professed Christianity,
and as a congregation they were " orderly, attentive, well disposed, and
willing to contribute." The patriarch of the village, Adeikalum (who
was disposed to exercise severity towards the unsteady and incon-
sistent, having himself endured persecution — such as having his
house burnt down and imprisonment — for the truth's sake), had with
a few others presented a site for a church, which was being built in
1847, and his son-in-law, the Catechist, gave " a considerable piece of
ground " for the Mission compound. Mr. W. L. Coombes, who had
ff
MADRAS PliESIBENCY, ETC.
523
been labouring at Aneycadu, now (IblO) became Ibe resident ordained
Missionary. A remarkable circumstance connected witli tbe locality
was that h>>herto it had " never been visited with cholera " [1].
Another was that though the national name of the people signified
*• a thief " they were reported of in 1855 as honest — highway and other
robbers •' never presuming to approach this village." Toddy-drinking
also had been abandoned, and generally Mr. Coombes could report
well of his flock [2].
A branch Native Gospel Association was established in 1803-4 [8],
and though a resident ordained Missionary has not been continuously
maintained in the Mission [4], the progress has been encouraging.
Statibticb, 1802.— Sea p. 623.
References (Aneycadu). — [1] M.H. No. 29, pp. 18-16.
1863-4, p. 114. [4] R. 1805, p. 181 ; R. 1636, p, 189.
[2] M.R. 1864, p. 167. [8] R.
(II.J7) TaANQu£BAR IiaB already bcon noticed aa the Bcene of the earliest
labours of the first Danish (Lutheran) MiHsionaries in India, dating from 1706, and whose
Mission orii;inated from the example of and was promoted by tlio S.P.G. [pp. 471, 501], It
was frequently visited by Schwartz ; Kohlhoff was bom and ordained there, and Ziegeu-
balgh (1710) and Grundler (1720) were buried in the Mission Church. In 1815 Bishop
Middleton of Calcutta found the Mission in great distress in consequence of the resto-
ration of the settlement to the Danish Government by the British, who had supported
the Mission while they hold Tranquebar. Timely assistance from S.P.C.K. funds
afforded temporary relief, but the glory of this first Protestant Mission was evidently
departing. It had fulfilled its course, and after having been for more thar a century a
light to them that sat in darki^oss, and the source from which the English Charch Missions
in Southern India derived sir origin, it was in the progress of events and years
eclipsed and superseded by b.oir brighter and more extended rays [1].
8.F.O. Period (1845-02).— The languishing state of the Mission
was noticed by the Society in 1818 as an opportunity for affording help
at a time when it was preparing to enter on work in India. No
assistance was however then rendered [2], and not being one of the
8.P.C.K. stations (though it was assisted by that Society) it was not
(as their Missions were in 1825 [see p. 502] ) adopted by the S.P.G. until
1845, when by purchase it became a British possession. Its value to
Denmark at that time was "very small, its trade being almost
annihilated." Where formerly there had been seven Lutheran
Missionaries there was now only one — the Rev. Mr. Cordes, of Hanover,
whose native flock in the town and district numbered 1,700. The
European congre^^ations were also ministered to by him " alternately
in English and in German " ; there was no Danish service, the Danish
Chaplain having returned to Denmark. The two churches were " both
good" — the Mission Church being "a large and venerable looking
building." There were also three schools, which, though supported
" by the Government," had " but few scholars." The Mission library,
which Bishop Middleton had once desired to purchase, was "in a
miserable state, and food for worms." The sea, which had destroyed
Ziegeubalgh's first church, was still encroaching on the settlement.
Thepe particulars were furnished to the Society by the Bishop op
Madras, who was welcomed by the Governor and received visits from
Mr. CordcB and a Boman Catholic priest — a native of Goa, "full of
♦.
' it
i I
I '^'i
624
bOOIBTT FOB THB I'BOPAOATIOM OF THE OOSPBL.
smiles," who professed to speak English but could not make himself
understood. A place " so strongly commended to our affection by sc
rjiany holv associations " had a claim to a permanent minister of tho
Church of England, and on the transfer arrangements were at onoe
made for its being visited by the Society's Missionary at Negapatam [8].
Later on Tranquebar became connected with ITangoor [see p. 620], and
a Native Gobpel Association, established with the object of evangelising
the heathen within the limits of that district, had in 1866 attained
" most satisfactory " results [4].
In 1868 a native endowment was begun [6].
Statistics, — See p. 630.
Beferences (Tronqnebar).— [1] R. 1820, p. 182 ; M.H. No. 9,
p. 88. [2] Jo., V. 81, pp. 849-51. [3] M.H. No. 9, pp. i, 10-20. [4
al$o I MSS., V. 17, p. 176. [5] B. 1868, p. 98.
16-17; M.B. 1854,
B. 1866, p. 180 : lee
(Hl.a) CUDDALOaE, or Fort St. David as it was once called, is situated in
South Aroot, on the east coast of India, about 100 miles south of Madras. In 1716-17 a
Bohool Ok schools were esiablished at Cuddalore under tho auspices of the Rev. W.
Stevenson, tbe English Chaplain at Madras, by Ziegenbalgh, who visited it occasionally
and &v. 1 there in February 1719. By two other Lutheran Missionarie.i (Qiesler and
Sartoriu../ wau founded in 1737 a Mission of the S.P.C.K., which during th ' next
eighteen years gathered nearly 1,000 converts. In 1719 tho British Government put the
Mission in possession of a Roman Cs tholio Church built by the French, who recovered it
au'l sequestered other property in 1768, compelling the Missionaries and most of the
inlittbitanta to withdrr.w. On the recapture of the settloment by the Britisli in 1760 the
Mission was . . v ived, and till 1803 it remained in close connection with tho S.P.C.K.
Mission at Vepery [p. 6061. Meanwhile its endowments in lands had increased con-
siderably, and a church had been built in 1767 (chiefly by the aid of tho East India
Company) and rebuilt in 1800 at the cost of the MisHionor^ Gerirke. Between 1805 and
1822 the efficiency and prosperity of the Mission became " impaired in every department
by the want of vigilant supervision " and the title-deeds of some of the property had
been mortgaged to defray the cliargos of tho work [1 and la].
S.P.O. Period (1826-92).— At the time of its transfer to the
Society there were in connection with the Mission a congregation of
281 souIh, 04 school children, a Catechist, and two school-teachers.
Twelve years later (1880) the congregation numbered 811, the school
contained nearly 600 children, and the staff consisted of v, Missionary
and twelve lay agents [2] .
The Eev. D. Rosen had reported satisfactorily of the work in
1880 [8], but he was soon afterwards removed, and at the expiration
of fifteen years, during which tho supply of Missionaries had not been
continuous [4], the Mission was in an unsatisfactory and unpromising
state. Education was so secular that tho Bishop of Madras found it
necessary to break up tlio exisiin(» schools and to replace them by two
Christian schools, and caste hpd been so much tolerated that eight of
the native agents, " all profess';dly Christians," though "obliged to con-
fess that the Bible w^.s directly opposed to caste," declared unanimously
to the Bishop tha'. •• they wo'-ul never give it up." *' How can wo
expect" (said ho) '* that the bcspel v ii be really taught by such men
as these ? " Added to this was the ' chat Cuddalore was the abode
of numbers of pensioned European buiCiers, and the majority of those
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
626
bolonging to the English Churcli ^yere of an indifferent character.
They had come to India " at a time when no one cared for their souls,"
and had " Uved so many rears in a heathen land " that they were
" become semi-heathen themselves." Duririg his visit the Bishop
consecrated the church and confirmed 125 persons— Europeans, East
Indians, and natives. Too frequently the attention of the Missionary
was diverted from the nati^'.^ to the English congregation, to which,
in the absence of the chav' .in, he was "expected to minister," and
more than one of the Society's Missions were " injured in this
way" [5],
The Society's straitened means prevented much good being
done at Cuddalore, ami the Mission long continued in a "languishing
state " [6]. Signs of revival were seen in 1863, when a Native Gospel
Association was formed [7], and in 1875 the Rev. J. D. Martyn, who
was devoting much time to evangelistic work, stated that in the town
and adjacent villages there could scarcely be a man to whom the
Gospel had not been preached by him [8]. Nine years later the
interests of the Mission were promoted by a Native Church Council
and an Industrial Association for the poorer Christians then formed [9].
The subsequent progress may be gathered from the following : —
Stattsticb, leoC — ChriBtians, 408 ; Communioants, 189 ; CatochumnnB, 10 ; Villages,
18 ; Schx)l8, 8 ; Scholars, 220 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agsnta, 29.
Beferences (Cuddalore).— [1] R. 1829, pp. lCO-8, lj)4-5, 204-5 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 15-16 ;
M.H. No. 22, p. 7 ; Repoit of S.P.G. Missions, 1836-e, printed by M.D.C. 1839, p. 05.
[Itt] M.D.C. Brief Narrative of 1851 (Bo.».id Pamphlets, "East Indies 1852," No. 10),
17, 19, 28. [2] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, p. 84 {see [la] above). [3] R, 1830, p. 40.
Tl 188R, p. 60; R. 1889, p. 140. [5] M.H. No. 9, pp. 10-10; M.H. No. 22, p. 8.
OT r.U. No. 22, pp. 8, 9; R. 1855, p. 114 ; R. 1860, p. 150 ; R. 1861, p. 109. [7] R. 1868-4,
pp. 112-3; M F. 1863, p. 286. [8] R. 1875, p. 81. [9] R. 1884, p. 86.
i
!i
!;'•*>
(III.')) FONDIGHXiRRY. Naturally Pondioheny would form a part of South
/jrcot, but 1 1 is the capital of the French snttlements in Didia. It lies north of Cuddalore
ftnd eighty-six miles S.S.W'. of Madras.
S.P.G. Period (1830-92).— From 1880, when the Rev. D. Rosen
was reported to be ministering there [1], Pondicherry appears ^o
have been visited by the Society's Missionaries at Cuddalore, of which
it is considered an out-station. In 1845 six Europeans and eight
natives wer.', confirmed by the Bishop of Madras, who then anticipated
that there would be " no further difficulty about our chapel at Pon-
dicherry, as the present Governor, whose attentions to me . . . were
most kind and courteous, is well disposed to grant it." In the
Bishop's opinion a Missionary able to officiate in the French language
would " draw a considerable congregation." The Society's connection
with Pondicherry has however been limited to ministering to the
native members of the Church of England there [2].
Befersnc (Pondicherry).— [1] R. 1880, p. 47. [2] M.H. No. 9, pp. 0-10 ; I MSS.,
V.49, p. 195.,
(III.c) VELLORE AND CHITTOOR. Vellore, a large town ciphty-fivo miles
west uf Madras, was the scer.e of the massacre of English soldiers by mutinous native
troops early 'a the present century. Chittoor is the civil station of tlie district, tweuty-
526
gOOIBTY FOR THE PBOPAOATIOM OF THB GOSPEL.
two miles north of Vellora. In oonneotion with the B.P.C.E. Mission at Vepery tite
nncleas of a Mission was formed al Velloro about 1769-70, consisting of the native wives
(baptized by Ocricke) of English soldiers, and a few Christiana from Triuhinopoly, under
a Catochist. There were also some Roman Catholics, who afterwards joined tlio Mission.
An empty house was appropriated for Divine Service in 1771. Uerioke frequently visited
the Mission, but after his death, which occurred there in 180S, it rercained neglected,
if not, as Archdeacon Robinson says, unvisited by a missionary v iiil 1822, when the
Rev. L. P. Hanbroe (S.P.C.K.) found the chapci in ruins, and only thirty Christians left,
some having removed, others having joined the Church of Rome. Several Portuguese,
however, were anxious for ministrations, and he officiated in a barrack in the fort to a,
considerable congregation, organised a school wif.. the o.upport of the English offinorg,
and a Catechist was aj^ain stationed there.
After tlie death of Hydor Ali in Chittoor in 1782 the S.P.C.K. opened a Mis^-on
there in a'lknowledgment of the mercy of Ood in crushing the power of the tyrant and
raising the English standard. In 1807 Judge Dacro, an Lidepondont, converted many
people, and at his own expense appointed two Catechists over then-;, TMs ?uii<sion was
superintended by the Vellore Catechist, but Arclideocon Harper was unce prevented by
the Judge from officiating to the native congregation. After the Judge's death in 1827
some of them joined the Church [1].
S.P.G. Period (1825-85).— After the transfer of the Missiona "• o
Society [sea p. '"02j they continued to be superintended by the ^ i:,? y
Missionaries, but progress at Vellore was hindered by the need of
church and school accommodation. 'The Commandant had appro-
priated a large room in the fort for the purpose, but the natives so
strongly objected ko the place that the Rev. P. Wessino rslinquishad
it in 1880 and held service in his own house, his congregation
.•iumberini;; 80. Some land ha2 been given to the Mission, but at
that V>ae it had not been utilised [2].
In 1888 it was considered desirable to station the Rev, E. KoHti
at Vellore [8], but by the advice of the Bishop of Madras the resident
Missionary was transferred in 1846 to Chittoor [4], to which the Society
had in 1842 voted Rs.5,000 for the purchase of a chapel and school.
Vellore was left under a Catechist [5], superintendence being pro-
vided from Chittoor, with the occasional assistance of the resident
Chaplain [6]. This arrangement continued until 1855, in which year
the Madras Dicc?^an Committee, being in financial difficulties, sold to
Dr. Scudder, of t;.e " American Dutch Reformed Protestant Church "
Mission (for Rs.2,500), the Society's buildings at Vellore and Chittoor,
excepting the Chittoor Church and compound, which Government pur-
chased for R8.1,142i in 1857. The native Christians at Velloro being left
without a pastor and vernacular services, some joined the Dissenters,
the rest remained faithful to the Church and were ministered to by the
Chaplaina as far as they were able to do so. Thic provision, proposed
previous to the bale of the buildings, continued until 1862, when a
new chaplain, Dr. Sayers, " refused to minister " to the native Church
Christians, and "tried to force" them " to join Dr. Scudder's con-
gregation," on tbe ground (as he and Dr. Scudder held) that they had
been handed over to the American Mission in 1855. Dr. Sayers'
successors supported the native flock in their refusal to join the
Dissenters, anil the Rev. J. B. Tuend (about 1874) engaged a Catechist
to miniuter tothtim in their own tongue. In 1880, their number being
then no souls, all baptized members of the Church of England, and
60 regular cotninunicants, they petitioned the Society for a native
Priest, aad provision wr-s made ior one to visit thom monthly, also
for a competono Catochiat and a chapel. This action was opposed
by the American Mission, who contended that the people as well as
I
(r
county c
lor iin '
Frencl
Sohr.itrd
Lutherq
bepan '
largo ci
Church J
conductT
and carl
garrisoil
sen ted i
madu ))|
HABBAS PRBSIDEKOY, BTO.
627
the buildings had been sold to them [7]. The Society considered that
the action of its Oommii^>ee in Madras in 1855 (which, by the way, waa
never formally sanctioned by it) could only by a misapprehension be
understood to do more than deal with the buildings, and that " the
Society did not and could not assume to transfer th j congregations
previously assembling in such buildiiig? to anotlier communion."
Indeed its pohcy Lad been to abstain &om making covenants or terri-
torial arrangements with Dissenters, and it had nev^r transferred
congregations to them. Nevertheless in this case, as th.^ American
Mission did not object to the Church taking possession, but only to the
particular agency of the Church — that is, the S.P.G. — and moreover as
the Bishop oi the Diocese urged that the Society should refrain in the
interest of peace, and promised that in such case he would make the
spiritual needri of tbe congregation his own care* the Society decided
in 1888-84 to withdraw from Vellore, and effect was given to ita
decision in 1885. This course, so far from involving a sacrifice
of principle (as some of its friends in India thought at the time),
was in reality a great gain : the Society, true to its principles, sub-
mitted itself to Episcopal guidance, and the small native congre-
gation was trained to regard itself, not as the appendage of a particular
Society, but as a portion of the whole Church [8 and 8a]. To remove
any possible misapprehensions as to the future, however, the Society
in 1886 recorded that if at any time hereafter the Bishop of Madras
desires that the Church of England should again be represented at
Vellore through its agency, the fullest consideration would be given
to such request, and the Societv did "rot see that any objection could
justly be taken to such resumption of work at Vellore from tbe circum-
stance that the Mission premises were sold in 1855" [9]. Since
1880 the managers of the Mission have had the assistance of a
native clergyman " lent " by the Society [10].
Refermces (Vellore and Chittoor).— [1] R- 1829, pp. 207-8; M.D.C. Reptrt 1881-1,
~ "~ --.." — . [gjR. 1830, pp. - - -
" [6] Jo., V: 48, p. 28. [eiR'lSB*,
pp. 121-2 ; Bound Pamphletg, " Asi.v 1881," No. 20
164. [3] R. 1888, pp. 79, 84. [4] M.H. No, 9, pj. 6, 7.
pp. 96-7 ; R. 1866, p. 119; M.D.C. Report 1881-2, pp. 121-3
do., v. 62, p. 86i) ; do.,
46-0 ; R. 1883, pp. 87,
5, p. 28. [61 R. 1864,
(This last account is not en-
pp. 870, 882, 880-7, 390, 486;
47, pp. 8, 51-5, 120, 129-80, 101, 187, 194, 198, 228, 207, 858, 440 ;
tiraly trustworthy.) [7] I MSS., V. 40, pp. 228-30 ; do., V. 61, pp. 870, 882, 880-7, 390, 486;
■ " I., V. 47, pp. 8, 51-5, 120, 129-80, 101, 187, 194, 198, 228, 207, 858, 440 ;
do., V. 48, pp. 4-18; Bound Pamplilots, " Asia 1881, " No. 20. [6] Standing Committee
Book, V. 48, p. 240 ; I M88., V. 51, pp. 442, 491, 498-4 ; do., V. 52, pp. 10, 11, 20, 28-9, 86a,
80, 72, 81-5 ; do., V. 47, pp. 297, 800, 327-9, 883, 836-8, 341, 343, 840, 355-8, 858, 375, 877,
880-2, 888, 898, 403, 415- 10, 489, 443-0, 479-80, 529-30. fSa] I MSS., V. 47, pp. 888-9,
404. [0] Standint Committee Book, V. 48, pp. 240-1 ; I M88., V. 48, pp. 4-18 ; do.,
V. 62, pp. 84-6. [10] I M88., V. 48, pp. 28, 20, 45 ; R. 1891, p. 23.
(IV.) TRICHINOPOLY. The district of Trichinopoly is about the size of the
county of Norfolk. The town, which with its suburbs has a population of 90,000, is famous
lor iin 'owellery, cigars, and silk cloths. During the struggle between the English and
Frencl for supremacy in India, when the district was the great battlefleld of the South,
Sohr.itrtz visited the town from Tranquobar in 1702 or 1703. His rolleaguo in the Danish
Lutheran Misnion, Rov. J. B, Kohlhoff, had prf lohcd there in 1757, and Schwartz now
bepan work among the English and the Hindu , With the assistaiice of the garrison a
large church was 'juilt, and opened on \Vh sunday 1700 under the name of Christ
Church. The S.P.C.K. now come forward c ad est abUihed the MtHsion, and Schwartz
conducted it until his removal to Tanjore (1 778), when his assistant Pohlo took charge
and carried on the work for over forty years Schwartz had divided half his allowance as
garrison chaplain between the native congregations and himself. Pohlo built and pre-
sented a house to the Mission, to which also gifts of a house and 1 nid nt Warriore were
made by ,Iuilgo Anstcy and General Gowdie, find a rPT^irt, from tiiu CiinplaJn in 1819
i- f.
m
,;< I ''if
See [Ha] in the " ieforoncee."
528
SOCIETY 70R THE FROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
showed that there was then " a charitable fund " at Triohinopoly, " managed by the
Vestry ," " i:jt the maintenance and apprenticing of poor Christian children." In the
meantime (1810) Bishop Middleton of Calcutta had visited the Mission, consecrated the
church, li.'>«n8ed Pohle, confirmed, and delivered a charge. After the death of Pohle the
Mission wab dependent for some years on occasional visits from the Tanjoro Mission-
aries [1].
S.P.O. Period (1826-02). — In the year following its transfer to the
Society [see pp. 602-8] the Trichinopoly Mission became the scene of
Bishop Heber's last labours. He arrived on April 1, 1826, and oa
April 8, after holding a confirmation for the natives, inspecting the
schools, and addressing the people, he died in his bath, and was buried
in St. John's Church on the spot where twelve hours before he had
blessed the congregation [2].
In I'eporting on the Mission in March 1827 the Society's local
Committee at Madras referred to the " lamentable state of decay " in
which the Bishop " found this important and long- established Mission,"
and which had " filled his mind with anxiety and concern."
" The congregation " (they said) " are estimated at 2,000 persons, reduced to
490, and these, instead of enjoying a< formerly the instruction of an European
Missionary and . . . the regular administration of the Sacraments, committed to
the care of a native Catechist and visited once or twice a year by a Missionary
from Tanjore. The funds of the Mission unequal to maintain even the proper
number of Catechists and Sohoolmastera and the choroh built by the pious
Schwartz rapidly falling into ruins." f
"With a view to reviving the Miction tbe Macb 43 r^cmmittoe engaged
the services of the Rev. D. ScHREYVOGEri (a Danisli Missionary of
the Lutheran Church who had been employed twenty years in the
Tranquebar Mission) for two years from January 1827 [8] ; but he
remained in charge till 1889, ha\'ing lor two years (1884-6) the assist-
ance of only one other clergyman, the Rev. T. C. Simpson [4].
One of the first objects accomplished under Mr. Schreyvogel was
the formation of native schools in the villages of Warriore and Putor
(1827-30). These schools (in which services were established in 1882)
and that at Trichinopoly were attended by " Romish boys," some of
whom were withdrawn in 1882 [5].
The Roman Catholics had entered the field nearly two centuries
and a half before, and Trichinopoly is their " stronghold " in Southern
India [6].
Some of their congregations in the district were received into the
English Church in 1880 [see p. 580] [7], and others joined from time to
time ; but too much importance must not be attached to such accessions
seeing that in 1860 the Rev. G. Heynk stated that several natives ap-
peared to have been in the habit for some years of repeatedly shifting
between the English and Romish Churches [8]. It is significant however
that, as reported by the Bishop of Madras in 1845, the heathen were
" in the habit of calling the Roman churches ilf ary-charclies, and our
churches G'otZ-churches " ; and that some of the Iloman Catholic
converts "did not know bo m«eh as one word of the Lord's
Prayer "[OJ.
Owing to the contiguity of the great temple of Seringam, Triohi-
nopoly is also "one of the strongholds of heathenism," and in the
town itself the progress of the Gospel was eheckud by " the influence
filled
beauti
thefo
of <ho
which
broad
T
and
of thi
suitaf
old
for fl
Presf
1
MADBAS PBESIDEMCT, ETC.
529
of vicious example set before the natives in a large military canton-
ment [10].
At his visitation of Trichinopoly in 1845 the Bishop of Madras,
finding that " tl jh unruliness had unhappily sprung up in the native
flock," felt " obliged to reprove and rebuke the people, as well as to
exhort them. The chief cause of all the mischief, a discarded Catcchist,
was put out from among the congregation."
On February 17 the Bishop consecrated Christ Chur^^h and con-
firmed Q5 natives, having on the previous Sunday held a confirmation
and ordination in St. John's Church, on which occasion five clergymen
were present — a number which not many years beforo " would have
comprised the whole body of the peninsular Clergy." St. John's was
the Garrison Church, and Christ Church was used by the European
pensioners and East Indians as well as the natives. The latter
(Schwartz's church) is a noble building with a deep chancel, having
the Commandments inscribed over the holy table in English, Tamil,
and Hindustani [11],
During the next thirty-five years the work of the Mission was
mainly pastoral and educational : the one or two missionaries employed
had little or no time for evangelistic work — for instance, in 1861 there
was but one baptism and one adult catechumen [12] — and though the
native Christians at that period appear to have been satisfactory, and
'•good work" was going on in 1864 [13], yet when the Rev. J. L.
Wyatt took charge in 1880 there was " nothing except the Church
and the College " with its branch schools [14].
As the College receives a separate notice [p. 794], it will suffice
to say here that during an existence of 20 years (1878-93), and in
spite of recent strong opposition from the Jesuits, it has achieved,
considerable success in secular knowledge, and at the same time,
especially under the Eev. T. H. Dodson, it has exerciped an:
influence in favour of Christianity among the high-casta Hindus,
which it is believed will ultimately prove to have been very great. In
1889 there was " scarcely a single native holding any official position
in Trichinopoly" who was not "an old student" and who did not
" owe his position to the College " [15].
Elementary education among the rural population, however,
appeared very backward, and the Mission part in it lamentably insig-
nificant [16], and to quote Mr. Wyatt's words : —
" As I looked down on the crowded houses and the seething multitudes that
filled the stioets of the Town, and then on the surronndinK country including that
beautiful Island of Srirangain with its enonnnus Vishnu Tejnple nestled among
the forest of trees with which the Island abounds, and visited yearly by hundreds
of thousands of Pilgrims my heart seemed to sink at the magnitude of the work
which lay before me. Even the thought of Oileon's dream of the ' cake of barley
broad ' was hardly sutlicient to encourage me" [16a].
Taking up a position near the native portion of the town, Mr.
and Mrs. Wvatt began by opening schools foi* the highor classes
of the Hindu girls, for whom hitherto nothing had boeu done. No
suitable teachers being obtainable in the district, many of Mr. Wyatt 's
old pupils voluntoerecl, and on October 1, 1881, a training institution
for female teachora (the first cojmected with thu Society in the
Presidency) was opened, winch has provided other districts besidoa
il M
'•-I
L' il
Si
if '
Hi
S.(i
Hi
11
\l
I',
680
SOCIETT FOB THB PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL
I
Triohinopoly with teachers. A Boarding Sohool for Boys, Girls' Day
Schools in the town and country, and Middle -class Schools were next
started, and Bible-women were attached to each of the Trichinopoly
town schools, who teach the women in the neighbourhood and oon>
tinue in the homes of the girls their instruction after leaving the
schools. In the opinion of an experienced clergyman in Tinnevellv
(1891) the female education in Trichinopoly is "in itself a grand
work, even if there were nothing else being done " [17] ; but direct
evangelistic efforts are also made among the masses with the aid
of native agency, though no large number of conversions can yet be
recorded — the increase in the baptized from all sources during the ten
years 1880-90 being 869.
In some places the Christians d.re now beginning to help the
Clergy in the work of evangelisation, and showing more wilUngness
ihaa hitherto to support their churches [18].
Statistics, 1892. — ChristiaiiB, 8^:6; Communicants, 882; Catechumens, 27;
Villages, 26; Schools, 20; Scholars, 2,020 ; Clergymen, 0; Lay Agents, 00.
!
ReferenceH (Trichinopoly).— [1] R. 1829, pp. 164-6, TOl, 206; R. 1889, p. 185; M.R.
^..^ .. „ . . t- -. — pp 75_g rgj
pp. 14-17. [4]
1864, pp. 17-18, 40,176-6 ; Q.M.L. 48 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 27, pp. 76-6.
" " ■ • " 2, pp - __
"^6] India Committee Book, V. I., pp. 886-7 ;
R. 1826, p. 183 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 65-6. [3] India Committee Book, V. 2,
See Missionary Roll, " Madras," pp. 011-16. ''6] India Committee Book, A
R. 1880, p. 48 ; R. 1888, pp. 161-8. [6] M.H. ::.,. ?, pp. 46-7 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report
No. 27, p. 76. [7JR. 1881, pp. 179-84. [8] R. 1889, pp. 136-6 ; R. 1860, p. 144. [9] M.K.
No. 9, pp. 48, 50. [10] M.H. No. 9, p. 68 ; R. 1866, p. 114 ; O.M. 1856, V. 6, p. 128 ; R. 1064,
p. 128. [U] M.H. No. 9, pp. 48-6. [12] R. 1856, p. 116 ; R. 1856, pp. 114, 119 ; H. 1861,
p. 161; R. 1864, p. 114; R. 1873, pp. 77-9; R. 1874, pp. 25-6; R. 1875, p. 28; M.D.C.
Quarterly Report Kc '>''. i. 76. [13] R. 1861, p. 161 ; R. 1864, pp. 128-9. [JlJ M.D.C.
Quarterly Report No. 27, p V7. [IB] R. 1889, p. 53 ; K. 1890, p. 60 ; M.P. 1830, pp. 81-2 ;
M.P. 1891, pp. 50-1 ; R. 1891, pp. 47-51 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Reiwrt No. 27, p. 76. [10]
M.F. 1888, pp. 227-8. [16a] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 27, pp. 76-7. [17] M.F. 1888,
pp. 128-9 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 27, pp. 77-9. [18] R. 1884, p. 88 ; R. 1880,
p. 64 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 27, pp. 79-80.
%.
'! ;
(IV.a) ERTJNGALORE or COLEROON. This Mission is situated to the
north of the Coleroon bmncli of the Rivor Cr.vary, which seporitteB it from the districts of
Tanjoro nnd Trichinopoly. Erungalore itself is 12 miles north of Trichinopoly.
Christianity wos introduced into the country in the 18th century by the Jesuits of
Modurn, who made many nominal converts, and through their influence with the Nabob
of Arcot prevented Schwartx gaining a footing in the district. On the dissolution of the
Order of the Jesuits their Missious, left dependent on the priests at Goa, became almost
entirely neglected. Some of the congregations '' never received the slightest instruction,"
" the lioly Hcriptures were prohibited them," schools were unknown among them, and in
a professed version of the Ten Commandments painted on a festival car used by the
priests, the second Commandment was omitted [Ij.
S.F.Q. Period (1880-02).— The manly and intelligent disposition
of the people (who belonged to the Hunter caste), and their enjoyment
of civil freedom, prepared them for the reception of truth in its purest
form, and after conversations with neighbouring Christians and the
distribution of tracts by the Rev. H. D. Schkeyvogel of Trichinopoly,
sixteen congregations, comprising 850 souls, placed themselves in
1880 under the care of the Rev. L. P. Haubbok of Tanjore and
Mr ScHUEYVOGKL. At the period of their reception thoy were
visited by Archdeacon Robinson of Madras, and in 1885 the Bishop
OP Calcutta ministered to numbers who, headed by their Cateohist
and singing a hymn, gathered to greet him at the Coleroon river.
s:rj
Briei
1870J
18571
R. l|
the
of nJ
intej
timq
the
iff'
I
MADRAS PRESIDENCY} ETC.
S»l
i\
Their little church being unable to contain them, 600 crowded into
the Bishop's large tent (others having to remain outside) for service,
which was read by the Bev. A. F. Caemmebbb, the Bishop preaching.
Nearly 260 partook of the Holy Oommunion, which had not been
administered for over twelve months. For more than thirteen years
they remained under the superintendence of the Missionaries at
Tanjore and Trichinopoly, and though the religious instruction afforded
them was necessarily scanty, they resisted the persecutions and oppres<
sions of their Bomish brethren and with few exceptions remained
steadfast.
In 1848 the Bev. G. S. Eohlhoff was appointed their Missionary,
with the result that Erungalore became one of the most satisfactory
Missions of the Church [la].
In 1846 the Bishop of Madras confirmed 184 " simple country
folk " at the station of Poodacotta, and laid the foundation-stone of
a new church which was erected at Erungalore to the memory of
the Bev. J. G. Kohlhoff, the pupil and colleague of Schwartz [2J.
His son, the Bev. G. S. Kohlhoff, laboured with untiring zeal
in the Mission until 1881, when he died from the effects of one of
his long journeys [8].
The enforcement of the caste test in 1856-7 led to the secession
of many of the Christians, who were welcomed by the Lutheraa
Missionaries at Tranquebar [4].
With this exception the conduct of the people appears to have
b?en encouraging. In 1864 a Vellalar of Mootoor, who had migrated
to Ceylon and there been converted, returned and placed in Mr.
liDhllioflT's hands £100 "or the purpose of building a church in his
native district [5].
Ten years later the people generally in the Mission were reported
to be contributing largely to Church purposes, and excellent work
was being done.
The opening of a dispensary at Eningalore at this time proved of
great use in attracting numbers of heathen and Mahommedans, who
were thus brought under Christian teaching [6].
This and other good works have been continued.
Statistics, 1802. — ChristianB, 1,183 ; Communicant^,. 503 ; Catechumoue, 18 j
Yillogee, 82 ; Schools, 15 ; Scholars, 532 ; Clergymen, 2 ; Lay Agents, 48.
Beferences (Erungalore or Coleroon).— [1 and 1«] R. 1830, pp. 144-55 ; B. 1881,
1. 179-84 ; R. 1832, pp. 05-8 ; R. 1833, pp. 58, 60 ; M.U. No. 20, p. ; R. 1843, p. 46 ;
:.R. 1864, pp. 149-50, 169-75. [2J M.H. No. 0, pji. 48, 53 ; R. J850, p. 70 ; M.D.C.
pp. 179-84 ; R. 1832, pp. 05-8 ; R. 1833, pp. 58, 60 ; M.U. No. 20, p. ; R. 1843, p. 46 ;
M.R. 1864, pp. 149-50, 169-75. [2] M.H. No. 0, pp. 48, 58 ; R. J850, p. 70 ; M.D.C.
Brief Nareative 1851 (Bound Pamphlets, " East Indies 1852," No. 10, p. 86). [3] R.
m
1870, F- 94 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report, No. 27, p. 70. [4J M.R. 1854, pp. 174-5 ; R.
1857, p. 104. [5] R. 1804, p. 117: nee also R. 1865, p. 121. [6] R. 1874, pp. 26-7
B. 1875, p. 80 ; M.F. 1876, p. 18.
(V.) TINNEVELLY. The province of Tinnevelly (area 5,381 sq, miles) occupies
the south-eastern extremity of the peninsula of India between the 8th and 10th degrees
of north latitude. Previously to 1744 it formed a portion of the district of Madura. The
intervention of the East India Company in the atlministration of affoira in 1781— at a
time when the country was practically dominated by a set of turbulent chiefs known as
the Poligars* — led to the subjection of the Poligara and to the cession of Tinnevelly to
Orgnniaed under this title in the IGth century.
av-'A
ax i.
-582
80CIETT FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
!
the English by the Nawab of the Garnatio in 1801. The fierce Poligani now became
peacefm Zemindars, and the district, which hitherto had never known peace for more
than six years together, has since enjoyed profound and uninterrupted peace. Race
after race of native rulers had failed and passed away, but English rule has be«n
accepted as the best government the country has ever had or is likely to have — in proof
of wnioh is the extraordinary spectacle of nearly two millions of people willingly sub-
mitting to be governed by about ten Englishmen [1].
The climate of Tinnevclly is one of the most equable and one of the hottest and
driest in India. The country is an arid plain, in some parts of which the palmyra palm
and plantain luxuriate, and in others cotton or various kinds of dry grain are success-
fully cultivated [2]. The chi"f towns are Tutioorin, the seaport of the province,.
Palamcotta, the modem capital, and Tinnevelly, the ancient capital [8]. The
population of the province is composed of various classes, the most numerous being^
the Shanars, who occupy a middle position between the Vellalars and their Paricr slaves.
The Shanars are chiefly palmyra-tree cultivators and farmers. Belonging to the Tamil
aboriginal race, they have retained their distinct maimers and customs and their ancient
religion of devil-worship. The majority of the devils are supposed to have been
origmally human beings — mostly those who have met with violent or sudden deaths,
especially if they have been objects of dread in their lifetime. Devils may be either
male or female, of low or high caste, of Hindu or foreign lineage. The majority dw^I
in trees, but some wander to and fro, or take up their abode in the temples erected to
their honour, or in houses, and often a person will become possessed. Every evil and
misfortune is attributed to demons. Always malignant, never merciful — inflicting evils,
not conferring bonoflts — their wrath must be appeased, not their favour supplicated. A
heap of earth, adorned with whitewash and red ochre, near a large untrimmed tree,
constitutes in most casbs both the temple and the demon's image, and a smaller heap in
front of the temple forms the altar. The tree is supposed to bo the devil's ordinary
dwelling-place, from which he snuSs up the odour of the sacrificial blood and descends
unseen to join in the feast. The mode of worship has no particular order of priests.
Anyone may be a " devil-dancer," ns the officiating priest is styled, and who for ther
occasion is dressed in the vestments of the devil to be worsliipped, on which are hideous
representations of demons. Thus decorated, amidst the blaze of torches, and accompanied
by frightful somids, the devil-dancer begins his labour. Tlio " music " is at first com-
paratively slow and the dancer seems impassive or sullen, but as it quickens and becomes
louder his excitement rises. Sometimes, to work himself into frenzy, he uses medicatecl
draughts, cnts, lacerates and bums his flesh, drinks the blood flowing from his own
wounds, or from the sacrifice, then brandishing his staff of bells, dances with a quick and
wild step. Suddenly the afflatus descends : he snorts, stares, and gyrates ; the demon has
now taken bodily possession of him, and though he retains the power of utterance and
motion, both are under the demon's control. The bystanders signalise the event by a
long shout, and a peculiar vibratory noise, caused by the hand and tongue, and all hasten
to consult him as a present deity. As he acts the part of a maniac it is difficult to
interpret his replies, but the wishes of the inquirers generally help them to the answers.
The night is the time usually devoted to these orgies, and as the number of devils wor-
shipped is in some districts equal to the number of the worshippers, and every act isi
accompanied with the din of drums and the bray of horns, the stillness of the hour is
frequently broken by a dismal uproar. Such is the substance of an account given by
Dr. Caldwell in 1850, and although devil worship was then " visibly declining " owing to
ihe extension of Christianity— if a Missionary approached, the demon could not be prevailed
upon to show himself — experience showed that in many cases the superstitious fear <A
the old demonolatry survived conversion to the new tlieology, so deeply rooted was the
evil [4]
The first Christian Mission in Tinnevelly was formed by the Bnman Catholics among;
ibe Para vers along the coast in 1582, Xavier engaging in the work about two years — 1542-4.
The first Missionory effort in the province in connection with the Church of England
dates from 1771, when Schwartz recorded that a native Christian named Savarimuttn
" reads the Word of God to the resident Homitth and heathen " at Palamcotta, and that
the nucleus of a congregation had been there formed by the pi'emature baptism of a
young lieathen accountant by an Engli.sh sergeant. Each of these three persons appear
to have been members of the Mission at Trichinopoly, where Schwartz, supported by the
S.P.C.K., was then stationed, Tanjore becoming his headquarters in 1778. Palamcotta,
situated in the interior of Southern Tinnevelly, was at that time a fort belonging to the
Nawab, but having an Engliuh garrison. Schwartz first visited it in 1778, aii'l in 1780 the
Mission took an organised shape by the formation of a congregation there, gathered from
many castes and numbering forty souls. Of these the first Tinnevelly convert was a
Urahnian widow wlio had been cohabiting with an English officer, by whom, with
strange inconsistency, she was instructed in the principles of the Gospel. While tho
'illicit connection continued Schwartz refused to baptize her, but after the officer's deatik
ehe was baptized by the name of Clorinda. Mainly by her efforts a church was erected
in tho fort at Palamcotta. This building, dedicated by Schwartz in 178b, was the first
Ulg
S.P.C
t
Chrisi
Tanjo
Tanjo
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
588
church connected with the Church of England over eroctod in Tinnovelly. Another
member of the conzregation was Dovasahayam, a poet and the fali ir of Vedanayakam,
the celebrated Tanjore poet, who enriched Tamil Christian literature with a multitude of
iwetical compositions. [See p. 617.]
In 1700 an able Cateuhist — Satyaniithan* — who had cRtablished sorurul now con-
{legations, was ordained in Lutheran form by the Tanjoru MiRsionarios, and in 1701 one
of the latter, an European named Jaenickc, was transferred to Palamcotta. In the
oiMn'on of Jaoninkd there was "every reason to hope that at a future period Christianity .
will prevail in the Tiiinevelly country." The appointment of a Hhauar Cutechist, named
David, in 1700, secured the introduction of Christianity among the Hhanars, who now
form the bulk of the Tinnevelly Christians, and led to the establishment of the first
Christian village in the Mission in 1700, under the name of Mudalur (or " First Town ").
Illness interrupted Jaenickd's labours, and after his death in 1800 Tinnevelly was only
twice visited by European Missionaries of the S.P.C.K., viz. by Gericke of Madras in
1H02 and J. C. Kohlhoff of Tanjore in 1803. On the former occasion over 5,000 persons
were baptized, chiefly in the extreme south, in three months. From 1800 to lUOO the
Mission was under the management of W. T. Ringoltaube, of the London Missionary
•Society. During a pestilence in 1811 groat numbers of the now converts, in the absence
■dt due supervision, relapsed into heathenism. Of the five years following this, the
darkest period in the history of the Mission, little is known, but 1810 brought with it a
harried visit from Bishop Middleton to Palamcotta in March on his way from Madras to
Bombay — the first Anglican Episcopal visit to Tinnevelly — and in November of that
year the Rev. James Hough was appointed Oovemment Cliaplain at Palamcotta— a post
which he held until March 1821. His labours during that period were so useful that
after Jaenicke' he must be regarded as " the second father of the Tinnevelly Mission,"
as he both revived the existing work of the H.P.C.K. and laid the foundations of the
operations of the Church Missionary Society in the province. On his appeal to the
O.M.S. for help, two of its Missionaries — the Rev. C. T. E. Rhonius and the Rev. B.
.Schmid, both in Lutheran Orders, were transferred from Madras in 1820. After Mr.
Hough's departure the superintendence of the old and the new Missions was undertaken
by them [5].
S.P.G. Period (1825-92).— When in 1825 the S.P.C.K. Mission in
Tinnevelly was transferred to the S.P.G. [sec p. 502] there were in
connection with it 4,161 Christians, 210 school children, 22 native
catechists, and 15 school teachers [6]. Nominally the Mission was
tinder the Tanjore t Missionaries, out the only real superintendence
continued to be su^/plied by the agents of the C.M.S. until 1829 [7],
when the Rev. David Rosen, one of the old S.P.C.K. Missionaries,
"was transferred from Cuddalore to Tinnevelly. At Tuticorin, his head-
quarters, where he preached in the Dutch Church in January 1830,
he learned that at one time the Dutch wore " so degenerated from the
true Christian faith that they used to make vows to the Virgin at the
Roman Church and even at heathen pagodas."
Nazareth, which thirty years before was a " barren wilderness,"
■was now occupied by over 500 industrious inhabitants ; and on
Christmas Day 1829 the church was so crowded, " one nearly sitting
upon the other," that it was " necessary when Communion was to be
celebrated to request tho rest of the congregation to stand outside, that
the communicants [96 in number] with more propriety might approach
the Lord's Table." A new church was begun in January, and in
February Archdeacon Robinson of Madras visited the station and
addressed the native Catechists and teachers.
In September 1830 Rosen left Tinnevelly to head a Danish colonis-
ing expedition to the Nicobar Islands [p. 654], on returnmg from which
* At his ordination he preached an extraordinary sermon, in printing which the
S.P.C.K. expressed its wish for the appointment of Suffragan Bishops in India.
+ The Christians of Tinnevelly were sometimes (erroneously) designated " Tanjore
Christians," merely because the old Mission establishment of Tinnevelly, like that of
.Tanjore, was supported from funds bequeathed by Schwartz and administered by the
Tanjoro Missionaries fTal.
II
H
■J
684
BOOIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
i
to Tranqnebar in 1884, tho sole anrvivor of his jpai'ty> he found his
Trife in mourning for him. On his departure tho Tanjore Missionaries
resumed (nominal) superintendence of the Mission. The care of it
however really devolved on the native (Lutheran) priest Adaikalam,
who opened the new church at Nazareth in 1880, and in 1881 sug*
gested that, as the Mission was so weak, the whole of it should be
taken over by the C.M.S. [8].
In 1882 the Local Committee, and in 1884 the Home Committee,
of tho C.M.S. formally proposed such a transfer in exchange for its
Mission at Mayavaram, in the Tanjoro district, on the ground that it
would tend to (1) the concentration of Missionary labours on a given
portion of heathen population ; (2) a diminution of expenses ; (8) the
prevention of collision between the Missionaries of the two Societies,
which it was said " will become the more probable in proportion as
their operations are enlarged."
To the B.P.G. the first two considerations appeared to have little
force ; and as to the third it remarked : —
" Notwithstanding that no oommnnity of interest or of operations has hitherto
existed between the two Societies whose labours are employed in the South of
India, the greatest harmony has ever prevailed between the Missionaries them-
selves, who have always met as brethren. This good feeling towards each other
has done much to keep out of view of the natives the non-co-operation of their
superiors. The natives of India accuFioined to unity of control would not readily
comprehend why ordained clergymen of the Church of England, engaged in the
same work of imparting the knowledf.e of true religion, should not proceed
together under the direction of their curnmon superior. Hitherto tlie separation
of interests has not been prominently lirought to their view and any measure that
would have that tendency is surely to be avoided " [9].
While lamenting the inadequacy of the assistance which it had
rendered, the S.P.G. stated it had " never abandoned and, it is to be
hoped, never shall abandon, ihis province."
For the sake of economy and convenience, as well as for the re-
moval of the cause of occasional differences * between the Catcchists
and adherents of the two Societies, it was however desirable that some
arrengfimfint should be come to as to the boundaries of the respective
Missions. Notwithstanding the difficulties involved — such as exchanges
of schools, congregations, and lay agents — a division of districts was
effected between 1841-4 in a spirit worthy of the common cause. As
a consequence of the long neglect of the earlier Mission the C.M.S. has
obtained possession of the greater part of the Tinnevelly field, the S.P.Q.
operations being confined to the south-east of the province [10].
The decision of the Society not to withdraw from Tinnevelly met
• The following incident was communicated to Dr. Caldwell by Mr. Kohlhoff, junior :
During the time that Mr. Rheniun was kindly looking after our Miuaions in Tinnevelly
complaints occuBionally come up tliat his catechifitH Bometimes took away people who had
been instructed by the agents under our native priest, but Mr. Rhenius was not inclined
to believe that they would do such a thing. However ho was persuaded to visit one of
the eongvegations which the native priest claimed as belonging to him — and after inquiry
oil the spot, he addressed a few words of advice to them and offered up a short prayer,
whioh, as was the custom of the Missionaries of the C.M.S. at that time, was concluded
without tho Lord's Prayer. No sooner did he pronounce the Arnen at tho close of luB
frayer than the congregation to his great surprise went on lustily repeating the Lord's
'rayer. This convinced Mr. Rhenius that these people must have received instruction
from the native priest, and he scolded his Catcchists for interfering with the native
priest's work, and to this congipgatiun was retained to the S.P.Q." flOnj.
UADBAS PRESIDENCT, ETC.
585
with the "entire . . . approbation" of the " common superior," the
Bishop of Calcutta, who added : " Our concern, surely, is not to cut off
limbs of our Missionary design, but to infuse vigour and life into
them all " [11].
To this end renewed efforts were now directed, and during the
next seven years seven European Missionaries were appointed to
Tinnevelly, viz. : —
Rev. D. BosEN (received on his return from the Nicobars and
appointed to) Mudalur, 1885-8; Bev, J. L. Ibion (one of the
8.P.C.K. Lutheran Missionaries, who received episcopal ordination
from the Bishop of Calcutta in January, 1886), Nazareth, 1886-8 ; Bev.
Charles Hubbard (the first English Missionary employed by 8.P.G.
in Tinnevelly), Palamcotta, 1886-7; Bev. A. F. Caemmerer, Nazareth,
1888-58 ; Bev. G. Y. Heyne, Mudalur, 1889-45 ; Bev. 0. S.
EoHLHOFF, Mudalur, 1889-40; Bev. B. Caldwelii, Edeyengoody,
1841-88, Tuticorin, 1888-91 [12].
The appointment of Mr. Caemmerer in 1888 (after Mr. Hubbard
had been transferred to Madura and Messrs. Irion and Rosen had left
on Eick leave) [181 marked the beginning of a period of revived energy.
Equalling his predecessors in zeal and excelling them in strength and
natural energy, he impressed on the district of Nazareth an ineffaceable
mark. Soon after his arrival two of the congregations were reported
to have built churches for themselves unaided — an epoch in the history
of the Mission. In July Pakyanathan, the last of the "country
priests ' ' in Lutheran orders employed in Tinnevelly, returned to Tanjore.
" The line " (says Bishop Galdweli.) " commenced in Satyanathan, Schwartz's
assistant, and had an honourable beginning, but none of his success'trs appear to
have equalled him either in elevation of character or in success in his work.
Some of them . . . especially during the later period, seem to have done raoro
harm than good."
While Mr. Kohlhofp was in charge of Mudalur (1889-40) several
heathen families in a village near Odangudy were at their own request
provided with Christian instruction.
Before they were regularly received into the Church he was trans-
ferred to Dindigul, but in remembrance of his efforts on their behalf they
called the village Christianagaram, after his first name — " Christian "
[14]-
In January 1841 the Missions in Tinnevelly received their first real
Episcopal visit. Bishop Middleton (in 1816) had merely passed
through the province [see p. 583], and Bishop Corbie of Madras had
(in 1886) visited Palamcotta only, and that principally with a view
to healing the schism in the C.M.S. Missions caused by Bhenius.
Bishop Spencer, however, visited many of the stations, confirmed in
several of them, and ordained * two deacons and one priest on Sunday,
January 17, in Palamcotta Church, where on the following day he
held a visitation of the clergy and delivered a charge [15].
His Journal contains the following references to the two central
stations of the S.P.G. : —
" Mudalur, January 6, 1841. — I cannot describe the effect produced upon the
mind in this country by a visit to a Christian village. One almost feels at home
• The first Anglican ordination in Tinnevelly waa held by Bielioo Corrie in 1830
when a native priest of the C.M.S. was ordained.
ti
m,
I"- '
' 1
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
1.0
I.I
m iiiM
|5
e ilM
*^ mi A
Mi IM
" 1^
IlM
2.2
1.8
1.25 1.4
1.6
.«_ . 6" —
►
Va
m
^
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
23 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. HS80
(716) 873-4503
l\
iV
■1>'
\\
■%
V
6^
^^k^
<»
L'^/
i
5S6
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
again ! Every countenance speaks joy and welcome, and the native Christian
greeting, ' God be praised ' sounds most cheering. The poor simple people throng
about my horse, calling dovm blessings on my head, and follow me to their little
church, where I speak a few words of kindness to them. Such has been my
reception in three of these villages, which are the property of one of our Church
Societies, and are in fact little Christian colonies. Each has a resident catechist,
and they are regularly and frequently visited by the Missionary of the dis-
trict, who knows his sheep and is known of them. The men are almost all
' climbers ' of the palmyra, which is to them almost what a cow is to a poor man
in England : the women are generally employed in spinning thread for the coarse
cloth of the Country ; and the catechist is in the habit of assembling them under
the shade of the wide-spreading tamarind tree, where he explains some passage
of Scripture as they work. The women consequently are better instructed than
the men, who are necessarily occupied apart from each other by their daily
labour ; but great care is bestowed upon all, and the parochial system is in full
ectivity. The churches are very simple buildings, and certainly have not the
ecclesiastical character I could wish them to have ; and this I am told is the
case throughout Tinnevelly. A noble church, however, will shortly be built at this
place through the liberality of . . . the Society for Promoting Christian Know-
ledge. Mudalur is a large village entirely Christian, the population consisting of
one thousand and eight souls, more than nine hundred of whom have been
baptized. This ... is not the case in all the Christian villages in Tinnevelly,
where many of the inhabitants have not yet been admitted to baptism, but are
still in a state of catechetical preparation. . . . The drum — we have no bells — is
beating for Church, where I am to hold a Confirmation. The Confirmation is
over . . . there were two hundred and thirteen candidates. . . .
" Palamcotta, January 9. — We arrived hero this morning after a night's
journey from Nazareth. I had the pleasure of passing two days at that important
station, where I confirmed four hundred and forty-one persons. The church at
Nazareth is the largest and best and the most like a church, that I have seen in
Tinnevelly, and the congregation remarkably orderly. All that I heard and saw
there was very satisfactory, and Mr. Caemmerer . . . reports well of his people
and of the success which has blessed his labours. The situation of Nazareth is,
for Tinnevelly, pretty, but not to be compared with Palamcotta [16].
Hitherto the Bishop had had " no idea of the promising state of
things in Tinnevelly," and he now recommended the strengthening of
the Society's Mission and a concentration of forces by " a plan of Mis-
sionary parishes."
The month following his visit five villages joined the Nazareth
Mission, and in May Mr. Caemmerer forwarded to the Society a
basket of idols given to him by people who had renounced heathenism.
The accessions in this year (1841) roused persecution throughout the
Province, and the Clergy were even obliged to guard their own houses ;
but not one of the baptized converts fell away. On November 28
the Rev. R. Caldwell spent his first Sunday in Tinnevelly at
Nazareth, where he preached. The words of )ns text (irom the Epistle
for the day) — " The night is far spent, the day is at 1 ind "—embodied
the feelings that arose in his mind as he viewed the Christian stations
of Palamcotta and Nazareth. He, as well as the Bishop of Madras,
had never seen •' so hopeful a field for Missionary labours as Tinne-
velly " [17].
The progress of the Gospel during the next three years was de-
Bcribed by the Bishop of Calcutta as " so sudden and mighty " as to
cause " wonder." At a visit in 1843 the Bishop found that there
were about 35,000 inquirers and converts in the S.P.G. and C.M.S.
Missions combined [18],
The accessions in the Sawyerpuram district in 1844 were reported
one
ing
itse
two
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
537
by the Rev. G. U, Pope to have produced •' the general impression "
that a more encouraging movement in favour of Christianity had
"never yet taken place in India " [19].
About thirty years before, Mr. Sawyer, a trader or " East Indian
writer " at Palamcotta, who acted occasionally for the Society in pay-
ing catechists and superintending schools, purchased some land in
order to secure a refuge for the poor converts who were being perse-
cuted in the district. The village thus formed was named after him —
" Sawyerpuram " — and continued to form a rallying-point for the scat-
tered members of the Church. But for his benefaction the light of
the Gospel would doubtless have been extinguished during the long
period when no European Missionaries visited the congregation. In
May 1842, when Mr. Pope was appointed to the district, he found 512
persons in connection with the Mission, under five catechistfi, and one
school, in which thirteen children were being instructed [20].
In March 1844 the Bishop of Madras reported that ninety-six
villages in the district had *' come forward, unsolicited, but by the
preventing grace of God, and by the example of a purer life among
their converted countrymen," had "utterly abolished their idols," and
" begged " to be " placed under Christian teaching " [21].
Eleven hundred persons were immediately received as catechuniens,
and on April 25 a new church, built without any aid from the Society,
was opened at Sawjerpuram, when " The presence of seven Mis-
sionaries, three European gentlemen, with a congregation of upwards
of 600 converted natives, uniting in the service of God, formed a scene
rarely witnessed in this part of India."
After the opening (on the same day) a Church Building Society
was formed for the district. The peculiar and most important feature
connected with this movement consisted in its including several of the
higher castes of cultivators, people who had hitherto been inaccessible to
Gospel truth. The Committee of the new Society consisted entirely
of native Christians of several different castes — Pallers, Shanars,
Vellalers, Hetties, Pariahs, and Naiks. All being converted Hindus,
they met as brethren to consult how they might "best aid the
cause of Christianity, which once was the object of their detestation."
Another local association, called "the Native Gospel Society,"
was formed in January 1845, fur the carrying-on of the general work
of the Mission, which had been divided into four circles (Sawyerpuram,
Puthukotei, Puthiamputhur [and Veypelodei]). In the seventy-seven
villages included in these four divisions there were now 8,188 people
ander Christian instruction ; and many devil-temples had either been
destroyed or converted into Christian prayer-houses. The local
societies proved of the greatest benefit to the people, who willingly
contributed to them ; and in 1845 ^s.50 were sent to England from
their local offerings as a token of gratitude for the benefits derived
from the parent Society. Great caution was shown in receiving con-
verts, but the steadfastness of many failed under the persecution and
the varieties of temptation to which they were exposed in 1845. In
one village the converts were kept close prisoners some days, subsist-
ing upon such food as they had in their houses. In Puthiamputhur
itself the congregation was for the time broken up by the apostasy of
two of the headmen [22J.
I
638
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATIOW OF THE GOSPEL.
"It is scarcely possible, I am persuaded" (wrote Mr. Pope in 1844) "for even
those best acquainted with the habits of these people, to appreciate fully the
difficulties which they must overcome before they can become consistent Chris-
tians. They bear most generally the name of some god, or demon ; every event
in their whole life is marked by some heathen ceremony ; they are taught to see
in every trouble, or calamity, the malign influence of some offended power ; thoir
friends and relatives, the members of their caste, with whom alone they can inter-
marry, are heathen ; and on joining the Christian Church they are regarded as
dead. They are naturally apathetic, timid, and averse to change ; their minds are
cramped by the defective education they have received, so that they are almost
incapable of appreciating the grand doctrines of Christianity : they have been
trained in a system, which teaches them to call evil good, and good evil ; which
habituates them to lying, dishonesty, fraud, licentiousness, and all abomination ;
they have been accustomed to a religion, which demands from them small sacrifice
of time oi attention, whose worship is pleasing in the highest degree to their
depraved and vitiated tastes, and which gratifies their eyes with its gaudy shows,
but demands neither discipline of the mind, nor restraint of the passions ; they
are frequently repelled by the inconsistency which they cannot fail to observe in
the lives of professing Christians, and often, as in the case of these people, they
have to contend with a powerful and systematic opposition from their heathen
superiors. Viewing all these circumstances, we must regard the conversion of the
heathen as a thing to man impossible — a thing which can be effected by no
merely human agency.
" Bearing these things in mind, when we find individuals coming under Chris-
tian instruction, how should we bear with them, and instruct them, with all
meekness and patience ! " [23.]
The first church erected by the Sawyerpuram Church Building
Society was opened on September 17, 1844, at Puthiamputhur, then
one of the most populous and thriving villages in the district [24].
In this instance it appears that the Zemindar, who had imposed
exorbitant taxation upon his ryots, became alarmed at the remarkable
movement towards Christianity, and offered fairer and kinder treat-
ment. On this the mass returned to their Hindu landlord, and to
ensure their loyalty to him followed him to his temple and thence back
to their idol-worship. A few remained faithful to Christianity, and the
care of these in several scattered villages was entrusted to the charge
of four catechists. This arrangement lasted till 1856, when the Bev.
J. F. Keaens became the first resident missionary. Under his man-
agement, which continued 17 years, the Mission became firmly
established, the number of Christians multipUed threefold, and the new
district of Nagalapuram was organised, the two together now includ-
ing from 10 to 12 pastorates [25].
In four years from the commencement of the movement recorded
by Mr. Pope in 1844 Puthukotei had become the head of a district
embracing 17 villages, with 600 converts, under the Bev. M. Boss, the
central church being opened on December 22, 1848 [26].
In the Sawyerpuram circle, which became in 1844 the centre of
important educational work also [see pp. 644, 792], baptisms of adults
were reported in 1846 to be taking place " every month or nearly
so " [27], but about 10 years later progress was checked by " a con-
siderable secession" caused by the native deacon [David, see p. 645]
making use of an expidssion respecting the Sbanars which they con-
sidered an indignity to their caste. Many of the seceders however (in-
cluding all the baptized ones) returned during 'he next five years [28].
The movement which began in the Sawyerpuram Mission in 1844
was followed by similar ones in the two chief districts to the south.
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
6B9
In December 1844 Mr. Caemmebeb reported from Nazareth that
" nearly the whole of the Sbanar population " scattered about from
his station for a distance of four miles to the north, had " embraced
the Gospel." Already the accessions exceeded 1,800. As a proof of
their S'ojerity the people said, "Take our temples and dumb idols
which have ruined us," and five important temples, one of which is
said to have been built 230 yfirrs before, were given up to him, many
of the idols were broken up, and others were carried to Nazareth and
heaped up in the Mission compound.
Some of the heathen said : —
" We are not to blame— our forefathers left ua as a legacy such a religion — the
time will come when not only such temples but even the Trichendore Pagoda will
come into the possession of the Missionaries. What is it to us ? Where shall we
be then ? "
In the village of Mavadepum much opposition had been encoun-
tered a few year^ before — the Christians having been expelled and
their prayer-house demolished. The people who did this stated that
they had never since prospered in their worldly undertakings, and they
attributed it to their desecration of the place of worship of the
Christians, whom now they joined to the number of 500. Some of the
converts here, as in Sawyerpuram, relapsed, but on the whole they
appear to have remained steadfast, and the increase in 1845 was
nearly 1,000 [29].
During the next four years churches were built at Mukupury (1847),
Kaydayenodei (1848), and Christianagaram (January 1849) [80].
Edeyengoody is situated in the extreme south of Tinnevelly, the
district of that name (signifying " the Shepherd's dwelling ") extend-
ing fifteen miles along the coast and two to six inland. The population
in 1844 numbered 27,000, the majority being cultivators of the pal-
myra and poorer and more ignorant than the inhabitants of northern
districts. There were few high-caste Hindus among them and not
one Brahmin. It was here at the beginning of the present century
that a movement commenced which might have issued in the eradica-
tion of idolatry and the establishment of Christianity. The inhabitants
of many villages placed themselves under instruction, and great num-
bers were baptized by Gericke and Sattianadan, but from subsequent
neglect most of them relapsed into heathenism during a visitation of
fever. It was among the wreck of these once Christian congregations
that the Rev. R. CAiiDWELii was sent by the Society to labour, to
gather up the fragments that remained and to bring back that which
was lost. When he took charge of Edeyengoody in December 1841 he
found only one of the old converts in that district remaining steadfast.
The chief difficulties which met the Missionary were : (1) " The pre-
valence of superstitious fear ." * The devils worshipped by the people
were supposed to be ever " going to and fro in the earth and wander-
ing up and down in it," seeking for opportunities of inflicting evil. As
* The experience of the nest twenty years Bhowed Dr. Caldwell that caste was a
more serious evil than 8U];>erstition. The latter diminished and disappeared as enlight-
enment and civilisation extended, but not caste. " Even Christian piety does not in all
cases appear to succeed in eradicating it." His efforts to put it down by not yielding to
it seem to have met with some sucoeas [81], and in 1866 caste distinctions had been
freely obandoned by the Sawyerpuram congregation [82].
I I
H
1 i^l
■
640
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
an instance, in one hamlet containing 9 houses as many as 13 devils
were worshipped. (2,) " Indifference to education." (3) " The number of
apostates found in every village" In many places the entire popula-
tion, at one time Christian, had become purely heathen. (4) " The
Utigiousness of thepeople."
Faithfully, wisely and succepsfuUy did Mr. Caldwell fulfil the task
committed to him. In less than ihree years he had formed 21 con-
gregations and 9 schools ; converts were to be found in 31 villages,
and altogether there were 2,000 persons under Christian instruction.
From 1844 to 1849 twenty adults on the average were baptized each
year ; and in 1850, though the same strict system of examination and
discipline was maintained, 70 adults were baptized in one day [33].
A Church Building Society was formed at Edeyengoody in Feb-
ruary 1844, and although the natives of all classes were " as
reluctant to part with their rupees as with so many drops of their
blood," so well was the duty of self-support impressed upon the
congregations that in 1846 it was reported that the Edeyengoody
Christians " could be hardly surpassed in Christian liberality by the
inhabitants of any country in similar worldly circumstances" [34].
During the years 1845-7 eleven churches and 14 schools were
built in the district [35], where as elsewhere in the province the
Missions continued to progress [36].
The proportion of the inhabitants of Tinnevelly who had embraced
Christianity was now (1846-7), to quote from Mr. Caldwell's words,
^'larger than that oi any other province in India." In many places
" entire villages " had *' renounced their idols," and the movement in
favour of Christianity was extending " from village to village, and
from caste to caste. In every district in the province churches, and
schools, and Missionary houses, and model villages," were "rising
apace " [87].
This description of course included the operations of the C.M.S.,
and in 1850 the natives in Tinnevelly who •' by means of " the S.P.G.
and the C.M.S. had " embraced the Christian religion, in number
about forty thousand persons," forwarded an address* in Tamil to the
Queen, in which they said : —
" We desire to acknowledge, in your Majesty's presence, that we, your humble
flubjects, and all our fellow-countrymen placed by the providence of Almighty God
under the just and merciful rule of the English Government, enjoy a happiness
unknown to our forefatliers, in the inestimable blessing of peace so essential to our
country's welfare. Even the most simple and unlearned of our people, recognis-
ing this, declare the time to have at length arrived when ' the tiger and the fawn
drink at the same stream.' . . .
" Incalculable are the benefits that have accrued to our country from the
English rule ; and in addition to the justice, security, and other blessings which
all in common enjoy, we who are Christians are bound to be more especially grate-
ful for having received, through the indefatigable exertions of English Missionary
Societies, the privilege of ourselves learning the true religion and its sacred
doctrines ; and of securing for our sons and our daughters, born in these happier
times, the advantages of education. Many among us once were unhappy people,
trusting in dumb idols, worshipping before them, and trembling at ferocious
demons ; but now we all, knowing the true God, and learning His holy Word,
* The address, or " Memorial " as it was called, originated with a native clerfryman
ojid was entirely a native composition.
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
Ml
spend our time in peace, with the prospect of leaving this world in comfort, and
with the hope of eternal life in the world to come. And we feel that we have
not words to express to your gracious Majesty the debt of gratitude we owe to
God for His bounteous grace. . . .
"Our countrymen who behold the magnificent bridges building by the
English, the avenues of trees planting by them along all our road;:, and the vast
numbers of boys and girls, children of Christian, heathen, Mahommedan, and
Boman* Catholic parents, learning gratuitously both in Tamil and English, at the
expense of English Missions, repeat their ancient proverbs, and say, * Instruction,
is indeed, the opening of sightless eyeballs,' and * The father who gives no educa-
tion to his ''hild, is guilty of a crime ' ; and especially when they behold among
Christians, girls and aged men and women learning to read the Word of God, they
exclaim, ' This truly is wonderful — this is charity indeed I ' Surely then we
who enjoy these inestimable blessings under a Christian Government, are above
all our fellow subjects bound to acknowledge to your Gracious Majesty our obliga-
tions to be at all times unfeignedly thankful for them. And we would also entreat,
with the confidence and humility of children, that your Majesty, agreeably to tho
words of Holy Writ — ' Kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and queens thy nursing
mothers ' — will still graciously extend to us your care and protection ..." [38].
This address, which met with a gracious reception, shows that Mr.
Caldwell had good grounds for affirming
" that wherever Christianity has been received by the natives it has improved
their social condition in no inconsiderable degree. Even in cases where it has
been only partially received, it is undeniable that it has proved a check upon the
gross vice of Heathenism, and a stimulus to social advancement " [39].
The Bishop of Victoria (Hong Kong), who visited Tinnevelly in
1853, perceived in Edeyengoody " a kind of model Christian settle-
ment " and " the general signs of a native population rising above the
surrounding level, and tasting the sweets of Christianity in the raising
even of their temporal condition." As Missionary Mr. Caldwell had
to " fulfil the various offices of pastor, doctor, magistrate and general
counsellor" [40].
The chief stations had now become well organised on the parochial
* [While welcoming all that is good in the Roman Catholic system it may be well to
recall what Dr. Caldwell wrote in 1850 : — " Our hope of the elevation of these tribes must'
depend ■ol'^ly upon the extension and enlargement of our own Missions. . . . The entire
caste cf Faraver fishermen belong to the Romish Church. But the genius of Romanism
is unfavourable to improvement. The work of introducing the elements of education
amongst Xavier's converts has not yet been commenced, and not so much as one chapter
of the New Testament has been translated into Tamil during the three hundred years
that have elapsed since tho Romish Missionu were established. Consequently it may
not only be asserted but proved, to the satisfaction of every candid inquirer, that in
intellect, habits, and morals the Romanist Hindus do not differ from the heathens in
the smallest degree " [S8a].
Tliat this to some extent was recognised by the heathen appears from a petition from
150 villagers to the Bishop of Madras in 1845, which begins thus :
" Inasmuch as there are in this country various religions, viz. the Popish religion,
and tho Mahomedan religion, and the Hindoo religion, and the Christian religion, it i»
the custom of the country that tho followers of the seyoral religions should a^liere to
their own religious usages, and that the teachers of the several religions should labour
to perpetuate their own systems.
"Now the Mahomedans, the Hindoos, and the Papists to this day abide by their own
religions, strictly according to custom, and never consent to force over persons of other
religions into theirs, or allow their own people to enter upon wicked courses ; but the
Missionaries and others, who receive salaries to come out to this country, and teaob
Christianity to the people, fearing lest they should lose their salaries for want of con-
verts, make congregations of wicked Bhanars and thievish Maravars, and tlip ^ullers,
and Pariahs vrko have always been our slaves, and shoemakers, basketmakers, d other
low-caste poisons, and teach them the Gospel, the Ten Conimaudments, and le other
things." Other enormities are then alleged, and the Bishop is asked to fo' dd intec-
ferenco with heathenism. [Bishop's Visitation Journal, 18'15 [a86].]
f
1'
1 ^
j.
'ft! Ml
ilf
£42
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
system. Throughout the province the practice prevailed of having
daily prayers in church, both before and after work [41], and (according
to the iiev. T. BKOTHEKToy in 1858) " in no agricultural parish in
Engl8,nd and Wales" were the people "so systematically, carefully
and riffectively instructed in the Christian doctrines " as were " the
peopie in our Tinnevelly Missions " [42].
Though the European Missionaries were now to a great extent
engaged in pastoral work [43], Mr. Brotherton could say in 1865 that
" every heathen " in the districts of Nazareth and Sawyerpuram has
" had the Gospel brought to his own door."
Nazareth itself and ten of its villages were now '• wholly Christian,"
and the Shanars, who had seemed to be averse to the reception of
castes lower than themselves into the Church, had begun to strive to
bring in Panikers, Pullers, Pariars, and other castes [44].
The idea of teaching every native congregation to consider itself as
an association for the spread of the Gospel had taken possession of the
Missionaries of both Societies in Tinnevelly, and for some years past
each had been zealously working it out in his own district [45]. Aa
an instance, the Edeyengoody Society for the Propagation of the
Gospel, organised August 4, 1858, for spreadirg the Gospel among the
population west of the Biver Nattar, ceased to exist under that name
at the end of eight years— or rather was set free to direct its contribu-
tions into another channel, having not only accomplished its object but
also extended its operations into the eastern portion of the Eathapuram
(or Radhapuram) district, where thirteen congregations (= 664 souls)
were formed. The western part of the Radhapuram district, which
had previously been occupied by the London Missionary Society, was
in 1865 ceded to the S.P.G., and the Church was now "in the entire
possession of the Tinnevelly Province." The six transferred congre-
gations were well pleased with the change, as it brought them into a
closer connection with their brethren, who defrayed the entire cost of
the transfer of the Mission property. They were of higher caste than
those in the eastern [46] division, where the majority were Pariars,
sunk in the deepest poverty.
Not unfrequently in Tinnevelly it happened that numbers of the
lower castes would come over to Christianity and secede several
times in their lives before finally settling down in heathenism or
Christianity [47].
The trials which many converts had to face were thus described by
the Rev. J. L. Kearnb of Puthiamputhur in 1858 : —
" When a man becomes a Christian, a party unite against him ; they form a
powerful combination, and on pain of fearful chastisements forbid the whole com-
munity giving the Christian convert fire and water, employment, or even to sell
him food. Should he be a creditor, his debtors are forbidden to pay him. If
wealthy, his cattle are carried away and killed, his field produce is stolen or fired ;
his house is entered forcibly at night, himself and family beaten, his property
plundered ; and last, though not least, a charge of murder or highway robbery is
got up against him, witnesses are suborned, and he is arrested upon the false
depositions of heathens. Even his lands are forcibly wrested from him. These
things are common here. . . . But persecutions go even beyond this. I have
known a Christian to have had his ears cut off on the very morning he was to be
married, because he refused to perform, at the bidding of the heathen, a service
remotely connected with idolatry.
by]
tion
MADBAS PBESIDENOT, ETC.
648
" If this engine of perseoution,* such as I have described it, were not at work
here, I am bold to say that our converts would be reckoned by thousands " [48].
Indeed, in spite of all obstacles considerable progress was being made
in the province [49].
" The sight of Tinnevelly scatters to the winds almost all that has
been written to disparage Mission work," said the Bishop op Madbas
to his Cergy in 1863 [50], and in the next year the Bishop op
Calcutta's
" expectations of seeing thorough Missionary success in the best sense of the term,
were amply satisfied." " The state of Tinnevelly " (he added) " furnishes a con-
elusive reply to all who are disposed to despond about the work of our Societies in
India. We laft the province after a fortnight of real enjoyment, and constant
occupation in preaching, examining schools, answering addresses, and gaining
experience, with feelings of devout thankfulness to Ood, who amidst much in
this country which requires patient labour and quiet confidence, has not left Him-
self without witness in these southern deserts and palmyra forests " [51].
In the opinion of the Bishop of Madbas (1863) it was now " hard
to see how Missions could be better managed on the whole than are
those in Tinnevelly [52] . In the next year the progress of the work
was emphasised in a joint address of the three Indian Bishops [52a].
Some points connected with the growth and organisation of the
Church in Tinnevelly call for special notice : —
(1) Education. — It has been shown that at the time (1825) of
the transfer of the S.P.C.K. Missions in Tinnevelly to the S.P.G.
Christian education therein was represented by 210 school children and
15 teachers. [See p. 538.] How feeble the Mission schools were and
hew little their condition was improved during the next fifteen years
will be seen from the state of Edeyengoody district in 1841 as described
by Dr. Caldwell : —
" Through the want of pastoral superintendence, scarcely even the rudiments
of knowledge appear to have been introduced. I know only one man not a
Catechist, above thirty years of age, who can read. To be able to answer a few
simple questions respecting the principal facts of Christianity, and to repeat a
few prayers without drawing the breath, was thought a respectable amount of
Christian knowledge. For nearly forty years the people remained in this melan-
choly state, scarcely a perceptible degree raised above the heathens. By natural
consequence they became disinclined to avail themselves of the benefits of educa-
tion when at length brought within their reach. The aversion to education mani-
fested by the heathens is greater still. I find some more easily induced to
renounce heathenism than, after they have done so, to send their children
regularly to school " [53].
The evangeUstic movement of 1844 [pp. 636-40] was followed by a
corresponding extension of education, and in one district (Sawyerpuram)
every child of Christian parents was attending school in 1848 [54].
Ten years later the Government, which already had marked its
appreciation by grants-in-aid, was content to leave all educational
operations in Tinnevelly in the hands of the two Missionary Societies
of the Church of England (by whom the work had been carried on
exclusively from the first), provided they could meet the wants of the
people [55].
i|t ;
m'.
Hi Is
■^'•' -nr't
tion •
* [See also Bishop of Madras' Letter to the Tinnevelly Clergy in 1842 on the perseca*
1 of their flocks [48a].]
544
SOCIETY F0& THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
How well this has been done ia seen by the fact that the province
has been covered with Primary Village Schools, that Middle Schools and
High schools in various places invite the children to a higher grade of
knowledge, while the Caldwell College at Tuticorin [p. 793] and the
C.M.S. College in Tinnevelly place higher education within the reach
of all who seek it. Already the Christian community of the province
can show its lawyers and doctors, its graduates and magistrates [56].
Much has been done also in the cause of female education.
Previously to the introduction of Christianity (to quote Dr. Caldwell's
words), " From the beginning of the world it had never been known "
[in Tinnevelly] "that a woman could read," and in 1887, out of
the 269 children in the S.P.G. Schools in the Missions, only 6 were
girls [57, 58].
An impetus to the cause was given by a boarding school established
at Edeyengoody in 1844 by Mrs. Caldwell, who then also introduced
lace-making amongst the women. Both ventures were highly success-
ful, the latter becoming a permanent branch of industry which has
provided suitable employment for hundreds of native women, especially
widows [59].
The Edeyengoody Institution was followed by similar ones in other
places, and now by means of village and boarding schools the female
voung are being instructed in all the elements of sound and useful
knowledge, provision being made also for their higher education at
Tuticorin, Nazareth (S.P.G.), and Palamcotta (C.M.S.) [60].
What the schools are doing for the children, Zenana ladies with
their bands of Bible-women are seeking to accomplish for the heathen
women in their houses [61].
Connected with the subject of Education is
(2) The Training of Native Agents. — The lack of a proper native
agency — which had hitherto been the great want of the Missions — led
to Dr. G. U. Pope establishing in 1842 a seminary at Sawyerpuram,
which has been of the greatest benefit to the Church in Tinnevelly.
[See p. 793.] Most of the pupils on leaving were employed as catechists
and schoolmasters ; those of superior attainments being drafted to the
College at Madras. [See p. 791.]
In 1883 the college department of the seminary was transferred
to Tuticorin. [See Caldwell College, p. 793.] To quote the words of
the late Bev. A. E. Symonds (one of the best educationists that
Southern India has seen). Dr. Pope " gave an impetus to education
generally in Tinnevelly, and imparted to the [Sawyerpuram] Seminary
in particular a character and status which will ever cause his name
to be held in honour in the province " [62].
When the Seminary was founded great difficulty was experienced
in inducing the people to send their children to it. Boys coming from
a distance were put under the escort of two or three men, who were
charged not to let any of them escape. The boys were stocked with
sweetmeat . i.nd humoured before they left and on the way, as if they
really were running a great venture in thus leaving their homes for
(what was then thought) such a doubtful benefit as education ! At
Sawyerpuram strict watch was kept over them ; and if a boy ran away
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
645
he was pursued, generally captured, and brought back. On returning
from their holidays the same vigilance was necessary to get them to
the seminary and keep them there. Every encouragement was given
to them to remain at school. They were well fed and clothed ; they
paid no fees, but had a little pocket-money given them for their holi-
days, and were supplied with books and everything they wanted. But
at the end of twenty-two years, when some 186 were in actual employ-
ment in Mission work, there were more applications for admission than
could be received, and the pupils paid fees and purchased all their
books and stationery [63].
The first native clergyman in connection with the Society in the
Diocese of Madras was Catechist David ARULAPPEN,who was ordained
in 1854. He died in 1865, and the Mission Field for 1866 (pp. 101-5)
contains a memoir of him by the Eev. J. F. Kearns [64].
Of the 106 native clergymen since added to the Society's list in
South India, 61 have been employed in Tinnevelly. [See list, pp. 911-15.]
In 1870 it was reported from Edeyengoody that the heathen and
Mahommedans were contributing to the building of native Christian
pastors' parsonages [65].
(3) Self-support. — In 1835 the Madras Diocesan Committee made
their first definite move in this direction by resolving to supply two-
thirds of the expense of erecting Mission chapels and houses provided
the people paid one -third [66].
The formation of local Church Building Societies in 1844 marked
a further advance [see pp. 537-8], and twelve years later the Bishop op
Madras wrote : —
" The benevolence manifested by those infant Churches is a special indication
of their improvement . I was astonished beyond measure at the liberality shown
to so many good objects by them ; there is hardly a pious or charitable de°ign
amongst our own British Churches that does not find its counterpart amongst
these poor people. Friend-in-Need Societies, Missionary Societies, Bible and
Tract Societies, are established and supported amongst them with a liberality
which, when their deep poverty is considered, I feel assured is beyond that which
is exemplified in the Churches of Europe ; and the appeal which has lately been
made for a sustentation or self-supporting Mission Fund, has met with a hearty
and ready response from the grateful converts, which has made glad the hearts ot
your Missionaries " [67].
Nazareth, in 1855, led the way in raising native Church endow-
ments, as much as Rs. 1,300 being collected there in one day [68].
In 1865 the Society set apart a sum of £1,000 for the purpose of en-
couraging by proportionate grants-in-aid the gifts of native Christians
towards the endowment of native clergymen in South India. By this
means the liberality of native Christians was stimulated, and in
Tinnevelly several native pastorates have been endowed [69] . Although
the fund has been replenished from time to time, and since 1882
been applicable to the whole of India, no other diocese but Madras
qualified for assistance until 1892 [70].
N N
I
h
i I
ii;
m
IV
V\'?
!^!'
ir
L i
'I
646
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOK OF THE GOSPEL.
Another step towards a self-supporting ministry was taken in 1865
by the Society stipulating that the salaries of the natives to be
ordained on its title should be in part provided by their congregations.
Whereupon the Tinnevelly Local Committee recommended that,
instead of all native Missionaries being employed as hitherto as
assistants to European Missionaries in their general duties, there
should in future be two classes of native ministers —
Ist. Men of liberal education, who should be engaged in
evangelistic work and the supervision of the small congregations
and schools ;
2nd. Men of the stamp of efficient catechists, not highly
educated, and not acquainted with English.
In each instance one half of their salaries should be provided from local
sources, and the same in the case of the native catechists and school-
masters. The arrangement was welcomed as an " era in the history
of the Tinnevelly Missions," iind at first strictly adhered to [71].
Indeed in 18tS it was stated that the salaries of seven new native
clergy would on their ordination be " entirely defrayed by their con-
gregations" [72].
In the course of time a dispofition was shown to relax or evade the
rule as to the local moiety (in ppite of the precautions taken by the
Society), and at the present time (1892) the average proportion of the
pastors' salaries required from the congregations by the Madras
Diocesan Committee is only one third * [72a].
(4) Church Organisation. — In addition to " Church Building " and
" Gospel " Societies (to which reference has been made), the S.P.G.
Missionary Clergy of Tanjore and Tinnevelly, together with the Princi-
pals of the Seminary and the Head Masters of the High Schools,
were formed into " Local Committees." The design of these was to
bring the Clergy into more direct and formal co-operation with the
Bishop and the Madras Diocesan Committee, as advisers on all matters
relating to the progress and development of the Missions. These Local
Committees met once a quarter, for the purpose of considering the
various subjects referred to them by the Bishop and Committee, for
consulting together on things affecting the interests of their respective
districts, for the examination of the Catechists and Masters, and for
the examination of the Seminaries and the regulation of their affairs.
As the number of the native Clergy increased some change was neces-
sary in the constitution of the Tinnevelly Local Committee, since it
became too bulky for the purposes for which it was originally formed.
The first attempt at modification was the division of this Committee
into three Sub-Committees. Ultimately, however, it was deemed
advisable, having regard to the growing intelligence of the Native
Church, and with a view to the cultivation of a spirit of self-reliance
and self-support, to incorporate a certain number of the Christian laity.
Hence came to pass the formation in 1872 of what is now known as
the Tinnevelly Provincial Church Council f of the S.P.G. , which was
not intended as a final arrangement, but only in view of and as pre-
paratory to a more perfect ecclesiastical organisation, when the whole
body of native Christians in Tinnevelly should become independent of
• In this respect Nazareth is much in advance of other Missions [tee pp. 660-1] [7261.
t There are District Church Councils in connection with the Provincial one.
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
547
external aid, and should be duly constituted as a Church with a Bishop
and Synod of its own [78]. Since 1856 the Society had been striving
to secure a Bishop for Tinnevelly [74], and an Episcopal Endowment
was begun as early as 1858 [74a]. Legal difficulties, however, hindered
the provision of a Bishop for the Province until 1877, and then it was
found possible to have only Assistant Bishops, not, as was most desired,
an independent Missionary Bishopric. While still aiming at the
latter object the Society gladly co-operated in r>roviding an income
for a Suffragan Bishop [75] ; and on March 11, 1' "', Dr. R.Caldwell
and Dr. Sargent, Missionaries respectively of the S.l'.^ r. and the C.M.S.,
were consecrated (at Calcutta) Assistant Bishop's, to the Bishop of
Madras, for Tinnevelly [76]. [Sec also pp. 5/> -2.]
(5) Medical Missions. — Medical worl? was intioduced into the
S&.tj .:puram district by the Rev.H.C.Huxtable abjn'. "• 854-5 [77]. The
commencement of a regular Medical Mission bj uut: Kev. Dr. Strachan
at Nazareth in 1870, the relief afforded thereby, und the subsequent
development of this agency, are noticed on page 617 ; but it may
be added here that the medical work " greatly tended to disarm
opposition, to remove prejudice, and to place the heart in a receptive
position " [77a].
The same may be said generally of the various missionary agencies,
which, under God, were leading to astonishing results [78].
Visiting Tinnevelly in 1875,* the Prince op Wales was met at
Maniachi (a railway station near Tuticorin) on December 10, by nearly
10,000 native Christians of the Church of England, headed by Drs.
Caldwelij and Sargent, by whom an address was presented. In
his reply His Royal Highness said : —
" It is a great satisfaction to me to find my countrymen engaged in offering to
our Indian fellow-subjects those truths which form the foundation of our own
social and political system, and which we ourselves esteem as our most valued
possession.
" The freedom in all matters of opinion which our Government secures to all
is an assurance to me that large numbers of our Indian fellow-subjects accept
your teaching from conviction.
" Whilst this perfect liberty to teach and to learn is an essential characteristic
of our rule, I feel every confidence that the moral benefits of union with England
may be not less evident to the people of India than are the material results of the
great railway which we are this day opening.
" My hope is that in all, whether moral or material aspects, the natives of this
country may ever have reason to regard *heir closer connection with England as
one of their greatest blessings " [79].
In the next year Dr. Caldwell devoted himself to purely evan-
gelistic work among the heathen, especially the higher castes, in the
province [80].
Accessions had been going on since June 1875, especially in the
Puttoor district, the women showing a desire to join [81] ; and in
February 1877 he wrote that the Tinnevelly districts were "in a
state of preparedness for any impulse they might receive from provi-
dential events, and for any movement that might set in " [82].
To vards the end of 1877 Southern India was visited by the most
* The Society presented an address tc the Prince both on his dejartare for, and on
bis return from, India [79a].
N»2
I h
1]
!^ 1
m^i
!f> i
JL
r.
648
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
terrible famine it had yet known, and during that and the following year
85,000 natives in Tinnevelly and Bamnad abjured heathenism and
voluntarily placed themselves under Christian teaching in the Missiona
of the Church of England — the accessions in the S.P.G. districts-
numbering 23,564 [88].
" The chief means " which led to these accessions were stated by
the Madras Diocesan Committee to be : —
" Ist. The very wide diffusion of education in Tinnevelly which h|as enlightenei
the people. 2nd. The benign influence of European Missionaries who have for
many years lived amongst the people— as the effect of these two agencies, demon-
olatry has for a long time been on the decline. 3rd. The evangelistic efforts of
paid and unpaid agents. 4th. The impetus given to these by Bishop Caldwell'*
evangelistic tours. 5th. The realised helplessness of their gods to assist in the
famine. 6th. The liberality displayed by the Government and the British public.
7th. The special help sent by the Church of England through the S.P.G." [84].
The Famine Fund raised by the Society, viz. £17,747, provided for
the relief of 96,000 sufferers (without respect to race, caste, or creed)
and for the maintenance of hundreds of orphans during the next
eight years. A second appeal elicited (in 1878-9) a further sum of
£9,845, which under the administration of Bishop Caldwell and tha
Native Church Councils provided for the spiritual wants of the many
thousands who had sought instruction* [85]. Of these, many of the
more ignorant relapsed, but many more remained steadfast, and were
joined by others long after famine relief had ceased [86].
On Wednesday, January 20, 1880, the Bishop op Madras, with
his two Assistant Bishops, ninety native clergymen, and crowds of
laity, met at Palamcotta to celebrate " the centenary of the introduc-
tion of Christianity into Tinnevelly." One of the native clergymea
dwelt on the fact " that the two great Societies carrying on Mission
work in Tinnevelly were one in the great object they had in view, and
stated that he himself, brought up at Edeyengudi, and now labouring
in the C.M.S., was an illustration of the mutual help the Societies'
were to each other."
In an historical summary Bishop Caldwell thus tabulated tha
visible results of the work : —
"No. of No. of
VillaRes native
occupied Miiiis'.erg
C.M.S.
S.P.G.I
875
631
Total l,50o
58
89
Baptized
34,484
24,719
Unbaptizcd Total of bap-
[Catochii- tiz«a and
mens] unbaptized
19,052 53,536
19,350 44,069
Commnni-
cnuts
8,378
4,887
Contrlbutiong from
native Christians-
Rs.
24,498 3 5
13,056 3 2
59,203 38,402 07,605 13,265 37,555 7
"Who could have predicted in 1780" (added the Bishop) "that such an
assembly as this would take place here this day? There was then no Bishop of
Madras, and if there had been, the only clergyman of the Church of England ho
would have had in his diocese would have been the one chaplain of Fort St. George.
The only Missionaries in the country at that time were in Lutheran orders. He
would have needed no assistants in Tinnevelly, like Bishop Sargent and myself, to
help him to superintend the one congregation then in existence in Tinnevelly,
comprising forty souls There would have been no European missionaries ot
either of our two Societies present, for the C.M.S. had not then come into exist-
• On the exhauHtion of ^the fund the Society (in 1882) voted £8,000 for the continua-
tion of the work [ Hha].
I Includes Ramuad.
71
MADRAS PRESIDKNCY, ETC.
649
ence, and the S.P.G. had not then extended its operations to India. Its work in
India was carried on by the Christian Knowledge Society. There would have
been no native clergy present, and probably only one native agent. Who can pre-
dict what the state of things will be in Tinnevelly in 1980 ? If in the first
"hundred years of the history of the Tinnevelly Mission it has grown from 40
Bouls to 59,203— to give the number of the baptized alone— by the end of the
second 100 years nearly the whole of Tinnevelly should be converted to Christ " [87].
On July G, 1880, another festival day was kept at Edeyengoody,
when Bishop Caldwell consecrated a stately church on which he
liad laboured with his own hands from time to time for thirty-three
years. The native stonemasons having had no experience in building
operations beyond their own simple houses, everything was moulded
In full size by the Bishop in clay and copied by the workmen Three
thousand persons crowded into the church, and still more hung around
.the open doors and windows outside ; and yet everything was done
with perfect reverence, and 648 persons communicated. In the con-
gregation thus gathered out of heathenism there were representatives
of every caste, from the highest to the lowest, and this gave an
additional significance to the words of the hymn, " The Church's One
^Foundation," wJiich the Bishop had translated into Tamil. The work
of instructing the new converts of 1877-8 had been faithfully carried
on — the success varying much in proportion to their ability to read
and to the amount of personal care which could be given to them.
In many districts these people were practismg self-help, and forming
timong themselves associations for influencing their heathen neigh-
bours [88].
In 1888 Bishop CALD^vELL removed his headquarters to Tuticorin,*
the chief seaport and the second civil station in Tinnevelly.
A large proportion of the population of the town consisted of high-
•caste Hindus, and most of the middle and working classes were also
Hindus, but there was a growing (though small) congregation of native
Christians and an English congregation. One of Bishop Caldwell's
objects in removing to Tuticorin was " the strengthening and exten-
sion of Missionary work of the ordinary kind, both congregational
•and educational," and to promote this the College department of the
Sawyo,rpuram Institution was transferred and received the name of
*• Ca'dwell College." As yet the Missionaries could be said to have
only "reached the fringe " of the higher castes and classes in Tinne-
velly, but " excellent results " had been " gained in connection with
the superior Englisht Schools . . . established in towns inhabited by
Hindus of the higher classes " ; and in villages where English educa-
tion is unknown the Rev. S. G. Yesadian had adopted with modifi-
cations a lyrical, musical style of preaching.^ founded on precedents
• Tuticorin (= "the town where the wells get filled np") was ocoupiod by the
Portuguese in 1582, and from 1658 alternately by the Dutch and English until 1825,
when it was Anally ceded to England [tiOa].
t In 1889 it was reported that at Alvar Tirunagari " the conversions have all been
amongst . . . the high castes " and " the uirect result of the Mission School in the
place " [896].
t Providing himself with a, trained choir of boys, the Missionary selects an open place
in the village, and there after dark, and after the people have dined, he sets up a table
with lights, and sings a series of Tamil ond Sanskrit verses, accompanying himself on
the violin, and ever and anon explaining the meaning of what he sings, and impressing
it on the attention of the hearers. The singing abounds in choruses, which are sung by
the boys and occasionally joined in by the people.
HI I
I!
!f
P
,»
II
550
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
derived from Indian antiquity — his efforts being attended with
♦• remarkable results " (in the Nagalapuram district) [89].
Among the other chief events of 1883 were the confirmation of 588
natives at Tuticorin by Bishop Caldwell in one day, and the dedi-
cation (on St. Andrew's Day) of a new and beautiful church at
Mudalur, which was filled by 2,000 persons and surrounded by a
much larger number [90].
In 1885 Bishop Sargent, and in 1887 Bishop Caldwell, cele-
brated each the jubilee of his Missionary career, both occasions being
" attended with much joy and congratulation on the part of the native
Christian community " [91 J. In the address presented to Bishop
Caldwell it was stated that
" every department of mission work in Tinnevelly has developed tenfold, and we
may justly attribute this to a large extent, under God, to your lordship's un-
flagging zeal, patience, and love. The Tinnevelly of to-day differs vastly from
that of 1838. It has been your privilege — such privileges beinc permitted to but
few— not only to share in the work of laying the foundations of the Church bo
deep and so strong, but also as its first bishop to build up and consolidate an
edifice that has attained a prominence unparalleled in the Missions of the
world" [92].
By the ordination of 15 Deacons at Edeyengoody on December 19,
1886, and 9 others at Tuticorin in the following Advent, the number
of the S.P.G. native clergy had been raised to 70 ; * and the recent
accession of wealthy landlords and a number of poor heathen in the
Nazareth district showed that there at least all classes were being
influenced [93].
Nazareth indeed was now and still is one of the most successful
Missions in India, and the largest connected with the Society in the
Diocese of Madras. Under the superintendence of the Rev. A. Mar-
GOSCHis, its baptized adherents have greatly increased, and progress
has been effected in every department. Its Medical work. Orphanage,
and Art Industrial School have attained some distinction, and its
Primary, Middle and High Schools exist without any aid from the
Society's funds. An increasing amount of self-support is regularly
enforced as a duty, and besides gifts of money the Christians offer
first-fruits of every kind monthly in the churches, this way of giving
being " readily adopted " by them [94].
On this subject Mr. Margoschis wrote in 1888 : —
" Natives of India do not believe in a religion which costs them nothing, and
the magnificent temples and shrines to be seen all over the country are the best
proof possible of iihe idea so firmly rooted in their minds that they should be
ready to spend and be spent in the service of God. In further actual proof of this
opinion, we find that all the great Hindoo and Mohammedan temples are richly
endowed by native money, and the income accruing is sufficient for the up-keep
of many of them for ever. When Hindoos become Christians there is no reason
why they should think it the duty of the Mission to support them and theirs for
the term of their natural lives. If they foster such an idea, then it must be the
fault of their spiritual teachers and pastors, and their Christianity will never be of
a robust character" [96].
* There had been a yet larger ordination at Palaincotta on January 81, 1869, wheu
S2 native Deacons and 10 Priests were ordained [9Ba].
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
651
The annu;,! contributipns from the Mission are sufficient to pro-
vide (if necessary) for the support of two or three European clergy-
men [96].
In another respect Nazareth sets a wise and fruitful example: —
" Evangelistic work forms an integral part of the duty of everyone who calls
himself a Christian, and though most of our Christians are not qualified to ' go
and teach,' yet each in his sphere can bear witness to the truth, and thus be a
missionary. Fixed Jays are set apart every week for systematic evangelistic
meetings amongst the heathen. If the results are not large or very apparent,
the obligation still remains the same."
So wrote Mr. Margoschis in 1889, and at the same time he reported
that nearly 500 people, gathered from four villages, had (after two
years' probation and teaching) been baptized en masse at the very
spot where formerly they sacrificed to demons. Bishop Caldwell and
eight clergymen took part in the ceremony ; a paudal was erected near
a brook, and the sacrament was given by immersion [97].
Addressing the Christians at the central station in January 1892,
the Bishop of Madras said : " In the whole Presidency of Madras, there
is not another place where so much useful work of different kinds is
going on, as at Nazareth " \97a].
An address presented (with a Tamil Bible) to his late Boyal High-
ness the Duke of Clarence and Avondale by the native Christians of
Tinnevelly, during his tour in India in 1889, stated that
" Roughly speaking, about 100 * native clergymen, assisted by a large force of
Catechists and Beaders, minister the Word and Sacraments to 100,000 1 native
Christians, while Tinnevelly Evangelists, not only in our own districts but in other
parts of the Presidency, and even in Ceylon and Mauritius, ate engaged in preach-
ing the Gospel to the heathen " [98].
On Bishop Sargent's death, which took place on October 12,
1890, Bishop Caldwell, who had been ordained Deacon and Priest in
the same years (1841-2), as well as consecrated with him in 1877 [99],
undertook the whole Episcopal oversight of Tinnevelly. It was
however evident that he too must soon lay down the burden which
he had borne so nobly and so patiently for half a century [100]. His
parting words on returning from England in 1884 were : " For Tin-
nevelly I have lived, and for Tinnevelly I am prepared to die " [101],
Acceptable arrangements having been made for his retirement, he
resigned his episcopal office on January 31, 1891. On August 28 he
passed to his rest at Kodeikanal (Pulney Hills), and on September 2,
amid every mark of respect and esteem, he was buried beneath the
altar of the church at Edeyengoody at which he for so many years
ministered [102].
In the words of the Society's Report for 1890: —
" His mark will remain on it [Tinnevelly] abidingly, and those who in the
generations to come shall enter into his labours will recognise the fact that they
are building but on his foundation, and will cherish his name as that of the
greatest Master Builder of the Spiritual Temple in Southern India " [103].
nee Bishop Caldwell's death the Society has been renewii^.g
its biforts [see p. 547] to secure the formation of an independent Mis-
* Aotttdly 118. t 0I>|667) including about 16,000 cateohumens.
H;i-^ II
v
552
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
eionary Bishopric for Tinnevelly. Apart from the system of " Society "
Bishops (that is, Bishops nominated and salaried by a particular
Society), which the S.P.G. strongly deprecates, experience has shown
that " Assistant" or " Coadjutor" Bishops do not meet the requirements
of the Church in India — or at least of such a Mission as Tinne-
velly — and as a matter of fact Bishop Caldwell's usefulness and that of
many oi' the Clergy, was frequently hindered by troubles arising really
from the anomalous position which he held* [104]. In May 1891 the
Society voted 4^5,000 towards the endowment of a Bishopric for Tin-
nevelly, to be formed on the lines of Chota Nagpur [105], [See p. 499.]
The Bishop of Madras, in the belief that legally (under his Letters
Patent) he could not promote such a scheme, sought in December
IS"! the advice and counsel of the English Episcopatet [106].
Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 28,408 ; Communicants, 7,724 ; Catechumens, 7,155 ;
Villages, 496 ; Schools, 197; Scholars, 7,815 ; Clergymen, 87 ; Lay Agents, 443.
Beferencea (Tinnevelly). — [1] Bishop Caldwell's " General History " of Tinnevelly
to 1801, pp. 8, 167, 225, 229-80 ; M.F. 1864, p, 167. [2] M.H. No. 23, pp. 7-9, 86 ; Q.P.,
April 1862, p. 2; M.F. 1864, p. 166; M.D.C. Quarterly Report, No. 27, p. 70. [3] Cald-
well's "Tinnevelly" (see [1] above), pp. 84, 88-9. [4] M.H. No. 28, pp. 8-6, 9-35, 47-8.
6] R. 1829, pp. 174-6, 191-4 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 21-3, 41-2, 198-4, 203-7 ; M.F. 1890, p. 261.
'5a] Bishop Caldwell's Early History of the "Tinnevelly Mission," pp. 1-211, 280-1.
'56J M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851 (Bound Pamphlets, " East Indies, 1852," No. 10,
pp. 26-8. [6] Do., p. 84. [7] R. 1829, pp. 208-9 ; M.D.C. Proceedings, February 21 and
April 1829; and Caldwell's "Tinnevelly Mission" (see [6a] aftove), pp. 218, 220-6, 231 ;
E. 1851, p. 61. [7a] M.D.C. Proceedings, April 1829 : see also R. 1851, p. 51. [8] M.D.C.
Proceedings, July 28, 1829; R. 1830, pp. 47-8; R. 1831, pp. 140-60; Caldwell's
"Tinnevelly Mission" (see [5a] above), pp. 227-80, 232-70. [9] Jo., V. 43, pp. 376-91 ;
E. 1882, p. 22. [10] Caldwell's " Tinnevelly Mission " (see [5a] above), pp. 248-9, 829 ;
Petitt's Account of C.M.S. Tinnevelly Mission, pp. 846-9. [10a] Caldwell's " Tinnevelly
Misflion" (see [5a] above), pp. 270-1. [11] R. 183^-5, p. 187. [12] Pp. 911-18 of this
book; R. 1884-6, pp. 41, 45; R. 1887, p. 61; R. 1838, p. 88; Caldwell's "Tinne-
velly Mission" (see [5a] above), pp. 276-83, 803-19, 380. [13] M.D.C. Proceedings,
April 24, 1888. [14] Caldwell's "Tinnevelly Mission" (see [5a] above), pp. 314-5,
81&-19. [15] R. 1834-5, p. 41 ; R. 1836, p. 40 ; Bishop of Madras' Visitation Cliarge,
Jan. 19, 1841 (" Madras Sermons, Charges, and Pamphlets, No. 2 ") ; Caldwell's
"Tinnevelly Mission" (see [5a] above), pp. 291, 3^2-4. [16] Bishop of Madras' Journal
of Visitation, 1840-1. [17] R. 1841, pp. 78, 154 ; R. 1842, p. 117 ; Caldwell's " Tinnevelly
Mission," pp. 326-8, 880. [18] R. 1843, p. 40; R. 1844, pp. 74-5, 81; R. 1845,
pp. 79-87. [19] R. 1844, p. 84. [20] M.H. No. 7, pp. 8-5 ; M.H. No. 42, p. 2. [21] R. 1844,
p. 81. [22] Jo., v. 46, pp. 188, 140, 156, 174 ; M.H. No. 1, pp. 1-80 ; M.H. No. 8,
pp. 12-26 ; M.H. No. 7, pp. 1-18 ; M.H. No. 12, pp. 3-24 ; M.H, No. 16, pp. 8-15 ;
R. 1846, pp. 83-5 ; R. 1846, p. 80 ; R. 1847, pp. 85-9 ; R, 1851, p. 51. [23] M.H. No. 8,
pp. 7, 8. [24] M.H. No. 3, pp. 15-17. [25] M.F. 1857, pp. 87-47, 79-86, 109, 134 ; M.F.
1878, p. 626 ; M.F. 1800, p. 64 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report, No. 27, pp. 68-9. [26] R. 1840,
pp 123-4. [27] R. 1846, pp. 82-3. [28] M.F. 1869, pp. 123-4 ; M.H. No. 42, pp. 2, 3.
[a9j M.H. No. 6, pp. 4-18 ; M.H. No. 14, pp. 8-5 ; R. 1845, pp. 79-88 ; R. 1846, p. 80 ;
* No blame is here attributed to either the Bishop of Madras or the two Assistant-
Bishops, between each of whom the best of feelings existed.
t The Venerable Archdeacon Elwes of Madra<) was nominated for the Bishopric by
the Bishop of Madras in the summer of 1894, but up to the time of going to press with
this edition the scheme had not been so far settled as to admit of his consecration.
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
658
R. 1851, p. 52. [30] R. 1848, pp. 108-9 ; R. 1849, pp. 125-6.
- - - -7.F. " "-
[31] M.P. 1860, pp. 204-9;
R. 186a-4, p. 115 : see alto M-.E*. 1863, p. 268. [32] R. 1856, p. 115. [33] M.H. No. 2,
pp. 5-28 ; R. 1851, pp. Bl-2 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 217-18 ; M.F. 1864, p. 207 : see also R. 1867,
pp. 112-13. [34] M.H. No. 2, pp. 17-18 ; R. 1846, p. 83 ; M.H. No. 19, p. 16 : see also
R. 1847, pp. 90-2. [35] R. 1847, p. 85. [86] R. 1845, p. 80 ; M.H. No. 19, pp. 8-14 ;
M.R. 1854, pp. 218-19. [87] M.H. No. 19, p. 18. [38] Q.P., April 1850, pp. 9, 10, [38a]
M.H. No. 23, p. 115. [386] M.H. No. 9, pp. 50-3. [3G] R. 1847, pp. 91-2. [40J
R. 1858, pp. 37-8 : see also R. 1858, p. 109. [41] R. 1854, pp. 89-90 ; Q.P., Oct. 1854,
p. 3 ; R. 1855, p. 108 ; R. 1856, p. 119 : see also R. 1860, p. 139. [42] R. 1858, p. 97 : see
also R. 1863, p. 95. [43] R. 1860, p. 136. [44] M.F. 1864, p. 172 ; R. 1865, pp. 122-3.
[45] M.F. 1860, pp. 75-6 ; R. 1862, pp. 167-8 ; R. 1863, pp. 94-7 ; R. 1863-4, p. 101.
[46] M.F. 1858, pp. 241-8 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 73-81 ; M.F. 1862, pp. 1-5, 153 ; M.F. 1863,
pp. 73-82 ; M.F. 1864, pp. 32-8 ; M.F. 1866, pp. 145-50 ; R. 1866, pp. 132-3 ; Applications
Sub-Committee Report, 1867, p. 6. [47] R. 1855, p. 117 ; R. 1858, p. 99 ; R. 1859,
pp. 107-8, 113 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 20O-1 ; R. 1865, pp. 123-4 : see also R. 1860, p. 139. [48]
R. 1858, p. 103 : see also R. 1861, pp. 163, 169-70. [48a] R. ' o42, pp. 121-2. [49] R. 1854,
pp. 88-9 ; Q.P., Oct. 1854 ; R. 1856, pp. 108, 115-17 ; R. 1859, pp. 108, 111 ; R. 1860,
p. 139 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 194-8 ; R. 1861, p. 157 ; R. 1862, p. 165 ; R. 1863, pp. 94-5 ;
R. 1863-4, pp. 103-4, 109. [50] R. 1863-4, p. 101. [51] M.F. 1864, p. 122. [52] R. 1863-4,
p. 101. [52a] M.F. 1864, p. 118. [53] M.H. No. 2, pp. 10, 11 : see also R. 1830, p, 47;
Jo., V. 43, p. 836. [64] R. 1845, p. 84 ; R. 1847, pp. 84-5, 91 ; R. 1848, p. 105 ;
M.H. No. 19, p. 15. [55] Jo., May 21, 1858; M.F. 1858, pp. 143-4. [56] M.F. 1860,
pp. 169-81; R. 1860, pp. 135-6; M.F. 1862, pp. 78-9; R. 1863, pp. 140-1; R. 1869,
pp. 110-11 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 525-6 ; M.F. 1890, p. 262. [57, 58] M.H. No. 2, p. 10 ; M.F.
1887, p. 257. [69] M.H. No. 10, pp. 11-12, 21-4; R. 1846, pp. 83-4; R. 1851, p. 52;
R. 1853, p. 67 ; R. 1856, p. 117 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 163-9 ; M.H. No. 23, p. 85 ; M.F. 1862,
pp. 160-2 ; M.F. 1864, p. 208 ; R. 1877, p. 28 ; M.F. 1887, p. 259. [60] R. 1854, p. 90 ;
B. 1855, p. 115 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 73-7 ; M.F. 1860, p. 173 ; M.F. 1863, pp. 140-1 ; M.P.
1887, p. 259 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 262-3. [61] M.F. 1890, p. 263. [62] M.H. No. 12, p. 31 ;
H.H. No. 42, pp. 12-16; R. 1846, pp. 81-2; R. 1847, pp. 84-5; R. 1848, p. 99; R. 1849,
pp. 118-19; R. 1855, pp. 108, 115; R. 1856, p. 115; R. 1858, p 98; R. 1860, p. 130;
M.F. 1860, p. 173 ; R. 1864, p. 116 ; R. 1866, p. 187 ; M.F. 1870, pp. 309-10 ; R. 1881, p. 44 ;
M.F. 1887, pp. 258-9. [63] R. 1866, p. 137. [64] M.F. 1856, p. 199 ; M.F. 1866, pp. 101-6 ;
Caldwell's "Tiimevelly Mission" (see [5a] above), p. 285. [65] R. 1870, pp. 89-90.
r66]M.D.C. Proceedings, 1835. [67] R. 1855, p. 108; M.F. 1856, pp. 45, 115,155-6;
R. 1856, p. 108 ; M.F. 1859, p. 123 ; M.F. 1860, p. 210 ; M.H. No. 19, p. 16 : see also
R. 1846, p. 83 ; Q.P., Oct. 1854 ; R. 1861, p. 157 ; M.F. 1862, pp. 77, 79 ; M.F. 1863,
p. 189. [68] M.F. 1856, pp. 20-2, 197-8 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 145 ; R. 1855, p. 108 ; M.P. 18j8,
pp. 1-4 : see also R. 1865, p. 121. [69] Jo., May 19, 1865 ; M.F. 1865, pp. 119-20 ;
B. 1868-4, p. 101 ; R. 1865, pp. 121-2 ; R. 1866, pp. 129-31 ; R. 1868, p. 93 ; B. 1869, p. 105 ;
R. 1872, pp. 70-1. [70] Applications Committee Report, 1882, p. 11 and v. [71] R. 1866,
p. 181 ; R. 1869, p. 105. [72] R. 1868, p. 92 ; R. 1876, p. 24 : see also R. 1869, p. 108. [72a]
1 M8S., V. 52, p. 357 ; do., V. 49, p. 164 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 304,
[726] R. 1885, p. 46, and pp. 550-1 of this book. [73] M8S., V. 45, pp. 233-4, 249-50,
268, 284 ; M.D.C. Report, 1871-2, p. 4. R. 1872, pp. 71-2 : see also R. 1861, p. 156.
[74] Jo., Feb. 1856 ; Jo., May 20, 1859 ; R. 1861, pp. 152-3 ; Jo., April 19, 1861 ; Jo., V.
62, pp. 270, 389, 893, 397. [74a] Jo., June 18, 1858; M.F. 1858, p. 106. [75] Jo., Oct. 17,
1873 ; Jo., Jan. 16, 1874 ; Jo., May 15, 1874 ; Applications Committee Report, 1874,
pp. 4, 6, 8 ; do., 1875, p. 5 ; do., 1876, pp. 6-7 ; Jo., Dec. 18, 1875 ; Jo., Jan. 21 and
July 21, 1876 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 62-3 ; Jo., April 21, 1882. [76] R. 1876,_p. 20 ; R. 1877,
p. 20. [77] M.F. 1856, pp. 198-9 : see also R. 1858, p. 105. [77a] M.F. 1870, p. 285 ;
B. 1870, pp. 98-4 ; R. 1872, pp. 72-4 : see also R. 1875, pp. 24-5 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 89-40, 296 ;
R. 1876, pp. 22, 26 ; R, 1878, pp. 84-5 ; R. 1880, p. 41 ; M.P. 1881, p. 893 ; M.F.
1883, pp. 59-60 ; R. 1888, p. 55. [78] R. 1878, pp. 31-5 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 525-6. [79]
R. 1875, p. 19. [79a] Jo., Oct. 15, 1875 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 849-51 ; Jo., May 19, 1876 ;
M.F. 1876, p. 192. [80] R. 1876, p. 22 ; M.P. 1876, p. 78 ; see also M.F. 1877, pp. 899-400.
[81] R. 1875, p. 26 ; R. 1876, p. 24. [82] R. 1878, p. 81. [83] R. 1877, p. 26 ; Jo., April
12, 1878 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 247-8, 456, 526 ; R. 1878, pp. 12, 81-5. [84] R. 1878, p. 82 :
see also pp. 84-5, and R. 1879, pp. 81-4. [85] R., 1878, pp. 12, 83-4 ; M.P. 1878, p. 456 ;
Jo., Oct. 19, 1879 ; R. 1879, p. 34. 1 86a] Applications Committee Report, 1882, pp. 11, 14, vi.
[86] M.F. 1887, p. 259 ; R. 1879, pp. 81, 84 ; R. 1880, p. 26. [87] R. 1879, p. 21 ; B. 1880,
pp. 25-6 ; M.P. 1880, p. 142. [88] B. 1880, pp. 25-6 ; Jo., June 18, 1880 ; B. 1891,
p. 46. [89] B. 1882, pp. 34-7 ; R. 1883, pp. 158-64 ; M.F. 1883, pp. 40-1. [89a] Cald-
well's " General History " of Tinnevelly {see [1] a6ove), pp. 75, 88-4. [896] M.P. 1889,
p. 477. [90] B. 1888, pp. 40-2 ; B. 1884, p. 89. [91] M.P. 1887, pp. 257-60 ; M.P. 1890,
p. 262. [92] B. 1887, pp. 46-7. [93]^ B. 1886, pp. 42-4; B. 1887, pp. 45-6. [93a] R.
1869, p. 106. [94] R. 1885, p. 46 ; R. 1887, pp. 43-4 ; R. 1888, pp. 54-5 ; R. 1890,
pp. 47-9 ; M.F. 1890, p. 115; B. 1891, pp. 24-5, 61-2. [95] B. 1888, pp. 54-5. [96] R.
1890, p. 49. [971 R. 1889, pp. 48-0 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 10-17, 116 : see also B. 1890,
pp. 47-0. [97aJIMS8., V. 49, p. 177a. [98] M.P. 1890, pp. 261-8. [09] M.F. 1889,
654
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
p. 478 ; R. 1889, p. 48. [100] R. 1889, p. 48 ; R. 1890, p. 47 ; M.F. 1890, p. 410 ; R. 1801,
p. 44. [101] R. 1884, p. 40. [102] M.F. 1891, pp. 870-1, 489, 460 ; R. 1891, pp. 44-6 ;
Standing Committee Book, V. 46, pp. 41-2, 188-9. [103] R. 1890, p. 108. [104] I MSB.,
V. Sa, pp. 164, 198, 204, 211-12, 214, 217-18, 220, 289, 280-1, 285, 289, 828, 849, 802 ; Cor-
respondence (814 pp. folio), printed by M.D.C., in 1888, bound with D MSS., V. 85, No. 7
batch. [106] Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 259 ; R. 1891, p. 19. [106] I MSB.,
V. 49, pp. 86-8, 103, 115-16, 157.
(VI.) MADUxlA. The district of this name (area, 9,502 sq. miles) forms a con-
necting link between Trichinopoly (in the north) and Tinnevelly (in the south). The
military stations — Madura ^the capital), Dindignl, and Ramnad — have formed the centre
also of the Society's operations.
An oSshoot of the Trichinopoly Mission was begnn at Madura by the S.P.C.K.
(Lutheran) Missionaries in the 18th century* but being committed for the most part to
the care of incompetent native assistants it maintained only a precarious existence. A
pestilence and hurricane in 1812 drove many of the converts back to idolat'/y and
demon-worship, but a few remained steadfast [1].
S.P.O. Period (1825-60).— At the time of the transfer of the
S.P.C.K. IMissions to the Society [see p. 602] Madura appears to have
been connected with Tanjore. In 1830 it was reunited to Trichi-
nopoly, and visited periodically by the Eev. D. Schbeyvogel, who
held service for the English as well as the Tamils. In his absence
prayers and a sermon were read by a gentleman in the employ of the
principal collector, who with the aid of a catechist paid by Govern-
ment kept the congregation together. The state of the native
Mission at this time — both congregation and schools — was unsatis-
factory, but in 1887 the great want, a resident Missionary, was
suppUed by the appointment of the Rev. J. Thomson, who was
succeeded in 1888 by the Rev. C. Hubbabd [2].
The Mission at this time included about 80 adherents, five schools,
and 120 pupils ; it received much countenance from the local autho-
rities, and Judge Thompson presented a communion service to the
church. From time to time Roman CathoUcs joined the Mission — in
1858 there was an accession of over 100 [8] — but the two great
hindrances to conversions from heathenism were caste and the
distressed condition of the people [4].
In 1850 a Mission House was erected at Cullucotei with a view
to making that the headquarters of the Mission [5].
h\ 1857 the Madras Diocesan Committee entered into a treaty with
the American Dissenting Mission in Madura, by which the Society's field
of operations in that province was considerably limited, and about 1860
they sold its property in the province [excepting that of the Ramnad
Mission] to the American Mission, having previously withdrawn from
the town of Madura. A few families of Tanjore Christians residing
in the town (about 50 souls) refused however to join either the
American or the Luii^eran Mission, and up to about 1874, when
the old English Church was pulled down to make room for a better
one, they assembled in it " every Sunday " for Divine Service, one
of their number officiating, n,nd the Incumbent of the Church, once
a Missionary of the Society, administering the Holy Communion to
them.
While the new church was building the American Missionaries
lent one of their places of worship for the English services, but
* One authority says in 1760, another gives the date as 1786 [la]
'
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
555
declined it for a Tamil service. The Tanjore Christians however
were in prosperous circumstances, and able to hold their own, but
year by year an increasing number of Christians migrating from
Tinnevelly were "absorbed in the American community." This was
one of the effects of the treaty of 1857, by which the Society was
excluded from all but the Bamnad division of Madura [C]. It seems
incredible that the Society could have been party to such an arrange-
ment, and in fact, when it became aware of it, which was not till
1878, it promptly and emphatically disowned it. [See p. 559.]
In another matter the Madras Committee exceeded their powers.
In 1881 the Society learned that they had in 1868 transferred the
Church at Madura to the Bishop of Madras, but although this action
was unauthorised, it caused less objection as the building was to be
held in trust for the service of the Church of England.
A new church was consecrated on January 15, 1881 [7].
The resolutions of the Society on the questions raised by the
agreement of 1857 are given on p. 559, and although as yet it has
not itself directly occupied the town of Madura, it has since 1883
assisted in providing for the native Christians there by lending one
of its native clergymen to the Bishop of Madras. This arrangement
(which is similar to that made in the case of Vellore [p. 527]) satisfied
the Bishop, who thought (in 1883) that the Society should not
reoccupy Madura, but that the Church of England " may and perhaps
ought to do so " [8].
Beferences (Madura).— [1] R. 1888, p. 87 ; R. 1854, pp. 94-5 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 177-8.
[la] R. 1838, p. 87 ; Report of S.P.G. Missions, 1836-8, printed by M.D.C. 1839 ; R. 1854,
p. 94. [2] R. 1880, p. 48 ; R. 1831, po. 171-3, 176-8 ; R. 1833, pp. 60, 167 ; R. 1837, p. 50 ;
R. 1888, p. 87; M.R. 1854, pp. 94-5. *[3] R. 1838, p. 87. [4] Q.P., July 1842, pp. 8-10.
[5] R. 1850, J). 74. [6] Statement by Rev. G. Billing 1880 in Corre8pondei:ce relating to
the Ramnad Boundary Question : see D M8S., V. 49, at end of M.D.C. Minutes. [7]
Standing Committee Book, V. 40, pp. 112-13 ; I MSS., V. 47, pp. 27-81, 78-9. [8] I MSS.,
V. 47, pp. 77-9, 262-4 ; R. 1891, p. 23.
»'..: I
'llH
(Vl.a) DINDIGUL, THE PULNEY HIILS. a branch of the Trichi-
nopoiy Mispion (S.P.C.K.) was commenced at Dindigul in 1787 by the Rev. C. Pohle.
Up to 1830 it appears to have fared similarly to the Madura Mission [see p. 654] [1].
S.P.G. Period (1825-60).— In connection with the Madura Mission
Dindigul was visited in 1880 by the Rev. D. Schreyvogel, who
reported, as an instance of the ignorance and superstition of the
people, that the body of a criminal which had been left hanging on
the gallows near Dindigul, " as a warning to others," was resorted to
by natives from all the surrounding country, in the belief that it per-
formed miracles ; money was offered, and the sand under the corpse
was taken away to be mixed with water and drunk [2].
In 1886 small congregations were formed in the district, and in
1837 tho Eev. W. Hickey was stationed for a time at Dindigul
and a Mission was organised. Services were held in English and
Tamil and some Romanists conformed, but the converts from
heathenism were not numerous, and the introduction of the caste
test in 1857 affected both school and congregation [8].
A more hopeful station was begun in 1847 on the Pulney Hills
among the Poliars, an aboriginal tribe. Being persecuted by the
dominant Manadie, or landed proprietor of the district, two of the
$56
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OP THE OOSPEL.
Poliar headmen sought out Mr. Hickey. They had been told that
Padres alone were likely to sympathise with such outcasts, and
that his religion " was one of mercy to the poor," and they begged
^' Hickey Padre " to receive them and their people, over 1,000,
Tinder Christian instruction. The baptism of the two headmen was soon
followed by that of 881 of the tribe, who received teachers gladly
and guaranteed the repayment of the expenses of the Mission to them
an the event of a general apostasy or secession. Some did secede
under the influence of the Manadies, but this was stayed by Mr. S. G.
CoYLE, who " for six years with a self-denying and contented mind "
lived in a mud cottage, labouring among them as Catechist till 1854,
•when he was ordained [4] .
The Mission was now "full of promise," and the Bishop op
Madbas, who in 1853 baptized 13 and confirmed 46 converts,
rejoiced as he stood on the hills and contemplated the 300 Christians
gathered from the wilderness and crowding the church [5].
Many of the converts, however, apostatised during the years
185 -8 [6]. The withdrawal of the Society from this part of Madura
'district has been noticed on pp. 554-5.
Beferences pindigul and the Pulney Hills).— p.] R. 1889, p. 148; M.R. 1854, pp.
177-8. [2] R. 1831, pp. 178, 175, 177-8. [3] R. 1837, p. 50 ; R. 1888, p. 86 ; R 1889,
pp. 186, 143-4 ; R. 1857, p. 102. [4] R. 1854, pp. 94-5 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 179-86. [5] M.H.
ifo. 27, pp. 7, 8. [6] R. 1856, pp. 111-12 ; R. 1857, p. 102 ; R. 1858, p. 100.
{yi.b) HAMNAD. The ancient Zemindari of Ramnad (area, 1,600 sq. miles) lies
CA the east coast of the Indian Peninsula, north of Tinnevelly. Since about the begin-
ning of the 17th century it has been in the possession of a powerful race of
Maravers, who obtained their lands through their fidelity and allegiance to the great
Pandyan Kings of Madura. English control was introduced in 1781, and Ramnad now
ranks among the most important and wealthiest of the States, paying an annual tax to
the British Government. Connected with it are eleven islands, the most noted of which,
viz., Riimeswaram, forms a link in the " Adam's Bridge " connection of the Peninsula
with Ceylon. From their control of the passage from the mainland the ruling Chiefs
derived their hereditary title of " Setupathy " ( ~ " Lord of the Bridge or Causeway ") ; and
Ihe town* of Ramnad, from whitU the district takes its name, is called after the god
Ramanathasawmy at the temple in the island of Rameswaram or Pamban. The capital
was removed to Ramnad from Pogalur in the reign of Regunda (1674-1710). When this
■Setupathy died his forty-seven wives were burnt alive along with his dead body.
The country is extraordinarily flat and uninteresting, there being but one small rock
in the whole district, and beyond twelve miles inland the heat is generally intense.
The perpetual passing of pilgrims to and from Rameswaram (which contains the second
most sacred temple in India), adds to the unhealthiness of the country.
The people are mainly agriculturists. Most of them probably belong to the Tamil
jiation, and of the many castes the oldest and still the chief is the Maravar, and the
most numerous the Vellalar. The prevailing religion is Hinduism ; but with it the lower
classes combine the worship of the titular gods or demons.
Christianity was first introduced by the Roman Catholics during the supremacy of
ifche Portuguese at the beginning of the 16th century, and one of the famous Jesuit
Missionaries, John De Britto, who had courted martyrdom, had his wishes gratified in
1698. Subsequently to 1785 Schwartz and other Lutherans employed by the S.P.C.K.
laid the foundation of a Mission at Ramnad.
A School was first established in the Fort with the support of the ruling Prince — his
children and those of his successors (down at least to 1867) invariably attending for in-
struction ; and in February 1800 was dedicated (by Gericke) a church which had been
erected in 1798 under the superintendence and with the aid of Colonel Martiny, the Com-
jnandant of the Fort (a Roman Catholic) [1].
800 miles 8.W. of Madras and 100 N.W. of Ceylon,
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
657
S.P.G. Period (1825-92). — The Mission was nominally adopted oy
the Society in 1826 [see p. 602], but it continued (as when under the
S.P.C.K.) without a resident Missionary until 1837, when the Rev. W,
HiCKEY was stationed there. At the end of 1838 he returned to
Dindigul (having established two Tamil Schools) [2].
The Mission now came under the Tanjore Missionaries, whO'
however represented in 1839 that it was impossible for them to do
much for a place 120 miles distant [3].
In 1854 it was placed under the temporary charge of the Rev. A. F.
Oaemmebeb of Nazareth. Not more than 58 Christians assembled
to meet him at his first visit, but four of them had travelled 20 to
25 miles [4] ; and du ing his two years' superintendence his labours
were " abundantly ble )sed " [5].
In 1857 the Rev. /. F. Kearns reported of the Mission : —
" The aggregate numoer of converts does not exceed 500, a miserably small
number when we consider the early date of the Mission, but by no means to be
thought lightly of when we reflect on the disadvantages they have Iain under.
Give them a resident Missionary, a man of zeal and earnestness, whose heart is
filled with the love of Christ, and I feel sure that the Lord of the harvest will
blefaS him with a rich harvest. The congregations are instructed by a few native
Catechists, under the superintendence of Mr. Shaller, the Society's East Indian
Catechist. The schools are good : the English school in the fort is, without
exception, the best in any of the Missions in the south, Seminaries excepted " [6].
In this year, at the instance of the Rev. H. Pope, an agreement
was entered into by the Madras Diocesan Committee and the
American Dissenting Mission as to boundaries.
The Rev. T. H. Suter took charge of the
and in 1860 a superior school (erected by
Zemindari) was established [8].
The Rev. Dr. J. M. Strachan, the resident Missionary in 1864,.
stated that many adults had sought baptism, but had not yet obtained
it from him. Converts were to be bought " any day with rice," and
" What will you give us if we become Christians ? " was not ait
uncommon question. But there were some earnest inquirers who
but for caste would join the Mission. Finding that caste prejudices
rendered the services of the Mission agents useless, he decided not to
employ any caste-keeping Christian as catechist, but all the agents
except one resigned in consequence [9].
The ministrations of the native deacon, the Rev. J. D. Martyn,
proved acceptable, and Dr. Strachan's influence increased during a
visitation of cholera in 1865 [10].
Owing however to the irregular supply of Missionaries — there
being four changes between 1857 and 1867— the history of the Mission
was a chequered one until 1873, when the Rev. G. Billing undertook
the revival and organisation of the work. The Christians then num-
bered 861, and of schools there were only a few. The chief obstacle
to the conversion of the people did not consist in their attachment to
idol- worship, but in " love of the world" [11].
The headquarters of iho Mission, for some time in the Island of
Pamban, were afterwards removed to the outskirts of Ramnad, where
was purchased, in 1874, " Singara Tope," formerly a hunting-box of
the Rajah, which had harboured all manner of strange wild beasts
and reptiles [12],
[Sec p. 654.]
Mission in 1859 [7] ;
the Manager of the
Ml
%
m
If,
1 1
n
I
m
■ l-t'
rr-|^
658
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
In July 1B74 a Boys' Boarding School was opened ; accessions from
five villages swelled the number of adherents to 600 in the next year,
and in 1876 a new church was completed. Two native clergymen
aduisted Mr. Billing, and the work continued to progress [18].
During the great famine of 1876-7 the Valiyers from tlie neighbour-
ing villages flocked into the town of Bamnad, and were received into
the Mistuon Belief Gamp. Mr. Billing considered that but for this
" they would probably never have been brought imder the influence of
Christianity." The Valiyers are by occupation chiefly fishers and
charcoal-makers. Socially their caste is not a degraded one, but they
are by nature " emphatically low in their moral habits — if indeed
they can be said to have any conception of what is right."
At the conclusion of the famine, their huts having been swept away
by flood, the Missionaries formed (for such as were willing to prepare
for baptism) three settlements near their former abodes, where they
could still engage in their hereditary occupations. To one the name of
Puthukovil (= "the New Church ") was given by the people them-
selves ; to the second that of Adhiyatchapuram (= " Bishop's Town"),
in memory of their indebtedness to Bishop Caldwell during the
famine ; the third received no distinctive name.
Visiting every part of the district in 1878 and holding confirma-
tions in five centres, Bishop Caldwell found that the Mission had
" taken a wonderful stride ahead" since the famine — the number of
villages with Christians having increased to 149, and the accessions
being " larger in proportion " than in any other district in South
India. " In no part of our Mission field was the work done of a better
quality."
The restraints of Christianity press heavily upon the Valiyers, but
in 1888 they were reported to comprise " 95 per cent, of the Christian
population " of the Bamnad division of the Mission [14J.
Another result of the famine was the founding of two orphanages in
the Central Mission Compound for destitute children of botli sexes ;
and in connection therewith a printing press and bookbinding depart-
ment was opened in 1882 with the object (which has been realised)
of forming " the nucleus of a self-supporting and indigenous Christian
community in the town of Bamnad." Other branches of industry were
added in 1888, and of the press it was reported in 1888 that it was
" the only one " in the diocese of Madras " worked entirely by
Christians " [15].
In 1880 the first favourable harvest since 1877 gave the ryots the
heart and means for festivals of their heathen religion, and the refusal
of the Christians to join led to bitter persecution, which continued
some time and checked progress [16].
In the next year a long-standing question as to boundaries was
settled. The terms of the treaty between the Madras Diocesan Com-
mittee and the American Dissenting Mission in Madura in 1857, referred
to on pages 554-5, were immensely disadvantageous to the Society.
Up to 1873 the Committee's efforts in Bamnad were very spasmodic,
and they seriously contemplated handing over the Mission to the
Americans. In 1876 Mr. Billing proposed to the latter a revision of
the boundary, and was allowed to remain in possession of two disputed
villages. Unconsciously the treaty was infringed on both sides, and
MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
569
in 1878 the Americans asked him to sell land at one place and to
transfer the congregations to them. This he declined to do, and
advised the Madras Committee to either withdraw from the treaty or
get it modified. Adherence to it would have involved the withdrawal
of the Church from nineteen villages, leaving over 704 adherents
(128 baptized) to join the Americans or the Jesuits, or to return to
heathenism [17]. The action of the Society in the matter is expressed
in the following: —
" Itesolutions of the Standing Committee, May 5, 1881.
" 1. That the Society does not consider itself pledged to any action taken by
any Diocesan Committee unless such action fall within the powers possessed by
such Committee or has received the formal sanction of the Society.
" 2. That the Eamnad Boundary Question though recorded in the minutes of
the Madras Diocesan Committee in 1857-8 was not brought under the notice of
the Standing Committee previously to 1878, and that when in 1878 the Madras
Diocesan Committee called attention to the question, the Secretary, under the
instructions of the Standing Committee, wrote as follows : — ' With regard to a pro-
posed revision of a boundary line between the American Mission at Madura and
our own Ramnad Mission, the Standing Committee desire me to say that they
have the greatest repugnance against recognising any agreement with other
Societies as to the limits of their several Missions, and they desire to warn the
Madras Diocesan Committee that the Society must on no account be committed to
any such agreement ' {Letter from Rev. W. T. Bullock to Rev. Dr. Strachan,
12th April, 1878).
" 3. The Standing Committee see no reason now to depart from the position
taken by them in 1878. They feel most deeply the evil of rival Christian organiza-
tions contending for converts in the presence of the Heathen, and deprecate as
strongly as possible any such action on the part of their representatives. They
claim, however, for the Church, the full liberty to minister to her own children,
and to evangelise the heathen. At the same time the Standing Committee
express a hope that in any action which the Missionaries of the Society may enter
upon hereafter, the utmost care will be taken to cultivate amicable relations with
other Christian Missionaries " [18].
In 1882 Mr. Billing was transferred to Madras, and after three
years' zealous and self-sacrificing labours the Kev. W. Belton,
the next resident Missionary, followed him, but continued to exercise
a general control ovei* the work at Ramnad with the assistance of the
Rev. A. B. VicKEES.
Since 1878 the Christians had increased from 861 to 3,146, the
Catechumens from 11 to 920, communicants from 91 to 741, the
scholars from 179 to 1,138, churches from 1 to 5, and the Mission had
been divided into six districts, viz. Ramnad, Kilakarai, Paramagudi,
Kilanjuni, Rajasingamangalam, and the Isle of Pamban [19]. The
church at Paramagudi, which was built chiefly through the munificence
of a lady in England, was dedicated to the Patience of God [20].
Returning in January 1888 Mr. Billing was accorded an over-
whelming reception, being met outside the town by large numbers of
the people and " driven in triumph to the church where a short
thanksgiving service was held." The next day " nearly all the influen-
tial Hindoos of Ramnad " joined in welcoming him at the High
School, one of them assuring him of " the appreciation of all classes
and creeds in the elevating and philanthropic work of Christian
Missions."
The High School had been for some years self-supporting, and the
centenary of its establishment had been celebrated in 1885.
1] :(■■[
;„i I
!l^
^1
«i
n
f\: k
n
If
1; P'
' ' ' hi •'
' f , ilk
^Wi4.
M
580
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
The Kilanjuni district was in charge of the Bev. J. Sadananthait,
the first native of Bamnad admitted to Holy Orders (deacon, 1886). He
was one of a few boys gathered into a school opened by the Bev. H.
Pope in 1857, and though his guardian was a Roman Catholic he
eventually joined the Mission. With one exception all the other agents
also of Kilanjuni were natives of the district.
In the Island of Pamban, however, there had been retrogression
among the the Eadiers — a caste so degraded that the Mahommedans
regarded them as " too low in the scale to be worthy of being made
followers of their Prophet.'' It is supposed that Christianity had
originally been introduced among them by the Dutch [21].
In 1889 Mr. Billing was driven to England by illness, and on
November 2, 1890, his successor, the Rev. A. H. Thomas, died at his
post [22], Brief as was his ministry Mr. Thomas gained a " marvel-
lous " influence over Hindus as well as Christians, an a month
before his death the entire inhabitants of a village, 110 number,
renounced idolatry, and surrendered to him their idols md other
symbols of Paganism [22a].
One of the last acts of Bishop Caldwell (to whose episcopal
oversight Bamnad had been entrusted as well as Tinnevelly) was to
visit the Mission in 1890 and confirm 185 candidates [23]. At present
the Mission is under the charge of the Bev. A. D. Limbrick [24].
Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 3,409 ; Communicants, 881 ; Catechumens, 859 ; Vil-
lages, 121 ; Schools, 84 ; Scholars, 1,062 ; Clergymen, 9 ; Lay Agents, 134.
Beferenceii (Ramnad).— [1] The " Ramnad Manual," pp. 126-38 ; Caldwell's Early-
History of Tinnevelly, pp. 54, 68-4 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 111-14 ; M.F. 1888, p. 464 ; I MSS.,
V. 49, pp. 193-4. [2] M.F. 1857, p. 114 ; R. 1888, pp. 87-8. [3] R. 1840, p. 92. [4] R.
1854, pp. 91-2. [5] R. 1866, p. 107. [6] M.F. 1857, pp. 114-15. [7] R. 1859. p. 115. [8]
R. 1860, p. 136. [9] R. 1864, pp. 119-20. [10] R. 1865, pp. 125-7. [11] R. 1867, p. 116 ;
R. 1874, pp. 30-1 ; M.F. 1888, p. 464 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, p. 88. [12] M.F.
1888, pp. 312, 462-8. [13] R. 1875, pp. 29, 30 ; R. 1870, p. 25. [14] M.D.C. Quarterly
Report No. 19, pp. 89, 40; R. 1878, pp. 38-4; R. 1879, p. 38; R. 1888, pp. 62-3,
[15] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 10, pp. 36-8; M.F. 1888, pp. 814, 462, 466-9; M.F.
1890, pp. 414-15. [16] R. 1880, pp. 41-2 ; R. 1888, p. 40. [17, Correspondence relating
to the Ramnad Boundary Question, D MSS., V. 40. [18] Standing Committee Book,
V. 40, pp. 18, 44, 47-8, 50-2, 168; I MSS., V. 47, pp. 45-6, 86-7. [19] M.D.C. Quarterly
Report No. 19, pp. 38-43; R. 1884, p. 89; R. 1885, p. 46; R. 1888, pp. 51-2; M.F. 1888,
pp. 465-6, 469. [20] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, p. 41 ; M.F. 1890, p. 411. [21]
M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, pp. 42-3. [22] R. 1889, p. 54 ; R. 1890, p. 47 r
M.F. 1890, p. 470. [22a] I MSS., V. 49, pp. 193-4. [23] M.F. 1890, pp. 410-17.
[24] R. 1891, p. 23.
(VII.) MY SORri. This native State, situated to the south of Dharwar and th»
Hyderabad ceded districts, forms a tableland 2,000 feet above the sea level, and contains
several prominent hills crowned with forts. In early time Mysore was the principal
seat of the Jains. For the greater part of its historj it has been under Hindu rulers.
Area, 24,723 sq. miles. Population, 4,943,604 ; of these 4,689,104 are Hindus and
88,185 Christians ; and the majority speak Canarese.
The Society's operations have been carried on in the districts of
Bangalore (1837-92), Sheemoga, and Oossoor.
Bangalore (1837-92) (with Sheemoga and Oossoor or Hosnr). —
At some time previously to 1837 Mr. Malein, the Chaplain at Banga-
'
MADRAS — MYSORE.
561
lore, began Mission work by employing a catechist at bia own codt.
■By tbe advice of Archdeacon Hobinson of Madras tbis catecbist
ivas adopted by tbe Society and nominally placed mider its Mission-
aries at Vepery, but tbey, being 200 miles distant, never visited
liim, and " be continued keeping scbool, and every now and then
calling upon tbe Cbaplains to baptize and bringing some 10 or 12
poor ignorant natives to tbe Communion at tbe English Church."
On the Rev. G. Trevor taking charge of tbe chaplaincy (1838) be
found the Mission " a mere name " — represented by 40 persons under
an ignorant and unworthy native teacher. Hitherto there had been
no local support of the Society, but on the Madras Committee of tbe
Society providing an educated catecbist (Mr. Coulthorp), Mr. Trevor
raised a fund for the erection of some schools and of •' the Mission
•Church of St. Paul," which was consecrated on March 81, 1840, and
" dedicated for Divine Service in the native languages only." Before
leaving Bang lore Mr. Trevor, with tbe approval of the Bishop,
organised (about 1844) a local Association of the Society, which the
Madras Committee at first discountenanced so far as to withdraw
i .oir own agent, but the Society welcomed the Association, and on
■appeal to it tbe difficulty appears to have been amicably settled [1].
" Much good" was at this time (1844) being effected by this Tamil
Missicn, which contained 333 baptized persons. Extensions had been
made to Mootoocherry and to Sheemoga, and (let it be recorded to
■their credit) tbe European residents at Bangalore were "ready to
•contribute to similar attempts " at Mysore, Oossoor, and several other
|)lacea [2].
Tbe openings could not be taken advantage of by tbe Society,
which only succeeded in placing a single ordained Missionary at
Bangalore, and the result in 1854 was reported to be "a feeble and
•disheartened Mission . . . surrounded on all sides by difficulty and
■discouragement, with little hope of satisfactory progress under existing
circumstances." The clergyman then in charge, tbe Eev. D. Sava-
RIMOOTOO, a native [3, 4], had been partly supported by the Bangalore
Association since 1851 ; and in 1858 the Mission was " left entirely
to local management and the support which it is sure to receive
from the large European community of Bangalore with four clergy-
men " [5].
Meanwhile, in 1840, at the instance of Mr. H. Stokes, of the
Madras Civil Service, who presented premises at Sheemoga, the Society
had undertaken to support a Mission there among tbe Canarese, and
the Bishop of Madras in 1841 expected much from the opening
there [6]. Little or nothing however appears to have been actually
attempted then, and though the Society's connection with Bangalore
was subsequently resumed, and is still continued, with an out-station
at Oossoor, the Canarese as a body still remain untouched by tbe
Church [7].
II
Statistics, 1892.— Chriatians, 887; Communicants, 337; Catechumens, 11 ; Villages 7;
Schools, 8 ; Scholars, Sl<< ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, S3.
Jte/erences (Bangalore, with Sheemoga and Oossoor). — [1] App. Jo. D, pp. 806-14,
OO
111
662
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
816-19; a. 1844, pp. 86-7. [2] R. 1844, pp. 87-8; M.R. 1854, pp. 187-8. [3] M.R.
1854, p. 188. [4] App. Jo. D, pp. 807-9 ; R. 1842, p. 115 ; R. 1844, p. 86. [6] R. 1854
pp. 95-6 ; R. 1855, p. 121 ; R. 1856, p. 119 ; R. 1857, p. 105 ; R. 1858, p. 95. [6] Jo.
V. 44, pp. 858-9 ; R. 1841, p. 75 ; R. 1842, p. 116. [7] R. 1884, p. 86 ; R. 1891, p. 24.
(vIII.) HYDxIaABAD, ih& largeHt of the Indian Native States, occupies the
Deccan or central plateau of Southern India. The ruling dynasty — that of " the Nizam "
(who ranks highest of all the Indian princes)— is of Turkoman origin. Area (including
Berar), 98,000 sq. miles. Population, 11,537,040. Of these 10,315,249 are Hindus,
1,138,666 Mahommedans, and 20,429 Christians; and about 4 i millions speak Telugu,
4 millions Mahratti, and 1^ millions Canarese.
The Society's operationg have heen carried on in the districta of
Secunderabad and Hyderabad.
Writing to the Society on December 7, 1841, the Bishop of Madras
said of the capital of the Native State : Hyd[e]rabad " may be called
pre-eminently the wicked city ; for I am told that there is no
abomination which is not known and common within its walls ; . . . a
Missionary would have at present, humanly speaking, no chance . . .
but at Secunderabad, the British cantonment, I think that much might
be done" [IJ.
Whether Hyderabad exceeded Sodom in wickedness is open to
question ; but certain it is that it contained more than " ten
righteous," for as early as 1828 over ^^400 was collected there after &
sermon by Archdeacon Robinson of Madras in aid of the Society's
operations in India [2], and at the time the Bishop wrote (1841)
the nucleus of a Mission had already been formed in the immediate
vicinity — at Secunderabad — by one of the late Chaplains, the Eev.
Mr. Whitford, who had gathered a little band of native Christians [8].
S.P.G. Period (1842-92).— At Secunderabad the Society in 18^2
stationed a native Missionary, the Rev. N. Faranjody, "an
excellent man " (reported the Bishop in 1844), who " has been already
instrumental ... in bringing many of his countrymen . . . to . . .
Christ " [4].
Mr. Paranjody was regarded "with general and just respect by
the European community," who supported his Tamil and Telugu day-
schools, which by 1848 were *' scattered over the station " and
extended to "Bolarum and the Residency at Hyderabad," at both
which places " excellent churches " had been recently built by the
English congregations [5].
With the help of Major Hall a new Mission Church was erected at
Secunderabad in 1852-4, and at its consecration on November 29,
1855, the Bishop of Madras held a confirmation [6].
Meanwhile (in 1852) 66 of Mr. Paranjody's candidates had been
confirmed [7], he had begun to officiate weekly " at a church in Hyder-
abad " [8], and he could now (1855) report his first convert from
Mahommedanism [9],
In 1858 his preaching was interrupted with violence by the
Mahommedans, but his converts resisted the attempts of a Mormon
emissary to draw them away [lOj.
Mr. Paranjody remained in charge of the Mission until 1801 [11] ;
and although by his successors (mostly native clergymen, who, their
Bishop says, have workod ♦' zealously and well ") efforts continued
to be made to reach the Mahommedans and Telugus also, by means
MADBAS PRESIDENCY, ETC.
668
of schools, and in 1875 some of the former were among the con-
verts [12], yet the Mission has scarcely touched Mahommedan-
ism [18].
With a view to extending Missiouary operations to the Mussul-
mans, and the Mahrattas and Canarese, and forming a chain of
stations to connect Hyderabad with the C.M.S. Missions at Kamma-
met, Masulipatam, the Bishop of Madras has frequently appealed to
the Society for the necessary means. Thus far the Society, in view of
limited funds and superior claims elsewhere, has felt unable to enter
on the work [14].
Statistics, 1892.— Christians, 565 ; Villages, 42 ; Schools, 8 ; Scholars, 262 ; Clergy-
men, 8 ; Lay Agents, 40.
V!
References (Hyderabad).— [1] R. 1842, pp.' 114, 116-17. [2] R. 1828, p. 62. [3] R.
1842, pp. 114, 116-17 ; R. 1848, p. 90. [4] Jo., V. 45, p. 23 ; R. 1842, p. 20 ; R. 1844, p. 6.
[5] R. 1848, pp. 99-101. [6] Jo., V. 40, p. 87 ; R. 1852, p. 106 ; R. 1854, p. 97 ; R. 1855,
p. 119. [7] M.H. No. 27, pp. 10, 11 ; R. 1852, p. 100. [8] R. 1854, p. 97 ; Q.P., July 1854.
[9] R. 1855, pp. 119-20. [10] R. 1858, p. 105. [11] P. 1801, p. 100. [12] R. 1861, p. 166 ;
R. 1803, p. 98 i R. 1804, pp. 118-19 ; R. 1875, p. 81. [13] R. 1884, p. 30. [14] R. 1884,
p. 80 J R. 1888, p, 60 ; I MSS., V. 49, pp. 173-5, 185-7.
(IX.) THE TELTTGU MISSION. The Telugu district, comprised in the
collectoratea of Cuddapah and Kurnool, a country of hills and valleys, forms one of the
most a/duf-U' of Mias'.on fields. Tlie rainfall is the smallest in the Presidency, and yet
at one 4P.aEon the land is flooded, while at another vegetation is burnt up by the sun and
all work in the t>ldr, ceases. Broad belts of jungle cross the country, and for several
month'., in the ; . iir malaria pervades every village and invades almost every house. The
Telugurt .-ro for the most part a poor agricultural people, and though they are rude and
uncultured, their language is so sweet and flowing that it is called the " Italian of the
East." The Telugu-speaking inhabitants of India number 19,885,187 millions — that
is, nearly five millions more than the Tamil population. Chriatianity was introduced
among them by tJio Roman Catholic Missionaries towards the end of the 18th century.
Since 1822, ivlien che London Missionary Society began work there, the field has been
occupied by the Independents, American Baptists, American Lutherans, and other sects,
besides the two great Missionary Societies of the Church of England. Roughly speaking,
the field <i:c«pied by the S.P.G. lies between the towns of Cuddapah, Kumool, and'
Sumbiim — more especially in the valleys of Kund^e and Cumbum — and now forms the
three Mission districts of Mutyalapad, Kalsapdd, and Nandyal- Kurnool [1]. !
Mntyalapad is 45 miles north of Cuddapah, 86 miles south of Nandyal, and 60 webt
of Kalsapad [2].
The Telugu Mission of the Society in the Cuddapah district originated with a few
families who separated from the London Missionary Society when their pastor, the Rev.
W. Howell, joined the Church of England in 1842. Being left without a minister they
applied to the Rev. W. W. Whitford, the Chaplain of Poonamallee, who occasionally
visited Cuddapah to adn.inister the Sacraments. He received them into the Church of
England, gave them land on which to build houses, and appointed a catechist and
schoolmaster. For the administration of the Sacrainci^ts t'ley remained dependent
upon the occasionAl visits of a Chaplain until the appointment of the Rev. U, Davios by
the Additional Clergy Society to the charge of the Enghsh congregation at Cuddapah in
1849. Mr. Davieii not only took the Telugu Christians under his pastoral care but
organised evangelistic work among th<' surrounding heathen, and with such effect that
80 converts were baptized at Rudravoram (55 miles north of Cuddapah) in July 1852,
80 at Oublngundnm Jumbledinne in September 1853, and in the next month all the
Malas of Mutyalapad and many in Goryeanur and Muddhur apjilied for Christ'on
instruction. The Malas (from whom most of the converts were drawn) are of the same
class as tiio Parialis of the Tamil country, and the movement among them in favour of
oo2
664
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Christianity bo alarmed the Beddies and Cumnms that at their instigation Mr. Daviea
was maltreated and violently driven out of the villages by the Sudras of Wonypenta and
Mutyalapad in December 186S [S].
S.P.G. Period (1854-92). — Mr. Davis now went on sick leave ; and
on his appeal the Society, which had been urged by the Bishop of
Madras in 1841 to establish a Mission at Kurnool, took up the
native Mission in 1854 [4].
The Rev. J. Clay, who since March 1854 had been undertaking
the English duty at Cuddapah, became in September the first Mis-
sionary of the Society in the district, having as his assistants Messrs.
J. F. Spencer (joined 1854, ordained 1863), and J. Higgins (joined
1855, ordained 1860) ; and in June 1855 the headquarters of the
Mission were removed to Mutyalapad [5] .
From this centre the three Missionaries carried on systematic work
in the neighbourhood : the Gospel was preached to all classes, but from
the beginning the only real substantial impression made was upon the
Malaa, who came forward in small communities and placed themselves
under Christian instruction. As a class the Malas are weavers, they
are also employed as agricultural labourers, coolies, village watch-
men, horsekeepers and servants. After daily instruction and a pro-
bation of one to two years those of approved character and conduct
were baptized. The condition of the majority when first they sought
Christian instruction was thus described by Mr. Clay — using the words
of a Mala from a distant village : —
" I asked him why he desired instruction and what he knew of Christianity ?
His reply was : ' I know nothing : 1 do n it Know who or what God is, I do not
know what I am or what will become of r ie after death ; but all this you can tell
me, and I have come to be taught by ^ou. Become our Guru, and we will obey
you in all things.' "
In 1856 about seventy (gathered from six stations) were confirmed
by the Bishop of Madras. Village after village yielded inquirers,
and a difficulty was experienced in providing instruction. As soon aa
possible Christian youths were trained and appointed teachers to
their own people. This was the beginning of tha native agency [6].
By 1859 thirteen congregations had been formed, including a total
of 1,148 adherents, of whom 600 were baptized [7], and this in a
district notorious " for the hardened and daring felons which it pro-
duced," and in which the opposition to the introduction of Christianity
had not been " exceeded in virulence in any part of India " [8]. Though
■the Christians were subjected to " considerable persecution " — in some
instances being "violently beaten," in others having their houses
burned or robbed, and this frequently at the instigation of the village
magistrates (Brahmans mostly) [9] — the Telugu Mission now ranked
next to Tinnevelly in showing the most hopeful signs of progress [10].
The Christians were becoming industrious and careful ; not one was
dependent for support on the Mission, but on the contrary the weekly
offertory was " amply sufficient " to relieve the sick and infirm of each
village [11].
Provision for the extension of the work was made in 1859 [12],
and in 1861 a new centre was formed under the Rev. J. Higginb at
Ealsapad, a moderately-sined village, isolated and seldom visited by
■
MADRAS PRESIDEKCT, ETC.
566
Europeans. The work in the district has been very successful [18],
(About this time, however, on account of disputes and quarrels
between him and his flock, the teacher of the Cuddapah congregation
was withdrawn. He was never replaced, and the congregation, left
without supervision, broke up, some of its members becoming teachers
in the Mutyalapad Mission, the rest drifting back into the ranks of
the L.M.S. [13a].)
Among four villages added to the Kalsapad branch in 1863 was
one called Obelapoor, three miles distant. The people had been long
anxious to join, but on account of their character — as professional
thieves — Mr. Higgins at first refused to have anything lo do with
them. At last he consented to receive them under instruction pro-
vided they built decent houses, erected a place of assembly for prayers,
and adopted new means of livelihood, and further that no rumour of
their dishonesty reached him in the interval. About a year after " this
ultimatum was issued " he wrote (1863) : —
"How vividly the scene recurs to my mind of the hopeless circumstances
under which it was published 1 It was my first visit to the village, one of the
most wretched I have ever seen ; the houses, as I have before described them,
being little better than cock-baskets built of date branches. It seemed impossible
to preserve order, for much as the people wished to express by silence, a respect
for my presence, they were continually defeating their own wishes. Now the men
would swear at the women, and again the women would scream at their children.
Seated under a tree I briefly explained to them my intentions. I did not even
venture to ask them to join me in a prayer, but rode away, afterwards thinking on
the unpromising work I had taken in hand, and not a little dismayed at my last
discovery, which was that many of the men had two wives each ! And yet, with
hardly anything that I can attribute to my own exertions, this village has turned
out far better than I expected. I lately visited it, and how great a contrast the
village presented to the scene I first witnessed 1 Most of the people had built
their houses, and a neat little school-room had been erected. If nothing more,
cleanliness, which is next to godliness, seemed in some measure to have been
attained. The congregation that assembled for prayers was quiet and orderly —
and the school children were pretty well advanced. Some of the men had set up
looms and taken to weaving, others had engaged in the trade in goat-skins and
buffalo horns, and in cases where parties were without the capital to build a house,
they had gone down to Budwail, and by working for a few montt b as coolies on
the roads, were enabled to lay by sufficient for that purpose. Thus it will be
seen that on an almost hopeless soil a great change has been effected " [14].
At the Bishop's visit in this year 17 natives (9 women) walked 80
miles to be confirmed [14a].
In 1863 the custom of offering first-fruits to God was introduced
at Kalsapad, partly in order to supersede the heathen festivals in
honour *• MagnsB Matris," usually celebrated after abundant
harvests [^5]. At Mutyalapad also the principle of self-support
was well acted upon — " all the schools and chapels in the villages,"
excepting the central one, having been erected without aid from
the Society. Such was the report in 1866 [16], when Mr. Higgins
was succeeded at Kalsapad by the Rev. J. F. Spencee. Amid much
sickness and discouragement the Missionaries persevered in their
efforts, until in 1869 the congregations and the baptized had increased
threefold [17].
In the next ten years the Missionaries, whose powers were failing,
were unable to effectively supervise the growing work, and the
bonds of discipline being slackened, much hard-earned fruit was
dissipated. In the midst of all came the terrible famine of 1876-7.
Ji!,(
k
f
566
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Nevertheless' the congregations in 1879 had increased to 76 (nearly
double the number of 1869) and the adherents to over 4,000, of whom
nearly 2,400 were baptized [18].
With the advent of Messrs. Shepherd and Inman in 1877 and
Britten in 1881 new life was given to the work, but the new
arrivals had hardly Trained sufficient knowledge of the language to
be useful wLbu, in 1 J80, Mr. Spencer retired, and in 1884 Mr. Clay
died. The latter, who was a good Telugu scholar, and helped in the
revision of the Telugu Bible and Prayer Book, was the author of
some useiul works of instruction in that language [19J.
On thf appeal of Mr. Latham (the head of the Irrigation Depart-
ment) a branch station was opened at Eumool under a catechist in
1875, and in 1883 Mr. Shepherd was appointed to organise it as a
new centre, including Nandyal. He soon had to take sick leave, and
Mr. Britten, who replaced him, was charged with the primary duty
of establishing at Nandyal a Training College for native agents [20].
(A boarding school for this purpose had been started at Mutyalapad
some twenty years before) [20a].
For nearly the whole of the next four years the two large Mis-
sions of Kalsapad and Mutyalapad, with their more than 100 con-
gregations and 6,000 Christians, were virtually served by one Mis-
sionary. Towards the end of 1888 the Kev. H. G. Downes and in
1889 Mr. G. F. Hart were added to the staff [21].
During the ten years 1879-89 the Telugu Missions had began to
rival the old Tinnevelly Missions in continually increasing numbers,
the baptized showing a more than two-fold increase [22].
The Report for 1884 stated :—
"There is probably no Mission in the world with brighter prospects of an
abundant harvest than that in the Telugu country. Thousands of the Malas and
Madigas offer to place themselves under Christian instruction, but the Missionaries
arc unable to receive them owing to the paucity of teachers. The number of
European Missionaries should be doubled, and that of the Native agents increased
fourfold" [23].
A similar state of things was reported in 1891 [24].
The want of a native* ministry had long been a pressing one, and
the evil consequences of leaving the Christian congregations untended
and unvisited had become painfully apparent. Hence the establish-
ment of the Training College at Nandyal [see p. 794], on which much
labour has been bbstowed and not in vain [25].
The state of primary education in the Missions is indicated by the
fact that about one in every five of the adult Christians is able to
read — one-third being women. Much however remains to be done
for the higher education of native girls, the future wives of the native
teachers and clergy [26].
The converts in their poverty have shown liberality in " labouring
for the maintenance of the faith." It is a rule that every Christian
family shall pay at least one anna a month towards the fund for
supplying native teachers, and all the agents, European and native,
contribute one-twentieth of their monthly salary to the same fund.
• The first Telugu clorgyman employed in the S.P.O. Mission was not the Rev.
J. Desigacharri (as stated in the Society's Report for 1891, p. 52), but the Rev. David
Gn&n$.bharaiiam, who was educated at the Theological College, Madras, and ordained
deacon on Trinity Sunday, May SH, IBOa [aSaj.
MADRAS PBESIDENCT, ETC.
567
The weekly offertory, too, is maintained even in " every little Prayer
House" [27].
Through a Native Church Council formed in 1883 the various
branches bnyo been united and consolidated into one Mission [28],
and this, though one of the youngest, is also at the present time " per-
haps the most promising of all the S.P.G. Missions in India " [29].
Statistics, 1892. — Christiana, 6,281; Communicants, 2,115; Catechumens, 4,819;
Villages, 145 ; Schools, 95 ; Scholars, 1,748 ; Clergymen, 9 ; Lay Agents, 102,
Beferences (The Telugu Mission).— [1] Q.P,, May 1866, p. 2 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Keport
No. 7, 1885, pp. 52, 58 ; R. 1887, p. 89 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 444, 449. [2] M.F. 1859, p. 188 ;
R. 1890, p. 51 ; M.F. 1890, p. 445. [3] M.F. 1859, pp. 185-7 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report
No. 7, p. 55. [4] Jo., V. 47, pp. B, ; R. 1842, p. 116 ; R. 1854, p. 99 ; M.F. 1859, p. 187.
[5] R. 1855, pp. 112-18 ; M.F. 1856, p. 249 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 187-8 ; M.D.C. Quarterly
Report No. 7, p. 55 ; M.F. 1890, p. 446. [6] M.F. 1856, pp. 249-58, 278-82 ; M.F. 1857,
p. 253 ; R. 1856, pp. 110-11 ; R. 1857, pp. 97, 99-101 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 27-31, 188-90, 199-207 ;
R. 1860, p. 141 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 445-6. [7] M.F. 1890, p. 446. [8] M.F. 1859, p. 26. [9]
M.F. 1856, pp. 251, 279 ; R. 1857, p. 101 ; R. 1858, p. 99 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 26, 189 ; M.D.C,
Quarterly Report No. 7, p, 55. [10] R. 1858, p. 96 ; R. 1859, p. 106 ; M.F. 1859, p. 27.
[11] M.F. 1859, p. 208. [12] R. 1859, p. 106 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 25-8. [13] R. 1861,
pp. 159-60 ; R. 1862, p. 161 ; R. 1868, p. 97 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, pp. 56-7 ; M.F.
1890, pp. 446-7. [13a] M.D.C, Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 56. [14] R. 1863-4, pp. 113-14,
[14a] M.F. 1864, pp. 1, 2. [15] M.F. 1868, pp. 154-5 ; R. 1864, pp. 121-2. [16] R. 1866,
p, 140, [17] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 57 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 446-7 : see also R.
1870, pp. 98-4. [18] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No, 7, p, 57 ; M.F. 1890, p. 447. [10] R.
1884, p. 34. M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, pp. 57-8 ; M.F. 1890, p. 84. [20] M.F. 1875,
p. 278 ; R. 1876, pp. 22-3 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, pp. 57-8 ; M.F. 1890, p. 448.
f20a] M.D.C, Quarterly Report No. 7, p, 56. [21] R. 1884, p. 84 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 157-8 ;
M.F. 1890, p. 449. [22] R. 1880, pp. 42 ; R. 1883, p. 89 ; M.F. 1890, p. 449. [23] R.
1884, p. 85, [24] R. 1891, p. 52. [25] R. 1883, p. 89 ; R. 1884, pp. 34-5 ; R. 1885,
pp. 44-5 ; R. 1886, p. 45 ; R. 1887, p. 43 ; R. 1888, p. 51 ; R. 1889, p. 54 ; M.F. 1889,
pp. 179-81 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 448-51 ; R. 1890, p, 51 ;:R. 1891, p. 52. [25a] I MSS. V, 49,
pp. 156, 417 ; R. 1891, p. 52. [26] R. 1890, p. 51 ; M.F. 1890, p. 451. [27] M.D.C.
Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 53. [28] R. 1890, p. 51 ; M.F. 1890, p. 452. [29] I MSS.
V. 49, p. 194 ; R. 1891, p. 52 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, pp. 52, 57.
(X.) GOIMBATORE DISTRICT is situated between Madura (in the south)
and Mysore (in the north), and was acquired in 1799.
In the S.P.G. Report for 1820 " Coimbotore " is mentioned as affording an instance
of the beneficial influcnci of the early Missionaries of the S.P.C.K. in almost every part
of the Peninsula. Though there was " no particular [Mission] station " in the district,
the existence of a small congregation of Christians there (descendants of some original
disciples of Schwartz) was reported by Mr. Sullivan, the Goveriunent " collector." They
joined in the English service on Sundays, and for their benefit " the Madras District
Committee " supplied Tamil Prayer Books [1].
S.P.G. Period (1875-92).— Visiting Salem in 1879, the Society's
Secretary at Madras (Eev. Dr. Strachan) found there a " beautiful new
Church built for the Europeans of the Station, to the cost of which
. . . some of the native Christians subscribed." The latter formed a
congregation of about 80 adults, nearly all being of the Vellalar caste.
Many of them were from Tanjore, not one being a native of Salem, and
most of the men occupied important posts under Government. In
1875 they were brought into connection with the Tanjore Mission,
and in 1877 they received a resident clergyman— the Rev. J. Eleazer.
" We were nothing before " (they said), " now we are a church, with
our own Pastor " [2].
In 1891 the headquarters of the native clergyman were removed
from there to the town of Coimbatore, where the Bev. D. W. Kidd, the
Chaplain, had for some years been looking after the Tamil Christians,
and now undertook to contribute towards the salary of a curate for
the Tamils [3].
M
668
BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Statistics, 1892. — Salem : Christiana, 120 ; CommunicantB, 45 ; Villages, 8 ; Clergy-
men, 1. Coimbatore Town : ChristianB, 200.
Bef&rences.—^l R. 1829, p. 209. [2] Dr. Strachan's Report of a Visit to the Mission*
in 1879. D MS8., V. 49. [3] I MSS., V. 49, pp. 142, 160, 195.
(XI,) BELLA AX is one of the *' ceded districts " made over to the British ini.
1800 by the Nizam of the Native State of Hyderabad. It lies between Hyderabad (in the
north) and Mysore (in the south).
A Tamil congregation, consisting of about twelve Christians, was
gathered at the town of Bellary by the Kev. B. W. Whitford in 1841,
and for their benefit an endowment was formed by the Eev. Dr. PowelL
Up to 1879 the Mission had always been in charge of the English
Chaplains ; but as they did not know Tamil the result was not satis-
factory [1], and in 1880 the Society adopted the Mission and placed
an efficient catechist there [2], and afterwards a native "lergyman.
Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 845 ; Communicants, 186 ; Catechumens, 64 ; Villages,
4 ; .Schools, 1 ; Scholars, 45 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 6.
Beferences (Bellary).— [1] D MSS., V. 49 (Rev. Dr. Strachan's Report of a Visit to
the Missions, 1879). [2] Standing Committee Book, V. 40, p. 18 ; The Bellary Maga-
zine, April 1892, p. xix.
Statistics (General). — In Madras Presidency, &o., where the Society (1825-92) haai
assisted in maintaining 216 Missionaries (108 Native) and planting 70 Stations (aa
detailed on pp. 911-15), there are now in connection with its Missions 48,038 Christians,
15,888 Communicants, 12,597 Catechumens, 1,000 Villages, ' °j7 Schools, 17,266 Scholars,
87 Clergymen (74 Native), and 1,275 Lay Agents, under the care of two Bishops;
[pp. 766-7]. [See <<so Table, p. 730.]
CHAPTER LXXVII.
BOMBAY.
The Westekn Presidency of British India, entitled Bombay, comprises 24 British
Districts and 19 Feudatory States, the principal geographical divisions of the former
being Sindh, Gujarat, The Deccan, and The Konkan.
It was on the western coast that Europeans first gained a footing in India — tha
Portuguese at Goa in 1603 (which is still in their possession), and the English at Surafe
about 1011-18. The island of Bombay formed part of the dower whit li King Charles II,
received in 1061 on his marriage with Catharine of Braganza, and in 1068 it was.
transferred to the East India Company. Area of the Presidency (including Native
States, minus Baroda, 8,570 square miles), 197,845 square miles. Populatian (including-
Native States, 8.050,208), 26,960,421 ; of these 21,440,067 are Hindus, 8,587,103 Mahom-
medans, 74,203 Zoroastrians (Parfioos), 13,547 Jews, 170,051 Christians ; and 10,362,748
speak Marathi, 8,131,505 Gujorali, 3,008,434 Car.arese, and 1,158,804 Urdu.
A MOVEMENT on behalf of the Society was organised in the city of
Bombay in 1825, and the Society's active operations in the Presidency
have since been carried on in the districts of (I.) Bombay (island),
1884-92 ; (II.) Guzeuat, 1830-1, 1838-61 ; (III.) The Gkeat Penin-
sular AND Bombay and Bahoda Railways, 1868-76 ; (IV.) Poona,
1868-87; (V.) Kolapore, 1870-92; (VI.) Ahmednagar, 1871-92;
(VII.) Dapoli, 1878-92 ; (VIII.) Dhauwar, 1888-92.
BOMBAY.
669
(I.) BOMBAT, 1825-92.
On May 28, 1825 (Whitsunday), the Governor of Bombay, the
Chief and the Puisne Judges, the Commander-in-Chief and almost all
the members of Government, together with all the Clergy of the island,
and a majority of the principal civil, naval and military officers thezk
within the limits of the Presidency, attended St. Thomas' Church,
and there united with Bishop Heber of Calcutta in forming a district
Committee of the Society. The object of the Committee as then
defined was to further the Society's designs in India, and more
particularly to promote the establishment and support of Missions
and schools within the limits of the Archdeaconry of Bombay ; the
maintenance and education in Bishop's College, Calcutta, of proper
persons to conduct the same, also to supply to the College and to the
Society information as to the means and opportunities for Missionary
exertions in the Presidency of Bombay. The institution of this, the
first Committee formed in India in connection with the Society,
originated from a suggestion of Archdeacon Barnes, who also did much
to secure its success [1].
Within six months Ks. 13,700 were collected and forwarded to
Calcutta for the purposes of Bishop's College [2] ; and a " Bishop Heber
Bombay Scholarship " was afterwards founded as a memorial to that
exemplary prelate [8],
On his death the Society in December 1826 petitioned Government
r.nd the East India Company for the establishment of a Bishopric for
Bombay, but this was not accomplished for ten years [4].
In the meantime e£forts had been made to establish Missions in
Guzerat and Bombay (in both instances for the Guzerattee-speaking
inhabitants), but only one Missionary being forthcoming — viz. the
Bev. T. D. Pettinoeb, stationed at Guzerat in 1880, and he dying in
1831 — the District Committee in 1834 decided " to make no further
collections until one or more Missionaries should be stationed in this
Archdeaconry." At that period the funds in the hands of the Com-
mittee amounted to Bs.15,000, and the only disbursement charged
upon it was Es.50 monthly to the Superintendent of the Native
Schools in Bombay maintained by the S.P.C.K. [5].
In November 1836 Mr. G. Candy, who had previously resigned his
commission as a captain in the East India Company's army, arrived
in Bombay -with the desire of obtaining ordination and devoting him-
self to minister amongst the Indo-British and other neglected portions
of our fellow Christians in the Presidency. After working nearly
eighteen months as an unpaid lay assistant Mr. Candy was admitted to
Deacon's orders by the Bishop of Bombay on Trinity Sunday 1838, and
a special fund was raised by the Bombay Committee towards the support
of the Mission. A school with an " Orphan and Destitute Asylum '*
attached was opened in 1888, and afterwards accommodated near Sona-
pore in new buildings, which included a chapel opened in 1840 and
consecrated in 1848 by the name of the Holy Trinity. Among the
communicants on the last occasion were two converted Brahmins,
a Chinese, a Parsee, and a few other native Christians. The Bombay
Committee, in formally taking the Mission under their care in 1840,
had defined its object to be to promote the Christian education of the
Indo-British community of the Islands of Bombay and Colaba, but not
to the exclusion of other Christian classes of the population nor of
(':?■:■
Lf:
670
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
those not actually residing on the two islands ; and thus it was that
natives, Armenians, Africans and Chinese, as well as Eurasians and
Europeans, were gathered in [6].
Through Mr. Candy's influence several families of Chinese were
led to embrace Christianity in 1840. They burnt their idols in his
presence, publicly renounced Buddhism in St. Thomas' Cathed; and
were baptized [7J.
In 1844 Mr. Candy reported : —
" The erection of Trinity Chapel, and the stated public worship of God,
together with the regular declaration of the Gospel thereiu, have been manifestly
blessed of God to the raising of the Christian tone of many European and Indo-
British inhabitants, residing in the district of the native town. The neighbour-
hood of Sonapoor has been notorious for profanity and profligacy ; and the
shameless conduct of baptized persons has, alas I produced an evil and deteriorat-
ing effect on the character of the heathen around. Now a great change is visible,
though still not a few individual instances of the former profligacy from time to
time call forth shame and sorrow. The natives now see a large and attentive
congregation statedly assembling for the purpose of joining in the public worship
of God. It is not unusual to see them standing at the door, or looking in through
the windows from the opposite street. They are now convinced that the English
Jiave a religion (a point formerly much doubted), and that they Jo not regard
their own will as the only rule of their conduct " [8].
The Mission continued to be productive of great good, and in 1850
its entire support was undertaken from local sources aided by an
endowment fund, to which the Society contributed [9].
The amount of local support received by the Bombay Diocesan
Committee (of late years so small) in 1845 exceeded in proportion
that raised in aid of the Society in the other Indian dioceses [10].
In some parts of the Presidency a disposition was shown at this
time by the chaplains and residents to assist in evangelising their
heathen neighbours, and from Rajkote a scheme was submitted for
providing, mainly through local contributions, that wherever a chaplain
is stationed to minister to the Europeans a Missionary should be
established to labour among the heathen. The Society promised its
co-operation in such instances, but nothing practical appears to have
resulted [11].
In 1860 the Society resumed operations in the city of Bombay,
sending the Rev. C. Green to act as Diocesan Secretary and to
organise Mission work [12].
On his arrival he found the Indo-British Mission "in a fairly
prosperous state," and well supported locally, but only one agent of
the Society employed — the Rev. C. Gilder, who was engaged in
managing a school established by the S.P.C.K. [13].
Mr. Green's useful ministry was cut short by his death in 1861 ;
but the interest which he had aroused in the cause continued, and
the plans he had set on foot were taken up and extended by his
successor, the Rev. C. Du Port, aided by Messrs. Gilder, L. Prentis,
0. Kirk, and G. Ledqard, so that in 1868 the Marathi, Tamil, and
Hindustani speaking natives, as well as Eurasians and Europeans,
were being ministered to in their own languages [14].
The chief centres of operations were established at Sonapore and
Kamatipura. At the former place the Indo-British Institution was
again brought into direct connection with the Society, and it has
1^
BOMBAY.
571
continued to provide a home and education for the humbler class of
English and Eurasian children. In recognition of its usefulness
Government granted a site and Rs.66,000 towards new school build-
ings, the foundation stone of which was laid hj the Earl of Dufiferin
on December 9, 1884, this being his first public appearance in India.
In so doing the Viceroy-elect asked permission " to substitute for a
speech a humble subscription " and the Governor of Bombay stated
that the schools had "long been among the most admirable and
popular institutions " of the city [15].
Since Mr. Du Pobt's resignation in 1866, the Institution has been
under the care of the Rev. C. Gilder, who has also assisted in work
among the heathen, through the medium of the Marathi and English
languages — efforts being made to reach the Parsees and Mahommedans
also [16]. In 1879 a class was opened for English-speaking Hindus,
with whom Mr. Gilder read " Butler's Analogy " [17].
Both at Bonapore and Kamatipura the Missionaries since 1864
have been aided by a staff of native teachers. In that year out of
84 persons baptized one was a Jew and one a Parsee, the rest being
Mahommedans and Hindus, and all of them displayed great firmness
under persecution and consistency in Iheir lives. The Parsees in
particular at this period showed persecution and violence towards
Christians and would-be converts of their own race [18].
At Kamatipura a Church projected in 1864, and for wliich Govern-
ment gave a site, was not opened until 1871 nor consecrated until
January 1872 [19] ; but in the meantime services had been held
in the " so-called Two Wells Chapel " (the upper storey of which was
occupied as a dwelling-house), and faithful work had been carried
on under the Rev. G. Ledgard's superintendence [20].
The Mission embraces Hindustani, Marathi, Tamil, and English
departments,* and ministrations to the inmates of the hospital and
jail [21]. Mr. Ledgard has personally devoted much time to the task
of converting the Mahommedans (who consist of Arabs, Persians,
Egyptians, Afghans, and Mussulmans generally), but as yet with
little success. In 1869 he reported that two able works in defence of
Christianity had been written by converted Mahommedan Maulvis,
and several of that class had asked him to thoroughly instruct them
in the principles of the Christian rehgion [22]. To increase his useful-
ness he acquired Persian, and in 1874 completed the translation of
the Prayer Book into that language [28]. Endeavours to influence
the Mahommedans are made by means of schools, preaching in the
bazaars, visiting houses and shops, &c., and conversations at a Mission-
room. Street preaching is attended with much trouble and some
danger and abuse [24], and Mr. Ledgard, after long experience, stated
in 1888 that he does " not place much value upon this work in
Bombay."
What he values more is " visiting and cultivating friendly feelings
. . . by showing sympathy ... in all possible ways." "lam" (he
added) " pressing upon my catechists the importance of manifesting
* For a short irime (under the Bev. T. Williams) it also included a Guzeratti branch.
Guzeratti is the peculiar language of the Parsees, this active, influential, though com-
paratively not numerous people having settled originally in Gnzerat on their flight from
Persia, and thence raovod to Bombay and to other portions of the Presidency [21a].
672
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Christian character at the same time that they teach Christian doc-
trine " [25 J. A practical application of this occurred two years later
(1890), when one of the catechists while preaching in the street received
a violent blow on the forehead from a stone. Quickly recovering himself,
he did not at once discontinue his discourse, but told the people quietly
" that such things had often happened to Christians, and they were
willing to bear them so long as they knew that their own motives
were good and they were suffering for the Truth's sake [26]. The
influence of such conduct is always good. '• How is it," some say,
" that these people bear all this ? " and others answer, " Their Master
was forbearing like this, and His influence is seen in them ; other-
wise are not these men ? " And this, says Mr. Ledgard " is really the
reflexion of the teaching of Jesus Christ seen in them " [27].
The Tamil Mission originated from special services arranged by
Mr. GiiiDEE in Trinity Church in 1862, when two * Madras Missionaries
were passing through Bombay. On each occasion the Tamil-speaking
Christians eagerly availed themselves of the opportunities, and were
affected even to tears " by hearing for the first time since they left their
own presidency [Madras] the Church Service and sermons in their own
vernacular " [28].
In 1866 the Mission was placed under the care of a Tamil clergy-
man, the Rev. J. St. Diago [29], who, with his headquarters at Kama-
tipura, has pastoral and evangelistic charge of the Tamil- speaking
community in the whole island of Bombay, numbering several thou-
sands, and much good has resulted from his .'abours [80],
In addition to the foregoing works the Society established in 1865
a chaplaincy for Mazagon (" St. Peter's Chapel ") [81] ; and about the
game time promoted the establishment of a chaplain for British mer-
chant seamen calling at Bombay. Although there was an average of
2,000 seamen in the harbour the whole year round, and most of them
were professedly members of the Church of England, no agency what-
ever existed on the part of that Church for their moral and religious
benefit. With a view to meeting this deficiency and supplying clergy-
men for neglected Europeans and Eurasians wherever found in the
diocese, a fund was established at Bombay in 1864, under the manage-
ment of the local committee of the Society [82].
The Rev. W. B. Keek, the first Harbour Chaplain, was in 1866
provided by Government with a residence on board H.M.S. Ajdaha,
and with all necessary facilities for the discharge of his duties in the
harbour. His ministrations were gratefully accepted, and good work
was carried on in various ways both afloat and ashore [88] .
The names of the Mazagon and Seamen's Chaplains were retained
on the Society's list until 1878, although they were mostly supported
from local sources.
Statistics, 1802.— CkristianB, 570 ; Conunanicants, 287 ; Catechumens, 80; Schools, S;
Scholars, 270 ; Clergy, 4 ; Lay Agents, 15.
Beferences (Bombay).— p.] India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 257, 282-5 ; R. 1825,
pp. 148-6, 1C6. [2] India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 285, 296-6, 298 ; Jo., V. 36, pp. 189,
254, 292-3, 298-!). [3] India Committee Book, V. 1, jip. 890, 396-7 ; M.H. No. 11, pp. 8, 4.
[4] India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 849, 851-9 ; Jo., V. 87, pp. 1, 4 ; M.H. No. 11, p. 5.
[5] India Committee Book, V. 1, p. 296 ; do., V. 2, pp. 11-12, 81 ; Jo., V. 87, pp. 178, 287;
* One was the Rev. F. J. Leoper.
BOMBAY.
673
1, yy. «vr-i. L«-j "".( > . ■»". i^j^. ■-, 1./, u« , ^u..^x. j.>u. ii, jj. iu , XV. iO'iu, II. na , xv. xoiu,
p. 87-8 ; R. 1850, p. 75 ; R. 1851, p. 53. [10] R. 1845, p. 90 ; R. 1881, p. 50. [11] Jo.,
. 45, pp. 206-7 ; R. 1845, p. 91 ; R. 1846, pp. 85, 117-18. [12] R. 1859, p. 115 ; R.
360, p. 151. [13] R. 1861, pp. 173-4. [14] M.F. 1861, pp^ 71-2; R. 1861, pp. 173-5 ; R.
362, pp. 169-70 ; R. 1868, p. 98 ; M.F. 1862, pp. 56-8 ; M.F. 1868, pp. 13, 142 ; R. 1863-4,
r, 11B_1H- .Tr> V iH nnMii mOL-a fl R 1 M 1? 1 HSR r>n inn_/l<1 fl «T TJ lurSi « IQI.
1860
1862
7 LI. ■ - ■ , ,2." "" » -— .- . .w»-, ^j,. „„ w , *«..* . «vuw, ^J*. ^^^ A^« , .LW. XVWU— Vf
pp. 116-18 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 134, 342-3. [16] M.F. 1885, pp. 188-43. [16] R. 18G4, p. 181 ;
R. 1806, p. 142 ; R. 1878, p. 80 ; R. 1874, p. 34 ; R. 1875, p. 36 ; R. 1870, pp. 31-2 ; R.
1879, p. 85. [17] R. 1879, p. 85. [18] M.F. 1863, p. 17 ; R. 1864, pp. 129-31 ; R. 1865,
pp. 188-4. [10] R. 1864, p. 181; R. 1865, p. 134; R. 1866, p. 143; R. 1871, p. 116;
Bombay Committee's Report, 1871, p. 27 ; do. 1872, pp. 6, 19. [20] R. 1870, p, 95 ;
Bombay Committee's Report, 1871, pp. 22-7. [21] R. 1868, p. 95 ; R. 1872, p. 77 ; R.
1873, p. 81 ; R. 1880, p. 42 ; R. 1891, p. 54 ; M.F. 1870, p. 88. [21a] M.F. 1870, p. 85.
ta2] R. 1868, pp. 94-5; R. 1869, p. 113; R. 1870, p. 95 R. 1872, p. 77; R. 1878, p. 81;
I. 1874, p. 35 ; R. 1879, pp. 35-6 ; R. 1880, p. 42. [23] R. 1868, p. 95 ; R. 1872, p. 77 ;
R. 1874, p. 35. [24] R. 1884, p. 43 ; R. 1889, pp. 65-0. [25] R. 1888, p. 57. [26] R.
1890, pp. 57-8. [27] R. 1889, p. 56. [28] R. 1862, p. 170. [29] R. 1866, p. 142. [30]
R. 1807, p. 122 ; R. 1868, p. 95 ; R. 1872, pp. 77-8 ; R. 1873, p. 81 ; R. 1874, p. 85 ; R.
1875, p. 36; R. 1879, pp. 85-6; R. 1880, p. 43. [31] R. Ib35, p. 134. [32] R. 1864,
p. 132 ; R. 1805, p. 134. [33] R. 1866, p. 143 ; R. 1868, p. 95 ; R. 1809, p. 113 ; R. 1870,
p. 95.
(II.) GUZERAT, 1830-81, 1838-51.
The formation of a Mission in this province — the first opened by
the Society in the Presidency of Bombay — was due to the zeal shown by
the AuxiUary Committee established in Bombay in 1825. [See p, 569.]
From the richness of its soil Guzerat has been called " the Garden of
India," and at the time now referred to the population of the province
(very numerous) consisted of the Banyan or Jains, Coombies or culti-
vators, Rajpoots, Mahommedans (who were numerous in the towns),
and Coolies and Bheels, who were professed plunderers. Generally
speaking, the independent spirit and character of the people presented
much that appeared to recommend them to the attention of a Mis-
sionary ; but the Rev. T. D. Pettinger, who was stationed at
Ahmedabad in June 1830, died in the following May, before he had
been enabled to reap the fruit of his labours [1].
Years elapsed before anything effectual was done to fill his place.
The Rev. G. Piqott, travelling Chaplain to the Bishop of Bombay,
established a school at Ahmedabad about 1888, and enlisted the aid of
the native and English residents to the extent of j£120 a year ; and in
1889 he conveyed the buildings and a plot of ground to the Society.
Two years later Mr. Mengert, an ex-Lutheran Missionary, was
stationed there as a catechist [2] .
Aided by a special fund raised by the Dean of Norwich and his
friends, the Society sent out the Rev. G. Allen and the Rev. W. Darby
from England in 1842 [8].
On his way to Ahmedabad Mr. Allen visited Cambay and Kaira.
At the latter place was a handsome church, but the English residents
had for ten years been dependent on the casual passing through of
a clergyman. Neglected too were " an interesting group of native
Christians like sheep in the midst of wolves," who held fast their faith
under every discouragement. Some six of them had been baptized by
Chaplains ; these, with a few catechumens, met on Sundays for reading
the Scriptures and prayer and for mutual instruction and encourage-
ment — their chief instructor being an aged woman. Mr. Allen con-
versed with them through the medium of a Christian Par see whom he
.1 1
,' i
I'l .
'lifiiiS
674
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOK OF THE GOSPEL.
brought from Bombay, and by means of a manuscript translation
enabled them for the nrst time to unite in the prayers of the Church [4].
Taking up his quarters " in the old Dutch factory " in June 1842
at Ahmedabad, Mr. Allen opened a school and established daily
prayers in Guzerattee 'with a few native Christians. At that time
Ahmedabad contained 120,000 inhabitants, three-fifths being Mahom-
medans, the remainder Hindus, with a few Parsees and Portuguese.
The people were "most depraved" — "a fierce, vindictive race, all
carrying arms," " without natural affections, implacable, unmerciful" ;
hundreds in the city being ready " to murder any one ... for five
rupees, if they saw a fair chance of escape " [6].
The force opposed to the Missionaries however " was not so much
a directly hostile one, as indifference and sluggishness." They had
only to stop a moment before a shrine or temple and immediately they
had a large and attentive audience. In general also an assent was
given to the teaching; but the heart of the Hindu was not easily
changed.
"The chief feature of the Hindu mind," said Mr. Allen, "is stagnation; his
general answer to any improvement is, V father did it thus, and my grandfather,
and why should not I? And this per\. ^es everything; so ♦liat any domestic
improvements one attempts to introduce, ai leedily destroyed by the servants, to
save themselves the trouble of learning their . and on the same principle men
will stand in the sun, holding one end of a piev. ' cloth to be dried, the other
end of which is fastened to a stake, and if you sugc *■ the very obvious improve-
ment of another stake for the other end, they will tell ^ r only that it is not the
custom " [6].
There was however *' a great thirst for knowledge among the Hin-
doos and Parsees " ; education was " very general," and the Mission
School (conducted in English) was well attended, little or no objection
being made to Christian teaching, " l'<o books ... no dictionary,
and no good grammar " exibted in fSazerattee, and while the Parsees
were raising a fund for tranal l.i^ns from standard English works
into that language (for whicii parpose Sir Jamsetjee Jeejeebhoy of
Bombay gave " j£30,000 "), the Morning and Evening Prayers, with
the OfiGce of Baptism, translated into Guzerattee, were presented to
the Society by Mr. John Vaupei. of Bombay and printed towards
the end of 1842 [7].
During the years 1842-4 eleven persons were baptized, three of
them being the principal members of a body of natives at Deesa who
had renounced idolatry and been accustomed for some time to meet
in the evenings for the study of the Scriptures and religious con-
versation. They were men of high caste, of respectable station and
character, and well informed [8],
While visiting Deesa in 1844 Mr. Allen was attacked at night by
a gang of thieves, his escort was cut down, his bullock-cart rifled of
flverything, and as he alighted a Bheel struck at him with a sword,
but be escaped almost naked into the jungle, whence, after hiding in
a hole at the foot of a tree, he made his way to a village, but for
twenty-six hours he " coulf' obtain nothing to eat " [9].
At the close of 1844 nine natives were confirmed by the Bishop of
Bombay [10].
About this time the B.P.G. undertook the support of a school at
BOMBAY.
675
Surat, received from the Bombay Education Society and placed under
the superintendence of the Chaplain, the Rev. G. MorvKisoN [11].
Mr. Allen's work among the natives was, he said, "much inter-
rupted " by his having to perform two English Services on Sundays
'• at places four miles apart" [12], and in 1845 the Mission " sustained
a great loss " by his appointment to a chaplaincy. The Rev.
G. W. PiEBiTZ succeeded him in 1847, but in the next year his
colleague, the Rev. W. Dabby, was moved to Bombay to fill a tem-
porary vacancy. It was expected that he would return, but ho declined
to do so ; and Mr. Pieritz having confessed the little he was doing, or
could hope to do unless the Mission was greatly strengthened, the
Society resolved in 1851 to suspend its operations at Ahmedabad,
being " convinced of the necessity of concentrating its Missionary force,
and not estabtishing a Mission at all, unless it can be established
in strength, and vigorously supported " [18].
The Mission was not renewed.
References (Guzerat).— [1] C.D.C. Report, 1829-30, pp. 20-25 ; do., 1830-1, pp. 1, 2 ;
E. 1884-6, pp. 189-90; M.H. No. 11, p. 4. [2] Jo., V. 44, pp. 280, 276, 802, 416-17 ; M.H.
No. 11, pp. 5, 15-17 ; R. 1834-5, pp. 189-90 ; R. 1838, pp. 89-92 ; R. 1889, pp. 69-72 i R.
1842, p. 88. [3] App. Jo. D, pp. 80-1 ; R. 1842, pp. 88, 127-8 ; Q.P., Oct. 1842, pp. 15-16 ;
B. 1851, p. 58. [4] Q.P., Jan. 1848, pp. 6, 7 ; R. 1843, pp. 49-60. [5] Q.P., Jan. 1848,
pp. 6, 7 ; R. 1848, p. 62 ; R. 1844, p. 89. [6] Q.P., April 1844, pp. 12-13. [7] R. 1848,
pp. 50, 52, 54 ; M.H. No. 11, p. 19. [8] R. 1843, p. 58 ; Q.P., Oct. 1844, pp 13-15 ; R.
1844, pp. 88-9; R. 1861, p. 53 ; M.H. No. 11, p. 17. [0] Q.P., Oct. 1844, p. 16 ; R. 1844,
p. 90. [10] R. 1845, p. 90 ; R. 1861, p. 53. [11] M.H. No. 11, pp. 19-20. [12] R. 1848,
p. 51 ; Q.P., April 1844, p. 14. [13] Jo., V. 46, p. 212; R. 184V, p. 94; R. 1848, p. Ill ;
R. 1849, pp. 180-1 ; R. 1850, p. 75 ; R. 1851, p. 63.
(III.) MISSIONS ON THE GREAT INDIA PENINSULAR AND
BOMBAY AND BARODA RAILWAYS, 1863-76.
In addition to their work in the city of Bombay the Society's Mis-
sionaries undertook in 1863 a Mission among the European labourers
engaged on the Great India Peninsular Company's Railway, whose
lives furnished native heathens with a strong argument against Chris-
tianity. The object of the Mission was not merely to remove this
stumbling-block, but to make of those, who once were hinderers, useful
helpers in the Missionary cause, and that this was eflfected in some
instances was shown by the Report of the Rev. C. Kibic in 1863 : —
" In our railway work we have continually endeavoured to impress this fact
upon those to whom we minister : you are sent here by God for the very purpose
of bringing in the heathens around you into the Church, and so by Christ to save
much people alive. It is pleasing to see how uneducated navvies have responded
to this ; one has bought Bibles for his time-keeper, and given tracts to his cook ;
another has read the Bible every night to some six or seven of those whom he
employs ; a third has talked to his Brahmin assistant in a common-sense way on
the folly of idol worship ; and a fourth has brought his servant to us as likely to
be a learner. The Railway Mission has, indeed, been the success of the past year ;
and if it be systematically worked on the principle of making those who are
already Christians practically earnest Missionaries, labouring along with the
ordained minister, it has many promises of doing real and lasting good " [1].
The efforts of the Missionaries in this direction were supported by
the Society, which, in response to a Memoritil from the Governor of
Bombay, the members of Council, and a large number of the most
influential members of the various professions in the city, undertook
ii,''l
676
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
in 1864 to assist in supplying the ministrations of religion to English
settlers of the humbler class in India [2] .
The result was the initiation of a regular system of pastoral super-
vision over the two railways by the Society's Missionaries, and the
calling into existence of the Bombay " Additional Clergy Society,"
by whose efforts and those of Government the work was taken up and
sustained, Chaplains being stationed at Egutpoora, Pareill, Budnaira,
and Kotri, and in some instances churches were erected. The Society's
connection with this work continued up to 1876 [3].
Heferenccs (Missions on the G.I.P. and Bombay and Baroda Railways). — [1] R. 1803-4,
pp. 117-18. [2] Jo., V. 49, pp. 11, 13, 14 ; M.F. 18(54, pp. 124-7, 160 ; R. 1864, pp. 132-3.
[3] R. 1864, pp. 131-3 ; R. 1805, p. 134 ; E. 1806, pp. 143-5 ; R. 1867, pp. 120-1 ; R. 1869,
p. 114 ; R. 1870, p. 95 ; R. 1872, p. 78.
(IV.) POONA, 1868-87.
Poona iri situated on the table-land of the Mchratta country. It is the headquarters
of the British array in Western India, and among the cities in the Presidency is inferior
in importance only to Bombay, from which it is distant about 70 miles [1].
It was in Poona in 18C1-2 that the translation of the Old Testa-
ment into Persian by the Rev. T. P.obinson was begun under the
auspices of the Society. Mr. Robinson was then a Chaplain there,
and during a visit the Rev. Dr. Mill assisted at the commencement
of the work, which was completed at Bishop's College, Calcutta, of
which the latter was Principal [2].
From lack of funds the Society was unable to station a Mission
among the Indo-British at Poona in 1844 as urged by the Tishop of
Bombay [3], but in 1868 its Tamil Missionary at Bombay, the Rev.
J. St. Diago, began a Mission among his countrymen at Poona [4].
With this exception the operations of the Society at that time were
almost entirely confined to the city of Bombay and its immediate neigh-
bourhood, and impressed by this fact Bishop Douglas [L., Nov. C,
1869] urged the establishment of a chain of Mission-stations in
the Mahratta country, beginning with Poona and Kolapur. The Mah-
rattas he regarded as " among the finest of the races of India," and the
climate of their table-land as " about the best in India " exclusive
of the high mountain ranges. In the ancient city uf Poona important
schools were "rearing a great multitude of men who are almost as
familiar with English as with their native tongue," European thought
was permeating society, and there needed but the Christian Church to
step in, "in order that the civilization of the West may have inserted
in it the ennobling influence of Christianity " [5].
In response to the appeal the Society set apart £3,000 for Marathi
Missions, and proposed that the whole of it should be devoted to
Poona, but the Diocesan Committee preferred to divide it among
several stations. Kolapore (in 1870) wan the first to benefit by the
scheme [0] [see p. 578], and in 1873 the Rev. W. S. Barkeh and
the Re v. A. Gauney were stationed at Poona. In the meantime work
had beer, carried on in Pooua by native agents under the supervision of
the Chaplains (the Revs. S. Stead and W. Clabk) and the Rev.
J. St. DiAGvi. Baptiflms were annually reported, and by 1872 the native
BOMBAY.
677
Ohristians numbered 145 and were being regularly ministered to in
St. Paul's Church [7].
Bishop Douglas, who in 1871 objected to the C.M.S. proposal to
open work at Poena because the S.P.G. was already there and likely
to occupy it in iov.e, wrote in May 1872 : —
' " The work there is in a most promising condition . . the field is really
whitening for what may be a great harvest. ... I confirmed more than twenty in
November and nearly forty in March. ... A whole clan of aborigines living
about four miles from Poona . . . were ready to become Christians. ... I went
myself to see them . . . they number 200 to 300. . . . They all came round me
and said they would do whatever I told them " [8].
It should be added however that of 94 accessions in 1871, 20 were
jErom Roman Catholic and 50 from Dissenting communities [9], and
that in 1873 the supervision of the native Church appeared to occasion
some difficulty, composed as it was chiefly of very poor people, some of
whom by immoral conduct had " given occasion for the exercise of
stem discipline " [10],
During the next two years the two European Missionaries were
transferred to other stations, and the work came again under the
superintendence of the Rev. S. Stead, the Rev. J. St. Diago continuing
his assistance with great benefit to the Mission among the Tamils and
Telugus [11].
In 1877 the Rev. B. Dulley took charge of the Mission, and by
the aid of the Society (which voted £850 for the purpose in 1877-79)
a branch of the Wantage Sisterhood was established. In 1878 a
Theological Training College was opened with the help of the
S.P.C.K. [12] ; and Orphanages for boys and girls (the latter by
the Sistevs), in which chiV^ren (some from Ahmednagar) were re-
ceived and trained in various industrial pursuits, as well as in book-
learning [13].
The opening of a hospital under the Rev. J. D. Lord in 1881 did
much to break down prejudice ai)d make the people friends [14].
During his stay at Poona Mr. Lord found time not only to assist in
the Tamil and Marathi work, but also to engage in frequent discas'jions
among the Israelites in the city, of whom there were a considerable
number of Bagdad Jews, and a 'jommunitj' (200) of "Beni Israel,"
an interesting though not so intellectual a people as the ordinary
Jews [15j.
In 1886 Mr. Lord reported : —
" In all respects work is growing and religion, I trust, becoming deeper in the
Tamil congregation. The people are particular about their private and family
devotions. They all have the Bible, and most of them read it daily. Drink has
considerably decreased during the last year or two. I am very hopeful of this part
of the Mission, and I think a Church Council, which is receiving my attention,,
may be found to strengthen it " [16].
After this statement from im Missionary in charge it was sur-
prising to bear from the Bombay Diocesan Committee in the next year
that " the circumstances of the Tamil Christians had long made some
of the Society's most earnest supporters, notably Archdeacon Stead,
feel that there could hardly be a leas promising field for its exertions."
This was one of the reasons put forth for abandoning Poona at a time
p V
m¥i
I »'':*■.
Uk
,1 ^•
|! ;;• • ,f
578
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
when inadequacy of resources necessitatecl concentration of the forces
of the Society. The other reasons assigned were that the Society of
St. John the Evangelist [the Oowley Fathers], and in connection
with it the Wantage Sisterhood [whioh the S.P.G. had assisted,
see p. 677], had a strong Mission in Poona ; that the C.M.S. had long
decided on transferring thither the headquarters of its Junar Mission,
that the S.P.G. had sunk no money in buildings in Poona, which was
perhaps the station where the smallest proportion of the time und
strength of its sta£f had been expended. On these grounds (con-
centration being imperative), the Eev. J. D. Lobd was removed
(by Bishop Mylne) to Ahmednagar in October 1887, " and the
various works of the Society in Poona were handed over i.o / -i
C.M.S." [17].
In consenting to Mr. Lord's removal, which they did reluctanti^j .
and on condition that the Bishop was able to make provision for his
flock, the Home Committee stated that they looked forward " to
the Society's future wor.dng of the Poona Mission in increased
strength" [18].
Up to the present however the Society has taken no action in
that direction.
Beferences (Poona).— [1] M.F. 1870, pp. 84, 88. [2] R. 1822, pp. 193-4 ; R. 1825,
p. 167": see also p. 810 of this book. [3] R. 1844, p. 88. [4] R. 1868, p. 95; R. 1869,
p. 118. [5] R. 1869, p. 114 ; M.F. 1870, pp. 84-40 ; R. 1888, p. 56. [6] Jo., V. 60, p. 418 ; R.
1870, p. 95. [7] R. 1870, p. 95 ; R. 1871, pp. 116-17 ; R. 1872, p. 79 ; R. 1878, p. 80. [8]
I MSB., V. 2, pp. 288-4. [9] Bombay Committee's Report, 1871, p. 43. [10] R. 1873,
p. 82. [11] R. 1874, p. 88. R. 1875, p. 86 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1874, pp. 7, 9,
10 ; do., 1875, pp. 11, 89, 40 j do., 1876, pp. 9, 10. [12] Jo., V. 53, pp. 58, 60 ; ApplicaJonB
Committee Report, 1879, p. 27 ; M.F. 1877, pp. 401-8 ; R. i877, p. 30 ; Bombay Com-
mittee's Report, 1878, pp. 6, 11, 82-8. [13] R. 1878, p. 87 I Bombay Committee's Report,
1878, p. 82 ; [14] M.F. 1882, pp. 115-16 ; R. 1884, p. 42. [15] M.F. 1882, p. 115 ; R. 1884,
pp. 41-2 ; R. 1885, p. 51. [16] R. 1886, p. 40. [17] Bombay Committee's Report,
1886-7, pp. 7, 8. [18] Standing Committee Book, V. 44, pp. 15, 55, 69; I MSS., V. 8,
pp. 188-4 ; do., V. 4, p. 443 ; R. 1887, p. 47.
(V.) KOLAPOEE, 1870-92.
Kolapore is a fertile and densely populated native State in the
Mahratta country. Its capital— also named Kolapore— was com-
mended to the Society by Bishop Douglas in 1869 as "presenting
a very favourable site for missionary operations," from the fact
that its climate is " very cool," that it Is " the seat of very strong
Brahminical influence, being one of the most sacrod cities of India,"
and that its young Bajah (at that time) though not disposed to become
a Christian, yet spoke the English language and was " favourable
to the diffusion of English influence," and during his minority (under
the administration of the political agent) training schools and other
like agencies were being provided for the educ-i.tiori of bo people.
Though the Society had desired priority for I'v(j^%, its f-.-t Mission
established under the Bishop's scheme [see f. 576j Vc-J i.cated at
Kolapore [1].
In July 1870 a good beginning was made by the Eev, J. Taylor,
with tiio assistance of the Rev. Daji Pandurano (a converted
Brahmin) and the Rev. T. Williams. Bn^^^h in the vlly and in the
y-f^'- \J
BOMBAY.
579
neighbouring villages the natives gave them a cheering reception,
listening attentively to their preaching. In May 1871 the first
accession from heathenism took place in the baptism of an orphan
girl from the Miraj State, to which the Missionaries extended their
visits ; in 1872 there were 16 baptisms [2], and in 1873 the
Mission was reported to have taken deep root in and about Kola-
pore [3]. Some of the converts had however to encounter much
persecution [4].
A monthly Anglo-vernacular newspaper, begun in 1872 by Mr.
Taylor, was taken in by many of the most intelUgent Brahmins in
the city, but the village work (to which Mr. Williams devoted
much attention) was at this time " the most hopeful feature " in the
Mission [5].
In spite of failing health Mr. Taylor's zealous labours continued
unabated, and in 1874, when he was left to carry on the work alone
for a time, the number of accessions exceeded that of any previous
year [6].
In 1875, when forty converts were confirmed, tho Bishop of Bombay
found two excellent catechists at work. One was a Brahmin who had
resigned employment under Government for the sake of doing good *,
the other, a Mahommedan by origin, was engaged at Miraj (30 miles
distant).
Mr. Taylor's health now broke down under the strain of working
single-handed where a body of Missionaries was needed, but after
a short visit to England he returned [7] ; and in 1877 the Bishop of
Bombay reported
*' that the work at tho Kolhapar Mission is thoroughly real and solid. . . .
Catechists admirable. . . . More persons have been baptized in the last year than
in all the previous history of the Mission. The work has reached a point at
which it spreads among the natives themselves, one bringing another to Holy
Baptism. . . . Many more workers wanted. About forty natives were confirmed,
though Mr. Taylor was particular in not bringing forward any who were not
thoroughly prepared."
Among the latest converts was an old idol priest who had held
out five years. At his baptism he was named "Dwajaya," or the
"Victory of God," and as many of his caste had looked upon him as
a sort of Simon Magus, it was hoped he would now influence many of
them for good [8].
Having now the assistance of three clergymen Mr. Taylor was
enabled to undertake extensive preaching i^ours, but the staff was soon
again weakened, and in 1882 he was transferred permanently to
Ahmednagar [9].
Hopeful progress however continued to be made [9a].
In 1883 the Bishop Douglas Memorial Church was opened* for the
use of the Mission Station, the Regent of Kolapore contributing Rs.500 to
the building and the Kolapore State Bs.6,238 for the Church compound
wall and peon's house [10]. Under the Rev. J. J. Pkiestly, an
Industrial Institution has achieved great success. It not only affords
• Tho Society undertook half the cost of tho repairs of the church, but owmR to tha
luck of a Huflicicnt guarantee for tho remainder the consecration of the building wan
delayed [10a].
F p 2
m
YM
Jf:K,:r ill
111
580
SOCIETY FOR THE PEOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
-work to the couverts, enabling them to earn an independent liveli-
hood, but in 1891, through the profits of the Mission Press, it enabled
a valuable contribution to be made towards the support of the Mission»
generally in the Diocese [11].
As in the case of our Lord among the Jews, "the common
people" in the district hear the Missionaries "gladly," the chief
opposition coming from the Brahmans [12].
Statistics, i ■'
Scholars, 18; Cler
'stians, 97 ; Communicants, 39 ; Catechiunons, S ; Schools, 2 :
' iay Agents, 6.
Beferences (Kolapoi..;.-[l] M.F. 1870, pp. 34-40 ; R. 1870, p. 95. [2] R. 1870, p. 95 ,-
Bombay Committee's Report, 1871, pp. 6, 7, 27-42 ; R. 1871, pp. 115-16 ; R. 1872, p. 78,
f3] R. 1878, p. 81. [4] R. 1872, pp. 78-9. [5] R. 1872, pp. 78-9 ; Bombay Committee's
Report, 1872, p. 28. [6] R. 1873, p. 80 ; R. 1871, p. 85. [7] R. 1875, p. 35. [8] M.F.
1877, pp. 403-4. [9] R. 1877, p. 30 ; R. 1878, p. 37. [9a] R. 1881, p. 50 ; R. 1883, p. 47;
R. 1888, p. 61. [10] Bombay Committee's Report, 1882, p. 23 ; do., 1883, pp. 5, 8, 13, 36.
gOa] Do. 1884-5, p. 11. [11] Bombay Committee's Report, 1883, p. 9 ; do., 1884-5, p. 11 ;
. 1889, p. 57 ; R. 1891, pp. 56-7. [12] R. 1888, p. 61.
(VI.) AHMEDNAGAR, 1871-92.
Ahmednagar is one of the most interesting towns in Western India, It stands on a
table-land, 2,000 feet above the level of the sea, 75 miles north of Poona and 200 miles
from Bombay. After being the capital of a powerful Mahommedan kingdom for 150
years (1487-1687), it became subject to the Moghul Emperor of Delhi till about 179T,
"When it was assigned to a chief named Sindia. In 1803 it was captured by Sir Arthur
Wellesley (afterwards Duke of Wellington) after a siege of two days, and it has since
belonged to England. Outside its fort, which is one of the strongest in India, is shown
IV tree under which the great Duke wrote his despatches after the battle. Happily those
/lays of war and bloodshed are over, and Ahmednagar is now famous as the centre of
the largest and most important Mission in Western India. The district is nearly as
large as Wales, and its population consists of about half a million of Hindus of all
x;astes, from the Brahmans, who think thamselves the highest and holiest, to the Mahars
and Mangs, who are considered to be the lowest of the low, but who have been the
first to throw away their manifold idols and show a desire to embrace the one true
God [1].
As a step towards carrying out the Bishop of Bombay's scheme of
186P for a chain of Marathi Mission Stations [see p. 576], a Catechist
was set to work at Ahmednagar in 1871 under the superintendence of
the Chaplain, the Rev. — Bagnell. The establishment of this
Mission drew forth attacks " from unexpected quarters " — from per-
sons who regarded it as an unwarrantable intrusion into a field long
occupied by the American Independents. In justification of his action
Bishop Douglas, while fully recognising the good work done by the
Independent Missionaries, said : —
" We, as a Church, have our own duties ic the heathen, and our own responsi-
bilities — responsibilities from wliich nothing can deliver us — duties lor which God
;<jid our own consciences will call us to account. . . .
" A pretty Church, indeed should wo be, if wo agreed to do our best and
hardest work by deputing it to those who have separated from us. . . . Already,
we have had quite enough of delegation in another form. It is one great reason
for our humiliation as a Church that we should often have been driven to look in
other lands for Missionary clergy, because our own countrymen could not be
found to make the necessary sacrifices. . . .
" I say then that we could not delegate this r/ork to any one without forfeit-
ing our character and life as a Church " [2],
BOMBAY.
681
As Mr. Bagnell's ignorance of the vernacular and the claims of hist
duties as Chaplain prevented his giving sufficient supervision, the
Eev. T. Williams was transferred from Kolapore. Applications for
baptism had been continually received from various villages — particu-
larly from people at Toka, Undeergao and Pudergao ; but owing to his
unacquaintance with their language, Mr. Bagnell had been prevailed
upon to baptize only a man with his wife and child ; and these with
three teachers constituted the Mission at the time of Mr. Williams'
arrival at Ahmednagar, viz. on January 9, 1873. A few weeks' itinera-
tion in the neighbouring villages proved the necessity and wisdom of
the step ; 66 converts were soon baptized by him (nearly one-half
of the number at Toka), and thus the foundation of a Christian
Church was laid in the district.
l^ickness drove Mr. WilUams to Bombay ; but returning after a
short stay he found matters going on in an encouraging way, although
the newly-made Christians had been persecuted. In several of the out-
lying villages native catechists and schoolmasters were now stationed ;
while a catechist and schoolmaster remained at Nuggar under Mr.
WilUams, who by periodical visits exercised a careful supervision of
the whole Mission.
In October every circle of villages was visited by the Bishop of
Bombay in company with Mr. Williams, when 20 were baptized and
77 confirmed ; the addresses of the I3ishop, delivered at various
places, leaving an impression upon the listeners not easily to be eradi-
cated [3].
In July 1874 Mr. Williams had to take sick-leave to England.
The work, which he had extended nearly 100 miles east and west and
50 miles north and south, was carried on with vigour by his successor,
the Rev. W. S. Barker ; but the pastoral oversight of Christians
residing in 84 villages, scattered over a district covering 1,500 square
miles, was a labour of no ordinary difficulty [4, 5, G].
The Mahars occupy " a kind of Gibeonite position " in relation to
the Hindu population, and have parts of the towns and villages set
apart for their separate uses. Caste has a comparatively loose hold
upon them, and they Usten readily to the Gospel. Considering out of
what " degradation " the converts had been brought, the Bishop of
Bombay stated in 1875 that he had been
it;!
|-.ir.
1 ■; '
I
pi
If-,-
1^
km
WK':
" often surprised to see what vigour and intelligence they bliow, how rapidly they
advance in refinement, and what proof some among them give pf sound and solid
qualities. In the Ahmednuggur district I have confirmed nearly 200 Mahars
within fifteen months. These represent the superintending work of only one
European Missionary ; and, as converts are coming in at the rate of more than
100 a year, through the efforts of one overworked man, what might we not hope
for if we had three or four men ? " [7J.
Unfortunately, on the removal of Mr. Barker to Kolapore in 1877,
Ahmednagar was temporarily left without an ordained Missionary ;
and in February 1878 " the Roman Vicar Apostolic made a raid rpon
the Mission " and tried " to sweep " the converts, numbering 500,
"en masse into the Roman fold." Through the instrumentality of
two catechists and 10 other agents whom ho had seduced, he succeeded
S82
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
in baptizing 160 catechumens who were led by the disloyal agents to
believe that he was the Bishop of Bombay. Under these circumstances
the Bev. J. Taylor of Eolapore was hurriedly sent to Ahmednagar,
which he reached on March 2, much to the joy of the faithful. Though
"one against many," Mr. Taylor soon arrested the spread of the defec-
tion and won ba.ik the greater number of those who had been misguided
and deceived, and who were " inlignant at having been imposed upon."
More than this, he found that there were numbers of the people "ripe
for Christianity, and only waiting for some one to gather them into thft
Church." They had long had the Gospel preached to them by diiferent
Missionaries,* and their faith in Hinduism had been shaken. They
had also been accustomed to visit the town of Ahmednagar, and Poena,
Bombay, Nasick and Aurangabad, Avhere they had seen and 1 ard
more of Christianity. Many of their relatives had there embraceu the
Faith of Christ, and returning had told them about Him. Hence they
too had come to speak of Him with respect and formed a desire to be
His.
From places 40 to 60 miles distant they met Mr. Taylor by the
way and invited him to their villages. Begging for teachers and ex-
pressing a determination to be Christians, they gave in their names as
candidates by hundreds and fifties. It was they who in their eagerness
to be Christians were influenced by the Roman Catholics, and were in
danger of drifting into Romon Catholicism if not rescued. The imme-
diate result was that by the end of 1878 Mr. Taylor had baptized
1,927 (of whom 902 were adults) and 1,500 were under instruction.
These people lived in 162 villages, and belonged chiefly to the Mahar
and Mang castes.
The Bishop of Bombay, who was " well satisfied that these bap-
tisms represent really solid results of Christian teaching," stated that
•' No opening on siich a scale as this has ever before been presented to
Christia,nity in Western India," and the Society readily responded to
his appeal for the means to take advantage of it and to follow up the
work on a large scale [9].
During his stay in 1878 Mr. Taylor received effective assistance
from Mr. C. King, Dr. Machellah, and the Rev. N. Goreh [10], and in
1879 the Rev. T. Williams resumed charge of the work, being now
supported by two clergymen, the Revs. H. Lateward and P. A. Ellis,
and Mr. King, who . after several years' voluntary lay help became
(in 1881) an ordained Missionai7 [11].
Special attention was no'>' devoted to the improvement of the
native agents, who were " mosily very ignorant," and to supplement
the oral instruction given to them and to the converts Mr. Williams
started a periodical in Marathi entitled " the Prahashta, or enlight-
ener"[12].
As the message was spread the work continued to develop, but in
1880, just as success demanded further effort, it became necessary on
financial grounds to reduce the number of native agents, and in con-
sequence the number of converts— 8,000 — had fallen to 2,660 in 1882.
Still the work was as " full of promise and interest as ever," and in
• First of all by American Presbyterians, and more recently by C.M.S. and S.P.Q.
MisBionaries [8].
BOMBAY.
583
one instance Mr. Williams "felt obliged " to advise some inquirers
" to apply to the American Mission " because of his inability to provide
for their instruction [13].
Meanwhile an incident had occurred which marked an epoch in
the advance of Christianity, in at least Western India. The bulk of
the converts were Mahars, who have strong caste prejudices with
regard to the castes inferior to them, and when in 1879 a Mang
orphan was received into the school the Mahar boys (on the ground that
he was not baptized) refused to eat with him. As one by one declined
they were sent away, until after thirteen had been thus dismissed, the
r mainder consented, and the thirteen were afterwards at their own
request re-admitted. Some time befoie this the American Mission
gave in under a similar trial, and in consequence their converts were
(in 1879) almost all Mahars, and caste feeling was rampant among
them, and doing serious mischief. The same thing at that time
marked the work of the C.M.S. Aurungabad Mission. Christianity
having " begun to be looked upon as the Mahar religion and to be
wholly appropriated by them," the S.P.G. Missionaries made a stand,
being prepared " to empty the school rather than yield on a point so
essential to Christianity."
By this step a decided advance was made towards saving Chris-
tianity, not only from countenancing caste, but also from being
regarded as itself a caste, " a danger not so manifest, perhaps, but
many times more fatal." The fact that the majori*^^y of the con-
verts in the Mission were Mahars was a great obstacle to the ad-
mission of higher as well as lower castes [14]; but in spite of the
common idea that " to become a Christian is to become something
very Uke a Mahar," it was reported in 1882 that " not only is it the
low castes which seem so specially drawn to Christianity just now, but
it is the higher ones, and even the Brahmans, who see their religion
is worn out, and are tired of performing their irksome and useless
remedies " [15].
In the previous year, moved by what was then not an unfrequent
occurrence, the sight of Mahar boys sitting outside a Government village
school "peering and learning all they could by hearing what the
master said to the boys within" (the higher castes), Mr. Williams
made it an opportunity of demonstrating to the Brahmans from their
great caste Law Book itself that there is " net now a true Brahman
to be found," and " that of all the castes in India, there is none . . .
less pure by descent than the Brahman." In fact the lower the caste
the purer it is as regards descent [10].
The occupation of Sangamner by agents of the S.P.G. in 1874 and
again in 1878 (after having withdrawn in 1876) called forth protests
from the C.M.S. Missionaries at Nasick and Junar, who regarded it as
part of their field, although they had neither occupied nor worked it.
In 1880 the local Committee of the C.M.S requested the S.P.G. again
to withdraw [17]. The Home Committee of the S.P.G., to whom the
matter was referred, considered (February 8, 1881) Sangamner " a
very suitable meeting point for the C.M.S. and S.P.G. Missions, and
that there need be no bar ... to their co-operating with each other
in evangelistic work." Wishing therefore " the two Missions to work
Bide by side in a charitable and fraternal spirit," they sought a confer-
■'is
•' 'r !
f ,
684
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
ence with the G.M.S., the result being that the following concordat
was adopted by both Societies in March and approved by the Bishop
of Bombay in May 1881 : —
"That as the best mode of meeting the difficulty at present existing at
Sangamner, the S.P.O. will direct their Missionaries to strictly consider
Sangamner as a terminus, and to offer any facility in their power to agents of
the C.M.S. who might wish to occupy or visit that place "* flS].
It may be added here that at a conference between the American
Dissenting Missionaries and the Bishop of Bombay and the S.P.G.
Missionaries at Ahmednagar in January 1879, a provisional arrange-
ment was made as to a boundary between these two Missions ; on
hearing of which the Society, though " not wishing to interfere with
the independent action of the Bishop," replied that it could "not
pledge itself to any such arrangem(-^ " as was " proposed " [19].
The completion of a new church at Ahmednagar in 1882 (con-
secrated in September 1883), the removal of Mr. Williams to a
new sphere of work [see p. 624], and his succession by the Rev.
J. Taylor (in 1882), marked a new stage of progress in the life of the
Mission. Mr. Taylor found many of those whom he baptized under
Buch. peculiar circumstances in 1878, aUve and faithful, and ready to
Wtxome him.
On the whole he was "much pleased " with the work, though a
number of his old converts had left the district and some had fallen
back from various causes, chiefly the lack of agents. The Mangs,
hitherto excluded by the Mahar Christians, were willing and anxious
to become Christians, and arrangements were at once made to receive
many. Special efforts were also directed towards the xiheels,t but the
chief aim of the Missionaries during 1882-3 was to look after the large
number of scattered and half-taught converts and to build them up in
the Faith, rather than to extend the field of their work. Already that
field, which needed fifteen instead of five Missionaries, had been en-
larged by having attached to it (in 1882) the Mission of Mangalvedha,
formerly visited from Kolapore. Pandharpur, the capital of Mangal-
vedha, is the yearly resort of hosts of Hindu pilgrims, and with a
view to making it the centre of an organised Mission the Rev. Narayan
Vishnu Athawale, a converted Brahman, was transferred there from
Kolapore in 1882 [20].
Pressing calls from other parts of the field led however to the
partial neglect of Pandharpur during the next three years, and visiting
the district in 1885 for the purpose of reviving the work the Rev. J.
Taylor found that some of the converts had fallen away and would not
come near him, while others were " positively rude " and asked him
what he wanted coming there. Some however were grateful for what
• The Bishop of Bombay, who at first (in 1880) was inclined to the withdrawal of
the S.P.G., stated after a visit to Sangamner in February 1881 : " Now that I have seen
it no pressure, either at home or here, would induce me to consent to its being per-
manently severed from the Nagar field " [18a].
t The Bheels are " rather timid and lawlesB," but in 1800 two -r influenced by
the Mission began a school at Kadgao " on their own account," and d.d " wonders " in a
short time with pupils composed of all castes [20a].
w
BOMBAY.
585
had been done and anxious that their children should be instructed.
Mr. Taylor took with him a few native agents to introduce them to the
people. Work in the district is peculiarly trying owing to cholera,
whi jh rages severely during the annual pilgrimages, but when the
na+ive catechists reached Pandharpur and saw for themselves the in-
numerable devotees visiting the city daily, they were emboldened to
desire to reside there, "feeling that they would have a grand opportunity
of conveying the Gospel message to many thousands from all parts of
India" [21].
The Central School at Ahmednagar was now training more boys
than could be employed as Mission agents, and experience showed
that unless the Mission could give them work they would either try
Dissenting Missions or would be lost to Christianity altogether. In
this case the difiSculty was all the greater because the outcast Mahars
(from which the Christians were still almost entirely drawn) have to
live outside the villages and perform menial tasks for the villagers in
return for certain doles and perquisites. The prospect of these low-
caste Christians obtaining Government or railway employment was
very unfavourable [22] ; but the difificulty has to a great extent been
overcome by the establishment of an Industrial Institution, which from
small beginnings in 1887 has become an effective handmaid of the
Mission, and has shown how one of the greatest problems of Indian
Missionary work may be solved [23].
Eevisiting Almiednagar in 1886, after an interval of seven years,
the Metropolitan of India was of opinion that, slow as progress had
necessarily been, there was every cause to be thankful for what had
been effected. But " looking at the present state of affairs from the
point of view of what we should like the native Church to be " (said
the Bishop of Bombay), " there is no fear of our being satisfied with
ourselves, or of learning to think that we have not still all ^ at every-
thing to do" [24].
The reports of the Missionaries themselves confirmed this in the
next year, one telling of the defection of a congregation through the
instigation of a discharged teacher, another of converts sacrificing to
the goddess of cholera during a visitation of that disease, a third of
instability at another station, a fourth of Maha.'s refusing to associate
with Mangs in church and school [25].
Until more effectual superintendence can be provided, a better state
of things was hardly to be hoped for, the Eev. J. Taylor represented
in 1888, adding:—
" The wonder to me is, not that our scattered congregations are so bad, but
that they are so good as they are, when they see their padre so seldom ; and if
they are to be made better, they must have more missionaries to make them so.
Considering that the vast majority of our converts are from the most degraded
classes amonc the Hindoos — so low, indeed, that they are outside the pale of
Hindoo society altogether — that they are dependent on the classes above them, still
nearly all idolaters, for their daily bread, and that to break with them is to court
starvation or banishment from their wretched homes in search of work, that they
have to perform menial services of the most degrading kind, and are hereditary
thieves and dacoits, the difficulties they and we have to contend with are incalcul-
able. Add to this the fact that hardly one adult in a hundred can read — and that
to teach people who have never been taught or had to learn anything before,
whose minds are a blank or utterly dark, must be hard, when to commit the Lord's
m u-i
, ^
686
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Prayer or the simplest form of the Ten Commandments to heart is the vork of
months.
" When, then, I look round this district, and see what has been done during
the last ten years, I think, however imperfect and backward things still are, and
however far short our poor converts come of being what we should like to see,
we shall be guilty of unthankfulness and scepticism if we do not recognise great
changes for the better. During the past year alone I see much improvement in
the villages where our best men are at work, in a greater readiness in the people
to have their children baptized, to send their girls as well as boys to school, to
mix less in what is idolatrous, to hold aloof from those under discipline. There
have been fewer irregular marriages, and those who have been guilty in this
respect have expressed their sorrow for it in several instances, and asked for the
Church's marriage and blessing.
" Last year there was a much stronger caste feeling against the Mangs than
now, and the eSorts I have made to uproot it, by the introduction of Mang
preachers and schoolmasters, kindly lent me by my old friend the C.M.S. Mis-
sionary at Amangabad, by fearlessly taking up work in Mang villages, and taking
their children into school, has been bearing quiet fruit " [26].
The Missionaries have constantly to deal with such questions as the
converts being called upon to play their musical instruments before the
heathen procession on its way to the temple — they being by birth the
village musicians— and to heap or kindle the fuei for the fire which is
lighted at the vilest of Hindu festivals, the Shingwa or Holi. It may
be imagined what it is for people whose ancestors have been practically
slaves for centuries, to hold out in difficulties of this kind. To raise
them from a state like this to some adequate conception of what their
profession means they have (up to the present, at least) had no-
thing but, in some cases, visits once or twice a year from a European
Missionary [27].
In the words of the Eev. J. Taylor, " Until our European staff is
strengthened, the Missionaries almost despair of building up our con-
verts as we should like to do, or taking advantage of the openings which
are presented to us " [28].
Statistics, 1892. — ChristianB, 4,290 ; Communicants, 710 ; Catechumens, 425 ;
Schools, 49 ; Scholars, 1,070 ; Clergy, 3 ; Lay Agents, 82.
Beferences (Ahmednagar).— [1] M.P. 1890, p. 476; Q.IV. L. 84, pp. 1, 2 [2] R. 1871,
pp. 116-18 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1871, pp. 8, 12-15. [3J R. 1872, p. 10 ; R. 1873,
p. 82 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1878, pp. 10, 11, 48-57. [4] Bombay Committee's
Report, 1874, pp. 9, 81 ; do., 1875, pp. 10, 83-9 ; do. 1870, p. 9. [5] R. 1876, p. 80.
[6] Bombay Committee's Report, 1876, pp. 27-9. [7] R. 1875, p. 84. [8] M.F. 1878,
ip. 9, 10 ; do., 1878, pp. 9, 10, 18-22 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 534-6. [10] Bombay Committee's
E-
port, 1878, p. 21.
pp.9.
R. 1878, p. 87; R. 1879, pp. 86-7; R. 1880, p. 44. [12] R,
3^
1879, p. 87 ; M.P. 1880, p. 61. [18] R. 1880, p. 27 ; R. 1881, p. 50 ; R. 1882, p. 40.
H:
pp. 684-5. [9] R. 1877, p. 80 ; R. 1878, pp. 80-7 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1877,
- - "'F.r " ~ ■ "
7; 1
18
ri4] M.F. 1880, pp. 61-2. [15] Bombay Committee's Report, 1882, p. 7 ; R. 1882, p. 118.
[16] M.F. 1882, pp. 44-5. [17] Bombay Committee's Report, 1874, p. 81 ; do., 1876,
p. 84 ; I MS8., V. 2, pp. 414, 419-28, 425. [18] Standing Committee Book, V. 40,
pp. 98-4, 118-14, 117 ; I M8S., V. 4, pp. 850-1 ; do., V. 2, pp. 480, 442. [18a] I MSS.,
V. 2, pp. 421, 425. [19] D MSS., V. 49 (see reference in tho Ramnad Boundary Corre-
spondence) ; Standing Committee Book, V. 88, p. 408 ; do., V. 89, p. 89. [20] Bombay
Committee's Report, 1882, pp. 7, 8, 88-42 ; do., 1888, p. 6 ; R. 1883, p. 47. [20a] R. 1890,
pp. 65-6. [21] Bombay Committee's Report, 1888, pp. 6, 10 ; R. 1885, pp. 48-50. [22]
R. 1886, p. 50; R. 1886, p. 47. [23] I MSS., V. 8, pp. 267-9; M.F. 1890, p. 476 ; R. 1891,
pp. 68-9. [24] R. 1886, p. 45. [25] R. 1887, p. 47. [26] R. 1888, pp. 58-9. [27] B. 1889,
pp. 67-8. [28] R. 1890, p. 67 : lee also R. 1891, p. 67.
BOMBAY.
687
(VII.) DAPOII, 1878-92.
In 1878 the Bev. A. Gadney was transferred from Bombay in
order to open a Mission in the coUectorate of Batnagiri, which at
that time contained a population of 148,137, made up of Brahmans
(8,514), Mussulmans (18,644), Marathas (18,576), and other castes
and races. Dapoli, on the sea coast, possesses one of the best climates
in India, but from having been a considerable station with a European
garrison, it had passed into a small station for invalid pensioners.
The centre of the Mission was fixed amongst the hills at the foot
of the Ghats, six miles from the sea. The church, which had been
built some sixty years before for the European residents, was " shut
up and deserted, "the three or fourEngUsh famiUes who remained having
for many years had only an annual visit from a clergyman. While
directing his chief efforts to the heathen and to some orphans whom
he had brought from Bombay, Mr. Gadney (who took up his residence
on March 1, 1878) managed to minister to the English also.* Work
attempted by the Presbyterians had been abandoned some forty years
before, and the natives now would not at first approach the Mission ;
but when they saw that Mr. and Mrs. Gadney sought their good and
intended remaining they listened to the preaching and invited and
returned visits.
During the first eight months three children of heathen parents
were baptized ; and by the end of about another two years 200 children,
boys and girls, were being educated and trained in four schools and an
orphanage. Though Government had a boys' school, it had unsuccess-
fully attempted to open one for girls ; and the Mission was well
described by the Bishop of Bombay in 1881 as being " almost the sole
educator and civiliser of the place." As yet however there had been
only three adult baptisms [1].
By establishing a farm Mr. Gadney was enabled to provide indus-
trial work for the orphans and for converts who cannot obtain other
work. To many natives in India conversion to Chr'; -nity means
starvation or mendicancy ; and in such cases the advai:i: " of having
honest work to give is great indeed — it dispenses with eleemosynary
help which would pauperise the recipients, and teaches them indepen-
dence and self-respect [2],
Statistics, 1892. — ChriBtians, 3C; Communicants, 24 ; Catechumens, 3 ; Schools, C ;
Scholars, 209 ; Clergy, 1 ; Lay Agents, 18.
J?e/erenccs (Dapoli).— [1] I MSS., V. 2, pp. 44»-5 ; R. 1877, p.' 30; R. 1877. p. 30;
Bombay Committee's Report, 1878, pp. 5, 8, 13 ; R. 1885, p. 50. [la] R. 1891, p. 57.
[2] R. 18G6, pp. 50-1 ; R. 1886, p. 49 ; R. 1891, pp. 50-7.
* All the English civilians have sincb left, and for months in a year the Missionary
does not see another European [la].
588
SOCIETY FOR THE PEOPAOATION OF THE OOSPBL,
■
^''
II 'I''
(VIIL) DHAEWAE, 188S-92.
Dharwar is situated in tl:e South Marathi country. During a
visit there in October 1888 tho Bishop of Bombay was appealed to
for spiritual help by a number of native Christians who had separated
from the Basel Mission at Dharwar, Gadag, and Hubli, and for four-
teen month? had been pressing for reception into the Church of
England. They professed no knowledge of the theological questions
at issue between the Lutheran Church and the Church of England,
•* but appealed simply on the ground of their . . . spiritual destitu-
tion." Declaring themselves unable to submit to the practical dis-
cipline exercised in the Basel Mission at the arbitrary dictation of
certflin Native pastors who had the ear of the European Missionaries,
they craved admission into the Church of England simply on the
ground that they believed they would be differently treated under th •
rule of the Bishop. They requested that they might bo allowed
state their case in the presence of the Rev. W. Nubling, the hea(
the Basel Mission at Hubli. That gentleman declined to be presenu
at any such interview, but held a private conference with ^he Bishop,
in which he made certain animadversions on the character of the per-
sons concerned, not going however into any detail. The Bishop, who
on two former occasions had declined to entertain their request for help
when made in writing, now went into their case. He found that as a
rule they were well educated and fairly well-to-do, and he satisfied
himself that their grievances were substantially true, and that there
was no case against the character of the persons concerned. He did
everything he could to ascertain whether the breach between them and
their Missionaries was capable of being healed. The Missionary in
charge affirmed that if the Bishop gave them no encouragement they
would return to their former allegiance. It appeared however that they
had remained in a state of spiritual destitution, and indeed of practical
excommunication, for over two years, and " they aifirraed that nothing
would induce them to return to the Basel Mission." Ascertaining
further that if he did not receive them the Roman Church was ready
to (^.0 so, and that one or two families had already joined that com-
munion, the Bishop felt that the responsibility of promising to do
what he could for them, great though it was, and unwillingly though
he undertook it, was smaller than that of refusing and leaving them
the choice between joining the Roman communion and remaining in a
state of practical excommunication.
Mr. Paul Appa, a former catechist of the Basel Mission, who had
retired voluntarily and had been thanked for his services, promised to
help in providing for the spiritual needs of the people, receiving only
his travelling expenses, under the superintendence of the Chaplain of
Dharwar. Arrangements were made for his instruction in the doctrines
of the Church of England, and the Rev. N. V. Athawale of Ahmed-
nagar was transferrad to Dharwar in December 1888, not with the
intention of interfering between the Basel Mission and the people who
had not separated from it, but simply for th ) spiritual supervision of
the community above referred to. In this he is assisted by the Rev.
7. Taylor, the head of the Ahmednagar Mission [1].
ig a
d to
ated
bur-
of
BOMBAY.
68»
When these facts were reported to the Society it decided (June 10,
1889) " to leave the question relating to the Dharwar Mission in the
hands of the Bishop of Bombay "* [2].
Statistics, 1893.— Christians, 204 ; CommunicantB, 74 ; Schools, 1 ; Scholars, 23';
Clergy, 1 ; Lay Agents, 8.
References (Dharwar).— [1] D MSS.,V. 84, No. 2; Bombay Committee's Proceedings,
6 Dec. 1888, Minute 15; Bombay Committee'b Report, 1888, pp. 7, 8; I MSS., V. 9,
pp. 217, 242-4. [2] I MSS., V. 5, p. 22; Standing Committee Book, V. 45, p. 107:
see also I MSS., V. 5, p. 30 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 45, pp. 328-9, 399 ;
K. 1884, p. 57.
Statistics (for pp. 568-589). — In the Bombay Presidency, &c., where the Society
(1880-92) has assisted in maintaining 39 MiHsionaries (4 natives) and planting 13 t^tations
(as detailed on pp. 915-16), there are now in connection with its Missions 4,998 Cliriatians,
8(i0 Communicants, 451 Catechumens, 63 Schools, 1,002 Scholars, 13 Clergymen (1 native),
120 Lay Agents, under the care of a Biahop [see p. 766]. [See also Table on p. 780.J
* In July 1894 the Society agreed to recognise the Mission as one of its ordinary
stations, the work there having justified the original decision to come to the succour of
the Christians, and the Bishop of Bombay having undertaken to handover to the Society
the buildiugs which he had purchased from Government for the Mission.
l^'jt.'
i I ■
1^
it
■i-
690 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
f! ""iafli os?»{W ireifV/
CHAPTER LXXVin,
1
NOBTH-WESTEBN PE0VINCE8 (INDIA).
This district, which comprises (roughly speaking) the upper basin of the Ganges
and the Jumna, and includes India's richest wheatfields and most of its celebrated
cities, began to come under British rule towards the end of the last century, and in
1833 was constituted a Lieutenant-Governorship. The scene of the outbreak of the
grsat Mutiny of 1857. it suffered more from this event than any other part of India.
Area (Native States about 5,100 square miles), 86,983 square miles. Population, includ-
ing Native States, 47,684,676 ; of these 40,929,713 are Hindus, 6,846,651 Mahommedam),
and 58,601 Christians; and 83,798,213 speak Hindi.
The operations of the Society in the North-Western Provinces have
been carried on in the di&tricts of (I.) Cawnpore, 1833-92 ; with (II.)
Banda, 1873-92 ; (III.) Rooekee, 1861-92; (IV.) Hardwar, 1877-92.
Hitherto these Missions have formed a part of the Diocese of Cal-
cutta, bul by commission the North-Westem Provinces were in 1893
placed umler the charge of the Bishop of Lucknow. The formation
of the See of Lucknow was an object which the Society sought to
accomplish as early as 1858, and in 1891 it granted £2,000 towards
the episcopal endowment required [1].
(I.) CAWNPORE.
Cawnpore was ceded to the English by the NaBob of Oude in 1808, and then
became a military station. When m April 1809 the Rev. Henry Martyn was sent
there as Military Chaplain he found no church of any kind and none even of the
decencies of public worship. Besides ministering to the soldiers he undertook a trans-
lation of the New Testament into Persian and Arabic, and at the nlose of 1809 Ibegan
publicly to preach to the Hindu and Mahommedan beggars who on stated days met
before h'i hou.^e to receiv" alms. While his health permitted he laboured unceasingly
among these outcasts, and thn first Hindu convert at Cawnpore was baptized by him in
1810. In the same year hi. was invalided to England, but lie died on his way there, at
Tocat, on October 10, 1812. In his short life of thirty-one years le had been enabled to do
much for God, and one native of Cawnpore, Abdool Messah, who had been led to Christ
by him, became himself the means of converting many of his fellow countrymen, who
with their children were admitted to baptism. The Rev. D. C )rrie (afterwards Bishop
of Madras) carried on for a time the work which Mr. Martyn had begun. But though
their succesHors also did what tliey could for the heathen thoro was no regular Mission
establiuiied at Co wnporo until 1888.
S.P.G. Period (1833-92).
In 1833 the Rev J. J. Carbhore was sent to Cawnpore as a ?!i«.
fionary from the Society at the request of the Rev. E. White, the Mili-
tary Chaplain, and some of the English inhabitants who, first aroused
to their responsibilities by Mr. Martyn's preaching, had long been
anxious to have a resident Missionary [2]. In the previous year at a
public meeting resolutions were entered into for a muiu systematic
S
ari
pr
an
si!
i'lt-
NORTH-WESTBRN PROVINClifl (iNWU).
591
management and support of a local Missionary Institution which had
for some time existed at the station, and
'* a considerable sum of money, derived in f gr'^at measure from Sacramental
collections, was at that meeting vestfld iv trustees, to be the funds of the
Missionary Institution : the objects of w'lich vere, the maintenance of one
or more oatechists, and the establishment and support of schools for native
youth."
Though professsing to be a Church Society and employing a Church
of England Missionary, this Institution as originally formed was en-
tirely unconnected f7en in name with any Church or estabUshed
body; and as this might >:ave led to embarrassment, if not to
a change of principle, it was (at the instance o£ the Bishop of
Calcutta during his visitation of 1886) reorganised as a corre-
sponding Committee of the Society in England. In 1844 the Com-
mittee became an Association of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee
of the Society [2a].
On his arrival at Cawnpore, Mr. Cabshorb found five schools
organised and supported by the Chaplains and English residents,
as well as by twenty-two native Christians. These twenty-two
had been all instructed by a native catecuiat, Earim Mussah. Not
long after Mr. Carshore's arrival eight more natives were converti;»d
and baptized by him, while eight were receiving Christian instructiun
from Karim Mubsah. Twice in the week this little congregation met
together in the Ch'irch Bungalow, and joined in the services of our
Liturgy, translated into Hindustani. The five schools contained
170 boys, some of whom were instructed in English ; but the want of
competent teachers was much felt.
At that time the Hindu part of the population at Cawnpore bore
a proportion of about three to one to the Mahommedan, the total
number of inhabitants being 100,000. The Mahommedans, from their
familiar though partial acquaintance with the Scriptures, were the
most difficult to deal with in any attempt to evangelise them. One
of them appUed for '* the Gospels of Thomas and Barnabas in Hindu-
stani."
In addition to his work in '^awnpore Mr. Carshore visited the
neighbouring towns and villa ;ji (Ryepore, Jooee, Bhurra, Rout-
pore, Koora, Narrainpore, Oosriannore, &c.), and at Bithoor, ten
miles distant, he attended the ancual fairs, where the Mahrattas
and the Pundits from various parts cf tbe country, who had refused
any Hindustani copies of the Gospels, were eager to receive Sanscrit
copies of the Sermon on the Mount from Dr. Mill's poem *• Christa
Sangita." On these occasions he p^ddressed tbe natives and
generally found them attentive, bat the impressions made were seldom
lasting.
"In their present state of ignorauce," ho reported in J.836, "no force of
argument can effectually prevail. Beflections may be awakened in them by
preaching ; but the artful Brahmin is ever at hand with his poisonous opiate ;
and caste, that dire weapon of Satan, puts a check to every good impression, and
silences the strongest convictions o' their conscience."
By 1885 the congregation of bapil?sed natives in Cawnpore had
' ll!^
"r; ■'
m.
f
592
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL.
more than doubled. Mr. Carshore's labours were greatly assisted
by his native catechist, who taught the people, and disputed
with the Brahmins in the bazaars and ghauts (landing-places) of
Cawnpore.
In 1885-6 Mission schools were established at Bawatpore (a small
town north-west of Cawnpore), Anwargunge (close to the southern
boundary of Cawnpore), and Bithcor — the latter at the request of
Mr. Carshore by the Mahratta General, Earn Chunder Punth (who
acted as Prime Minister to the Peishwa, Bajee Row, when on his
throne). This was at first attended only by Bam Chunder Punth's
own sons and those of his near kindred.
From time to time new schools were established, while others were
given up. In 1841 there were six in connection with the Mission, not
including the Native Female Orphan Asylum, which was established
at Sevadah, a suburb of Cawnpore, in 1885, by Mr. White, the Chap-
lain, and some Chrisiian residents, for the children of the wretched
Bundeelas, inhabitants of Bundlecund. At this asylum, wbtre Mr.
Carshore in 1837 undertook a weekly service, there were sixty-six girls.
His brother coming to his assistance as catechist in this year, Mr.
Carshore himself was enabled to devote more time to the superinten-
dence of the Cawnpore Translation Society, established about 1887 by
the Bishop of Calcutta in connection with the S.P.C.K., and which was
designed to supply Hindustani translations of tracts and books suit-
able to the wants of the natives of the upper provinces. The departure
of several of the families of two native regiments in 1837 decreased his
flock greatly, and his heart was further saddened by the little progress
the Gospel appeared to make amongst the inhabitants, whose gross
ignorance and worldly-mindedness, together with the Brahmins and
caste, still continued the formidable obstacles to their reception of the
Truth. In 1840 Mr. Carshore was appointed to a Government chap-
laincy [3].
He was succeeded in the Mission in 1841 by the Rev. W. H.
Perkins, who at first took up his residence at Savadah in the
Female Orphan Asylum, which his wife soon improved. Between
1838-40 sixty-two persons had been baptized, but the Christian flock
was subject to great fluctuations by the removal of regiments.
If the presence of the soldiery exercised a demoralising influence
on the native mind, the greater was the necessity for the mani-
festation of the Truth, and the people were ready to acknowlndge
that all are not true Christians who bear the Christian name. Great
care was necessary in admitting native candidates for Christian
baptism. It is difficult for one who has never known the trial to
realise the sacrifice which some Hindus have to make in accepting
Christianity.
One day while preaching in the bazaar Mr. Perkins mot an aj,'od
Hindoo of the Writer caste, who read and spoke Persian fluently, and
who from previous association with a Missionary at Mirzapore hid
obtained and read the whole of the New Testament. The following
day he sought out the Missionary, and after due preparation he was
baptize 1 in 1843. At first he had not the courage to inform liis
heathen relatives of his change of religion, but on being urged lie
consented to do so. Mr. Perkins accompanied him to his houso»
KORTH- WESTERN PROVINCES (INDIA).
693
■where they were receivefl with kindness and civihty, and word was
sent to the relatives. While awaiting their arrival he sat under a tree
fdlently caressing a little child. What must have been his thoughts
as he did so !
" How often had he sat beneath that very tree, with children playing at hid
feet, and their parents standing round him to listen to his words, honoured and
beloved alilie by young and old. Well he knew that this was the last time the
trees of his old home should shade him from the sultry sun— the last time ita
^ors should be open to receive him from the scorching blast. Never would that
little child, who clung so fondly to him, run into his arms again — never would the
many dear ones come forth to welcome him
" When all his friends and relations were assembled, Simeon rose up in the
inidst of them, and lifting up his eyes on them, he said, with quiet simplicity,
' Well, brethren, I am a Christian.' Not a word " (continued Mr. Perkins) " was
uttered in reply by any one. Every eye settled on the apostate (as there esteemed)
with a gaze of mingled sorrow and anger ; the boy playmg by him was called
away, as if in danger of pollution by his proximity to his former friend ; and all
the persons present retired to a little distance and sat down. I interrupted the
painful silence by the inquiry, ' Did you not know of Simeon's having been bap-
tized ? ' * Know, sir I ' exclaimed one, with the greatest bitterness. ' Think you
not we would have put a knife through his liver, rather than he should have lived
to forsake the faith of his forefathers ? He is the head of our family, and he haa
disgraced us all.' After some little time had passed, Simeon turned to me, and,
with his eyes filled with tears, said, ' Well, sir, now I trust you are satisfied.
Why should we stay here longer ? We can do no good.' And being fully satis-
fied, and sensible that our work was done, I returned with my aged friend, now
more closely bound to me than evr .... It must be strong conviction and
lively faith which can enable an i>right convert to meet the pain of such a
parting, the bitterness of which follows him into all his subsequent experience, and
meets him at every step."
The manner in which the natives received the Missionnry's public
teaching varied greatly. At one time the abusive or impure . inguage of
a crowd of hearers sent him to his home, ready to say, " I have
laboured in vain, I have spent my strength for nought." At another,
their attention to his message rendered his vocation one of the happiest.
The opponents were generally Mahommedans.
"The common people," however, in almost every instance, "heard
him gladly," especially in the villages. Of one scene of his labours
he wrote : —
"There is a ghaut* of some celebrity about a mile from the Mi. ^ion, which I
visit on Mondays. It is in many respects an interesting place, and its neighbour-
hood is thickly populated by the class of Brahmins called Gang4 Puttrds.f A
noble tnmarind tree overshadows one of the massive buttresses of the ghaut,
affording shade even at noontide ; a pipal tree, at a few yards' distance, gives
shelter to a marble image of Krishna, and to a few ' smooth stones of the brook,'
besmeared with red paint, before which I have seen many an aged woman devoutly
bow, and, sprinkling the senseless stones with water from the river, mutter her
vowB for blessing on herself and her offspring. Two or three other adjacent
temples, dedicated to Shiv4, rear their beads on high ; and in their narrow door-
ways some ardent votary is often seen to bow, pouring water fresh from Gang&
over the stone emblem of Mah^deo (Shiv&), and crowning it with the red and
white flowers of the oleander, which if previously smelt at would be polluted. A
broad flight of steps of masonry, the pious erection of the wife of a Bany& or
merchant, named Son& D4ri, leads down to the river which lavei the lower stepa
* Bathing-plaoe.
t " Gangtf PuttritB," Soni of the Ganges, an unorthodox sect of the Brahmins.
594
BOCIETV FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE QOSPEL.
vrith its turbid waters ; and across the widely extended stream the independent
state of Oude bounds the distant view. Here and there a needy Brahmin sits,
reading or chanting some sacred poems, and ever and anon .ne sacred bell and
conch sound from the temple near, indicating the moment at which the glory of
Jehovah is given to another, and His praise to graven images. In the full moons,
ftnd the appointed feasts, crowds assemble here to bathe and worship; and in
seasons when epidemic diseases are rife, troops of women congregate at this spot,
to deprecate the anger of Bhawani (wife of Shiv&), and to seek protection or
deliverance for their husbands and children. There is no place here I could so
much wish to transport for a while to England to give the Christian public there
some lively idea of the externals of Hindoo idolatry."
A thought which often pressed itself on the Missionary's attention
at the hurial of the baptized was that
■* India is becoming more and more Christianized, even by the dust of those of
the Lord's little flock who lie down in the tomb. It seems to bo a taking an
unalienable possession of the land ; a sowing it, as it were, with a holy seed ;
a peopling it with those who though enrolled by one or two, shall, when the great
summary comes, stand up— a great army."
Little could he then foresee the events which should give a fearful
notoriety to Cawnpore, and sow Northern India thick with the bodies
of Christians.
Mr. Perkins was joined in 1844 by the Rev. J. T. Sleicher, and in
1846 the headquarters of the Mission, including the Girls' and Boys'
Orphanages— the latter of which had been established in 1843 — were
removed to Asrapur (Hope Town), where the Society had acquired a
valuable property of 83 acres of land. (For lack of proper superin-
tendence it became necessary in 1853 to dissolve the Female Orphan-
age and to transfer the few remaining girls to the C.M.S. School at
Agra. The same course was pursued with regard to the Boys' Orphanage
in 1856.)
In 1847 a Sikh convert named David became a tca,cher in the
Mission, and in 1851 he was admitted to Holy OrdeiS in connection
with the Church Missionary Society's Punjab 5lission [4].
In 1849 Mr. and Mrs. Perkins were obliged by failihg health to re-
sign. The Rev. J. T. Sleicher, assisted by the Rev. R. T. Blake,
carried on the work until 1852, when the Rev. H. Sells succeeded to
the charge. In 1853 Mr. Sells was joined by Mr. Watts (of Bishop's
College, Calcutta), Mr. W. H. Haycock, Mr. Edgar (from Agra), uod
Manuel Thomas, a native preacher of great experience [5]. Mr.
Sells' first report mentions the soldiers of Uer Majesty's 70th Regiment
as '• steady contributors " to the Mission since their arrival in 1861.
The Mission-school at his coming consisted of some 75 boys;
only English was taught, and that through the medium of a heathen
master. The introduction of religious text-books in Urdu and Hindi
startled many of the boys, and this joined to the growing indolence of
the master and the imposition of monthly fees reduced tiie number
of attendants to thirty, inclusive of five Christians. A change of
masters was followed by the happiest results.
The vahie of schools as a subsidiary aid to the Missionary was fully
(lemonstrated at Cawnpore, and in the neighbouring villages also
the people were anxious to liavo schools establislied among them.
The number of the native congregation being reduced to thirteen by
NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES (INDIa).
695
the departure of the orphan girls [see p. 594], Mr. Sells invited a small
colony of native Christians residing in the Colonelgung district of the
city to settle at Asrapur. Most of them did so, and the small company
of Christians met together daily (morning and evening) for reading of
the Scriptures and prayer. Mr. Sells and Mr. Haycock followed the
example of their predecessors in travelling through the villages and
preaching at the time of the great Melas. At a fair held twice a week
at 13ara-Sirohi, about five miles from Asrapur, the Missionaries
generally succeeded in getting an audience of from 80 to 150. There
was never opposition in this village, and one good sign was the presence,
time after time, of the same hearers. Mr. Sells was already convinced
that
" the great battle of Christianity in India must be not so much with idolatry in
the popular acceptation of the term, as with the Pantheism and indiHerentism at
the root of all practical idolatry."
In 1854 Mr. H. E. Cookey and in 1855 Mr. W. Willis joined the
staff. Mr. Haycock now (1855) arranged for the erection of a school
at Shiocli, and began a tour through some districts of Central India
which had been till then unvisited.
The following are extracts from his last report, referring to a tour
in the neighbourhood of Cawnpore : —
" My spirit was much refreshed at a place called Machavia Burpur, where I got
a congregation of about twenty persons ; my conversation was principally with an
old man. ... He said— 'Sir, all will soon be one; times change wonderfully.
Many years ago, I was at Chunar. A Clergyman used to preach to the natives ;
people seeing him open his book, used to run away, afraid to listen, lest thev should
become Christians. You have come to this obscure village ; no one has run away,
but many have been attracted to listen to your words.' I was delighted to hear
the old man bear witness to this sign of the times. Speaking on this subject to
an aged disciple, I asked him what hope he saw for Christianity, —what signs of
progress could he see ? He replied, — ' Many. The preaching of the Gospel has
shaken the faith of the people. What was before done from motives of faith,
is now done generally from mere deference to popular custom. The Brahmins
and the women give the tone to public opinion. There is less enthusiasm,
and a decrease in the attendance at popular festivals. The offerings haye
decreased ; where the Brahmins got thousands before, they get only hundreds
'now'" [C].
This was the hist tour made by Mr. Haycock. At the beginning of
1857 the work was going on steadily and well. Arrangements had
been made for occupying Shiooli (20 miles distant) and Bithoor, where
through the kindness of Mr. Grecnway (a merchant of Cawnpore, after-
wards killed in the massacre), the deserted Baptist meeting-house in
the station had been acquired. Early in 1857 Mr. Sells left Cawnpore
to begin an itinerant Mission at Saugor, little thinking what a fate
awaited his fellow labourers. There were already, indeed, warnings —
sure, though faint— of the coming storm. Six months before it burst over
Delhi and Cawipore, Mr. Haycock's Maulvie (Mahommedan teacher)
told him that they would " soon feel the sharpness of the Mussulman's
sword." On the night of the 21st of May, immediate danger being
apprehended, the residents of Cawnpore were gathered together into
the European barracks ; tlie sepoys refused to assist in removing the
treasure ; Nana Sahib, under pretence of quelling the mutiny, brought
in his own men, and, joining the rebellious sepoys, at once declared
his intention of attacking the barracks.
QQH
!i.
\
696
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE aOSPEL.
I i i!
The Chaplain of Cawnpore (Mr. Monorieff), the Mission<>.rief! and
their catechists, and all the native Christiana who had not escaped into
distant districts, perished in the massacre which followed.
The precise time and nature of the deaths of the Missionaries is
not quite certain. The Bev. W. H. Haycock is said to have lost his
reason, prohably from sunstroke, and to have died in the early days
of the siege. Another account simply says that he was shot down
as he was entering the entrenchments. His mother perished in the
general massacre. The Bev. H. E. Cocket, wounded in the thigh
by a musket shot, survived to suffer with those who were so
treacherously invited to proceed in boats to Allahabad, and it ia
believed that he was brought back among the rest who were not
destroyed in the river, and endeavoured to snatch a few moments'
respite before death to offer a common supphcation in behalf of all
present* [7].
Mr. WiiiLis, who had left Cawnpore in April for ordination in
Calcutta, received from Mr. Coceey a letter dated June 1, 1857
{i.e. a week before the outbreak at that station), in which occurred this
striking quotation : " Veni, et ostende nobis faciem tuam, Dominus,
qui sedes super Cherubim i et salvi erimus. Veni, Domine, et noli
tardare; relaxa facinora plebis tuse." On returning to Cawnpore,
Mr. (now the Rev. W.) Willis wrote : —
" It was with a heavy heart that I entered the station, and viewed the sad
speotaole of a onoe happy and prosperous town, now lying desolate and in ruins.
There near the spot of the final massacre rest, enclosed in their common grave, the
remains of our Ohristian brethren. Touching indeed are the brief insr.riptiona
on the two monuments hard by I As I passed along the roads and saw the
'Ommbling European dwellings, and the pretty Gothic church, gutted and roofless,
I had little hope of finding much left of the Mission property at Nawabgunge.
There were five buildings with their respective out-ofiices, together with three or
four small houses for the Christians. All are more or less dilapidated, with the
exception of the sdiool-house. Of the three dwelling houses one alone was not
bomed ; its doors and windows had all been carried away. . . . The little chapel has
its walls standing but the woodwork and the roof are gone. The floor is over-
sown with weeds, and covered with dirt and rubbish. A broken piece of masonry
IB all that remains of the font. ... All the mission property has been plundered
and burned ... all gone. ... It appears that before going into the entrench-
ments Mr. Haycock had entrusted the communion plate to one of the Zemindars
on whose ground the mission premises are ; the man ... is now unable to pro-
duce the said plate. He has, however . . . agreed to give as compensation . . .
B8.200 " [8].
This Zemindar further agreed to remit his share of the rent of the
Mission premises for five years [8a].
As soon as the Society received news of the massacre of
Missionaries in Cawnpore and Delhi it " determined, God being its
helper, to restore tho^e desolated Missions on a broader founda-
tion than before." [bee also p. 615.] Two public meetings were held
in London, and by August 1858 nearly £19,000 had been raised for
the extension of the Society's Indian Missions [9]. A portion of
this sun: was designed for the erection of a Mission Church to Horye as
" c. memorial of our countrymen of all classes — soldiers, civilians, and
* Acconnts di£Eer u to whether the last prayers at the final masBacre wore offered by
Mr. Moncrieff (the Chaplain^ or Mr. Coukey, but a native Christian ayah, who
escaped to Calcutta, stated very positively that Mr. Cockey was the Padre who read
from a book at the last sad scene.
NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES (iNDU).
607
Missionaries," and it was intended to build the church over ornear the
well into which were thrown the bodies of the murdered women and
children. For military reasons the Government forbade this and
covered the well by a marble monument. Meanwhile the civil and
military authorities in India had opened a subscription for the erection
of a memorial church on the site of Sir Hugh Wheeler's entrench-
ments, in the centre of the cantonments ; and eventuallv the Society's
Memorial Church Fund was applied to the new churcn [All Souls'],
and in return the Government made over to the Society, Ohrist
Church,* a spacious building, which though nearly destroyed in the
Mutiny had been completely restored, and was situated in the centre of
the city, close to the well. The transfers were eflfected in 1861, and
the Rev. S. B. Burbell was appointed to Christ Church by the Arch-
bishops of Canterbury and York and the Bishop of London, in whom
the appoi.. ent of the incumbent was vested in perpetuity [10].
£100 of the fund raised by the Society was reserved for a monu-
ment to its Missionaries and catechists, to be placed in Christ
Church [11], but the accomplishment of this object was delayed
(by oversight rather than intention) until 1892, when the money
with interest [in all £804] was applied to the erection of a brass
tablet in the Church and of Memorial School buildings. The whole
of the work was executed in India, and the inscription on the tablet
(in English and Urdu) is as follows : —
" To the Glory of God.
In Memory of
W. H. Haycock, Priest,
and
Henry Edwim Cockky, Deacon,
of the S.P.G. Mission to Cavnfore.
Also of
M. J. Jenninos, Pr'ist, Chaplain, and
Founder of the S.P.G. Mission to Delhi;
also of
ALrRCD Boots HcnsABD, Priest,
and
Dan J-" CoKRiE Sandys, Catechist,
and
Louis Koch, Catechist,
of ihe S.P.G. Mission to Delhi.
The Society inr thu Propagation of the Gospel in
Foreign Parts
Dedicates this Memorial of its brethren who
glorified God by their deaths
in the Mutiny of 1857.
' Here is the patience r.nd the faith of the Saints.' " [12]
• Could this have beer, the church menUoned in the Report for 1839 as having been
erected chiefly by the subBcriptiona of the residents, aided by a donation of Rb.12,000
from the Church Building Fund, and the first stone of which was laid by the Bishop of
CkloutU on February 4, 1897 ? [10a.]
' 1
t:
i ■
w
i: ^
ii.;L,
'*'.'!*'li
598
800IBTY FOB THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
One of the victima of the Mutiny — Mrs. Green way —bequeathed
Bs.800 per annum to the Society [18].
On his return to Cawnpore early in 1868, the Rev. W. Willis re-
established a school and gathered around him a few native Christians.
It was not thought advisable to rebuild the Mission-houses at Nawab-
gunge, which were destroyed in the Mutiny, and until Christ Church
was ready school and service were held in a Baptist Chapel lent for
the purpose. In 1859 the premises and funds of the " Cawnpore
Free School " were made over to the Society [14].
Under the Rev. S. B. Burrell, who arrived in August 1859, the
work of reconstruction and extension made rapid progress. Daily ser-
vice was established in Christ Church, where also (under the terms of
the transfer) the Society undertook to provide an English service each
Sunday for the benefit of the civil station. Bazaar preaching was
begun at eight different places in the city, the prisoners in the district
jail were ministered to, and (in 1861-2) the Orphanage was re-opened
to receive 100 friendless children collected by the Missionaries during
a period of famine [15].
The boys' section of the Orphanage was removed to Roorkee in
1876, and the girls' branch has been extended so as to include other
pupils of a boarding and day school. In 1889 the 400 Christiana
then connected with Cawnpore were reported to be " all per-
fectly independent of the Mission in temporal matters and self-
supporting" [16].
Through Mr, Burrell's exertions the Gospel was made known
not only throughout the city of Cawnpore, but also to the heathen
beyond, to a distance of 100 miles, in Oude, Rohilcund and other
districts [17].
In 1868 the Rev. J. R. Hill (who had been assisting Mr. Burrell
some seven years) baptized a Jamadar (petty officer) of Police and his
family, who lived at Orai in West Bundelkund. In the Mutiny they
Bheltered and concealed some European fugitives several months, and
it was then that they resolved to become Christians. After their bap-
tism, with the exception of one brief period, they were " completely cut
off from all Christian society and privileges " for nearly twenty years,
and yet held fast to their profession without wavering. The man was
no scholar, but the mother learned to read fluently her simple and
expressive Hindi, and every Sunday for nineteen years she read to the
household from the Prayer Book and New Testament. During that
period when three of their children were seized (at different times) with
fatal illness, they got some European Inspector or other Christian to
baptize them, and on their death buried them in joy and hope of the
resurrection. But the healthy children ihey kept against the time when
some Missionary should come from Cawnpore ; and in 1887 Mr. Hill
baptized at Orai four who had thus been kept waiting— one for
seventeen years [18].
In Cawnpore itself much of the time of the Missionaries haa
generally been devoted to education, and with great success [19].
Si>eaking of this branch of work in 1878 the Rev. H. Fintbr
said :—
" Judging from what I have seen of the effects of Mission School Scripture
tcashing, 1 think there are very few of the students who reach the higher classeB
NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES (INDIA).
699
that are not permanently affected by it for good, but while the obstacles to con*
version remain as they are, we must expect very few converts indeed. Some few,
who are more free from restraint than others, become Brahmos, but the great
majority seem to be content with what is really, but in many cases almost
unconsciously, a compromise between Christianity and Hinduism freed from ita
grosser elements " [20].
Passing over sixteen years — a period still of preparation rather
than of actual conversions, but marked by changes in the staff not
always to the advantage of the cause [21], wo find the Rev. J. R.
Hill reporting that the High Court of Allahabad had laid down that
sixteen is the minimum legal age for a change of faith, and eighteen
of release from natural guardianship, and that there had been an ac*
cession of six young Brahman converts from Kursawan, " the Brahman
quarter of the city and hotbed of bigotry and intolerance." Remarking
on this significant fact Mr. Hill said : —
" For how many ye irs have your Missionaries passed through prejudiced
Kursawan on their way to their schools, how many boys' names have they regis-
tered whose homes were in this ward — all, it seemed, in vain ; the old Brahmana
have continued to smile at us politely and sarcastically, the youths to jeer a little
at our want of success ; but now it has come, the spell at last is broken ; quietly
and unexpectedly the Cross of Christ has been imprinted upon the foreheads of
the youths of Kursawan. One of the catechists journeying in a railway carriage
with some of the old men of Kursawan was remonstrated with by thnm. We
cannot tell, they said, what has come over our boys ; we have known for some
time that they do not care for the customs of their old religion, and prefer the
Christian, and the Arya Samajis (the North India organisation corresponding to
the Brahmo Samaj of Bengal) has not helped us, and now if we are insistent with
them they say openly, We will become Christians " [22].
The labours of Samuel SitA RAm, a converted Brahmin, deserve
special notice. Baptized in the C.M.S. Mission at Lucknow, ho
afterwards came to Cawnpore, where he bcci:me distinguished as " a
most interesting and efficient preacher, ' " a living power in himself
and in his history upon his own countrymen, and as a Christian pastor,
simple, firm, faithful." He died in 1878 — four years after his or-
dination [23].
Another excellent Native Clergyman, the Rev. Roqer Dutt (trans-
ferred from Calcutta in 1885) was left in sole charge of the Mission
until 1889, when the arrival of the Rev. G. H. and the Rev. F.
Westcott (sons of the Bishop of Durham) enabled the work of re-
organisation and exvension to be undertaken in a manner which had
long been needed. The Church has been beautified, quiet days for
devotion are now held, the Mission press is busy, lectures in English
are given on grave subjects which occupy the thoughts of enquirero as
well as of believers, the orphanages for boys and girls are lovingly
cared for, the Industrial department is being developed, and the in-
fluence of the Mission has been further extended by the opening of
College Classes in connection with the High School* in July ISOfi,
Indeed, speaking generally, the Mission, since the appointment of the
Messrs. Westcott, has been raised to a stronger and more hopeful
position than it has occupied for many years [24].
• In 1898 a Commercial Class, which will train young men for business life, wa«
added to the School, aud the staff was further strengthened by the appointment o! Mr*
(now the Bev.) A. Crosthwaite, a son of the Bishop of Beverley.
>:'■:}
i ;"i:'i 1
:i
m.
|!|iR<--
i: 1 i;l
600
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOFAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
Btatibtics, 1B03.— ChriBtianB, 272 ; Communicojits, 61 ; Cateohnmens, 8 ; Villager,
8 ; SoboolB, 18 i Scholora, 872 ; Clergymen, 8 ; Lay Agents 52.
I ■;!
Beferencea (North-Westem Provinces— Cawnpore).—[l] M.P. 18B8, p. 69 ; R. 1891,
p. 19 ; R. 1892, pp. 18, 84 ; M.F. 1898, p. 15. [2] CDC. Report, 1882-8, pp. 6-8 ; do., 1856-7,
pp. 7-8 J R. 1883, p. 60 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 868-4 ; M.H. No. 85, pp. 1-6. t2o] C.D.C. Report,
1886, pp. 18-14 ; do., 1848-6, p. 1, and annexed Report of Mr. Perkins, Jan. 16, 1844,
pp. 28-80. [8] R. 1884-6, p. 86; R. 1886, p. 40; R. 1840, pp. 79-80 ; C.D.C. Report,
1884-6, pp. 11-18, 41-51; do., 1886, pp. 12-14, 84-8; do., 1887, pp. 14, lo, 87;
do., 1888-41, pp. 64-60 ; do., 1866-7, pp. 8, 9 ; Jo., V. 44, p. 878. [4] Jo., V. 44, p. 868 ;
Jo., V. 46, pp. 177-8 ; C.D.C. Report, 1888-41, pp. 64-60 ; do., 1848-5, p. 1, also annexed
Report of Mr. Perkins, Jan. 16, 1844, pp. 1-27 ; R. 1844, pp. 78-9 ; R, 1846, p. 78; R.
1861, p. 60 ; R. 1864, p. 84 ; C.D.C. Report, 1862-8, pp. 80-1 ; do., 1856-7, pp. 7. 9-12, 14;
M.H. No. 4, pp. 1-16; M.H. No. 85, pp. 18-47, 65. [5] C.D.C. Report, 1851-2, pp. 8-9 ;
do., 1862-8, pp. 4, 27 ; do., 1854, p. 8 ; M.H. No. 85, pp. 51-2 ; R. 1863, p. 64 ; R. 1864,
p. 88. [6] C.D.C. Report, 1862-8, pp. 27-44 ; do., 1854, p. 8 ; do., 1865, pp. 25-9 ; do.,
1856-7, p. 18 ; R. 1854, pp. 88-6 ; R. 1856, p. 101 ; R. 1867, pp. 91-2 ; M.H. No. 85,
pp. 58-06. [7] C.D.C. Report, 1866-7, pp. 1, 14-10 ; M.H. No. 85, pp. 65-70. [8] C.D.C.
Iteport, 1856-7, pp. 16-18. [9] R. 1858, pp. 29, 80 ; R. 1859, p. 27. [10] Jo., Nov. 20,
1857; Jo., Deo. 21, 1860; Jo., June 21, 1801; M.F. 1857, p. 282 ; R. 1868, p. 90;
R.1860, p. 127; R. 1861, p. 148; M.F. 1801, pp. 28, 1C7-8; Bound Pamphlets, "Calcutta
1860, V. 1 "), No. 11a. [lOa] R. 1839, p. C4. [11] Jo., June 21, 1861. [12] Standing
Conunittee Minutes, V. 46, pp. 297, 299, 800-1. [13] C.D.C. Report, 1860, p. 7. [14]
C.D.C. Report, 1858, pp.2, 7-8; do., 1859, pp. 5-0; do., 1800, p. 6; R. 1869, p. 104;
R. 1860, pp. 126-8. [15] C.D.C. Report, 1859, p. 1 ; do., 1860, pp. 6, 7 ; R. 1861,
p. 145; R. 1862, pp. 141, 236; R. 18G3, p. 89. [16] M.F. 1889, pp. 184-6, 819;
MF. J 890, p. 140. [17] R. 1863-4, p. 90; R. 18G5, pp. 116-17; R. 3806, p. 118;
R. 1870, p. 79; R. 1872, p. 61; R. 1874, pp. 14-15: see also R. 1877, p. 21. [18]
R. 1861, p. 145 ; R. 1887, pp. 29, 30. [10] 11. 1870, p. 79 ; R. 1871, p. 98 ; M.F.
1889, pp. 319-20 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 130-40 ; R. 1890, p. 81 ; R. 1891, p. 87. [20] R.
1878, p. 68. [21] R. 1874, p. 14 ; R. 1875, p. 14 ; R. 1889, pp. 87-8. [22] R.
1889, pp. 87-8. [23] R. 1870, pp. 79, 80 ; R. 1874, p. 14 ; R. 1875, p. 14 ; R.
1878, p. 22. [24] R. 1888, p. 48 ; R. 1889, p. 88 ; R. 1890, pp. 81-4 ; M.F. 1890,
pp. 187-41; Calcutta Letters Received, V. XI., pp. 4, 22, 27, 86, 78, 117, 140, 105;
Christ Church, Cawnpore, Magazine, August 1892, May and July 1898 ; Report of Cawu-
j)ore Boys' Industrial Home, 1804.3
(II.) BANDA, 1873-92.
Banda is an offshoot of the Cawnporo Mission. When visited by
the Rev. S. B. Bubrell in 1865 Bundelkund was almost unknown
from a Missionary point of view [1], and though containing over two
miUion inhabitants no Christian Mission was opened in the province
until 1878, when the Rev. J. R. Hill was transferred from Cawnpore
to Banda, the capital of East Bundelkund.
The establishment of the Mission was greatly promoted by
Mr. F, 0. Mayne, of the Indian Civil Service, who died in 1872.
The Bundelos are a fine, manly race, and possess a respect for the
religion of the English. Regular bazaar preachings and meetings for
irstruction and discussion were organised, and on All Saints' Day
1873 the first Christian native baptism that ever occurred in the city
took place, the convert being a Mahommedan gentleman, the son of
the chief Maulvai of the place and the trusted spiritual adviser of
the former Nawab of Banda. Starting with a convert of his charactes-
and position it was hoped that the Mission would gather an abundant
harvest, but as yet these hopes have not been reahsed [2]. Bat
although only a few converts have been made [3], the Mission
m
T,PI
NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES (iNDIA).
601
has exerted an influence which cannot be tabulated or tested by
statistics [4].
On Mr. Hill's return to Cawnpore in 1885 the Mission was placed
in charge of the Rev. Abdul Ali, a native who was ordained at Banda
on November 2, 1879, and who died in 1892* [5].
Statistics, 1892.— ChristianB, 27 ; Communicants, 16 ; Catechnmens, 8 ; Schools, 1 ;
Scholars, 97; Clergymen, 1; Lay Agents, 0.
Be/erences (Banda).— tl]R. 1866, pp. 110-17. [2] R. 1672, p. 61; R. 1878, p. 69;
C.D.C. Report, 1878, pp. 28-80; R. 1875. p. 14; R. 1878, p. 21. [3] R. 1890, p. 20.
[4] R. 1884, p. 27. [6] R. 1879, p 28 ; I M8S., Calcutta R. VII., pp. 85-6.
(III.) ROORKEE, 1861-92.
Roorkee is situated about 18 miles from Hardwar, where the
Ganges emerges from the Himalayas. Hardwar is one of the most
sacred parts of all that sacred river, and at the annual festivals many
thousands of Hindu pilgrims pass through Roorkee on their way to the
holy bathing place. Previously to 1861 (probably from 1856) Roorkee
had been visited only occasionally by the Society's Missionaries from
Delhi, but in 1861 the Rev. H. Sells was stationed there, to
open a Mission. A small native congregation was soon gathered [1],
by 1864 the number of native Christians had reached 69 [2], and in
the next year it was reported that " Roorkee, although a small place
. . . contains a larger number of Christians than either Delhi or
Cawnpore" [8]. Mr. Sells had now taken to itinerating, and the
work of the station devolved on the Rev. R. W. H. Hickey (appointed
1863). On his leaving in 1869 the Mission was carried on for some
five years partly with the assistance of the Rev. Y. K. Singh and the
Chaplain.
In 1875 Mr. F. H. T. HorPNER, of the Berlui (Lutheran) Mis-
sionary Society, having been ordained by the Bishop of Calcutta, was
placed in charge of Roorkee, to which place the Boys' Orphanage
at Cawnpore was transferred [5], This institution has been
excellently managed by Mr. Hoppner, the boys being trained to be
industrious Christians [6]. In his general Mission work Mr. Hoppner
has been no less successful. Up to 1890 he had baptized 275 persons,
including several Brahmins and Mahommedans, and the number
he says
" might have been trebled, but we have learned that it is not the quantity, but the
quality, that is the test of the increase and advancement of the Lord's cause ; vie
have made the experience that one real convert is worth ten doubtful ones, as the
Methodists have amply shown again last year, when they baptized eighty-five
sweepers offhand in one evening in the city of Roorkee, of whom not one single
soul even remained faithful."
One of the Brahmins was not ashamed, even when an inquirer, to
engage in hard manual labour for a livelihood, and at his baptism he
took oflfhis " Brahminical thread" and tore it in pieces before the
whole congregation, in token that he had broken with Hinduism
altogether. Along with him was baptized a man of the Shepherd
caste, whom he had influenced to renounce Hinduism. Similarly a
* Mr. Hill returned to England in 1888, but left again at the end of 1891 in order to
resume work at Banda.
:W
i 1.1
I,'
t 1-1
f'" ':
602
BOOIBTY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF IHB OOSPSL.
Moulvi of great learning, after receiving baptism in 1882, sought by
diligent preaching in the bazaars to bring others into the Christian
fold. [71.
According to a rei-ort of Mr. Hoppner in 1887, whenever a
Mahommedan Moulvie now preaches in the bazaar he carries in his
hand, not the Koran, but the Bible. Of course he uses the Bible for
controversiiil purposes, but the fact is remarkable, and " the Gospel is
preached " [Bj. Some of the Christian convert? have been subjected
to persecutions, the endurance of which on the part of a timid people
represents a true form of confessorship [9]. In Mr. Hoppner's
opmion
" the influence which the Word creates among the masses of the people must
not be measured by these small visible signs of success. That has gone already
far deeper into the hearts, and prepares them for the time when hundreds and
thousands shall be seen flocking into the fold of Christ " [10].
Statiutics, 1803. — Christiana, 261 ; Communicants, 82 ; Catechumens, 32 ; Villages,
6 i Schools, 9 ; Scholars, 174 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 17.
Beferences (Roorkee).— p.] C.D.C. Report, 1850-7, p. 26 ; Jo., Jan. 17, 1862 ; L\.
1861, p. 20; M.P. 1802, p. 285; R. 1862, p. 140; I MS3., V. 11, pp. 377-8, 431, 477;
do., V. 12, pp. 85-6, 148-4 ; R. 1876, pp. 16-17. [2] R. 1803-4, p. 09. [3] R. 1808-4,
p. 99 ; R. 1865, p. 116. [4] R. 1866, p. 114 ; I MSS., V. 12, pp. 160, 188 ; R. 1800, p. 86 ;
E. 1871, p. 89 ; R. 1872, p. 67 ; C.D.C. Report, 1878, p. iv ; do., 1874, p. iv ; R. 1876, p. 17.
[6] C.D.C. Report, 1874, pp. vii, viii ; do., 1876, pp. xvi, xvii ; do., 1876, p. viii ; I MS3.,
V. 21, p. 46 ; R. 1876, p. 17 ; R. 1877, p. 21 ; M.F. 1877, pp. 872, 671 ; R. 1878, p. 21 ; Standing
Committee Book, V. 86, pp. 229, 202, 810, 888. [6] R. 1878, p. 24 ; R. 1870, p. 28 ; R.
1880, pp. 81-2. [7] P.. 1882, pp. 27-8 ; R. 1800, pp. 85-6 ; see alao E. 1801, pp. 85-7.
[8] R. 1887, P. 20. ^..J R. 1888, p. 42. [10] R. 1800, p. 86.
(IV.) HABDWAE, 1877-92.
In connection with the Boorkee Mission a cateohist was stationed
at Hardwar in 1877. In 1878 eight adult converts and two infants
were baptized — the firstfruits of Christianity in this " most idola-
trous and bigoted place of Hindu superstition." The labours of the
oatechist are supplemented by visits from the Bev. F. H. T. Hopfneb,
and few stories of Mission method are more interesting than Mr.
Hoppner's accounts of his preachings and disputings at the great fairs
there [1].
The changes which railways and other products of Western
civilisation are making in India are shown in the changed attitude of
the people at a gathering at Hardwar in 1886, of which Mr. Hoppner
wrote : —
"The railway to Boorkee and Hardwar was opened on the 1st January, 1886,
and the people . . . the greater number of them, were carried there for the ilrst time
by the railway ; and whereas they formerly stayed there from five to ten days and
even a fortnight, they now seemed all tu be in a great hurry to get away again,
many did not even stay for the principal bathing day ; and whilst formerly there
were in the ordinary fairs always between 80,000 and 40,000 people, there were
now never more at one and the same time than about 18,000 or 20,000 at the most.
If this were a sign that idolatry is going to decline then it would bo a good sign.
And partly it is so, no doubt ; people lose their faith in their idol-worship and the
bathing in the Oanges, for they see very clearly that their ' holy mother Oai:«res '
is DO longer invincible, as they formerly thought she was, because she has yielded
i
NORTH- WESTERN PROVIMOES (iNDU).
608
and is daily yielding to the destruc'ive operations and skill of the foreign engineer,
and has against her own free ^v ll to issue her water into the oanal instead of
Bending it down in its ordinary and original channel, as she did all these many
centuries. Though the people were fewer . . . our work in the fair was not less
than in former years ... on the contrary we had very large and good congregations,
\rho listened with immense interest to our preaching ; and we had also very
determined opponents who argued with all their might and zeal, and were in right
earnest to defend their cause and their gods. One Brahman also began to praise
his gods, how powerful they were, and what mighty and heroio deeds they had
done; and, as an instance, he said, 'Look at our Krishna, who lifted up the
mountain Oobardhan with his little finger I ' But we said, ' What boasting is
that ? look at your mighty, invincible mother Qanges, who is all-powerful and
much stronger than Krishna was, and yet one of Her Majesty the Empress ot
India's most insignificant and low servants, a ' red-turbaned ' peon who gets only
5 rupees salary a month, keeps her in his control, and whenever it pleases him to
shut the head gates, she has to pour all her water into the canal, and he thus lays
her dry and bare that you can walk through her bed without hardly wetting your
shoes I i ' Such a reply he had, of course, not expected, it put him out completely,
he could not reply a single word. This then makes the poor think about it, for
they see . . . it is so" [2].
Beferences.~[l] R. 1878, p. 21 ; R. 1886, p. 83 i M.F. 1878, pp. 264-6. [2] R. 1686,
pp. 88-4.
Statistics (for pp. 690-608).— In the North- Western Provinces of India, where the
Societ" (1888-02) has assisted in maintaining 28 Missionaries (5 Natives) and planting
5 Centiral Stations (as detailed on pp. 010-7), there are now in connection with its Missions
660 Christians, 168 Communicants, 28 Catechumens, 8 Villages, 28 Schools, 1,148 ScholarB,
i Clergymen, and 75 Lay Agents, under the care of the Bishop of Lucknow [p. 767j.
\See alto Table on p. 780.]
I (
* - v
m
(•' f
ppi^i-
I'M
1 1
604
SOCIETY FOB THB PROPAOATION OF THE 006PEL.
It
CHAPTER LXXIX.
CENTRAL PBOriNCSS {INDIA).
Tax Sauqob and Nebbudda Tebbitorieb, annexed in 1818, were with the Nagpnr
province organised under the name of the Central Provinces in 1861. Including subse-
quent additions the area is now 118,279 square miles, about one fourth being under
cultivation. Pojiulation, 12,944,805 ; of these 10,489,842 are Hindus, 1,692,149 Animistio
(Aboriginals), and 13,808 Christiana ; and 7,277,344 speak Hindi, 2,127,908 Marathi,
1,188,402 Gond, and 1,602,782 Uriya.
The Society's operations have been carried on in the
KEBBUDDA AND SATJOOR TEBEITORIES, 1846-8, 1867, 1888-92.
In 1846 the Society opened a Mission among the Gonds (an aboriginal
people) in the Nerbudda district. This step was taken on the recom-
mendation of its local Committee in Calcutta, and on the promise of
local support from the Chaplains of Jubbulpore (Bev. F. H. Dawson)
and Saugor (Bev. J. Bell) and other British residents, sufficient to
maintain a school and provide for other contingent expenses. The
Saugor and Nerbudda Territories, a land of vaJleys and hills, were
then estimated to comprise an area of 80,000 square miles, and to be
inhabited bv three millions of people, " to whom the glad tidings of
salvation " had " never been proclaimed." The Mission was entrusted
to the Bev. J. B. Dribebo and Mr. Habrison, who were encouraged by
the friendly reception accorded them by the petty Bajahs and by the
readiness of the people to receive instruction.
The Missionaries had been directed to make Saugor their head-
quarters, but the place proved unsuitable for the purpose, and the local
support (diminished by the departure of the Chaplains and other British
residents) not justifying a change of site, the Mission, after an existence
of eighteen months, was withdrawn in 1848, but with the hope of
renewing it. A grammar and vocabulary of the Oondi language,
with a translation of the Parable of the Prodigal Son, by Mr. Driberg,
were published in 1849 [1] ; and in 1857 the Fev. H. Sells of Cawn-
pore (who bad made a tour in Central India m the cold season of
18')5-6) T/as appointed to Saugor to open an itinerant Mission in the
neighbouring district ; but, shortly after his arrival, sickness compelled
bis return to England [2].
In the met. *ime [1864] Jubbulpore was occupied by the C.M.S.
About 1869, at ^ o suggestion of the local Secretary of the S.P.G. in
Calci tta. I isht,^ Oilman employed some private funds at his disposal
in openirg y hew Mission among the Gonds, the centre of which was
at Hofihuij''<«^i J, under the Bev. — Haden. This Mission the Bishop
in]
doii
Mifi
abo
the
^oii
IS £
J
B.1
do.,
Fan
V.l
Bep
CBNTBAL PBOVINCBS (iNDIA).
606
in 187C deaired the Society to adopt, but lack of funds prevented its
doing Bc [S].
The Society has, however, assisted in the maintenance of a Tamil
Mission established in connection with Christ Church, Juhbulpore,
about 1888. By means of a Tamil catechist work is carried on among
the native soldiers and the domestic servants in Juhbulpore ; the ad-
joining villages (including Hoshungabud) are visited, and the Gospel
is preached also to pilgrims on their way to Benares [4].
Befermcea (Nerbudda and Saagor).— [1] Jo., V. 45, pp. it49, 278; B. 1846, pp. 77-8;
B. 1847, pp. 8a-8 ; B. 1848, pp. 97-8 ; C.D.C. Beport, 1845-6, pp. xzi-', zxiii, xxTU-xzziv ;
do., 1846-7, pp. 4-6, and Appendix No. 8 ; do., 1847-8, pp. 1-2. [2] Caloatta Bound
Pamphlets, 1861, No. 4; C.D.C. Beport, 1866-7, pp. 1, 20; B. ISST, p. 04. [8] I MSS.,
V. 14, pp. 89-42; do., V. 20, p. 211. [4] Calcutta Diocesan Connoil (Western Section)
Beport, 1888, pp. 24, 84-6, 41.
Vi
606
BOOIBTT FOR THE PBOPAaATION OF THE OOBPEL.
CHAPTER LXXX.
ASSAM.
Assam forma the north-eaBtern frontier of India, and compriseB the valleys of the
Brahmaputra and the Barak, with the intervening mountainous watershed. It was
constituted a separate province from Bengal in 1874. Area (excluding some unsettled
tracts), 46,341 square miles. Population, 6,470,833; of these 2,906,833 are Hindus,
S,204,5(>6 Animistic (Aboriginals), and 16,844 Christians ; and 2,741,947 speak Bengali,
1,414,286 Assamese, 197,880 Cachari, 280,808 Hindi.
The operations of the Society have been carried on in the districts
Of (I.) Debroghur, 1851 ; (II.) Tezpore, 1862-92 ; (III.) Mungledye,
1866-92. As early as 1842 proposals were made to the Bishop of Calcutta
by Major Jenkins, a Government Commissioner in India, for Chris-
tianising the hill tribes of Assam. His predecessors, Mr. Scott and
the Hon. Mr. Robertson, as well as himself, had advocated this
measure "as a duty incumbent upon the Government." Hitherto
their efforts had met with little success — the Government apparently
fearing to interfere with the superstitions of their subjects ; but some
assistance had been rendered since 1820 for the support of schools,
and there was now a prospect of aid for the establishment of a branch
of the Moravian Mission, or of a Church Mission on the Moravian
system. The Moravians had previously been invited to take up work
in Assam, but were unable to do so ; and in order to secure the object
in view it would in Major Jenkins' opinion be necessary that the
arrangements should bo conducted by one of the great Slissionary
Societies of the Church of England [1].
In compliance with the recommendation of the Bishop of Calcutta,
the Society left it to his discretion to appropriate a portion of the
Diocesan grant to the purposes of the proposed Mission in Assam, but
apparently nothing could then be spared [2].
In the autumn of 1842 a Government Chaplain was appointed to
Assam ; and the Rev. R. Bland, who was occupying that position at
Gowhatty in 1845, revived the subject of a Mission, and soon after
sent a native of Assam to Bishop's College, Calcutta, for training, and
promised to havo collections for the endowment of an AsBameso
Scholarship at the college [8].
(I.) DEBROOHUB, 1851-61.
The effect of the appointment of a Chaplain was felt also at
Debroghur, whore the European residents in 1846 formed the idea
a
wit
the
ins
181
set
no
ASSAM.
607
of building a church and endowing it, " so as to secure the
services of a resident clergyman, who might also devote himself
to the reclaiming of the wild tribes around." The foundation-stone
of the church was laid in 1847, and in 1849 the first subscrip-
tions were received for the endo^vment fund. By September 1860
this fund was producing an annual income of Bs.640. At that time
the Bishop of Calcutta visited Assam, and was entreated by the resi-
dents to station a clergyman at Debroghur. Accordingly the Bev. E.
HiGGS was transferred there from Barripore in June 1851 as a Mis-
sionary of the Society. From the commencement the main object of
the Mission was to convert the hill tribes around. It does not appear
that the native population about Debroghur was to occupy the Mis-
sionary's chief attention — as their mixed character and the peculiar
circumstances under which they had become mingled together did not
offer so promising a field for Missionary labour as the untouched hill
people.
Until Debroghur became the headquarters of the civil authorities
and a military post it was an insignificant fishing village. The
whole population in 1852, with few exceptions, consisted of the local
corps with the usual amount of camp followers, a few shopkeepers from
Dacca attracted by the European residents, and a few traders from
Mairwarra. To one Missionary the majority of these were necessarily
inaccessible, from the variety of tongues spoken and other circum-
stances.
Professedly the greater part of the Assamese were Hindus, but
their observance of even the outward rites was very lax. All classes
were followers of some particular Gossain, or Hindu priest, and
numberless villages of Miris, as yet " unaffected by scruples of caste,
and most willing to receive instruction in religion," were gradually
falling into the hands of the Hindu priests, who were " often almost
identified with the Deity, and this quite irrespective of the merit or
talent of the man." The Mahommedans were equally eager in
making proselytes, but in reality the mass of the people in Assam had
" no religion at all " ; they lived " almost as though there were no
God," they seemed to think that religion was " no concern of theirs,"
they "were called by a certain name" and that was" enough for them."
Mr. Higgs had nn^^i a doubt that the whole of the Miris would " at once
declare themselves as our disciples " were they sure of regular visits
and instruction from Christian teachers. Whenever he entered their
villages they entreated him to supply them with Christian books and
a teacher, and frequently deputations waited on him at Debroghur
with the same request. For these he could do no more than visit
them occasionally, but many of the Abors were brought under
instruction.
These hill tribes used to visit Debroghur occasionally, and in
1852 Mr. Higgs induced some CO of them to form an agricultural
settlement on land granted by Government about 8A miles firom
Debroghur in order that he might the more readily and surely teach
them. At first it was difficult to manage them ; their wants were
almost numberless and their complaints endless. Water was their
"great abhorrence," and Mr. Higgs had to be present everyday at
noon to see that they all washed themselves. They also required to
i'^"'!i 11
M ' 1
I
608
SOCIETY FOB THE PROFAOATION OF THB GOSPEL.
be taaght how to sow and to plant out their rice, but within two
years they became independent of any assistance, and by 1858 the
colony had advanced beyond anticipation, the village had become
more cleanly and orderly, and the people (increased to over 80) more
Sosperous and decidedly advanced in civilisation. In 1855-6
r. Higgs, urged by two chiefs, twice visited the Abor Hills, about
80 miles north-west of Debroghur — a feat which had never been per-
formed before (so far as appe . rs) by any European or any resident in
the plains of Assam.
In the latter part of the journey the route lay in many places
over sheer precipices, which were scaled by moans of gigantic
creepers fastened to the trunks of trees at the top. The people
were surprised at his accomplishing the task, and when they learned
from his guides of a heavy fall or narrow escape " they would,"
said Mr. Higgs, " come back and look at n e from head to foot, with
the greatest sympathy depicted on their faces, and then stroke me
nth their hard, rough hands all down the face and back and along
the arms. This . . . was their manner of showing affection." They
showed much curiosity as to the country ho had come from, and there
was a story generally current that a certain king called "Billy-
pots-Sahib," supplied the British with gims &c. and strength and
power to use them. In this king's country, which was " situated
underground somewhere," a man was born in the morning of a day,
at noon he had reached middle age, and at night he died." Mr. Higgs
concluded that Billypots was a corruption of Bilate Desk, about
which thoy had heard strange stories and had auded some fancies of
thfcir own.
The kindness and affection which the Abors showed Mr. Higgs
was remarkable, and immediately after they met every day they
invariably introduced the subject, "Teach us your religion. How
will you teach us? • How arc we to worship God properly?" Daily
also they lamented " that tbey certainly did not know how to please
their gods ; heavy misfortunes came upon them, and continually
seemed to increase ; their prayers and sacrifices were in vain ; no help
oame, no alleviation."
Their ignorance of Assamese and Mr. Higgs' slight acquaintance
with the Abor language added to the difficulty of imparting instruction.
They hrtoned to the reading and exposition of the Gospel, and one
old chi( ftain gave up a furious fit of revenge because it was contrary
to its \ieaching, but beyond the simple rudiments of morality tliey
were unable to follow their teacher. They had hardly any concep-
tion of a Supreme God ; the beings to whom they offered sacri-
fice and prayers were the Bhuts and Ghosts with which their
imaginations had peopled the hills and valleys. On his leaving the
people were greatly affected, and the Gain or chief with whom he
had been staying cried Uke a child, and some time after visited
Debroghur, at a most inclement season, to press him to come
again [4].
Mr. Higgs devoted some attention also to the Assamese and
Eacharecs.The latter were regarded as more promismg to a Missionary
than any other natives in Assam, being distinguished for cleanliness,
truBtwortbineBB, and chast;./. Though they had taken the name of
ASSAM.
609
Hindus they still retained their own religion, and acknow-
ledged " one Supreme Being, the Governor of the world, to whom
they are bound they say to pray and by whom they will be judged
hereafter." A large number settled near the Abor colony were
frequently visited by Mr. Higgs, and as their apprehensions of the
Gossains wore off ha was welcomed gladly, and some children came
to scho. D].
Mr. Higgs' ministrations extended to the European community at
Sibsaugor, where a warm welcome always awaited him, and in 1856-7
contributions began to be raised for erecting a church [($].
During the Indian Mutiny Debroghur was for several weeks in
great peril, and from 1858 the claims of his European congregation
(increased by the addition of a Naval Brigade) appear to have absorbed
most of Mr. Higgs' time — at least, nothing further is recorded of
Mission work among the heathen by him, and in 1861 he resigned the
Society's service but remained at Debroghur in the capacity of a
Chaplain tc the Calcutta Additional Clergy Society [7]. Later on
Debroghur became a branch Mission of Tezpore [8].
Hi
(II., III.) TEZPORE with MUNGLEDYE.
S.P.G. Period (1862-92).— In 1861 the Rev.R. Bland, Chaplain of
Gowhatty, appealed to the Society on behalf of certain English
residents to adopt a Mission at Tezpore originated by a Captain
Gordon about 1850. The Mission was designed for the hill tribes
north of Assam, but that object appearing impracticable, the enterprise
was directed towards the Kacharees of Durrang. The property of
the Mission included a tea barrie, a parsonage, ard a church (" the
Epiphany"); and the Missionary, the Rev. 0. Hesselmeyek, was a
German Lutheran. Towards the support of the work some assistance
had been rendered by the C.M.S. and other friends in England, but
that Society could not take up the Mission, which was now on a
•" precarious footing." In connection with the Mission there were
about 60 native Christians, 12 Village Schools, and a Normal Class for
training teachers.
Urged by the Bishop of Calcutta to p''^pt Tezpore as part of a
echeme which lie advocated for the establishment of a chain of
Missions through the north-east and east parts of the Diocese of Cal-
cutta down to Singapore, the Society in 1862 consented to do so, and
Mr. Hesselmeyer, having been ordained by the Bishop, was placed
on the Society's list [9].
In 18G8 Mr. Sydney Endle was sent from England to assist in
the work [10], which consisted in ministering to the numerous
Europeans scattered over an extensive district, as well as pastoral and
evangelistic work amongst the natives of the hills and plains.
Among the Kacharees a system of vernacular schools was estab-
lished, and several converts were made, including some at Boori-
goomah ; and in 1866 the Bishop of Calcutta admitted thirteen native
Christians to confirmation, "the first that ever were confirmed in
Assam" [11].
R U
■H^'i
610
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Other great obstacles are
and the practice of opium
Mr. Hesselmeyer's labours were crowned by a translation of the
Prayer Book into Assamese (1868-9) [12]. On his death in 1871 he was
succeeded by Mr. Endle, who since December 1866 had been stationed
at Mungledye. In this diotrict Mr. Endle itinerated in the villages during
the cold season (December-March). In every case he was received
with great attention and respectfully heard ; " indeed " (reported
he in 1867) " there is little or no active opposition to the spread
of the Gospel truth in Assam, as Hindooism has no real hold on
the minds and affections of the people." The groat foe was " ignor-
ance of the most debased character."
the apathetic character of the Assamese
eating [18].
The ignorance Mr. Endle has sought to overcome by establish-
ing schools and training schoolmasters (with Government support),
and by preaching at his headquarters at Tezpore. Since 1869 the
chief burden of the Missions in Assam has been cheerfully and ably
borne by him. DuriLgthis period other labourers sent to his assistance
have made only short sojourns in the country [see list on p. 917], and
Debroghur has beeii occasionally reoccupied ; but though for the
greater part of the time Mr. Endle has been the only ordained
Missionary, there am few Missions which under such circumstances
can show such encouraging progress and prospects [14].
The indirect inflaence of the Mission is far larger than can be
measured by the numerical account of conversions, and Mr. Endle
expressed the opinion in 1887 that a time will come when, not one by
one but in a mass movement, whole villages and towns will seek
admission to the Church [15].
The testimony of the Kev. M. Rainspord, who joined the Mission
in 1891, is to the same effect [16].
A grammar of the Eachari or Bara language was published in
1885 by Mr. Endle, who knew mc a of the structure of the language
than the Kacharis themselves, and the work is prized by Europeans as
affording them an opportunity which had never before presented itself
of learning Eachari grammatically [17].
From a Missionary point of view Assam is closely connected with
Chota Nagpur. For many years large numbers of coolie immigrants
have been employed on the tea plantations in Assam. A large pro-
portion come from Chota Nagpur, and in 1888 it was estimated that
over a thousand of the latter were Christians. Though the immigrants
go to Assam nominally for three or five years, more than one-half
(from Chota Nagpur at least) do not return, but settle down in
Assam [18].
As early as 1866 some converts of the German (Lutheran) Mission
in Chota Nagpur were commended by their old pastors to the care of
the English Clergy in Assam, and eleven Eol coolies were baptized by
the Bishop of Calcutta at Debroghur [19] . The way being thtis prepared
the work has gone on increasing, but as yet the efforts of the Church
Missionaries and Catechists have been inadequate even to provide
for the spiritual wants of the Christians in the distant plantations, and
it is felt that unt?l resident native pastors are supplied from Chota
Kagpur this branch of the Mission will leave much to be desired [20]. It
should be added that the European tea-planters bear favourable testi-
ASSAM.
611
i
inony to the character of the Chota Nagpur Christians [21], and that
by their influence other cooHes have frequently been drawn towards
the Church [22].
Statistics. — In Assam, where the Society (1851-92) has assisted in maintaining s
Missionaries and planting 3 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 917), there are now in
connection with its Missions 2,000 Christians, 260 Communicants, 55 Catechumens,
45 Villages, 20 ScIiooIh, 372 Scholars, 2 Clergymen, and 27 Lay Agents under the care
of the Bishop of Calcutta [p. 766]. [See n/so Table on p. 730.]
1 tr
Beferences (Assam).— (1] App. Jo. D, pp. 180-205. [2] I MSS., V. 9, pp. 93-4, 105
Standing Committee Book, V. 21, p. 221. [3] I MSS., V. 9, pp. 93, 275, 277 ; R. 1847,
pp. 79-80. [4] C.D.C. Report, 1850-1, pp. 4-5; do., 1862-8, pp. 5, 51-7; do., 1854,
pp. 27-31 ; do., 1855, pp. 14-19 ; do., 1866-7, pp. 41-2 ; R. 1852, p. 101 ; R. 1854, p. 86 ;
R. 1855, p. 105 ; M.F. 1866, pp. 97-108, 121-31 ; R. 1858, p. 92. [5] C.D.C. Report,
1852-8, pp. 56-7 ; do., 1854, pp. 80-1 ; do., 1855, p. 19 ; do., 1856-7, p. 41 ; R. 1855, p. 105.
[6] C.D.C. Report, 1856-7, p. 41 ; R. 1858, p. 92. [7] C.D.C. Report, 1856-7, pp. 1-2
do., 1868, p. 11 ; do., 1859, p. 17 ; do., 1800, p. 8; R. 1861, p. 144 ; I MSS., V. 11, p. 453
[8] R. 1874, p. 18. [9] D MSS., V. 20; L., Rev. F. R. Vallings, 6 Sept. 1861, witli
Correspondence appended ; I MSS., V. 11, pp. 463, 465, 474-5, 506 ; do., V. 12, pp. 18,
68-9, 77, 83, 87-9, 96-6, 132 ; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 28, pp. 146, 150, 107, 19i!
800, 881, 417 ; do., V. 29, pp. 4, 9, 10 ; Jo., Deo. 19, 1862 ; M.F. 1868, p. 23 ; R. 1863
p. 94. [10, 11] R. 1804, p. 109; R. 1865, j). 117; R. 1866, pp. 122-3; R. 1867
pp. 106-7 ; R. 1868, p. 88. [12] R. 1868, p. 88. [13] R. 1866, pp. 114, 123 ; R.
1807, pp. 106-7; R. 1871, p. 104 ; R. 1872, p. 57. [14] R. 1869, p. 96; R. 1871, p. 105
R. 1872, p. 61 ; C.D.C. Report, 1873, p. 55 ; R. 1874, p. 18 ; R. 1878, p. 21 ; R. 1882, p. 29
R. 1883, p. 38; R. 1885, pp. 23-4; R. 1883, p. 88; R. 1887, p. 28, R. 1890, p. 81. [16)
M.F. 1887, p. 385 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 269-70. [16] R. 1890, p. 31. [17] R. 1885, p. 28
[18] R. 1879, p. 23 ; R. 1888, p. 40. [19] R. 1866, p. 122. [20] R. 1879, p. 28 ; R. 1882,
p. 29 ; R. 1885, p. 24 ; R. 1887. p. 28 ; R. 1888, pp. 39-41 ; M.F. 1887, p. 885 ; M.F. 1890,
p. 270 ; R. 1891, p. 84 ; M.F. 1802, pp. 67-8. [21] R. 1866, p. 122 ; R. 1885, p. 24. [22j
C.D.C. Report, 1873, p. 69.
IP
I
•I,
'i|r
flH-
If- i-
n~
i-l
BR 2
1 i
612
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
1
i J
III
CHAPTER LXXXI.
PUNJAB.
The present province of this name forma the north-west comer of India, through
which the Aryan invaders entered [see p. 469], and comprises the central regions watered
by the confluent streams of the Sutlej, the Baas, the Ravi, the Chenab, and the Jhelam,
which make up the Punjab proper (= "Five waters") annexed in 1849, and the
adjacent N.W. and S.E. districts since acquired, extending from Peshawar to Delhi.
The Jumna western districts (Delhi, Hissar, Umballa, &c.) wore transferred from the
"North-Western Provinces" [see p. 590J after the Mutiny of 1857. Area of the Pro-
vince, 112,449 square miles (including Native States 85,817 square miles). Population
(including Native States, 4,203,280), 25,130,127 ; of these 12,916,648 are Mahommedans,
10,221,005 Hindus, 1,870,481 Sikhs, and J.3,909 Christians; and 15,748,448 speak Panjabi,
4,167,968 Hindi, 1,899,922 Jatki, and 1,057,853 Pashtu.
The operations of the Society in the Punjab, begun at Delhi in
1854, have been extended to the surrounding districts for a distance
of 100 miles.
DELHI AND THE SOUTH PUNJAB MISSION, 1854 92.—
Among the English congregations at Delhi in 1850 were a few
members who grieved to see the Church doing nothing for the mass
of heathen and Mahommedans with which they were surrounded.
With a view to removing this reproach they sought the co-operation
of the Society. A Baptist Missionary (Mr. Thompson) had laboured
there thirty years with great industry and ability, but since his death
there appears to have been no Christian evangelist whatever in the field.
For many reasons — such as the number of its population (150,000),
its prestige as the once famous capital of the Moghul Empire, the
circumstance of the Urdu language being spoken there in the greatest
purity, and the consequently wide influence it naturally has in the minds
of the Mussulmans of India — Delhi, with its 261 mosques and nearly
200 temples, appeared to be a suitable place for a Church Mission.
The Society required a material guarantee of support before entering
on the undertaking, and by 1853 a sum of Bs.24,656 was collected in
India (chiefly at Delhi) and in England by the promoters, foremost
among whom were Mrs. J. P. Gubbins (who raised the first Bs.1,000),
Mrs. Ross, and the Chaplain of the station, the Rev. M. J. Jennings,*
who is regarded as the founder of the Mission. The Society in
December 1852 added £8,000 from its Jubilee Fund, and the whole
was invested in Calcutta, the interest only being applicable to the
purposes of the Mission [1].
The Lieut.-Govemor, Mr. Thomason, who evinced much interest
in the case, recommended the establishment of a Missionary College
under " very superior people," as it would " require great discretion
successfully to attack Mahomedanism amongst so able and bigoted a
population as that of Delhi." The suggestion was adopted, and in
* Mr. Jennings had long been in India, and bod left substantial proofs of his zeal in
the churches at Cawnpore and Landour, which he had been instrumental in building.
He apx)earH to have been appointed chaplain at Delhi at the beginning of 1862.
PUNJAB.
618
1853 the Rev. J. S. Jackson and the Rev. A. R. Hubbard, both of
Caius College, Cambridge — the former a Fellow — were selected for the
Mission, " the great object of which " was declared to be
" to propagate the Gospel among the native inhabitants of Delhi and to afford
the youth especially those who are engaged in acquiring secular education at tho
Government schools an opportunity of obtaining a knowledge of Christianity."
For this, pecuniary co-operation on the spot would be necessary ; and
it was further laid down that
" whatever methods may be from time to time adopted, as most likely to be
efScacious for the desired end, whether preaching to the heathen, delivering of
Lectures on the Christian Beligion, establishment of schools for children, or classes
for the instruction of elder students, the Missionaries will bear in mind that their
great work is to be the conversion of souls, and the establishment of a Christian
Church which may eventually be carried forward by the agency of a native
ministry" [2].
For the better attainment of this object the Missionaries were further
directed to abstain as much as possible from mmistering to European
Christians.
Arriving at Delhi on February 11, 1864, Messrs. Jackson and
Hubbard found there an influential Auxiliary Committee under the
patronage of the Lieut. -Governor, and the nucleus of a Mission con-
sisting of about a score of native Christians, who were assembled every
Sunday in the Station* Church by a teacher in the Government Col-
lege. Two of those Christians were recent Hindu converts, baptized
by Mr. Jennings on July 11, 1852, viz. Ram Chunder, Mathematical
Teacher in the Government College; and Chimmun Lai, the Sub-
Assistant Surgeon of Delhi, both eminent in their station and of age
and circumstances which tended to place their conversion above
suspicion. Ram Chunder had long been persuaded that the Brahmans
had no claim to be teachers of religious truth. He looked on most of
them as men who encouraged the popular superstition simply for gain,
and he supposed that the same was the case with the Christian Clergy,
though at times it seemed strange " that many Englishmen of
undoubted intelligence and honesty went to the Church." But one
Sunday on passing the Church he looked in and was struck with
amazement to see " all the people kneeling and appearing as if to
them God was really present."
•'It was an entirely new conception tome" (he added), " and when I came
away I was so much impressed that I determined to read the New Testament. I
did BO ; read it carefully and studied it ; and at length I was quite satisfied that
Jesus was the son of God."
Both converts proved a great gain to the Mission and remained
" faithful unto death."
The month before the Missionaries arrived a book was published
in Delhi by a learned Moulvie (Rahmat Allah), which was intended to
neutralise their efforts. Thirty-four years previously the Padishah
had directed all the Moulvies in North India not to enter into any con-
troversy with any members of the " Foreign Mission." Notwithstanding
* St. James' Church, built at thu sole cost of Colonel James Skinner, C.B. ; conse-
crated in 1&B6 [8a].
■I
■• I
&f*
jj
1
1
r ■
U 1
1
LA
1
W<i\
m
]
614
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OOBPEL
this contemptuous silence the Gospel had made its way, and it was
now found necessary in the Padishah's own city to write what was
considered an elaborate refutation of it. The book (a large volume in
Urdu) consisted of a collection of the objections brought against the
Holy Scriptures by European and American unbelievers, and the
author was reported to have made a vow that he would " exterminate
Christianity out of India" [3].
But thougb the Mahommedans had had the upper hand in India
for such a long period, they had brought it neither unity nor peace,
and in spite of the aggressive nature of their faith they had made
little progress with the Hindus.
" They may have made many mdividual converts " (Mr. Jackson added), " but
they have left the mass of the people uninfluenced ; and at best, under the most
favourable circumstances, it was but a feeble ineffective step towards truth, and
one that, in fact, makes the reception of the gospel more difficult than before " [4].
Besides the varied homo (Mahommedan and Hindu) population
of Delhi, many people of various countries were still brought together
there — Persians, Cashmerians, Afghans, Bengalis, &c. [5].
During their first three years at Delhi the Missionaries were
engaged in studying the Urdu language and the Mahommedan and
Hindu systems of religion, also in managing a school, holding service
daUy in the Station Church for the native Christians, and in baptizing
a few converts and preparing others for baptism. Among the latter
were three women of Dr. Lai's household, who at Mr. Jackson's first
visit were too timid to sit in the same room with him. He was there-
fore " taken on to the housetop, and the women sat in a room which
opened on to the roof, but was shut off from it by a curtain across the
doorway." He then began to teach the unseen catechumens, but it
was some time before he could get an answer to assure him that he
was understood. The efforts of the Missionaries were ably seconded
by Mr. Jennings, who succeeded in paying the whole expenses of the
Mission without further help from the Society. By the Bishop of
Madbas, who visited the Mission in December 1856, it was re-
garded as
" among the most hopeful and promising of our Indian Mission fields. Tiic in-
telligent and well-informed converts, holding as they do, high and important
positions independent of the Mission ; the superior nature of the school, witii its
120 boys, among the best I have visited in India ; and the first rate character for
attainments and devotedness of the Missionaries and schoolmasters, are making an
impression which is moving the whole of that City of Kings."
A similar opinion was expressed in March 1857 by the Bishop of
Calcutta, who confirmed the first twelve converts. The establishment
of a Training College for native Missionaries and of a chain of Mission-
ary posts, including a branch at Roorkee, and other extensions were
under contemplation when the Mission received its first check in
December 185(1 by the departure of Mr. Jackson— a step necessitated
by illness. Shortly before this Catechist D. C. Sandys had been
added to the staff, which was now joined by Catechist Louis
Koch. The school soon doubled its numbers, and Mr. Koch, writing
three days before the outbreak, reported that his class manifested no
reluctance whatever towards the Scriptures, and never seemed satisfied
"
PUNJAB.
616
till they understood fully what they read. Such was the state of the
Mission up to the morning of May 11, 1857 [0].
On that day the Mutiny broke out in Delhi, and the Rev. M. J.
Jennings and his daughter, the Rev. A. li, Hubbard, and Catechists
Sandys and Koch were among those who perished in the indiscrimi-
nate slaughter of Europeans. Mr. Sandys \ as shot down near the
magazine. Messrs. Hubbabd and Koch were killed in the bank. Ram
Chunder concealed himself for two days and then escaped from the
city, but his brother convert, Chimmun lial, was killed " because he
denied not that he was a Christ* -in." The wife of the latter, who
escaped, showed great firmness during the rebellion, refusing the offer
of her relatives to reconvert her to Hinduism [7].
No sooner had the Society received news of the massacre of its
Missionaries at Delhi than it resolved
"to plant aK:i ill the Cross of Christ in that city and to look in faith for more
abundant fruits of the Gospel from the ground which has been watered by thu blood
of those devoted soldiers of Christ " [8J.
For this purpose the Rev. T. Skelton, B.A., Fellow of Queens'
College, Cambridge, was sent from England ii 1858, but before hia
arrival in Delhi in February 1859 the work of reconstruction had
already been begun by a :-niall band of native Christians. Led by Ram
Chunder and T. K. Ah, they had by their own unaided efforts started
(with fifty-six pupils) what became by the end of 1859 a ilourishing
school of 300 boys, in which instruction was imparted in English, Per-
sian, Urdu, Hindi, and other secular subjects and in the Christian faith.
This Institution now became known as *' St. Stephen's College." The
name of " St. Stephen" was also chosen for the native church to keep
in mind the memory of those who had followed his example, but at
first there was no more suitable building available for service than " a
range of stables, fitted up a little to serve the purpose of a place of
worship." At Mr. Skelton's first service here there were five people
present, but by December 1859 there was an average congregation ot
twenty-five, besides inquirers. During the same period three Mahom-
medans and nine Hindus of the upper castes were baptized, public
preaching was begun in earnest, as well as work among the Chamars.
By occupation the Chamars are shoemakers, and they rank as the
lowest of the Hindu castes with the exception of the Sweeper [9].
In 1860 Mr. Skelton was joined by the Rev. R. R. Winter,
central Mission buildings were purchased by the Society, and daily
evening prayers established therein ; a school church was erected
for the Chamars residing near the Delhi Gate ; an orphanage was
formed (the boys being passed on to Cawupore in 1805) ; new schools
were also opened, and a connection was formed with three female schools
originated and supported by a Deputy Commissioner of Delhi and
his friends [10].
From the time of his baptism until his death in 1880 Ram Chunder
was the most prominent Christian in Delhi. During this period
'he faithfully served hia Divine M -.ster by his tongue, his pen, his purse, and
his Christian example. Ho was equally honoured and respected by Hindoos and
Mohammedans, as well as Christians. There was not one respectable native who
did not know him by name at least, or did not praise him for his blameless life."
: !:
l!.l
1;
h
'' r
Vi!
■'
V
,
14
1^'
V
nm
1
■m
:
616
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
8uoh was the statement of one of those baptized mainly through bis
instrumentality in 1860, viz. Taba Ghand, of whom (on his confirmation
shortly after) the Bishop of Calcutta reported that he united " to gondii al
ability and special mathematical powers a really remarkable knowledge
of St. Paul's Epistles, far better than I have seen in many candidates
for Orders whom I have examined, whether at home or in India"" [11],
After instruction at Bishop's College, Calcutta, Tara Chand rejoined
the Delhi Mission as a deacon in 1868, and for 23 years he remained
connected with it, devoting himself to educational, evangelistic and
translation work [12].
In the same year Mr. Skelton was transferred to Calcutta and the
headship of the Mission devolved on Mr. Winter, whose administration
continued till 1891 [18].
Possessing the true Missionary spirit and remarkable powers ox
organisation, and working " on principle and not haphazard," he
aimed
" by a careful preparation of men's minds, to lay deep and broad those foundations
on which may be built a strong and all-embracing Church for the future — a pre-
paration which will lead not to the growth of an ignorant Christianity in place of
an irrational superstition, but ... to the lasting elevation, spiritual and mental,
of the people of India, and make them better men and better citizens" [14].
The headquarters of the Mission as selected by Mr. Skelton were
almost in the heart of the city— a desirable situation in every way;
but experience showing that the Mission forces were too much central-
ised it was determined not to gather the Christians into one centre
but to leave them scattered over the city to be " small centres of life
to their own neighbourhood" [15].
After various Mission agencies had been gradually extended over
all parts of Delhi the city was divided into eight "parishes" or
districts, all bound together, yet each the centre of its own work and
organisation. Each of these districts was placed in charge of a head
catechist, who lived among the people, and became responsible for the
work among both Christians and non-Christians. Under him were
" readers " and school teachers. On Sunday all the workers joined in
the morning service held in the central Church of St. Stephen [16].
This Mission Church, designed by the Society as a memorial of our
countrymen of all classes — soldiers, civiUans, and missionaries — who
perished in the Mutiny, was begun on March 27, 18G5 [17] ; and at
its openmg on May 11, 1867, the anniversary of the massacre, many
Hindus and Mahommedans came to listen to the Service [18].
Practically there are three divisions of Indian humanity each
demanding a separate mode of approach, i.e. the men of the better
classes, the secluded women of the same, and the low-caste people
of both sexes ; and the hard problem was how to reach the minds of
these people and make them care for the messenger and the message,
so that the work would not be a mere scratching of the surface, but
such that would reach down to the heart of human feeling. In such
cases Mr. Winter felt " we should try to come before the people, not
merely as the preachers of a new religion, a capacity in which they
care for us little enough, but as friends and sympathisers, and that we
should aim at benefiting the whole man" [19]. Since Mission Schools
PUNJAB.
617
were "almost the only means of reaching the better classes." and
" wiihout influencing the minds of the young it appears a hopeless
task to ele.ate a nation," much attention was devoted to education.
St. Stephen's High School, in the chief street of the city, was
developed until, with its branches in the several districts and nearly
1,000 pupils altogether, it formed a great sphere of usefulness not only
in the actual teaching given, but in the friendahip formed with the
boys, by visiting them in their homes, talking with them out of school^
and by treating thepa mutatis mutandis as we would English school-
boys.
A man of the right sort would thus impress his mind on a large
number of boys and young men as they passed tiirough the schools, and
"this" (added Mr. Winter) "is a special way of storing up forces which will
steadily gather strength, till they influence the minds of future generations, and
thus form a preparation for the future acceptance of all that is manly, vigorous,
and vitalizing in the religion of Christ " [20].
For the benefit of Christian boys a boarding house was added to
the High School in 1876, and in 1879 the re-establishment of a Bible-
class for Christian young men and of a class for reading literature was
reported.
In 1864 the College Department of St. Stephen's was affiliated to
Calcutta University, and lectures were given to educated young
men [21]. A further development of the institution, dating from
1881, is noticed on page 790.
Closely bound up w'^h the real success of schools for boys, so that
the two should ever gc ...and in hand, is the education of women [23].
In 1842 no Indian Bishop had summoned Christian women to aid
in this work ; and when in that year a lady offered herself for work in
India Bishop Wilson of Calcutta replied
" I object on principle to single ladies coming out unprotected to so distant a
place with a climate so unfriendly, and with the almost certainty of their marry-
ing within a month of their arrival. I imagine the beloved Persia, Tr^hena,
Tryphosa, Julia and others who laboured much in the Lord, remained in their
own neighbourhoods and families, and that no unmarried female would have
thought of a voyage of 14,000 miles to liiid out a scene of duty. The whole
thing is against the Apostolic maxim, ' I suffer not a woman to speak in the
church.' "
But one of his successors, Bishop Milman, repeatedly stated his convic-
tion " that without the education and enlightenment of the female
sex the difficulties of gospel work and the conversion of Hindoos and
Mahommedans seem almost insuperable," and in 1873 three Bishops
appealed for women ** to educate, to nurse the sick in hospitals, to
befriend the widow and orphan, to occupy that wide sphere of charitable
effort and devotion which only women of sacrifice can fill " [23]. In
the Delhi Mission the education of women is carried on in a variety of
forms, by Zenana teaching proper — i.e. teaching secluded women and
girls in their own homes — schools for very young girls, normal Schools
for training native and European women as teachers, an Industrial
School for poor Mahommedan women, and schools for the European and
Em'asian children of the station [24].
The residents who, in recognition of many mercies from God,
T^^f^
1
i ^ if'
■ i ^
■ ii .
j1(
!•' I
\M.-r.
\ ' i
^
1
1
i
K
^
¥
\p
1
)#
i ■
ii-,
wrr
!
618
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
I
establishecl between 1858-60 tho three female schools already referred
to [p. 615] intended them as a step towards the training of native female
teachers for the daughters and young wives of native gentlemen and
merchants in Delhi. In 1868 Mrs. Winter introduced the Zenana
system. Owing to the variety of castes it was not possible to collect
the proposed female teachers in one building for training, and the plan
adopted was to choose several respectable elderly Pundits admissible
into native houses, and promise them 6s. monthly for each woman they
trained, each pupil pledging herself, to become a, teacher hereafter.
When, by means of these Normal School classes, women of good caste
were trained they were jent into the zenanas of such native gentlemen
as would receive them. But for years tho teachers had to " creep in
with the consent of the head of the house," their visiis a profound
secret to the nearest relatives, and they were smuggled away again
before there was any chance of remark from prying neighbours [25j.
But silently and steadily the work grew ; the Ladies' Association in
connection with the Society in England came to Mrs. Winter's aid,
and, in 1878, 500 women and 800 girls were receiving instruction in
zonanas or schools throughout the towns of the district. Old pupils of
the Boys' High School holding influential positions were naturally
looking to the Mission for tho education of their wives and daughters,
ofl'ering to introduce the ladies to their friends, and nothing except
wa:)t of funds prevented tho teaching of 8,000 women and girls at
once The female staff then consisted of fourteen Europea' Mis-
sionaries, ten native Cliristian mistresses, four parochial Mission-
v/omen, and twenty-six Hindu and Mahommedan teachers, and in
addition an active body of associates — European, Hindu, Christian,
and Mab"mmedan, warm-hearted women and busy men — grudged no
time or pains [26].
Remarkable testimony to the efficacy of the work done in Zenana
Schools generally in Northern India is affoi'ded by a proclamation
issued to the Mussulman population of Lahore in 1885 by " The
Society for the Promotion of Islam." The following is an extract : —
" Oh, Headers, a thing is taking place whicli deserves your attention, and which
you will not find it dillicult to check. Females need such education as is necessary
to save them from the fires of Hell. The Quran and the traditions teach this
necessity, and two grrat philosophers say, ' Home is the best school ' ; but to 'iiako
it so, women must be taught. We are doing nothing, but are trying to destroy our
children. Although we are able to teach our own girls, yet wherever you go you
find Zenana Mission Schools filled with our daughters. There is no alley or house
where th.e effect of these schools is not felt. There are few of our women who did
not in their childhood learn and sing in the presence of their teachers such
hymns as 'He to Isa, Isa bol^ ('Take the name of Jesus ',\ and few of our girls
who have not read the Gospels. They know Christianity and tho objections to
Islam, and whose faith has not been shaken ? The freedom which Christian
women possess is influencing all our women. Thoy being ignorant of the excel-
lencies of their own religion, and being taught that those things in Is'iam which
are really good are not really good, wil! never esteem their own religiou " [27j.
At Delhi prior to 1877 a refuge for fallen women was opened^then
the only one of the kind, of the Anglican Church, in tho Presidoncy.
Women of all rcigions were .tdmitted and their caste was not in-
terfered with, bill thoy generally ) cine Christians and married
respectable husbands.
1 1._
il i:!!^ !i
PUNJAB.
619
^ff!
Little however would be done " to win the hearts of the people ''
if ignorance and degradation were the only kind of suffering relieved.
In 18G3 Mrs. Winter began medical work of a simple kind in the
zenanas, which led to the establishment of a regular Female Medical
Mission in 1867. Combining as it does the attendance of women
and children of the better classes in their own homes with the
treatment of others in .he dispensary (where the average daily
attendance has reached ■*■>'), this agency has come to bo regarded
as the distinctive featme of the whole Mission at Delhi, and it
has elicited the substantial support of the Government and munici-
palities an well as of the S.P.CK Ladies' Association, and *' the
boundless thanks " of the native women. To give full efficiency to it
native woman are trained as nurscS, and the languages used by the
staff embrace Hindi, Hiiidustaui (or Urdu), Bengali, Persian and
Arabic [28]. The work is professionally successful, and in a long cliain
of slowly working causes Mr. Winter knew " nothing more likely to win
the hearts of people to Hhn ' Who went about doing good, and healing
all manner of sickness ' " [29]. [Sec also pp. 817-18,]
In memory of the 28 years' labours of Mrs. Winter, wlio died in
1861, new baildings were erected in 1884-5 under the name of " St.
Stephen's Hospital for Women and Children." The foundation-stone
was laid oa Jon, 18, 1884, by H.E.H. the j)uchess of Connaught, and
the biilding opened by Lady Duflerin on Oct. 81, 1885. The site and
Es.5,000 were given by the Government ; a considerable sum also was
contributed by native chiefs [30]. Speaking of Mrs. Winter's work the
Bishop of Lahore said in 1882 : There are few perhaps to whcnn tho
healing and saving of the bodies as well as souls of our fellow-men
coo :' bii such a passion and such a longing, burning desire " [81J.
1 e third division of the Mission, the lowest classes, consists
mainly of people of Oliamar origin, who form nearly the only portion
of the adherents on anything approaching to in independent footing,
distinct from tho large number of Christian Mission agents and their
families, and occupy in this respect, relatively to the rest of the work,
somewhat tho position of the Shanar Christians in Tinnevelly. The
Chamars are scattered over tho city and neighbouring villages of Delhi
—some as far as 80 miles down the road to Agra. The desire of some
of these people, from what motives cannot be said, to attach them-
selves to Christianity dates from the year before the Mutiny. Some in
the city had been taught even before tho outbreak, both by the Society's
catechists and by Baptist teachers. On Mr. Skelton's arrival at Delhi in
1859 several came under the instruction of himself and his catecbisfc
in the neighbouring town of Shi.,hdera, or " The King's Encampment."
During the subsequent four year'^ of his teaching among them at Purana
Qila, or " The Old Fort," and in the Delhi Gate quarter of the city, a
small number, not more than half-a-dozen men, received baptism, and
these continued, as members o:* the Church, to live worthily of their
Christian "ailing. A considerably larger number joined the Baptist
Mission, he movement increased during tho winter of 1860 -Gl, owing
to a famine and to tho help organised for tho starving poor by Pingli'^h
liberality. Bo far as tho baptismal register of those years bears witnes-
hardly any of these were admitted to the Church. In 1868 the Christians
were subjected to much persecution on account of their religion. Their
■ i'
i
i fflf'
!
11
•I
*:: it;S
If
.,:i
13. ~«
1
620
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Bohool-chapel had to be given up because of the opposition of the
owner — a Mahommedan, and service and school had to be held in a
small shed built of straw on the top of a house. There was now
almost a complete lull in the movement for several years, though the
Rev. L. Tara Chand moved to a quarter of the city largely inhabited
by these people, where the " Bangish ka-kamra," once the habitation
of an adventurous Frenchman, was rented for him ; in it a room was
fitted up as a chapel, services were held, and there seemed a fai^
prospect that quiet and steady work would be carried on among them,
and also that Tara Chand's well-kno^n ability would attra'-t the
Mussulmans and upper-caste Hindus cf the ncighbourlioucj to
Christianity. From 1866 to 1874 inclusive, some tweniy-dix of the
Chamar men were baptized, but rarely were they followed by their
wives and children. The Missionaries were long blind to the ill-eflfocts
of this ; because, as Mr. Winter said, they did not sufficiertly grasp
the enormous difference of life and social customs betw» *hese
people and high-caste converts : in the latter case, the histc 'y ■ all
Indian Missions showed either that the wife, after a few ^tu.s of
oppo:3ition, joined her husband and was baptized, or that if she did not
become a Christian she had no influence in entrammelling him again
in heathen customs. This led to the supposif.ion that eventually the
heathen Chamar wife (and children) would accept her husband's faith ;
but as a matter of fact, while hundreds of them accepted baptism
their vl/es continued heathen, dragging them back, keeping back their
chi'.-ren, betrothing and marrying them to heathen bojs and girls,
and thus the baptized husband was left a solitary Christiati unit in the
midst of a heathen family, being hindered in his religious life by his
own most intimate surroundings. The men helped to maintain the
sujtjposed analogy to high-caste converts ; for when, in subsequent
movements to Christianity, they were asked where the women were
and why they did not come forward, the invariable reply was, " Oh,
they will follow us ; where wo are, there they are ; they are more
ignorant then \-e ; have patience, and they will come too." This was
self-delusion ; mo men aeldom tried to influence the women at all.
They were glad .*:{.•' themselves to receive some of the benefits of
Christianity and at tif liame time to keep up their connection with
the old caste or brotherhood by means of their wives.
Another point which led to the possibility of their doing this with
less conscious insincerity than appears on the surface was that they
looked on Christianity merely as what they called a " panth," a path of
religion, and not as a brotherhood : they have many of these non-
Christian " panths " or sects, these they can follow without bringing
their women and children, they can believe in them without being
outcasts, and their faith in no way interferes with domestic and social
customs connected with idolatry.
To return to the historical account of the growth of this congre-
gation. Boveral catechists had been working steadily among them,
notably 13abu Hira Lai, and gradually from 1878 and onwards, more
of them began to bo drawn ngain towards some parts of the Christian
faith, if not to the Church; a few wcro baptized and left (as was
customary) mainly in their own old quarters. This, with the growth
of branch schools for Hindu and Mussulman boys, and petty schools
PUNJAB.
621
for Chamars, led to the formation of the parish system in the Delhi
Mission. The Chamcrs were effectually brought under instruction at
that time, by not only iha teaching of the catechista, but by the day-
schools for boys and evening classes for young men, in all of which
they then showed a greater interest than afterwa^^ds, it seems : a
change brought about partly by thoir changeable disposition and
partly from an idea that their boys would all groA/ into Munshis and
teachers on substantial monthly salaries.
All this however served to prepare the way foi the tendency
towards Christianity which came over them in 1877-8 and the
beginning of 1879, again in conjunction with the distress of scarcity,
though this time only little was done in the way of help to the people.
In these years considerable numbers were baptized from nearly all
the city districts and several neighbouring villages, the people again
promising that their wives and children should follow, and again
failing to fulfil their promises. These were by far the largest
accessions to the Church of England the Mission had had, and
the result was the most unsatisfactory, many of them keeping up
or forming heathen betrothals and marriages, and many failing to
perform even the minimum of Christian duties, and in spite of
warnings and tLoir own professions at the time, neglecting to have
their children baptized or their wives taught [82].
Thus far the Missionaries had wholly abstained from anything
approaching to a segregation poUcy and had left the converts entirely
among their own people, in the belief that this was in evory way the
highest and truest line. But duri'.ig 1882-t this conviction was
quaUfied b) sad experience, and as thfi Christians were unable to resist
the mass of heathenism in which they lived, a modified form of segrega-
tion was, on their appeal, tried in 1884. A square of eight houses
was built in the Daryaganj district of Delhi, and there in the midst
of their old caste fellows a Christian settlement was formed, the
occupants of the houses being required (1) to observe Sunday as a day
of rest ; (2) to use Christian ritej exclusively at times of birth,
marriage and death ; (3) to abstain from the use of charas, a drug
similar to opium. At first the experiment appeared to succeed, but
ere long troubles arose, and finally, when required formally to choose
between Church and Chamarship, five men openly denied their Lord
and eight families definitely broke the bond with Chamarship and
stood forward as Christians only [38].
It soon became evident that action of a deeper and more general
character than bringing Church discipline to bear on a few overt
offenders here and there was necessary ; that the Church if she is to
be a living body at all must either make her nominal members conform
to her rules or put them out of communion till they repent and come
back.
In 1887 therefore the Native Church Council of the Mission,
presided over by the Bishop of Lai .ore, laid down the three following
points as the lowest standard poss'ble for Church membership : —
if!
' ' ' , ■:
w,
; Ik
it
■ft
i
i .,
!
" (1) Tliat all Christians with unbapti/.ed children briiip; tho" for baptism,
and put tliftir wives under inBtruction with a vicv; *o their imptism na soon as
possible; (2) that they form betrothals ap.'i marriages for their children only
F
t>4
622
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
melils ' or ceremonies in connection
among Christians ; (3) that they attend no
with idolatrous practices."
The Bishop desired thab all who failed to fulfil these conditions
should be considered excommunicate without special reference to him-
self, and that they should be restored to Christian fellowship only after
public confession in church. All, in effect, ti'irned on the pivot of mar-
riage, as that involved the whole question of the relative superiority
of the two brotherhoods, the Christian Church and the heathen caste.
It was determined to deal very gently with the people, o\ving to
their ignorance. The question was therefore put before them for
discussion in each parochial centre, whether in the city or villages.
The result was that in the twenty centres 700 persons remained firm,
while 290 lapsed. The latter were mostly men, as from the nature of
the question very few of them had wives or children who had been
baptized [Si].
It should be added that the lower classes of Delhi are particularly
accessible to the Missionaries, whose visits they welcome as they sit
over their long day's work, shoemaking, weaving, &c. For their sons,
elementary schools have been planted in each division of the city, and
by this means a real though modest work is being done for Chris-
tianising and generally elevating these much neglected classes, of whom
it could be said in 1883, " Government neither teaches, nor except in
one small instance, helps those who teach." The boys leave while
young, to help their fathers, and therefore the local catechist frequently
nolds afternoon or evening school for grown-up young men, after which
they attend evening service in the little chapel. These simple and short
services form a prominent part of the work amongst these people.
They are attended by the heathen around, who thus at once get direct
teaching and become acquainted with Christian worship. Thus mutual
prejudices are lessened and the building up of the Church and the
gathering in of outsiders go on hand in hand.
" This " (said Mr. Winter) " is how we try to get at the masses : masses indeed,
and yet, singular to say, if with an efTort of imagination thou follow them into
their clay hovels, the masses consist of units, every unit of whom has his own
heart and sorrows " [36].
In addition to the above agencies public preaching has been
systematically carried on since 18G8, though bometimes checked (as in
18GG) by the opposition around. Whatever may be said against street
preaching, it (in Mr. Winter's opinion) " supplies a Ihik in the long
chain of our duties to the heathen," " reaches a class touclied by no
other part of the operations," and " enables every one to know that on
a certain day in an appointed place he can go to hear something about
religion." Above all (in the case of the Delhi Mission) it is " nearly the
only thing that brmgs koliness, as distinguished from ceremonial wor-
ship or caste duty, before the masR of the people."
Long experience had convinced Mr. Winter that the present function
of bazaar preaching is " not bo mucr, to aet before the people Christian
doctrines as to prepare them for tb«m ... to stir them up to some
tit ujentary knowledge of the dilfev»«ncG between righteounness and sin,"
(if which they receive but scant instruction in home, mosque, or
tomple [86j.
■nw!
PUNJAB.
62B
In 1890 the street preaching met with a degree of opposition
never experienced previously. A wave of this feeling seemed passing
over North India at the time, but such opposition is not altogether a
bad sign, as it ften arises from a sense that the work is beginning to
tell, and that some act-ve steps are needed if the Mahommedan position
is not to be seriously invaded. In Delhi there is special reason for
hoping that this is the case, for the opposition, thouf.h violent, wis
confined almost entirely to three or four persons who seemed to set
themselves deliberately to break up the preaching. The general crowd
often showed itself decidedly on the side of the Missionaries and the
general attention was greater than before. Still in the open street
even one man, if he is sufficiently determined and ahaiLeless, can
make preaching almost impossible, and therefore it is noces^sary to
have some place where the Missionaries can be more masters of the
position, able to impose some kind of rules on the discussions, enforce
silence at times, and secure for those who really wish it the oppor-
tunity of listening in quiet and comfort.
This want has been met by the erection in 1891 of a Preaching
Hall, in which, besides the accommodation of a large audience, provision
has been made for the sale of books and for the reception and instruction
of inquirers.
Among these in 1890 were some Maulvis (one a prominent
teacher in an important Mahommedan school), and at their invitation
one of the Missionaries, the Rev. G. H. Lepuoy, visited their mosques
to discuss in a more friendly way than is possible in the bazaar the
differences of their respective faiths. Lengthy discussions on some of
the deepest subjects were carried on, and on almost every occasion Mr.
Lefroy " met with all possible courtesy and for the most part fairness."
Although no direct acceptance of Christian teaching resulted, Mr.
Lefroy viewed such meetings as of " very high value," and to strengthen
his position he began to acquiia a knowledge of the Koran in the
original [37].
In connection with the public preaching the catechists and other
agents of the Mission meet ouce a week to talk over their work with the
Missionary [38]. As some of these are in the position of the future clergy,
and are the chief means of reaching the masges of the people, much
depends on their faithfulness and intelligence, and all means used for
their improvement are of the highest importance for the future of the
Church. With a view to raising an efficient bf>dy ofnative preacherr and
teachers, a class (since largely developed) was begtm in 1863, andfoi-
many years their instruction iormed a special part of the duties of the
Rev.Tara Chand [39].
While due care has been shown for * he city of Delhi the surrounding
districts have not been neglected. In 1863 a civilian then residing at
Hissar pressed upon the Missionaries the wants of that part of the
country with its many large towns (espociuUy Bhiwani), where there
was " no Mission work of any kind whatever, ' A preaching tour was
therefore undertaken in that direction, commencing from Rohtuck and
going through the towns of Meham, Hansi, Hissar, Tusham, Bhiwani,
Beree, and others.
" In many caBes " (said the Missionaries) " they gave ua a most hearty and often
hospitable reception, and appeared much struck witii the message wo came to give
i.
ij''t'
?
^
t
,ii!l
624
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOBPEL.
IS!
I
them, so much so that frequently both men and women would come to the tent, and
flit whole hours listening to instruction. Their chief complaint was that we left
so quickly that they could not fully take in all thuy heard " [40J.
In 1864 a systematic plan of itineration was set on foot with a view
to planting branch stations at the large towns extending 80 to 100
miles from Delhi [41]. The work spread rapidly ; in 1874 there were
five branch Missions with their sub-stations, and scarcely a year
passed without a new branch Mission being taken up or an extension
of one of the older ones [42].
Converts leaving Delhi and settling in the villages or visiting their
relations have stirred up their friends to seek instruction, and in some
instances have themselves imparted it. One Christian man who had
gone to a place ten miles ofif was lost sight of for a time, but though
far from being intelligent or particularly enlightened he taught the
people about him such truths as his mind had laid hold of, and nine
adults were baptized from his village in 1876 [48]. In 1880 there
were forty towns and villages occupied by native agents, besides a far
larger number visited by them, and work had been begun among the
native women at Simla [44].
Of the many stations comprised in ihe Delhi and South Punjab
Mission extending north and south 125 miles (from Kurnaul to
Riwarri) and east and west 110 miles (from Delhi to Hissar) [45],
the first to receive a resident ordained Missionary was Kurnaul,
where for the most part of seven years (1862-9) the Rev. J. C. Whitley
(now Bishop of Chota Nagpur [see p. 499] ) was stationed. The branch
Mission at Ghazeeabad was in 1880 placed under the care of the
Rev. Tara Chand [46], but as the C. M.S., who formerly had a Reader
there, phowed a desire to reoccupy, the S.P.G. agencies were made over
to it in 1882 and Mr. Chand was tiansferred to Kurnaul, where he
remained till 1886 [47].
He was succeeded in 1890 by the Rev. A. Haio [48].
Riwarri, first visited about 186'4 [49], did not receive a resident
ordained Missionary until 1888, when the Rev. T. Williams was stationed
there [50]. In 1872 twenty-iive Mahommedans prepared by native
catechists were baptized in one riay by the Rev. Taua Chand, and
among the converts of the Mission was the Imam of the mosque [51].
Two years later at a confirmation held by the Bishop of Calcutta,
the church being found too small to hold the congregation, the altar
was moved out into the open air and the carpet spread for the people
to sit upon.
" It was an uncommon sight " (wrote Mr. Winter). " On one side v/as the
whole Christian community, about sixty souls, all but two or three gathered into
Christ's Church within the last two and a half ypars ; behind us was seated the
heathen Rana of the place, or rather the representative of the old Ranas, with a
crowd of native 'ollowers backed up by elephants, with their rod trappings and
painted howdas ; and in the middle stood the Bishop and clergy in their robes, in
strange contrast to all the surroundings" [52j.
Under the Rev. T. Williams (1888 \)'i) Riwarri has become the
centre of much vigorous evangelistic work. The villages in the district
are inhabited by many different classes, but lie gives the preference to
the Jats — a fine, free, outspoken and industrious race. All however are
friendly to him and are well disposed to listen. For some years the
PUNJAB.
625
Government officers in the neighbourhood exercised a beneficial effect by
their interest in Mission work as well as in the temporal welfare of the
people, and more than one has earned the title of " padre" from the
people in appreciation of their life and action. Mr. Williams pays much
attention to bazaar preaching, in which his knowledge of Sanscrit stands
him in good stead, as he is able to confute his adversaries by reference
to the originals, and for this purpose he takes to the bazaar one or more
of the volumes which treat of the subject he vishes to handle. By
mastering the Koran in Arabic* he has become a match also for the
Mahommedans, who, Ihough far fewer than the Hindus, are more bitter
in their antagonism to Christianity. Visits from boys of the Government
School in the town form one of the most interesting parts of his work.
Some of them have been greatly afifected by Christianity and openly
assert their belief that idolatry will gradually give way to it [53].
The reins of all the departments of the work in the Delhi and South
Punjab Mission are gathered up and held together by the Mission Council
formed in 1880 for the general direction of the Mission and consisting
of the whole body of ordained Missionaries [55]. The native Christian
laity are represented in a Native Church Council established in 1875.
This Council, of which the English Missionaries are also members,
elects the Panchayat — a body which takes the place of churchwardens,
and whose chief objects are to inquire into cases of discipline and to
carry out practically the wishes of the larger body which it represents.
The Council has worked usefully with regard to some of the crying
weaknesses of the people and in other ways, such as starting a scheme
by which each Mission agent is bound to make provision, by insurance
or otherwise, for his family at his death, and thus relieve the Church
of the disgrace of such persons receiving support from the Mission [56].
For the lady workers a Women's Council, of which three English
Missionaries are members, was set on foot in 1881 [57].
After visiting the Mission in 1877, Bishop Caldwell reported: —
" We were very much interested in what we saw of the cities and Missions in
the North-West . . . but of all we actually saw, the work at Delhi, carried on by
Mr. and Mrs. Winter, of our own Society, gratified us most. We there saw what
can be done, even in this part of India, by energy, earnestness, and determination,
combined with perseverance. We found that no fewer than eighty-nine adults had
been baptized during the previous year, and on Easter Eve, whilst we were there,
ten more adults were baptized. Wo should regard such an ingathering with
delight, even in Tinnevelly. Besides other sermons and addresses, it gave me
much pleasure to give an address to the Mission agenis employed in Delhi and the
neighbouring country, who were assembled for the purpose, and who reached the-
largo number of forty-four— a number reminding me again of Tinnevelly — not in-
cluding the masters in the high school " [58].
On the following Christmas Eve in that year 224 natives were
confirmed, 51 bemg baptized at the same time [59].
In the previous year the late Sir Bartle Frere wrote (Jan. 19) : —
" I have been to call on Mr. and Mrs. Winter . . . and find them both much
W
m
I, ■ ' ,
<r:-
uM
* " It should be dinned into the ears of every Missionary to India that he read
the Koran in Arabic. He will then find that he has the Muhammads in his power.' —
Report of Rev. T. Williams [64].
BB
m'
626
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
overtasked. I am much mistaken if you have not a larger Tinnevelly at Delhi in
the course of a few years, but they want more money and more men, especially
a man to take charge of Education work, and a Medical man to supervise and
direct the Medical Female Mission, which really seems doing wonderful work.
Delhi seems quite one of the most hopeful openings I have seen" [GO].
Up to this time the Mission had been wholly maintained by the
Society, and since its foundation 11 ordained Missionaries, of whom
2 were natives [see pp. 917-18], had taken part in the work — the chief
burden of which, however, had been borne by Mr. Winter [61].
Soon after Sir Bartle Frere's visit to Delhi some residents at Cam-
bridge conceived the desire to maintain a body of University men, who
should live and labour together in some Indian city. The Society was
not approached in the first instance, but subsequently on the advice
of Sir Bartle Frere the Cambridge Committee were led to choose Delhi
as the scene of their work, and a scheme was adopted on Nov. 1, 1877,
by which the Cambridge Missionaries were connected with the Society,
the headship of the whole Mission remaining with Mr. Winter.
" The special objects " for which the Cambridge Mission to Delhi
in connection with the Society was founded [02] were,
" in addition to Evangelistic labours, to afford means for the higher Education
of young native Christians and Candidates for Holy Orders, to offer the advantages
of a Christian home to Students sent from Mission Schools to the Government
College, and through literary and other labours to endeavour to reach the more
thoughtful heathen " [C31.
The first two members of the University Mission — the Rev.
E. BiCKEBSTETH, M.A., Fellow of Pembroke College, and Mr. J.
MuEBAY, B.A., of St. John's College, arrived in India in 1877 [64].
Others have followed from time to time, and in all (up to 1892) the
University Mission has supplied 10 ordained workers [see pp. 917-18],
their chief support all along being provided by the Society [65] ; of
this number, Mr. Bickersteth lias become Bishop in Japan, 2 have
returned to England, one has died, and 6 remain on active service,
though one of these (Rev. A. Haig) has (consequent on marriage)
left the brotherhood and become an ordinary Missionary of the
Society [66a]. The comprehensive system of education so admirably
organised by Mr, Winter was entrusted to the Cambridge Missionaries,
and most of their time has been devoted to objects included in their
original programme [66]. Another branch of higher education was
undertaken by them in 1881 by the advice of the Bishop of Lahore,
and on the request of the Government, who now recognise the lack
of the moral element in the purely secular system of Government
education [67]. The University classes then opened with the Society's
aid, under the designation of St. Stephen's College, were put on a
more permanent financial fooling in 1883 by liberal grants from the
Punjab Government and the Delhi Municipality [68], and new college
buildings were erected ^partly by Government aid) in 1892 [69].
In June 1891 Mr. Winteb was struck down by paralysis while
visiting Simla, and on August he passed to his rest in the Ripen
Hospital [70]. The feelings of affection and of respect with which he was
regarded by the natives of Delhi, both Christians and non-Christians,
found expression on the occasion cf liis funeral at Delhi on August 8,
PUNJAB.
627
which was attended by large orderly crowds of genui' e mourners — a
sight which will long dwell in the memory of those present [71].
The fusion or partial fusion of two' bodies of men — the ordinary
Missionaries of the Society and the Cambridge brotherhood — in
one Mission was an experiment, the diiriculties of which were not
few. The original scheme of 1877 had been modified or relaxed
in 1879, 1881, 1883, and 1888, but the difficulties encountered in the
conduct of the whole Mission had told on Mr. Winter's health [72].
While he lay on his deathbed he sent a message to the Society con-
cerning the future management of the work, his sole object being, as
he said, " to leave behind me a firm foundation of mutual love " [78].
The Eev. G. A. Lefroy, the head of the Cambridge Brotherhood,
who in accordance with the wishes of Mr. Winter, succeeded him m
the headship of the whole Mission [74], wrote in 1891 : —
" When he [Mr. Winter] came the city was still suffering under the effects of the
Mutiny, and the Mission was in its infancy. For twenty years ho and Mrs. Winter
(for the names must always bo coupled in speaking of the Delhi Mission) worked,
frequently unsupported by any other missionary, with an energy, a self-devotion
and a spirit of large-hearted philanthropy which never wearied. In 1881 Mrs.
Winter was taken to her rest fairly worn out by the intensity of her work. For
ten years more Mr. Winter was spared to carry on the work which had thus been
initiated. Now ho tpo has been called Home.
" The real testimony to the efficiency of their work, and their best memorial,
is the Delhi Mission itself as it exists to-day with its compact and well-conceived
organisation, its large band of workers of both sexes — European and Indian,
evangelistic, educational, and medical — and its many institutions and departments
of work by which a very largo number of the inhabitants both of Delhi itself and of
the surrounding district are being in greater or less degree touched " [75].
Closely associated with Mr. Winter was another whose memory
will long be a powerful influence for good in the Mission, viz., the Eev.
A. C. Maitland, who for nearly seventeen years gave himself with his
means and his " Christ-like character " to the service of the Church in
Delhi. After the death of Mrs. Winter he made it his special aim
to be a companion to Mr. Winter, a service for which he was peculiarly
quahfied* [ir»a].
Up to 1877 the Mission formed a part of the Diocese of Calcutta.
The subdivision of that diocese by the formation of a Bishopric for
tho Punjab was proposed as early as 1863 [76], but not effected until
1877, when by the aid of the Society, which provided over £2,000 of
the Episcopal endowment raised, the See of Lahore was founded.
The first Bishop, Dr. T. V. Frencht [77], stated in 1882 that "the
Delhi Mission almost requires a Bishop for itself, its hundred hands
being stretched out in various ramifications of important work " [78].
Statistics. — In the Punjab, where the Society (185t-92) has asBisted in maintaining
20 Miflsionaries (3 Natives) and planting 5 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 017-18)
there are now in connection with its Missions 524 Cliristians, 228 Coiuniunicanta,
11 Villages, 87 Schools, l.fiOl Scholars, 10 Clergymen, and 105 Lay Agents, under the
care of a Bishop [p. 707]. [Ses also Toble on p. 732.]
• For the last eight years of Mr. Maitland's Ministry the Society was privileged to
have his iiama on its list as an Honorary Missionary (p. 917), and on his dcatli, July 22,
1894, ho bequeathed to tho Society a considerable sum of money, the interest of which is
to bo used for tho Delhi Mission.
t Bishop French resigned in order to become a pioneer to tho Mahommodans of
Western Asia, and died at Muscat, in Arabia, on Moy 14, 1891, after about throe months'
devoted labour there. He was succeeded in the Bishopric of Lahore by the Ven. Arch-
deacon Matthew in 1888.
S b2
!^'i
(If,
I' i
F
>Hl\
H
628
SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
W
I
Eefereneet (Delhi and the Soath Punjab Mission).— [1] <^o., V. 46, pp. 814, 838, 844,
898-9 ; C.D.C. Report, 1849-60, p. 11 ; do., 1851-2, pp. 9, 10 ; do., 18r.a-8, p. 8 ; do ,
1850-7, p. 19; "The Migsionary,'* Nov. 1850— Oct. 1851 (Bound Pamplilets, " Calcutta
1861"), No. 16, pp. 18-14, 80-2; R. 1852, p. 101; " EcclosiaBtical (Jazette," Sept. 1852;
R. 1853, pp. 28-9 ; M.P. 1884, pp. 60-5 ; M.H. No. 84, pp. 10-12, 10. [2] Jo., V. 46,
pp. 828, 803, 870, 898-400, 483 ; C.D.C. Report, 1852-3, p. 8 ; do., 1H50-7, pp. 24-5 ;
R. 1853, pT> 28,04. [3] C.D.C. Report, 1851, pp. 8, 4; do., 1850-7, pp. 21-0;
M.H. No. 84, pp. 1!V-18, 21-7, 80-1, 41-8; R. 1864, p. 80; M.F. 1884, pp. 65, 86-00, 129,
131-2. [3a] R. 1839, p. 04. [4] M.H. No. 84, p. 7. L6J M.H. No. 34, p. 5. [GJ Jo,
June 19, 1857; C.D.C. Report, 1854, pp. 8, 4; do., 1865, pp. 1, 2; do., 185tM,
20-7 ; R. 1855, p. 105 ; R. 1850, pp. 103-8 ; R. 1857, pp. 98-0 ; M.F. 1850, pp. 03-4 ;
.P. 1857, p. 110; M.H. No. 84, pp. 24-80; M.F. 1884, p. 85. [7 J Jo., July 17, 1857;
M.F. 1857, pp. 189-00, 201-2; C.D.C. Report, 1850-7, pp. 27-8; R. 1H57, pp. 9!J-4;
M.H. No. 84, pp. 80-2; M.F. 1884, pp. 85,131-2. [8J Jo., July 17, 1857; R. 1H57,
pp. 94-5; R. 1858, pp. 29, 90. [9] C.D.C. Report, 1858, pp. 1-7; do., 1859, pp. 1-5;
R. 1859, pp. 102-3; M.F. 1800, pp. 182-6. [10] C.D.C. Report, 1800, pp. 2-5; M.F. 1800,
pp. 91-2; M.F. 1801, p. 80; M.F. 1805, p. 103; R. 1800, pp. 127, 132; R. 1805, p. 115.
[11] R. 1859, pp. 103-4; M.F. 1800, pp. 01-2; R. IHOO, pp. 127, 132, 134 ; R. 1880, p. 33;.
M.F. 1884, pp. 129-81. [12] R. 1850, p. 104; R. 1803, p. 01 ; R. 1807, p. 100; R. 1808,
87 ; R. 1877, pp. 22-3 ; R. 1880, p. 88 ; R. 1880, p. 85. [13] M.F. 1803-4, p. 03 ;
1808-4, p. 07 ; M.F. 1801, p. 854. [14] M.F. 1877, pp. 380-8. [16] M.F. 1877, p. 880>
Se] M.F. 1870, p. 10; M.P. 1877, pp. 381-2 ; M.P. 1885, p. 150. [17] R. 1868, p. 00;
. 1860, pp. 127-8; R. 1802, p. 147; R. 1803-4, p. 00; R. 1805, p. 114; M.F. 1801,
p. 81 ; M.F. 1803, p. 189 ; M.F. 1805, p. 152. [18] R. 1807, p. 105. [19] M.F. 1877,
1-. 888. [20] M.F. 1870, pp. 108-0 ; M.F. 1877, p. 388 ; M.F. 1870, p. 26 ; M.F. 1883,
p. 261 ; M.F. 1885, p. 150. [21] R. 1804, pp. 108-0 ; R. 1803-4, p. 08 ; M.F. 1806, p. 106.
[22] M.F. 1877, p. 384. [23] M.P. 1878, pp. 800-70. [24] M.F. 1877, pp. 884, 880 ;
M.F. 1878, p. 375 ; R. 1880, p. 05. [26] M.F. 1878, pp. 870, 875 ; R. 1803-4, p. 00 ;
M.F. 1804, pp. 212-7 ; M.P. 1805, pp. 150-1. [28] R. 1804, p. 109 ; R. 1805, pp. 114-15 ;
R. 1807, p. 100 ; R. 1872, p. 60 ; R. 1877, p. 22 ; R. 1880, p. 35 ; M.F. 1804, p. 212 ; M.P.
1877, pp. 884, 880; M.F. 1878, p. 875: see also M.F. 1880, p. 854. [27] M.F. 1877,
p. 386; M.F. 1880, p. 80; M.F. 1885, pp. 258-0. [28| R. 1873, p. 68; M.F. 1877,
pp. 385-0 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 873-0 ; R. 1880, pp. a.l-O ; M.F. 1883, p. 120; R. 1882, p. 81 ;
M.F. 1883, pp. 113-14, 203 ; R. 1882, pp. 42-3 ; JI.P. 1887, p. 228. [29] M.P. 1877, p. 880;.
M.P. 1887, p. 228. [30] R. 1881, pp. 20-81 ; R. 1883, pp. 42-8 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 134-5,
0IO-2O; Delhi Mission Report, 1885. [31] R. 1882, p. 30. [32| M.F. 1802, pp. 80-2;
M.P. 1803, pp. 180-7, 24(i-7; R. 1803, p. 93; R. 1803-4, p. 07; R. 1864, pp. 108-0;
R. 1807, pp. 105-0 ; R. 1808, p. 87 ; R. 1873, p. 00 ; R. 1874, p. 10 ; R. 1875, p. 15 ;
M.F. 1887, pp. 801-0 ; L. Rev. T. Skeltoii, May 3 and June 2 and (i. 1893. [33] R. 1875,
pp. 15-10 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 817-18 ; M.F. 1885, pp. 08-81, 150. [341 M.F. 1887, pp. 300-7 ;
R. 1887, pp. 31-4. [35] R. 1808-4, p. 08 ; R. 1878, p. 07 ; R. 1874, p. 15 ; R. 1870, p. 10 ;
R. 1877, p. 23; M.F. 1877, pp. 884-5 ; R. 1880, pp. 83-4 ; M.F. ]8h8. pp. 250-01 ; R. 1884,
p. 34 ; M.F. 1885, p. 155. [36] R. 1803, p. 01 ; M.P. 1803, p. 180 ; R. 180!J-4, p. 08 ; R. 1806,
p. 120 ; M.F. 1877, p. 386 ; R. 1870, p. 26 ; R. 1880, p. 34 ; R. 1888, pp. 44-5 ; M.F. 1885,
p. 154. [37] R. 1800, p. 43. [38] M.F. 1877, pp. 885-0. [30] R. 1803-4, p. 08; R. 1870,
p. 10 ; R. 1877, p. 23 ; M.F. 1877, p. 380 ; R. 1878, p. 26 ; R. 1870, p. 20 ; R. 1880, pp. 87-8 ;
M.F. 1881, p. 209 ; M.F. 1882, p. 259 ; R. 1882, pp. 31-2 ; M.F. 1883, pp. 250-01 ; M.F.
1885, pp. 155-0. [40] R. 1803-4, p. 08. [41] R. 1803-4, p. 08 ; M.F. 1864, pp. 64-5 ;
M.F. 1866, pp. 101, 105 ; R. 1805, p. 114. [42] R 18(i5, p. 114 ; R. 1874, p. 17. [43] R.
1876, p. 16; M.F. 1877, p. 382. [44] R. 1880, pp. 80-7. [45] R. 1880, p. 30 ; M.F. 1885,
p. 153. [46] R. 1880, p. 36, and p. 918 of this book. [47] R. 1882, pp. 33-3 ; M.P.
1883, pp. 257-8 ; R. 1880, p. 35. [48] R. 1800, p. 44. [49] M.F. 1805, pp. 101, 105. [50] R.
1883, p. 44. [51] R. 1872, pp. 60-1. [52] R. 1874, p. 10. [53] R. 1885, pp. 20-33;
R. 1880, pp. 85-7 ; M.F. 1880, pp. 250-1 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 47-50, 307-15 ; M.F. 1888,
pp. 00-8 ; R. 1880, pp. 44-0. [54] M.P. 1888, p. 08. [55] R. 1870, p. 24 ; R. 1880,
pp. 82-3; M.P. 188,S, p. 202. (56] M.F. 1877, p. 387; M.P. 1884, pp. 315-17. [57]
M.P. 1883, p. 202. [58] M.F. 1877, pp. 375-0. [59] R. 1877, p. 23. [60) R. 1877, p. 22;
Bound Pamphlets, " Asia 1877," No. 9. p. 2. [61] Stand. Com. Book, V. 44, p. 400 ; I
MSS., V. 39, p. 432. [62] Stand. Com. Book, V. 37, pp. 284-5 ; do., V. 88, pp. 131-3 ; do.,
V. 44, p. 400; Bound Pamphlets, "Asia 1877," No. 0. [63] Bound Pamphlets, "Asia
1877," No. 0. [64] Jo., Oct. 10, 1877 ; R. 1877, p. 22. [65] Stand. Com. Book, V. 88, p.
182. [65a] Pages 017-18 of this book ; and R. 1891, p. 41. [661 M.F 1882, p. 240;
M.F. 1888, p. 240. [67] R. 1880, pp. 27, 82-3 ; M.F. 1880, pp. 283-40. [68] M.P. 1H81,
p. 270 ; M.P. 1883, pp. 119, 245-0 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 259, 201 ; R. 1888, p. 250. l69| R. 1800,
p. 259. [70] I MSS., V. 39, pp. 870-0, 885-94 ; Stand. Com. Book, V. 40, pp. 827-9, 350 ;
M.P. 1801, p. 854 ; K. 1801, pp. 40-1. [71] M.F. 1801, p. 308 ; R, 1801, p. 40. [72] Stand.
Com. Book, V. 41, pp. 338-41 ; do., V. 44, pp. 403-8, 412 ; I MSS., V. 30, p. 878 ; Secretary's
Copiate, L. Dec. 17, 1891. [73] I MSS., V. 80, pp. 378-0. [74] Stand. Com. Book, V. 40,
pp. 828-9. [75] I MSS., V. 39, p. 423. [75rt] Lalioro Diocesan Com., Aug. 15, 1804, and
enclosures with 31290, 1894. [76] R. 1803-4, pp. 03-4. [77] Jo., July 21, 1876; Jo.,
January 19, 1877 ; Jo., July 20, 1877 ; R. 1877, p. 20. [78] R. 1883, p. 33.
BURMA.
629
CHAPTEE LXXXII.
.■1'
BURMA.
Though differing widely from India proper, Burma is reckoned aa part of the Indian
Empire. It occupies a strip of territory extending northward from the Malny Peninsula
along the Bay of Bi-ngal to the Chinese frontier, and compiising the three I'rovintes of
Lower Burma — viz. TennasKorim and Arakan (ceded in 1820), and Pegu (annexed iii
1852) — and Upper Burma (annexed in 1880). Area (including the Shan States), 287,000
«quare miles. Population, 7,<'i08,B52 ; of these 0,888,075 are BuddliiBts, and 120,112a
Christians; and 5,550,084 speak Burmese, 074,70!) Karen, !)4G,U01 Arakuncse, 220,488
Talaing, 170,100 Bengali, 174,102 Shan, 08,209 Hindi, 08,509 Telugu, 01,411 Tomil, and
«6,648 Chinese.
The Burmese race occupy the valleys of the Irrawaddy and Chindwin, <fec, ; the
Chins, Kachyens, and kindred tribes the mountain country in the north ; the Shan and
Shan-Chinese family the hills and valleys of the east. The literature of the country
is extensive, but chiefly confined to translations of Pali works — Buddhistic, philosophical,
and historical. Though the Shans (who are Buddhists) have their own language, the
better class all know Burmese, and monastic education in Shunland is chiefly in
'Burmese ; nevertheless the so-calkd Buddhist Scriptures have been translated into
Shan, in which vernacular there is a various collection of fables, songs, and folk-lore,
written and unwritten. The Chins and Kachyens and a host of barbarous tribes in the
north and north-west aro untouched by Burmese influence. They have no written
J&nguagc, and retain their own aboriginal demon-worship and propitiatory animal
ocriflces. The Burmese also sn iar cling to their aboriginal domonofatry as to make
propitiatory otferings daily to the anger of sprites, supposed to own every tree, hill, and
dale, and to inhabit every cave, well, and river. Rarely, however, are these olTerings
mingled with blood. Ancl Buddhism, which has long been the ancestral religion, has,
viiih this qualification, all but universal sway.
The fundamental tenet of Buddhism is that all existence is full of sorrow, and that
the whole universe is passing through a vast period of suffering, which will last millions
and millions of years before the whole is reduced to Nirvana, or the absolute tranquility
of non-esistcnco. In the meantime, while these millions of existences are run through,
man " is tossed on a sea of destiny, in the strictest sense without God in the world."
In spite of its atheistic hopelessness and childish superstitions, Buddhism is both
astute and philosophical. While in theory it teaches purity it gives no religious sanction
to morals, but encouniges bodily pleasures, and is popularised by customs which make
its sacred services a series of holidays and pleasure-takings for its followers. Indeed
it is less a religious thr.n a philosophical Kystem. It is without any system of sucrifico
or a priesthood in the proper sense of the word. The so-called priests are in reality
only religious teachers or monks, dwelling in kyoungs or monasteries. All the Buddhist)
boys and young men at some time wear the robe and live in the monasteries.
The women are more devout Buddhists than the men, and science, art and know-
?edge are all saturated with Budilhism, the one bond of national life. Exclusive of the
Shan states, there are some 18,000 beneliced Buddhist Clergy in Burma.
There is hardly a village or even a hamlet throughout the land which has not its
pretty, well-built monastery in some retired nook, where the " Pon-gyi " passes his days
in meditation and the study of the law ; where the placid-faced images of Gau-da-miv
stand, before which the pious Buddhist breathes forth his as^'irations for"Neibban"
(Nirvana) ; and where the youngsters, in the course of two or three " Lents," get through
Ihcir spelling-book and first catechism.
Hen and there are a few "Me-thi-la-yins" or nuns, but they are not held in high
repute, nor have they any practical influence in religion or education. In addition there
are the unbeneficed clergy, the junior members of the Order of the Yellow Robe, who
daily go forth with the mendicant's bowl and help in the routine of the monastery under
their house superior.
The chief title to respect on ^ho part of the whole ecclesiastical body is not learning
or intellectual activity, but rather simplicity, gentleness, and quiet observance of their
rule. " Incuriosity " or " indifTerence " is reckoned a great virtue, and as an instance o£
it, a copy of the Burmese translation of our Bible which had been presented to a
distinguished monastery in Mandalay, and put in a good place in the well-arranged
library, remained for years unoiKined; because, as the abbot gravely asserted, the book
was printed in English.
Iho people however, who arc happy, friendly, careless, indolent, and Icasure-loving,
ill
ii
H\
Ml
m
r-'ST
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
V
iio
{/
&?/
V
i/.A
^
1.0
I.I
1.25
It i^
M
IIM
12.0
llltt
iA IIII.6
v]
<^
/a
'c-l
^
" %.
/
'/
A
f
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
23 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580
(716) 872-4503
^'4^
:\
\
"4^"^.^ ^^''<^, '^0^
'#» ^^
^\>
S" ^EP
:<?
|5^ . ^
T #^^
G",
^
6^
630
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
have a high regard for religion of every kind, especially if its teachers show an ascetic
life. Moreover there is no caste, the women are free from the restraints of the Zenana
and Purdah, and Englishmen and English manners are in high favour and recognised
as superior. The anger shown if a son or a friend becomes a Christian is only transient ;
and the renegade cut off from society, and denied fire, food, and water, soon finds hi»
way again among friends. Fatalism and metempsychosis step in and say, " The present
is but the result of the past, and in the myriad of existences to be lived this is but one ;
so \(hat does it matter, it cannot be helped ; let him please himself and take the con-
sequences " [1],
The whole work of the Church of England Missions in Burma has
been connected with the Society, whose operations have been carried
on in LOWER BURMA in the districts of (I.) Moulmein, 1859-92 ;
(II.) Rangoon, 1864-92; (III.) the Irbawaddy River Stations
(Henzada, Zeloon, Thyet Myo, Prome), 1867-92 ; (IV.) Toungoo,
1873-92 ; (V.) Akyab, 1889-92 ; and in UPPER BURMA in the dis-
tricts of (I.) Mandalay, 1868-92 (with Madaya, 1886-92, and Myittha,
1891-92) ; (II.) Shwebo, 1887-92 ; (III.) Pyinmana, 1891-92 ; and
in the ANDAMAN ISLANDS (for that group and the NICOBAR
ISLANDS), 1885-92.
Previously to 1877 Lower Burma formed a part of the Diocese of
Calcutta. In that year it was created a separate See by Letters Patent
under the name of " Rangoon," which included also the Andamans,
the Nicobars, and the Coco Islands. To the endowment, which was
provided by the Diocese of Winchester (£10,000), the S.P.C.K.
(£5,000), the S.P.G. (£2,000), and the Colonial Bishoprics Fund
(£3,000) (= in all £20,000), the pay of a senior chaplaincy was added
by the Indian Government ; and the Letters Patent provided the
Diocese with two Archdeaconries and constituted it a part of the
ecclesiastical province of Calcutta [2].
The first Bishop, Dr. J. H. Titcomb [consecrated in Westminster
Abbey on December 21, 1877], resigned in 1881 in consequence of an
injury sustained by a fall whilst visiting the Toungoo Mission ; but
his brief episcopate was distinguished for its organisation and develop-
ment of Church work. In the first eighteen months alone the Mis-
sionaries to the heathen were increased from 4 to 12 [3].
His successor, the present Bishop, Dr. J. M. Strachan (consecrated
in Lambeth Palace Chapel on St. Philip and St. James' Day 1882),
brought to the diocese 21 years' experience as a Missionary of the
Society in Southern India [4].
By new Letters Patent of April 14, 1888, Upper Burma (over which
episcopal supervision had been exercised by the Bishops of Calcutta
and, since 1877, Rangoon) was officially added to the latter Diocese.
Ileferenccs.—[1] i,I.P. 1887, pp. 828-88. [2] M.P. 1878, pp. 53-4 ; Bishop Titcomb's
"Personal Recollections of British Burma," 1878-!), pp. v, vi ; R. 1877; p. 20; Jo.,
July 21, 187(5; do,, December 21, 1877. [3] Bishop Titcomb's " Personal Recollections,"
pp. 1-103; R. 187», p. 28; R. 1881, p. 32. [4] R. 1881, p. 32; R. 1882, p. 33.
(I.) MOULMEIN (S.P.G. Period, 1859-92).
Moulmein is situated on the River Salwcn, 20 miles from the sea
and 130 miles from Rangoon. Its beauty has won for it the title of
the Queen of Lower Burma [1].
On the whole of that long lino of coast which stretches from the
mouth of the Burrampooter to Singapore o? in the adjacent British
''rivmm
BUBMA.
681
M
territories of Chittagong, Arakan, Pegu, and Tennasserim, there was
not until 1859 a single Church of England Missionary.
The American Baptists and the Boman Catholics had established
Missions at various points ;* but the Anglican Church had done nothing.
The first steps towards removing this reproach were taken by the
Chaplams at Moulmein. The Rev. W. T. Humphbey started a
" Burmah Mission " Fund there in connection with the Society in
1852-53, which mainly through the advocacy of his successor in
1854, the Rev. 0. B. P. Parish, was raised to Rs.11,168 during the
next four years. The bulk of this sum was the gift of the British
residents at Moulmein, Thyet Myo, and Rangoon ; but among the
contributors was a Madras sepoy, who on Christmas Day 1857
brought to the chaplain at Thyst Myo Rs.6, saying that this being
the birthday of Christ, " he felt a wish to make an offering to His
name " ; that though not a Christian, he knew who Christ was and
why He had come, principally from talking to an officer in his own
regiment. The Chaplain thought Rs.6 a large offering for him, but
he seemed bent on making it, and was "perfectly happy" when it
was accepted [2].
Encouraged by the support elicited in Burma the Society deter-
mined to found a Mission in the country. Some of the British Resi-
dents pointed to the Kyengs, a mountain race in Arakan, as a
promising field of labour ; but the primary duty lay with the cities and
provinces peopled with our fellow-subjects, whose religion is the
Religion of Despair— for that is the true designation of Buddhism.
Moulmein was selected for the first Mission, and the Rev. T. A.
CocKEY was stationed there in February 1859. Previously to his
ordination Mr. Cockey (a student of Bishop's College, Calcutta) had
spent two years (1854-6) in Moulmein acquiring the language. In
April 1859 the Rev. A. Shears, from England, took the principal
charge of the Mission, which was directed chiefly to the east part of
the town, the west and south-west quarters being occupied by the
Roman Catholics and Baptists [4].
Mr. Parish had already (about 1857) started a small orphanage for
Eurasian children [5] ; and Mr. Shears now (1859) opened a boys'
school, which within a year was attended by 100 pupils (including a
few half-Chinese and Anglo-Burmans), admitted on the distinct under-
standing that they were to be instructed in Christianity [6].
In 1860 Mr. J. E. Marks arrived, and after being brought " to the
brink of the grave" by sickness, recovered and took charge of the
school, which under his management showed increasing signs of pros-
perity. The pupils included Burmese Chinese, Mahommedan, and
English boys, and in 1861 a grandson (aged 24) and a son (aged 80)
of *^^he old King of Delhi (then a State prisoner at Rangoon) were
admitted [7]. Both day and boarding departments were now quite
full, and while on his primary visitation to Burma in December 1861
the Bishop of Calcutta stated that he had " never seen in India a more
promising school or one containing better elements of success " [8].
* The American Missions were almost entirely among the Karens, and Httle impres-
sion had been mndo on the Burmese by the Roman Catholics [nee j). 0381, though their
staS was strong, Moulmein having a Bishop, three or four priests, and five sistera in
1857 fal.
\i<\
I'
wt
mA
I
h^
€82
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
The Poongyees also evinced great interest in the school, so that
for two years at least scarcely a day passed without a visit from some
of the yellow-robed community, and sometimes they came in such
numbers that school work had to be interrupted [9].
On one occasion (in 1861) after twelve Poongyees had list<^'ied with
much attention to the Bible lesson and witnessed the boys at their
devotions, a conversation took place as thus related by Mr. Marks: —
" After school the Poongyee came to me to talk. He began by saying, that
though he had frequently visited my Eyoung, I had only been once to his. I
excused myself by pointing out to him the extent of my work in school, but I
promised to visit him whenever I could. He then said, ' I heard you when you
were praying, say, " O tah-w-'yah Pa yah th'kin " (0 eternal God). Do you not know
that nothing is eternal ? ' My questioner was a fine tall man, with a more in-
tellectual countenance than any I have seen among the Poongyees. His followers
and my boys crowded round to hear the disputation that ensued. I replied that
my religion told me that all created things would pass away, but that the Creator
was unchangeable, eternal. He said that Ood (Gaudma) was dead, and had
attained annihilation. I replied, ' I am teaching these boys to pray with me to a
living God, who is essentially eternal, and to cease to shikko (worship) to a dead
GaiidAma, and to equally dead idols.' The Poongyee then with much earnestness
repeated several times, ' Payah th'kin m'sheeboo,' There is no God, God is not.
I have heard this expression before from some Burmans, but not from a Poongyee.
My boys looked at me with astonishment, and at their priest with something like
horror. In that look I saw some effect of our daily religious teaching. A lively
discussion followed, in which I was greatly assisted by my elder boys, and also by
my moonshee, who happened opportunely to come in at the time. We parted
most amicably, he promising to come again. When he was gone " (added Mr.
Marks) " I joined several little groups of the boys who were arguing the matter
over again amongst themselves. On the following day I had a Bible lesson to the
first three classes on the sn.nie subject, using Paley's illustrations, and also those
contained in Archdeacon Sinclair's Catechism. May God grant His blessing on
the words spoken in v/eakness but in earnest faith."
The influence of the school was extended by the opening of evening
classes at the houses of the boys' parents (in 1860) [10], and in 1863 the
translation of a great part of the Prayer Book into Burmese— a work
begun by Mr. Cockey and continued by Mr. Shears — was completed by
Mr. Marks [11].
In the meantime the Mission had been warmly supported by the
European residents at Moulmein and Rangoon [12], but a girls' school
started by Mr. Shears had failed [13], and both the ordained Mission-
aries had withdrawn — Mr. Cockey in 1860 and Mr. Shears (from
illness) in 1862 (the latter had preached in a Buddhist Kyoung at the
request of the head Poongyee and his visits extended to Beeling,'
Ngantee, Martaban and Peloogyana, Eangoon, &c.) [14] ; and it fell to
the Chaplain (Mr. Parish) to baptize the first Burmese convert — Moung
Shway Goh, a pleader — on September 15, 1863 [15].
In 1864 Mr. Marks having been ordained was transferred to Ean-
goon : and the Eev. H. B. Nichols, his successor, died of brain fever
(within a year of his arrival) [16].
With the aid of the Eev. E. W. Evans, the Eev. J. Faieolouqh,
and others, the Burmese branch of the Mission was carried on until
1872, when, owing to the heavy expense of the school, the slight
impression made on the Burman population by the Church services and
preaching, and the claims of other Missions, it was discontinued [17].
While trusting that " good Christian fruit may come in time,"
80
W:.
BURMA.
683
the Bishop of Calcutta (referring to a visit to Moulmein in 1870)
■was of opinion that " we must with patience wait for it." " The
difficulties of Buddhism are extreme " (he added). " Every one, lay and
clerical, speaks of them as even greater than those of Hinduism and
Mahommedanism " [18].*
Moulmein was not wholly abandoned by the Society. Since 1860
excellent work had been carried on among the emigrants from South
India by a Tamil catechist (David John) working under the superin-
tendence of the Chaplain and of the Missionaries [19].
After Mr. Fairclough's removal the Tamil Mission (comprising in
1876 about 130 Christians), being left without efficient superintendence,
became feeble.
In 1879, when the Society again stationed an ordained Missionary
(Kev. James A. Colbeck) at Moulmein, there were "only three or four
Burmese Christians of our Church in and about Moulmein ; but the
number of Tamils was considerable " and the orphanage for Eurasian
children was doing a good work. For some time the European resi-
dents had been ministered to fortnightly by the Rangoon Chaplain, in
whose absence Judge Macleod officiated in church and cemetery. They
were now very averse to subscribing for a new Chaplain, seeing that they
hac". always been provided with one freely by Government ; but on the
Bishop of Rangoon's appeal they promised to contribute Rs. 150 monthly.
Within two years of the Missionary's arrival forty converts from
Buddhism had been gathered and a large school established. A church
was being built on a site (25 acres, granted in 18G1-2) which had lapsed
to the Government but which was now re-granted ; one clergyman and
two native deacons had been added to the staff; and in the words of the
Bishop of Rangoon, " Seldom in the history of Missions has there been
so rapid and effective a revival of lapsed labour " [21].
On his resuming work at Mandalay in 1885 Mr. Colbeck left behind
him a well-consolidated and organised Mission, comprising Burmese,
Tamil, Chinese, and Eurasian Christians [22]. In 1890 candidates
from three of the congregations were confirmed together, the service
being trilingual — in English, Burmese, and Tamil [28].
Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 155 ; Commua'cants, 64; Catechumens, 4; Villages, 1;
Schools, 6 ; Scholars, 520 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 9.
Beferetices (Moulmein).— [1] Bishop Titcomb's "Perso "I Recollections of British
Burma," 1878-9, pp. 14, 15. [2] C.D.O. Report, 1852-3, i ,, ;2-3; do., 1854, p. 04 ; do.,
1855, p. 43 i do., 1856-7, pp. 84-5 ; do., 1858, p. 9 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 282-4 ; I MSS., V. 11,
pp. 149-50, 188. [3] I MSS., V. 11, p. 188. [4] Jo., V. 47, pp. 264-5 ; C.D.C. Report,
1856-7, p. 43 ; do. 1858, pp. 3, 8-11, 28-9 ; M.F. 1857, p. 284 ; R. 1838, pp. 90-1 ; R. 1859,
p. 102 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 287-9 ; I MSS., V. 11, pp. 149-50, 197-9, 232, 240. [5] I MSS.
V. 11, p. 188. [0] C.D.C. Report, 1858, pp. 9, 10 ; do., 1859, pp. 7-8 ; R. 1869, p. 102;
M.F. 1859, p. 239 ; M.F. 1860, p. 247. [7, 8] C.D.C. Report, 1860, pp. 2, 19, 20 ; R. 1860
p. 132; R. 1861, p. 147; R. 1862, p. 146. [9] M.F. 1861, pp. 208-9; R. 1868, p. 94.
[10] C.D.C. Report, 1860, pp. 19-20; R. 1861, p. 149 ; M.F. 1861, pp. J"" -10 ; M.F. 1862,
p. 249. [11] I MSS., V. 12, pp. 187, 141 ; R. 1860, p. 132 ; M.F. 61, pp. 86, 254,
256 ; R. 1868, p. 94. [12] C.D.C. Report, 1859, pp. 9, 28 ; do., 1860, p. ' ; R. 1860, p. 182
{13] I MSS., V. 11, pp. 447-8; do., V. 12, pp. 118-19. [14] I MSS. \ 11, pp. 847, 382
do., V. 12, p. 27 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 145-6 ; C.D.C. Report, 1860, p. 20 ; .'a.F. 1861, pp. 81-7
158-62, 184, 255 ; R. 1861, pp. 147, 149 ; R. 1802, p. 140 ; M.F. 1802, pp. 236, 288. [16
R. 1868, p. 94. [16] R. 1863-4, p. 99 ; R. 1864, pp. 110-11. [17] R. 1804, p. 110; R. 1866,
• The Roman Catholic Bishop in Burma, after twenty years' experience (1842-02),
Rpoke " very despondingly " of the " want of success " of his work.
\\
I
ih
rll.
"5
Ak
W
t M
m
I
fl
'11
684
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
LH8; R. 1866, p. 126; R. 1867, pp. 109-10; R. 1869, p. 100; R. 1871, p. 108; C.D.C.
port, 1872, p. 137; R. 1873, p. 72. [18] M.F. 1871, pp. 202-8: s^e also M.F. 1887,
p. 256. [19] Jo., Feb. 17, 1860; Jo., V. 48, p. 172; R. 1861, p. 149; R. 1862, p. 147;
R. 1868, p. 94; R. 18 6, p. 126; R. 1868, p. 90; R. 1870, p. 84; M.F. 1871, p. 203.
[20] C.D.C. Report, 1875, pp. 25-6; Bishop Titoomb's "Personal Recollections"
{see [1]), pp. 18-15 ; R. 1884, p. 33. [21] I MSS., V. 11, p. 424 ; do., V. 12, pp. 98-9 ;
do., V. 19, p. 889 ; R. 1880, p. 39 ; R. 1881, pp. 80, 89. [22] R. 1884, pp. 33-4. [23] R.
1890, p. 44.
(n.) RANGOON.
Rangoon, the capital of Burma, is a remarkable city. Tamils, Telugus, Bengalis,
and other Hindns, Chinese, Armenians, Jews, Parsees, Mahommedans, mingling with
the native and European and Eurasian population, give it a cosmopolitan character.
Its natural surroundings are of great beauty, and it contains what is regarded by the
Buddhists as the most sacred edifice of Burma — the Shway Dagon Pagoda, a building
commenced 2,000 years ago, and supposed to cover eight hairs of the head of Gautma,
the founder of their religion [1].
S.P.G. Period (1864-92).— The European residents at Rangoon
had already contributed to the foundation of a Mission at Moulmein
[see p. 631] when their Chaplain, the Rev. H. W. Crofton, in 1858
suggested the opening of one in their midst, and this (after a visit of
the Rev. A. Shears of Moulmein early in 1861) the Society in April
1861 resolved to do [2]. But three years elapsed before a Missionary
could be found for the post, and meanwhile Mr. Crofton ceased
collecting funds for the object [3].
Early in 1863 Mr. J. E. Marks of Moulmein twice visited Ran-
goon for the purpose of superintending the printing of the Burmese
Prayer Book completed by him [4] [see p. 682] ; and during a fort-
night's stay there in January 1864 he collected in five days nearly
Rs.7,000 for the proposed Mission — Rs.600 from the Burmans them-
selves [5].
Having been ordained Deacon at Calcutta Mr. Marks was trans-
ferred to Rangoon, where in March 1864 he began work by opening
a Mission school in " the Cottage." It was at first agreed to receive
no European pupils, as what are now known as " the Rangoon Diocesan
Schools" had been opened a fortnight earlier, but this "embarrass-
ing " agreement was afterwards annulled by mutual consent. Mean-
while, with the assistance of ten old pupils and Mr. Kristnasawmy and
a Burman * teacher (all of whom Mr. Marks had brought from
Moulmein), the Native School rapidly filled — in nine months 220 boys
had been received on the distinct understanding that they would be
taught Christianity, and four had been admitted to baptism [6].
In December 1864 Mr. Marks left, dangerously ill, but after a few
months' stay in England he returned, against the protest of the
Society's consulting physician [7]. The Rev. J. FAiBCiiOUGH and Mr.
Rawlings soon joined him ; and aftp. yards the Revds. C. Warren,
C. H. Chard, and James A. Colbeck took part in the work. In
1886 the school — then under the advice of Sir Arthur Phayre called
•' St. John's College " — was removed into *' Woodlands," and in 1869
a site was purchased from Government and permanent teak build-
ings were begun. These have been considerably added to from time to
time, Government and the people, both Europeans and natives, help-
* The Burmese make excellent teachers. The Rev. C. Warren reported in 1870 that he
would not change his staff of (native) assistants for an equal number of Europeans [6al.
BURMA.
685
ing liberally. With the exception of an interval spent at Mandalay
(1869 to January 1875) and short furloughs, the institution has re-
mained under the charge of Mr. Marks [8], who was described by the
first Bishop of Rangoon in 1880 as
" one of the most skilful and successful of schoolmasters who . . . has . . .
learned to speak Burmese like a native, and is not only known throughout the
chief part of British Burma, but is so loved and admired by the Burmese as to
possess influence over them wherever he goes. ... In many ways, I found him
quite a power among them " [9].
As an instance of this, during a visit to Mandalay in 1889 Dr.
Marks was met at every station by old St. John's boys. One brought
him Rs.50, another an emerald ring, others fruits, till his cabin was
filled with presents. At Mandalay many welcomed him ; each gave
his history, and together they presented an offering of nearly Rs.500
for the Rangoon Orphanage [10].
At the close of 1871 the college had but 184 pupils ; ten years later
the number had risen to 500, and there are now 650 (300 boarders).
Altogether nearly 10,000 boys have been admitted [11], and the old
pupils cover the country as clerks and Government officers in almost
every department. The variety of races represented in the college —
Europeans, Eurasians, Armenians, Jews, Burmese, Talines, Chinese,
Shans, Karens, Siamese, Arakanese, Khins, Bengalis, Tamils, Mussul-
mans, and many others — and the diversity of costume entailed by it,
presents a scene like a large garden filled with many-coloured flowers.
The scholars all learn together and play together happily, and
national quarrels are unknown. Their ages ^ ary from seven to over
thirty, and they are of different ranks in life — princes and servants,
gentlemen's sons and the poorest of the poor — all are equal in school
and in play-ground. The College is famous for athletics ; the native
lads play barefooted, and are always willing thus to challenge teams of
English soldiers or sailors at cricket and football. The CoUege also
furnishes two companies of cadets of the Rangoon Volunteer Rifles,
with brass and drum and fife bands ; and an efficient Fire Brigade
of 250 boys with manual engine &c. always ready to go to fires,
which in Rangoon (built mostly of wood) are frequent and destruc-
tive. A large number of the Eurasian boys are orphans — the children
of European fathers who are either dead or have left the country.
Towards erecting the orphanage department Government gave
Rs. 10,000, but its maintenance, requiring as it does £1,000 a year,
causes much anxiety and care [12].
The College is conducted in accordance with the principles of the
Society and in pursuance of a scheme drawn up by Bishop Cotton
of Calcutta [18]. The boys are educated (chiefly through the medium
of English) up to the matriculation standard of Calcutta University,
but the object of the College is to teach Christianity to all of
them [14].
How that object is being accomplished shall be told in the words
of Bishop Titcomb : —
" The delight with which I fi) [in 1878] walked into its spacious hall an4
class rooms and beheld this mass if youths under Christian instruction, may be
well imagined, especially in view oi the fact that it has had to compete with our
1
i'il
U>
.^1
t" I'i
'I
4hJ
686
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
magnificent Bangoon High School ; which though built and conducted by Govern-
ment at an enormous cost, upon the avowed principle of non-religious instritc-
tion, has been nevertheless fairly beaten in numbers by this Missionary In-
stitution [16].
" What hns it done for Christianity? Much, every way. In the first place, it
has led to the conversion and baptism of seventy-five Burmans. In the next
place, the forty Chinese converts who were last year received into our C! ^rch had
all been prepared in this college by its Principal, through a Burmese speaking
Chinaman as an interpreter ; and they now worship, when not in the jungles, in
the college chapel. In the third place all the heathen boys, down to the youngest,
receive daily instruction in the Bible from Christian teachers, the effect of which
is that, although conversion may not take place during school-life, such boys
nevertheless grow up enlightened with a foundation knowledge of Divine truth,
vrhich afterwards makes them much better qualified to receive the Oospoi, either
as impressed upon them by self-reflection over the past, or by the efforts of Mis-
sionaries in other places. In view of facts like these, who can question that St.
John's College is doing true Missionary work ? I have myself held weekly Bible
classes there. Within the chapel of this college it has also been my privilege both
to preach and baptize continually, and, the heathen boarders being present, I
have never used the least reserve in endeavouring to make all my preaching of a
Missionary character. Need I add anything further? If you wish one word more,
let me only add that we have lately established a guild for uniting in Christian
brotherhoi d young men who have been educated and baptized in this college,
■many of whom have been scattered in the jungles and are in danger of losing all
Christian influence. It already numbers sixty members " [l(i].
The Guild of " St. John the Evangelist " was formed in 1878, and
in the same year the Bishop found that an old pupil, then a Government
otRcial, had opened a Christian school at Thonzai, a village on the Prome
Railway, entirely at his own expense [17].
The Bishop has described the work of the college as " grand " [18],
and testimony to its progress and value has been received from many
quarters [19]. [See also p. 791].
As the offspring of St. John's College, other schools may be pointed
out in Rangoon, on the Irrawaddy [pp. 639-40] , ai^d in Mandalay [p. 649]
[20] ; and in 1879 the Lambeth degree of D.D. was conferred on Mr.
Marks (by Archbishop Tait) " in recognition of the services which he has
rendered to the cause of Christian education in Burma" [21].
While St. John's College has accomplished so much for the boys
and young men, simi'ar (though less extensive) work has been done
for the girls by means of St. Mary's School, in connection with the
Society and its handmaid, the Ladies' Association. At this school,
which was founded in 1866 under Miss Cooke, it could be said in 1869,
" almost every race in Rangoon is represented in it " [22 and 28].
Indeed as far as educational work is concerned the Rangoon Mission
^as " in a very satisfactory condition " when Bishop Titcomb arrived
in 1878, but " more direct evangelistic work in the city among the
Burmese " was " by no means so well developed " [24].
Unyielding as Buddhism had shown itself elsewhere [p. 633], in
the case of Rangoon the evangelisation of the natives was attended with
special difficulties, from the fact that the city had become Europeanised
— both its poongyees and its laymen, and the taste of the Burmans was
so jaded by their adoption of English vices t)iat before anything else
could be done it was necessary to instil a mo;.al tone. Thus reported
the Rev. C. Chard in 1871 [25].
In the absence of a church for the Burmese, services were held daily
BURMA.
637
in St. John's College Chapel, which on Sundays was thrown open to
all the Burmese Christians in Bangoon, and up to 1881 about 100
Burmese converts had been baptized there [26].
In 1877 Kemmendine, a suburban village between two and three
miles from the heart of Rangoon, became the centre of a special Mission
(St. Michael's) among the Burmese under the Rev. James A. Colbeck.
Mr. Colbeck lived in a native Burmese house among Buddhists
in a single upper room (which served him as study, bedroom and
dining-room), in order that the lower room might be used as a chapel
in which he conducted daily and Sunday services. Opposite Kemmen-
dine is Alatchyoung (on the right bank of the Rangoon River), the two
villages with Rangoon itself forming the area of Mr. Colbeck's Burmese
labours [27].
In 1878 a Mission school and chapel were erected, and an increase in
the number of baptisms was reported [28]. On Mr. Colbeck's removal
to Moulmein the good work which he had planted was taken up by the
Rev. J. Fairclouoh [29], and in 1882 the importance of the Mission
was enhanced by the establishment of an institution for the trtiining^
of Catechists and Clergy for the whole of Burma [30]. [See p. 791.]
Kemmendine is reckoned as an offshoot of St. John's College, as is
also Poozondoung, another suburb of Rangoon, where the planting
of a girls' school in connection with the Ladies' Association [81]
has led to the foundation of a hopeful Burmese Mission. In 1886 Mr.
NoDDBR was stationed there to conduct the work of the dispensary and
to help in the schools [32]. He was replaced by the Rev. T. Rickari>
in 1888, and in 1889 the Bishop of Rangoon reported " the most striking
and hopeful success " of the Society's Missions in the Diocese in the
year had been " amongst that class which has for so long been
indifferent to the claims of the Gospel, the Buddhists." There had
been an increase of baptisms, " and large numbers of enquirers " were
continually coming from the city and the country. A great change
seemed to be taking place in " the attitude of the people towards
Christianity." Along with a lessened hostility there was a growing
desire to know what Christianity is. In Rangoon and the country
Buddhists were being broken up into sects (there being at least nine in
the city) and were drifting further away from "popular Buddhism.'
The converts were from the newer sects [83] .
In 1890 Mr. Rickard baptized twenty-six Buddhists in one day at
the village of Myoungbin.
Another important work originated in connection with St. John's
College was that among the Chinese settlers. On arriving in his diocese
in 1878 the Bishop of Rangoon learned that a Burmese lady had for
about two years been paying for the services of a Chinese catechist by
whose labours a goodly number had been brought to an earnest state
of inquiry into Christianity. Many of these, though living six mi)es
from Rangoon, employed as agriculturists, attended a service held for
them on Sundays at St. John's College Chapel — forty generally being
present. Dr. Marks' addresses on those occasions being in Burmese,
were rendered into Chinese by the catechist ; but when the Bishop now
came forward to assist, his English had to be put into Burmese by
Dr. Marks and the Burmese into Chinese by the catechist.
Dr. Marks was in the habit of collecting the Chinamen ior week-day
■''li'-J
r
1'' '
I,
'i:,:'\
\M''
mm
■fit
lis i
11
f
ml
ill-
r
688
BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
|ii
instruction also, teaching them carefully the doctrines of the Christian
faith through the clauses of the Apostles' Creed.
The sincerity of the catechumens was tested by a long delay, during
which they never once asked a favour or begged one anna piece, but
regularly Sunday after Sunday contributed to the offertories of St.
John's College Chapel, and at last vindicated their fitness for baptism
by tearing down from their own homes and quite of their own accord
*• every household god, and every mark of their old idolatry."
Even after this and their promising to support a Chinese clergyman
of their own they were one by one further instructed and examined by
Dr. Marks " in order that nothing might be left undone to secure their
efficient preparation."
At length in 1878 thirty-six were admitted to baptism by the Bishop
in the pro-cathedral, the service being conducted in Burmese, Chinese,
and English. Such a sight had never before been seen in British
Burma, and naturally excited great interest, the Chief Commissioner
himself being present. On the following Sunday six more were baptized
at St. John's College.
This was followed up by the confirmation of twenty-seven Chinese
on November 17, 1878. At the same service, which was conducted in
three languages as before, twenty-five Burmese and seventeen Eurasians
were confirmed, and " In this way " (to quote the Bishop's words) " we
were enabled to realise in a greater measure than we had ever felt
before the visibility of the Church Catholic and the true organic unity
of Christian brotherhood."
It is much to be regretted that the attempt to obtain a Chinese
clergyman for this Mission has failed [35].
In this respect the Tamil branch of the Society's work in Eangoon
has been more fortunate. The Tamils there are a numerous body, chiefly
belonging to the poorer classes, and employed as household servants
and gharrie drivers [36].
As early as 1867 there were forty Madras boys receiving instruction
in the Mission school, and their parents were visited in their houses [37].
Until 1878 the Mission was worked by a Tamil catechist — under the
supervision of the English Missionaries — and on Trinity Sunday in
that year, to the delight of the Christians, then numbering 130, their
countryman and teacher, Samuel Abishekanathan, was ordained
deacon, this being the first ordination of the kind ever held in Burma.
Hitherto they had met for worship in the cantonment and pro-cathedral
churches, but arrangements were now made for the erection (on a site
granted by Government) of a church of their own, " St. Gabriel's," for
which they had raised Rs. 1,000, and they now also undertook to provide
a fair proportion of their pastor's stipend — a duty before neglected. The
feeling of these Tamil Christians towards their Bishop was shown in a
touching manner on New Year's Day 1879, when, to quote the Bishop's
words,
" Sitting in my verandah about 4 p.m. I heard the sound of a violin, accom-
panied by singing, at our compound gate. Presently a long line of Tamils —
men, women and children — advanced toward the house, with weird and wild-
sounding hymns, to give their Bishop a New Year's greeting. On ascending the
verandah, they all filed along the front rails in silence, and, when stationed in
proper order, again broke out into a series of hymns. . . . This done they handed
myself and daughters bouquets of flowers, and . . . read me a written address . . .
in very good English, thanking me for the interest that I had taken in their
! ,1
BURMA.
689
spiritual welfare and invoking every blessing upon myself, family and diocese.
This was read by their deacon, Abishekanathan. I replied in affectionate and
grateful terms. . . . the women then came forward and showered over mo broken
sprigs of flowers . . . also on my daughters until . . . the . . . floor was . . .
covered with flowers. After this friendly greeting we all knelt down and asked
the Divine blessing. I then distributed sweetmeats to the children in return for
a cake which they deposited on the table, shook hands with them one by one, and
bade them a hearty farewell. . . . With resumed procession and hymn singing . . .
these simple-hearted people retired, under a pleasing conviction that their offices
of Christian love had been duly and solemnly exercised " [38].
The work among the Tamils continues to make encouraging pro-
gress [89]. In 1891 Rs.T.OOO were bequeathed to the Mission by a
converted Brahmin who died a month after his baptism, but owing to
some informality the Mission is not likely to benefit by the bequest [40].
Statistics, Bangoon Mission, 1892. — Christians, 1,494; CommunicantB, 665;
Catechumens, '"84; Villages, 6; Schools, 7; Scholars, 1,109; Clergymen, 5; Lay
Agents, 22.
Beferences (Rangoon). — [1] Bishop Titcomb's "Personal Becollections," pp. 8-6.
[2] I MSS., V. 11, pp. 212, 243, 317, 382, 389-91 ; M.F. 1861, pp. 84, 86, 158, 160, 162; Jo.,
V. 45, pp. 145-6. [3] I MSS., V. 11, pp. 429-80 ; do., V. 12, pp. 11-15, 19, 60, 156-7, 172.
[4] I MSS., V. 12, pp. 187, 141. [5] I MSS., V. 12, p. 276 ; R. 1864, p. 110. [6] B.
1863-4, p. 99 ; B. 1864, p. 110 ; M.F. 1889, p. 217. [60] R. 1870, p. 84. [7] B. 1864,
p. Ill ; B. 18G5, p. 118 ; M.F. 1889, p. 217. [8] E. 1865, p. 118 ; B. 1866, pp. 123-4 ;
E. 1874, p. 20; E. 1881, p. 37; M.F. 1889, pp. 217-18; Q.M.L. 58. [9] Bishop T.'s
"P. B." {see [1]), p. 25. [10] M.F. 1889, pp. 833, 887. [11] B. 1881, p. 88 ; M.F. 1890,
p. 280; R. 1890, p. 44. [12] Bishop T.'s "P. R." {see [1]), p. 26; Q.M.L. 58; M.F.
1888, pp. 167-8 ; M.F. 1889, p. 219 ; M.F. 1890, p. 280 ; I MSS., V. 54, p. 68. [13] M.F.
1889, p. 218. [14] Q.M.L. 58. [15] Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [1]), p. 25. [16] R. 1879,
p. 29. [17] Bishop T.'s " P. R." {see [1]), pp. 81-2, 86 ; R. 1878, p. 81. [18] M.F. 1879,
p. 516. [19] B. 1866, pp. 128-5; E. 1867, p. 108; C.D.C. Bepoit, 1872, pp. 141-2;
E. 1873, p. 72 ; B. 1877, p. 24 ; E. 1878, p. 31 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 250, 258-9 ; E. 1880, p. 38 ;
B. 1883, p. 48 ; M.F. 1883, pp. 167-8 ; B. 1884, p. 30 ; E. 1885, p. 87 ; B. 1886,
p. 42 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 218, 220 ; E. 1890, p. 44. [20] M.F. 1889, p. 218. [21] E. 1879,
p. 28. [22] E. 1865, p. 118; B. 1866, p. 126; E. 1867, p. 109; E. 1868, p. 89; E. 1877,
p. 24 ; R. 1880, pp. 83-4 ; R. 1881, p. 86 ; M.F. 1888, p. 167. [23] R. 1869, p. 100.
[24] Bishop T.'s " P. R." {see [1]), pp. 27-8. [25] M.F. 1871, pp. 204-5 ; R. 1874, p. 191.
[26] R. 1881, p. 38; Bishop T.'s "P. R." (see [1]), p. 27. [27] R. 1877, p. 24 ; R. 1881,
pp. 87, 39 ; M.F. 1889, p. 217 ; Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [1], pp. 29, 31. [28] R. 1878, p. 31.
[29] B. 1881, p. 89. [30] B. 1885, p. 37 ; R. 1886, p. 42 ; R. 1887, p. 39. [31] R. 1868,
p. 89 ; B. 1875, p. 18 ; B. 1881, pp. 86-7 ; M.F. 1889, p. 218 ; E. 1890, p. 45. [32] B.
1886, p. 42. [33] I MSS., V. 54, p. loi [34] E. 1890, p. 45. [35] B. 1878, p. 27 ;
M.F. 1878, pp. 260-2 ; Bishop T.'s "P. E." (see [1]), pp. 81-4, 82-8. [36] E. 1877, p. 24 ;
Bishop T.'s " P. B." (see [1]), p. 80. [37] B. 1867, pp. 109-10. [38] E. 1870, p. 84 ; E.
1878, pp. 29-80 ; Bishop T.'s " P. B." (see [1]), pp. 30-1, 46, 72, 87-8, 101. [39] E. 1891,
p. 41. [40] M.F. 1892, p. 88.
■Hi
m
B "
y i
iii
(III.) IRRAWADDY RIVER STATIONS (S.P.G. Period, 1867-92).
In 1864 the Rev. J. E. Mabks of Rangoon, attended by ten of his
school boys, visited the towns of Henzada, Myanoung, Prome, and
Thyet Myo, on the River Irrawaddy. " Everywhere the Burmans
were exceedingly anxious to have similar schools " to that at Rangoon
" established in their towns and villages, and offered to contribute
towards them." This, with the desire expressed by the Bishop of
Calcutta (during his visitation of Burma in 1867) led to the establish-
ment of schools by Mr. Marks at Henzada, Zeloon, Myanoung, and
Thyet Myo under old pupils of his [1].
Henzada is a clean, peaceful town, reminding one of England.
It has a large population and two pagodas [2]. The Mission School
M
640
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
was opened on September 19, 1867, in a house lent free of cost for six
months, while the future building was being erected on a site of five acres
of land given to the Society for the purpose [3]. In 1878 the Director
of Public Instruction pronounced it to be " the best second-class school
in Burma" [4], Seven years later the first Bishop of Rangoon
testified that it was a " first-rate 8.P.G. Mission School " [5] ; but his
successor, Bishop Strachan, considered it advisable in 1890 to close it
and to sell the material of the building [6].
Zeloon and Myanoung. — Schools were opened in 1868, but after-
wards abandoned — the latter some time subsequent to 1877. Their
failure may be attributed to the difficulty of securing suitable teachers
and sufficient supervision by English Missionaries [7.]
Thyet Myo. — At the time the school was opero'^ ', 1 1886 Thyet
Myo was the extreme frontier town of British bunna; and the
Rev. C. H. Chard, who was permanently str "^ned there in 1871, was
"struck with the extreme freshness of the character of the native
inhabitants, the manly and sterling virtue of their character, and the
deeper regard for things spiritual " as compared with Europeanised
Rangoon. The ground had ''scarcely been broken," and many listened
to the preaching of the Gospel " with almost the freshness of a first
hearing of it " [8]. As the centre of several large villages also, Thyet
Myo was a good field for a Missionary ; but Mr. Chard being hampered
with Chaplain's duties (at least imtil 1877), the chief Mission work at
the station has been connected with education. The boys' school
was however almort entirely supported from the contributions of the
Europeans, who also assisted Mrs. Chard in the Girls' School estab-
lished by her in 1868 [9]. Both of these schools have been success-
ful [10] ; and on the withdrawal of the Missionary in 1878 the work
of the Mission was entrusted to a native sub-deacon [11].
Frome. — The situation of Prome, on the brow of a narrow
gorge through which the Irrawaddy flows, is lovely ; and since it was
taken by the British in 1825 it has been improved and beautified. It
possesses a fine pagoda and an efficient Girls' School. The school,
which is connected with the Ladies' Association, was opened by the
Rev. C. Warren in 1871 [12]. In 1878 the foundation-stone of a
church for the station was laid by the Chief Commissioner of Burma,
the building being named " St. Mark's " in honour of the Rev. Dr.
Marks. A catechist was stationed there in 1879 by aid of a fund
raised by the Diocese of Winchester [18].
Statistics, 1892. — ChristianB, 88 ; Communicants, 10 ; Catechumens, S ; Villages, 1;
Schools, 2 ; Scholars, 400 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 7.
R. 1881, p. 87 ; M.F. 1889, p. 218. [8J R. 1868, p. 89 ; R. 1870, p. 84 ; R. 1871, pp. 101-2;
M.F. 1871, p. 204 ; R. 1881, p. 87 ; M.F. 1889, p. 218. [9] R. 1871, o. 102 ; M.F. 1871
pp. 204-5 K. 1872, p. 62 ; B. 1878, p. 78 ; B. 18/6, p. 19 ; R. 1877, p. 24 ; R. 1881, p. 86.
QOl R. 1 3. p 72 ; R. 1874, p. 19 ; R. 1881, p. 89. [11] R. 1878, p. 80 ; B. 1881, p. 89.
[12] Bis op T.'s "P. R." (see [2]), pp. 48-9 ; R. 1871, p. 101 ; R. 1877, ... 24. [13] Bishop
T.'b "P R." {see [2j), pp. 60, 100; M.F. 1889, p. 884.
:lTTMI
II
BURMA.
641
llH
(IV.) THE TOUNOOO AND KAEEN MISSION.
TouNooo stands on the western bank of tho Sittang Biver, midway between Rangoon
and Mandalay, and in the centre of a fertile valley thirty miles wide. Extending for miles
to the N.E., E., and S.E. are the Karen districts. Beyond the Karens are Shans, then
Chineae-Shans, and, lastly, Chinese.
Scattered over the Karen Hills lie the villages of the Karens, the great valleys being
occupied principally by Burmese.
The Karens are a race of mountaineers of Tartar origin, in number 674,816, and
consisting of a variot^ of tribes or clans.
Karen or K." ' is a Burmese nickname, and signifies " aboriginal," " barbarian " ;
but l.he hill tribes i.i themselves " the People " (pga-ganyaw). Their government may
be compared tu thu a the American Indians. Each tribe is the hereditary enemy of
its neighbour. EpcI. village is under a chief, and has its own elders or " Ancients,"
who are the depni,i!;arie'> of the (oral) law, both moral and political, civil and criminal,
and are expe ; d to te i^h the your^ people to do good, to avoid evil, and to commit to
memory th i,tional traditions. The Karens make knives, cleavers, ai.d Hpnars ; but
their chief occupatio) is agiiculture. Tliey possess neither monuments nor literature
of any kind. Accnr'ing to some MSS. obtained by a Missionary of the Society (the
Bev. J. Hackney'' in ihJO, "anciently the Sgaws and Fakus used to go up on to Nat
Toung (L»evil Iu.juni; and sacrifice a buffalo to the spirit of the mountain every 3 years.
There is a pool up dhere where they baptized themselves, then perambulated the pool
7 times, sinking the sotiw of Jehovah and Sausee. (Sausee, 'comb,' is the Karen name of
the mountain)." These MSS. deal in detail with every tribe and sub-tribe, and bring
forward evidence to show that tli . Karens are descendants of those Chaldeans who
migrated to Thibet, and to connect this p„ uLar festival on " Devil Mountain " with the
nations who, before Israel came out of Egypt, usod to ascend Mount Sinai "to worship
and make offerings to Sin the Moon-god, who it was supposed dwelt about Moui.t.
Horeb." Be this as it may, there is much to be said for the theory of a connection of
some kind with the Jews cc.iuuries ago. For instance, tlie Karen equivalent for the
Hebrew Y'HoVaH would be Y'HoWaH. Further, it is a fact that miny of the Karen
traditions agree with the Bible narrative, and this is attributed to their ancestors having
been brought into contact with a colony of Nestorian Jews about Chingtu, in the hill
tracts of China. Tradition says that when the Bway tribe endeavoured to establish a
Karen kingdom near the site of Toungoo, and were driven by the Burmese into the
mountains, " m a personal encounter the king of Ava struck off the Karen chiefs-
head, which retained sufficient vitality to call out, I die not. Within seven genera-
tions I shall return with white and black foreigners and retake Toungoo." The
Burmese, though taking possession of the fertile valleys, maintained only a shadow of
sovereignty over the hill tribes, for, while inferior to tho Burman lowlander in physique,
the Karen is immeasurably his superior in his dauntless courage and warlike spirit.
Secure in his mountain fastness and buoyed up with the prophecy that " the white sons
of Ood would bring deliverance and the long lost Bible," the Karen has ever shown a
bold front and indomitable resistance to his oppressor^j. i or their disobedience left by
God (as they believed) a prey to ignorance, suffering and death (from which however
deliverance was expected), the Karens' religion degenerated into the propitiation of
spirits (not necessarily evil), and to a belief in giants, omens, soothsayings, and necro-
mancings. Each man has his own guardian angel residing on the back of his neck. .
Sometimes it wanders forth at night and causes dreams, and its prolonged absence
causes sickness and eventually death. No villages are to be found near Devil Mount,
it being the seat of the goddess Tala, who presides over the crops. Her blessing ensures
a good harvest, but her curse withers the crops, and the long-armed gibbons scream, and
antiphon the warning from peak to peak throughout the land. Her curse is one for
vhich the whole nation suffers, and a sacrifice is necessary. Of ghosts there are four-
olasses : (1^ The Plupo, or the shades of those who have died nal<nral deaths and
been properlv buried ; they go to the underworld and renew their earthly employments.
(2) The Seku: , or ghosts of infants and the unburied dead. Shut out from Hades, they
wander harmlessly about the earth. ^8) The Thera, at shades of thoee who have died
violent deaths ; these sometimes seize the guardian angels, and thus cause mortal
sickness, and therefore must be induced by offerings to release the captive guardian
angel. (4) The Tahmoo, or spectres of wicked men and tyrants, and criminals who-
have suffered capital punishment ; these appear in the forms of birds and animals, and
torment tho guardian angels. They mast be appeased with an offering, and the unfortunate-
man must be sprinkled with charcoal. Ajiother dreadful spirit is the minbow {Terquai).
It devours the spirits of human beings, and then they appear to die accidental or violent
deaths. After finishing its meal it becomes thirsty, and when it spans the sky in the
act of sucking up water, children cease from play and men from work, lest some acci-
dent befall them. It is unlucky to point at the rainbow, and the offending digit is im-
mediately placed upon the body, with the usual formula, lest it shov.Id rot off.
As to omens and fancies : the crash of a falling tree, the sight of a snake or scorpion.
I .Ml
^<i
It'
m\ it I
I
r
!-l
U
ly^
642
bOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
or the tapping of a woodpecker, is Bu£Bcieut to deter a Karen from taking a journey ;
and to eat rice at the side of or behind the hearth might result in a death in the family.
All walking-sticks and staves are consigned to the presiding doities of those huge granite
boulders that overhang the mountain paths, the deity thus accumulating a large supply
of these useful articles. To comb the hair facing the west is unlucky, and a calamity
follows hard on the heels of the barking deer that happens to bark in a village ; in the
latter case the Karens generally leave tne village.
It is remarkable that, while bound by this religion of fear and degradation the
Karens " ever pray God to return to His people," and have a belief that He will return.
And 80 [1] when Christianity was first preached to them, which was by American
Baptist Missionaries in 185.S, " they received it gladly, welcoming it as a deliverance
from their old grievous bondage, and in some sort a return to a still older worship of a
supreme and loving God, which their traditions and legends had not suffered altogether
to oe forgotten among them " [2],
S.P.G. Period (1873-92).— The Society's attention was directed
to Toungoo in 1862, when the Kev. J. Young offered to present a
house there, in which he lived as chaplain for four years, for the pur-
poses of a Mission. Such a Mission was not however possible at the
time in view of the stronger claims of Rans;oon [3].
About 1863 a schism occurred among the converts of those American
Baptist Missionaries who had introduced, and propagated with great
success, Christianity among the Karens. In 1870 the leader of the
excommunicated (Mrs. Mason, wife of the founder of the American
Mission) commenced a correspondence with the Chaplain at Toungoo,
and afterwards with the Rev. J. Trew (1871) and the Rev. C.
Warren, offering to hand over all her converts, about 6,000 in
number, with all their schools and other mission property, to the
Church of England.
The Bishop of Calcutta commissioned the Rev. J. Trew to inves-
tigate the whole matter, and he after visiting the Karens in their
mountain village in 1871, discovering that they were ignorant of the
difference between the Church and the Baptists, and were actuated
entireily by anger against the Baptists in desiring to join the Church,
recommended that the Karens should be left alone to settle their
quarrels, and that the Church should have an independent Mission in
Toungoo to the Burmese, who had scarcely been touched.* For this
work, which the Society had been repeatedly asked to take up, the
Rev. C. Warren was accordingly sent to Toungoo in 1878, where he
established schools and made some converts, his f --st being Shans
and Burmese — one of the latter was the son of a Buddhist
Poongyee. The Baptist Ministers were indignant at Mr. Warren's
presence, and on the other hand Mrs. Mason used her influence to
get the Karen Christiana to go to him. In this difficult position Mr.
Warren acted with admirable discretion, " neither tbs solicitations of
the one party nor the false accusations of the other " moving him
from his determination " to do nothing whatever that could be an
obstacle to the reconciliation of these people to their Baptist Teachers,
and to receive none of them until even i,jie American Missionaries
themselves" should *'b» convinced that such reconciliation is past
hoping for." And it was not till many of them were found to be
drifting back into heathenism and others going over to the Roman
Catholic Church that final consent was given in 1876 [4].
* While the American Karen Mission in 1871 included 27,000 Christians, their
Burmese and Shan converts numbered only 21 [4a]
BURMA.
643
In addition to his Missionary work Mr. Warren was burdened with
Chaplain's duties, and on June 3, 1875, he died from over-exertion and
anxiety. Part of his time had been occupied from morning to night
in receiving visitors, some of whom came from a distance of 800 miles ;
and it was his opinion that if the work were taken up Uberally and
energetically by the Society, in a few years it would " be the key to
one of the most flourishing and extensive Missions in the world."
The Rev. James A. CoIjBeck now visited Toungoo for a few weeks,
and the Chaplain, Mr. Brock, superintended the Mission until the
arrival of the Eev. T. W. Windley later in the year [5].
A famine caused by rats (a great plague in the country), combined
with weariness of waiting for an English teacher, caused Mrs. Mason's
followers to be much separated. Some villages joined the America,n
Baptists, some the Romanists, in others Christian worship almost
entirely ceased [6].
Under Mr. Windley, who retained the headship of the Mission
until 1882, when illness forced him to withdraw to England, the work
among the Karens soon revived and became " pre-eminently success-
ful." Assisted by the Rev. W. E. Jones and Native Clergymen, the
scattered fragments of the Christians were consolidated, and a Mission
in some respects like that of Chota Nagpurwas firmly estabhshed [p. 496].
On September 7, 1878, a new church (St. Paul's, Toungoo) was con-
secrated, in which also four Karen teachers were ordained Deacons,
and sixty- two persons were confirmed by the Bishop of Rangoon. In
the Normal School opened in this year instruction was given in
carpentering and agriculture, as well as book learning, more than one
half of the cost of the school being borne by the Karens them-
selves.
The moral tone of the Christian Karen villages had now improved,
and the police reports testified to there being little actual vice or crime
among the people [7].
On the other hand the work among the Burmese was " almost at a
standstill." The Burmese Christians showed no great interest in the
Mission, and were credited with having " no great scruples in trans-
ferring their allegiance to the Roman or Baptist communities." The
Anglo- Vernacular School, however, was full of encouragement. In this
school almost all the races in British Burma were fairly represented
— the indigenous Burmese (the majority), Indo-Burmese, Chinese,
Hindus, Eurasians, Karens, and Parsees [8].
The distribution of medicines had assisted Mr. Warren in his
work [9], and in 1879 a medical department was added to the Mis-
sion. In the same year a Karen translation of the Prayer Book was
printed [10], and by the aid of a Mission-press progress has since been
made in translating and compiling works suitable for the health of the
body as well as the soul — a Handbook of Medicine being among the
works published in Karen [11]. (For list see p. 808.)
The general unhealthiness of the Karons was illustrated in 1884
by the mention of two villages as containing scarcely a person who
could be pronounced healthy, and in the natural order of things one
of the communities would " soon die out " [12].
In 1881 new and extensive schools, with chapel and clergy house,
were erected on a healthier site. There were now fifty-three Christian
1x2
rW
I ■■ I
a'i'a
m;. ' i
m
■l;'^il
'1/
:L:;;ji;.|
•t
i
If
644
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
villages and eight ordained Missionaries. The native Church had
already sent out a priest and four lay-preachers to work among their
heathen countrymen, and some 500 souls (including children) were
yearly being added to the Church [13].
The character and progress of the work during the next three years
may be gathered from the following extracts from the Bishop of
Bangoon's Visitation Journal of 1884 ; —
" We started at noon on the 12th of January. I was accompanied by the
Bev. W. E. Jones, Bev. J. Krishna, and Messrs. Salmon and Hackney. Alas I the
indefatigable head of the Mission, the Rev. T. W. Windley, is away in England on
medical certificate. . . . We encamped on a Toungyah free from rank vegetation, and
near a stream. The people soon made a comfortable room, the walls of which
were formed by pendent plantain leaves, five feet long. Fires were lighted to
keep us warm, and to frighten away wild animals ; and sitting round these fires,
the evening was spent in singing hymns. Next day being Sunday was a day of
rest. Wo had matins and evensong, at which all in the camp, about forty in
number, attended. On Monday we were early on the move. . . . We reached
Wathocot about noon on Tuesday, aLd were soon busily engaged in making
arrangements for the great annual conftrence to be held on the following day.
The Karens are credited with being too fond of strong drink. They make a kind
of wort from certain roots, which they mix with rice, and after fermentation a-
rice-beer called kouvg is formed. Some villagers use this regularly every day,
whilst others indulge in it only on great festive occasions, when they are said to
drink to excess. It is only right to add that I never saw any sign of drunkenness-
during the whole of my sojourn on the Hills. I was assured also that through
the influence of Shans the vice of gambling is spreading a good deal. In fact, I
was told that some Shans had actually put up a gambling shanty near Wathocot,
on account of the annual gathering there. So in the evening I preached on
temperance, and strongly urged the people to join vhe Church of England Temper-
ance Society. At the close we were cheered to see ninety-seven men and women
come forward and sign the pledge. Some of the names given in were rather
striking. The Karens often name their children after some event or circumstance
that may occur about the time of birth. ... I met with people called Quinine, Lion,
Rising Moon, Rice, Red Cheek, Sore Leg, Pig's-flesh, Chlorodyne ; and a little girl
called Bishop, after Bishop Milman. There is another girl on the Bghai side of
the Hills called by the same name,* after Bishop Titcomb.
" Wednesdaij. — There was early celebration, with eighty-six communicants ;
and in the forenoon matins, when the annual sermon was preached by Shway
Nyo. At it are assembled clergy, catechists, the headmen, and Christians, both
men and women, from the villages within the Beku circle. Beports and statistics
are laid before the Conference, and questions affecting the general interest of the
native Church are discussed. The Missionaries have wisely left the whole almost
entirely in the hands of the natives ; but I doubt not that it will gradually develop
into a Church Council, and that it will be found capable of being made very useful
in the organisation of the native Church.
" At Wathocot, where the Conference was held this year, the native clergyman,
Tay Whay, lives. He is also headman of the village, and by his social position,
as well as force of character, he wields great influence for good, A large Confer-
ence Hall, capable of holding about 600 people, had been erected of bamboos, with
a roof of leaves. There does not seem ordinarily to be much intercourse between
the people of the respective villages ; and these annual gatherings are looked for-
ward to by young and old with much eagerness. There is a good deal of hospitality
shown on the occasion. The visitors are the guests of the village, and are feasted
rigl t liberally. At Wathocot seven buffaloes, besides pigs, kids, and fowls, were
slaughtered, and the women had been busy for days before beating rice so as to
have it in readiness.
" The Conference was opened at 10.45 a.m. with singi"'" and prayer. The
Bishop was voted into the ^hair, two secretaries were electe ind a large number
Literally " Nan-bisher " [lU].
WIT
BURMA.
645
of letters addressed to the Conference were read. These referred chiefly to the
state of the congregations, of the schools, and of the village funds. After this the
chairman gave his address, and the Conference was adjourned until the following
day.
"I had . . . provided myself with a good supply of medicines. I opened my dis-
pensary, and soon bad a large number of patients. . . .
" This soon became a speciality of our visits, and we found people waiting for
and expecting medical treatment at the villages when we halted.
" Before the Conference closed a very interesting event occurred. A deputation
fr£im the Moway Karens was introduced. They represented about 300 heathen
who were desirous to place themselves under Christian instruction ; they said
ihey were willing to build their church and schoolroom, and to support their
teacher. I gave the right hand of welcome to them, exhorted them to steadfast-
ness, and promised them help. This is an important accession to the Christian
Church. They are a comparatively wealthy tribe, and, by God's blessing, their
influence for good will be great.
" Friday. — After matins I held a Confirmation, at which thirty- eight men and
fifty-nine women (some very old, and nearly every one over twenty years of age)
were confirmed. In the afternoon I had a private interview with each of the
village teachers. I asked them pointed questions as to their own spiritual state
and life, as to their work and reading, and advised and prayea with them. Then
followed dispensary work. . . .
" Bemarks. — The number of Christians and catechumens in the Mission is a
little over 4,000, belonging to the Becu, Tunic and Pant Bghai, Sgaw and Moway
Karen tribes. There used to be constant deadly feuds between these tribes,
but the recognition of a common brotherhood in Christ Jesus has altered
all this. There has been an increase of 2,500 during the last three years. The
important question of self-support has not been overlooked. Besides building
their own churches and schoolrooms, without any extraneous help whatever,
they subscribed last year Es.943. The four native clergy get Bs.20 per mensem,
the half of which is paid by the native Church. The village catechists get only
Bs.20 a year from the Mission ; the rest of their income is made up by the people
of the respective villages, and by their own labour. Thus it will be seen that
these poor Christians are doing much to help themselves. At Toungoo there is a
large Anglo- vernacular school, most successfully conducted by the Eev. J. Krishna;
& Karen school, with forty-five boarders, and a printing-press, which is doing
excellent service to the Mission. All that I saw on my visitation was hopeful
and encouraging, and I trust that the visitation may, by God's blessing, prove
helpful " [14].
Humble and devout, and contented with small remuneration, the
Karen Clergy have proved eminently suited to the wants of the people
[15]. On the occasion of the Bishop's visit in 1885 the three con-
gregations — Tamil, Burmese, and Karen — had an united service iTi
St. Luke's Chapel. One of the Karen priests celebrated, while another
preached, another read the Gospel, and the Rev. J. Keistna [a Tamil]
read the Epistle in Burmese. Between 70 and 80 communicated.
At matins the Rev. A. Salmon said the prayers to the end of the third
collect, a Karen deacon read the lessons, and the Rev. J. Kbistna took
tie rest of the service in Burmese. The sermon was preached by a
Karen priest, and translated into English by the Rev. A. Salmon [16].
In the villages of the Mission there are regular daily services, and as
a rule a daily school [17] ; but much remains to be done in the way of
teaching the people to prepare themselves for Holy Communion and
Confirmation, Six months of the year it is impossible to travel on
the mountains on account of the incessant rainfall. The other six
months have to be divided among sc many villages that strictly pastoral
work is almost out of the question. Therefore the best endeavours are
being made to raise an educated Native ministry {see p. 792), and to
ill
ill'
I
iir,i
Iff
w
mm
^ii Vim
■mm
n
'i!
i iv:
I
646
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
keep a high standard before the people by means of a vernacular
newspaper, the Pole Star, and other publications [18].
The following description, by Mr. Salmon in 1886, applies to
" nearly every village visited by the European Missionary " : —
" He arrives, as a rule, towards evening, ... At evensong he preaches according
to circumstances, points out the weak points, and encourages catechist and people
where there are manifest signs of earnestness for Ood and the Church. He bids
them prepare for Holy Communion next day, and get their children ready for
baptism. He generally finds that there are cases in which there is hesitation or
unwillingness to communicate owing to a family quarrel or a money dispute.
These are inquired into during the evening, the whole village witnessing round a
big fire. It is seldom the meeting is broken up before an amicable settlement
has been arrived at. The next day there is Holy Communion and Baptisms. . . .
In the course of the day the village school is examined, and prizes (a Prayer Book
or Hymn Book) awarded to the best scholars. The old and sick people are visited,
and the latter doctored as far as the Missionary's knowledge allows. . . . There
are numberless minor cases of sickness. For these a special hour is appointed at
the Missionary's hut, and dispensing for an hour or two takes place. Not the
least important part of the visit is, of course, the conference with the catechist,
who generally has a list of difiSculties both practical and Biblical. The visits over,
the Missionary is, as a rule, ushered out of the village to the sound of a native
band, consisting of cymbals, tomtoms, and buffalo's horns. It often happens that
there are many heathen in the villages, and then there is much interesting work
with inquirers, with those preparing for baptism."
The town work of the European Missionary is thus described : —
" Generally he has four hours a day lay preaching, one hour Scripture in the
English school, one hour Bible or Prayer Book in the Vernacular school, and two
hours with students preparing for the work of catechists or teachers. In addi-
tion to this he is in constant correspondence with the native clergy and catechists
scattered over the hills, and has frequent visits from natives coming to town. He is
the doctor, lawyer, and general adviser to all his people. He has a weekly news-
paper to edit, often writing the whole of it himself, and correcting the proof.
Then there are Prayer Books, school books, and hymn books to revise or write,
and see through the press . . . daily morning and evening prayer, the preparation
of sermons, and the care of nearly a hundred boarders in sickness andhealth " [19].
Up to 1884 female education was a thing practically unknown
throughout the whole Mission. In that yf ^. i Karen Girls' School
WP" opened, and hopes were given in 1888 of its producing a supply
of village teachers and hospital nurses. During the same period the
number of boys in the Anglo-Vernacular School increased fourfold, a
regular training institution for catechists was instituted, and central
schools were organised in various districts [20] .
In recognition of tribal differences the Karen Mission has been
divided into two sections, North and South [21].
In the Southern division a strange travesty of Christianity was
reported by Mr. Salmon in 1888. The Karens of this district, for the
most part, differ from those of the North in language, habits, tastes,
and general characteristics. The new religion was started [in 1886]
by Koh Pai Sah, an influential Karen timber merchant.
" He conceived the idea of combining some of the more popular of the ancient
religious customs of the Karens with the teachings of Buddha and Christ, as far
as he knew them. He soon became remarkably popular, and crowds of Karens
flocked to the place he had built in imitation of a phongyee-kyoung {Mmmatery)
and enrolled themselves as his disciples. The initiatory rite consists of taking a
morsel of rice from the hands of Koh Pai Sah, and paying him Bs.30 in the case
of a man, Rs.20 for a woman and Kg.16 for a child. The new disciples under*
pp. 8-
1885,
BURMA.
647
take to eschew strong drink, and to keep the Christian Sabbath, when they have
services in imitation of the Christians. These latter, however, are very peculiar,
and seem to resemble more a Burmese poay (theatrical performance) than an act
of worship, and are principally carried on by the younger people, the old ones
looking on in great amusement. They have hymns in praise of Eoh Pai Sah, but
the tunes are Burmese. Although its adherents number some thousands already,
it does not seem likely that this new phase of religious life will last long, as it
has not the elements of stability in it " [22].
A year later " Koh Pai Sah-ism " was reported to be on the increase,
but likely to degenerate before long into Buddhism [23]. When " the
bubble was about to burst " Koh Pai Sah " fled for refuge to the
Baptists, and adroitly gave out that his system had been merely a
preparation for Christianity" [23a].
Meanwhile the Church is steadily advancing, and, in the words of
the Bishop of Rangoon, " there are thousands of Karens who with
little persuasion would become Christians if we only had the mes-
sengers to send " [24].
Statistics, 1892. — Christiana, 4,076; Communicants, 1,723; Catechumens, 1,020;
Villages, 54 ; Schools, 84 ; Scholars, 1,047 ; Clergymen, 7 (5 Native) ; Lay Agents, 51.
Beferences (The Toungoo and Karen Mission).— [1] C.D.C. Report, 1874, p. 74 ; Q.M.L.
No. 23 ; M.P. 1890, pp 50-60. [la] Bishop Titcomb's " Personal Recollections," p. 62.
[2] Q.P. 23, p. 2 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta 1874," Vol. II., No. 36, p. 2. [3] M.F.
1862, pp. 198-201. [4] C.D.C. Report, 1872, pp. 133-5 ; do., 1873, pp. x, 52-3 ; do., 1874,
pp. 75, 79 ; R. 1873, pp. 78-4 ; R. 1874, pp. 19, 20 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta, 1874,
V. II.," No. 86, pp. 2-34 ; R. 1875, pp. 17-18 ; R. 1881, p. 87 ; M.F. 1888, p. 11 ; Bishop
T.'s " P. R." {see |la]), pp. 62-8. [4a] Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta, 1874," V. II, p. 84.
[5] C.D.C. Report, 1874, p. 74 ; do., 1875, pp. xii-xiv, 29-32 ; Q.P. 23, p. 1 ; R. 1875,
pp. 17-19. [6] C.D.C. Report, 1876, p. 82. [7] R. 1876, pp. 17-18 ; R. 1877, pp. 28-5 ;
R. 1878, pp. 30-1 ; C.D.C. Report, 1878, pp. 32-5 ; R. 1879, p. 28 ; R. 1881, pp. 37-9 ;
Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [la]), pp. 64-5. [8] C.D.C. Report, 1878, pp. 84-6. [9] M.F.
1874, pp. 266-7. [10] R. 1879, p. 28 ; R. 1881, pp. 39-41 ; Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [la]),
pp. 68, 101. [11] R. 1888, p. 48 ; R. 1888, p. 48 ; M.F. 1888, p. 14 ; Toungoo Printed
Report, 1888-9, p. 10. [12] M.F. 1884, pp. 141-3 : see also R. 1888, p. 48. [13] B.
1880, p. 27; Q.P. 23, p. 2; R. 1883, p. 48. [14] R. 1884, pp. 30-8. [14a] Bishop T.'a
" P. R." (see ria]), pp. 72-8. [15] M.F. 1879, p. 516 ; R. 1883, p. 48. [16] R. 1885,
pp. 37-8. [17] R. 1886, p. 40. [18] R. 1888, p. 48. [19] R. 1886, pp. 40-1. [20] M.F.
1885, p. 7 ; M.F. 1888, p. 15 ; R. 1888, p. 47. [21] M.F. 1888, p. 14. [22] R. 1888,
pp. 40-7. [22o] Toungoo Printed Report, 1888-9, p. 3. [23] Toungoo Printed Report,
1888-9, pp. a-8. [23a] I MSS., V. 54, p. 181. [24] R. 1889, p. 47 ; R. 1891, p. 42.
MJ
'h
m
(1
I
1 '>vl
' '1
(V.) ARAKAN province, covering an area of 18,000 square miles on the north-
west coast of Burma, is noted for the beauty of its scenery and the richness of its
resources. At the capital — Akyab — 500 miles from Rangoon, the American [Dissenting!
Mission once planted a station, but surrendered it, and at the time of the Bishop or
Rangoon's visit in 1879 there was " no witness for Clirist among the Arakanese whatso-
ever," nor among the mountain tribes in North Arakan. The names of these tribes are
the Khamies, the Mros, the Chyoungthas, the Chaws, the Khyens, or Chins, all of whom
are of Taranian descent. They are robust, well-made, and happy, if not intellectual-
looking; and though cruel, excitable, and turbulent, they have also the character of being
generally honest, truthful, and temperate. They have no priesthood or caste. Like the
Karens their religion is simply nature-worship, or rather the worship of what they
believe to be spirits dwelling in the streams, trees, and woods [1 and la].
S.P.G. Period (1864, 1889-92).— In 1864 the Rev. J. E. Marks
1 '.I
! II
648
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
spent a fortnight at Akyab, ministering to the Europeans, who had
long been without a clergyman [2].
At the time of Bishop Titcomb's visit in 1879 there was a good
church, parsonage. Government school, and hospital ; but the English
Chaplain stationed there by the Calcutta Additional Clergy Society (the
Bev. S. Myers) had just been withdrawn. Sufficient local support was
however forthcoming to enable the Bishop to replace him by the Bev.
J. Clough in 1880 [3].
Since 1889 the Rev. J. M. Noddeb, a Missionary of the S.P.G., has
been engaged at Akyab in opening up what the Bishop of Rangoon
described in December 1890 as '• a most useful and promising work "
among the Arakanese, as well as in ministering to the English [4].
Statistics, 1892.— ChristianB, 16; Communicants, 7 ; Catechumens, 10 ; Villages, 2;
Clargymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 1.
Beferences (Arakan).— [1] R. 1864, p. 110. [la] Bishop Titcomb's " Personal Recol-
lectionp," pp. 92-6. [2] R. 1864, p. 110. [3] Bishop T.'s "P. R." (see [la]), pp.67,
96 ; R. 1880, p. 27. [4] I MSS., V. 54, pp. 93, 189, 148-9, 152.
TJFFExt BlJBiMA (formerly known as Independent Burma), of which Mandalay
became in 1857 the capital, is an inland country, wedged in between India proper on the
west and China on the east ; the old British Burma Provinces constitute its southern boun-
dary, but in the north its limits extend indefinitely. Roughly speaking its area is
200,000 square miles, of which 100,000 belong to the Shan States, wh'ch (lying chiefly
to the east of Burma proper, and impinging upon the Chinese frontier) have never been
more than nominally subject to the rulers of Burma. The country embraces (a) one
splendid wide and fertile valley rupning north and south, about 800 miles long, through
which flows the Irrawaddy ; (6) a similar but shorter valley on the west, divided by the
Biver Chindwin ; and (c) on the south-east of Mandalay a number of smaller and
irregular valleys, watered by the Pounloung or Sittang, the Me Pon and the Salween.
Its population (exclusive of the Shan States) is 4,658,627, of whom many thousands
are Chins, or Kachins, or other wild tribes, and immigrants — Chinese, Tamils,
Bengalis, Punjabis, and Telugus, &o. The introduction of Christianity into Upper
Burma dates from the downfall of Portuguese Pegu (about 1613), when Christian
captives were brought from Syriam, at the mouOi of the Irrawaddy, but the Roman
Catholic priests who for over 200 years have followed them have not been so much
missionaries to the Pagans as pastors of Christians [T].
(I.) MANDALAY (S.P.G. Period, 1868-92).
The English Church Mission in Upper Burma is one of the many
offshoots of St. John's College, Rangoon. In 1863 the Rev. J. E.
Marks, Principal of the College, gave some Christian books to a
Burmese Prince, the Thonzay Mintha, then a refugee in Rangoon, and
spoke to him about their contents. On his reconciliation with his
father the King (Min-dohn-Min) of Burma he returned to Mandalay
and invited Mr. Marks there. For some time there was no oppor-
tunity of accepting the invitation, but in 1867 Captain Sladen, the
Political xVgent at Mandalay, with whom the King had coi ^ersations
on Christianity, represented that a Christian Mission would be received,
and by direction of the Bishop of Calcutta Mr. Marks visited Mandalay
in 1868, taking with him six of his best pupils. During their stay,
which lasted about three weeks (from October 8), Mr. Marks had
several long interviews with the King, who made a grant of land for
a church, a school, a residence for a Missionary, and a cemetery, and
promised to pay the whole cost of the buildings, adding that the school
BURMA.
649
^as to be built for 1,000 boys. He formally handed over nine of his
sons to Mr. Marks for Christian education, and gave about £60 for the
purchase of books. Mr. Marks presented some books, including a copy
of the Prayer Book, translated into Burmese. The King read the
Confession aloud, and then two or three pages silently, and said he
would study it attentively. The King kept his promises, and for four
years he let Mr. Marks '* want for nothing."
The school and clergy-house were opened in 1869 ; in 1870 the
private chapel in the latter was dedicated, the cemetery was conse-
crated, and a confirmation was held by the Bishop of Calcutta ; and
on July 31, 1878, the "Church of Our Lord Jesus Christ," as it was
called, was consecrated. The offertory on the occasion — Rs.405, of
which Rs.l75 came from Buddhists — was devoted to the Chota Nag-
pur Mission [see p. 495]. In erecting the buildings the King had
declined assistance, but he made an exception in favour of H. M. Queen
Victoria, who, struck by the unwonted act of a heathen King building
a Christian church, desired to present a font, which was placed on a
slab of white marble especially selected by the King, and soon after
used for the admission of a Burmese family into the Church [2].
That Dr. Marks' school was " a most effective one, looked at from
every point of view, morally, intellectually, religiously," was the
opinion of the founder of the American Baptist Mission, Toungoo
(Dr. Mason) [see p. 642], who in the ensuing year enjoyed the daily
services in the church at Mandalay while a guest of Dr. Marks [3].
But it now became evident that the object of the King in pro-
moting the Mission had been to secure political advantages thereby
from the British Government. Hitherto he had professed a great
friendship for Dr. Marks ; but having utterly failed in his design he
withdrew his support from the school and sent Dr. Marks notice
"that it would not be safe ... to stay longer in Mandalay." The
Viceroy of India (Lord Northbrook), seeing that Mr. Marks' life was
"in danger," begged the Bishop of Calcutta to recall him at once,
"for fear of complications between the two Governments"; but
Bishop Milman wrote to Dr. Marks : —
" I replied that it was not our custom to recall Missionaries from their posts at
the first appearance of danger. That you had my full permission to retire if you
thought it necessary to do so, but that while you judge it needful for your work to
remain in Mandalay, I should support you in so doing. But pray let me edviee
caution, &c."
Mr. Marks therefore held on until January 1875, when he was
relieved by the Rev. J. Fairclough. His words on leaving were
(without knowing it) prophetic: "I will not come here again until
Mandalay is a British town " [4].
During the next four years the work was carried on by the Eev. J.
Fairclough (1875-7), C. H. Chard (1877-8), James A. Colbeck
(1878-9), but with little result [5].
The first-named could not say that even one of the Poongyees who
visited him had shown any real desire to know anything about
Christianity.
" The place, if not the whole country " (he reported in 1876), " is simply ruled
by a system of terrorism such that the people dare not listen to what we have to
say. ... No Minister aare mention the School to the King" [6].
w
i-r
w^m
Si'
ilj:
650
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAaATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
|i III
li ;.^f
Under Thee Baw, who succeded Min-dohn-Min on his death in
1878, matters became so bad that in October 1879 the British
Residency and the Mission were withdrawn ; but daring the series of
cruel assassinations which preceded this step the Uves of some seventy
persons, including the Nyoung Yan Prince, his brother, and their
famihes, were saved by the courage and wisdom of Mr. Golbeck, who
himself incurred no small risk [7J.
The Bev. J. Marks made an effort to regain influence over his old
pupil Thee Baw,* but was refused admittance to his territory by his
Prime Minister. Thee Baw " knew nothing of this incident," and
" often expressed . . . wonder " that Mr. Marks " did not come to see
him." Had he succeeded in doing so things might have gone very
differently with the King [8].
After the capture of Mandalay by the British the Mission was at
once re-opened by Mr. Colbeck in December 1885 — that is, before the
annexation t [9].
The church, which was said to have been used as a State Lottery
Office, was found to be comparatively uninjured, and it was re-opened
for Divine service (English and Burmese) in January 1886. In reply
to aU suggestions to destroy or alienate the Mission buildings, Thee Baw
had always answered, " No, let them alone ; I went to school there."
In April the school was re-opened, and under the altered circumstances
the Mission showed more life than ever. Within six months the
Burmese converts numbered 75, and in the school 150 boys were
under Christian instruction, the 80 boarders including the sons of
several Burmese and Shan notables.
An out-station had also been established at Ma^daya, eighteen miles
north of Mandalay ; and others were projected at Amerapoora, seven
miles, and Sagaing, sixteen miles south. For the extension of the
work in Mandalay and Upper Burma generally, the Society in 1886
provided an additional £1,000 per annum [10].
The converts were zealous in bringing their friends, and at the end
of 1887 Mr. Colbeck reported that there was a movement going on
* The Register of the Royal School, Mandalay, contaiuB a record of Thee Baw from
the time of his admission (July 5, 1869) to his dethronement in 1886. [See M.F. 1889,
pp. 826-7.]
t After the capture the Hman Nan Daw, the grand front hall of the Royal Palace,
was used as a military chapel for the British garrison, and the Society's Missionaries
assisted in ministering to the troops. During a visit in 1889 Dr. Marks wrote : — " Here
in the golder apartment in which I had so often walked barefoot, and weary and anxious,
waiting for hours for the appearance of one of my prince-pupils with the joyful words,
' Caw daw moo thee,' ' The King calls you,' I now stood with my back to the throne,
and preached to a large and attentive congregation from the words, ' The power of His
Resurrection.' In my long intervals of waiting, in days gone by, I often used to think
of the various useful purposes to which the different halls of the palace might be put.
But my wildest flights of imagination never assigned such a purpose as that to which
we were adapting the hall of audience. ... As soon as the parade service was over,
Colbeck and I hurried across the enclosure to the building called Theebaw's Kyoung,
one of a series of apartments, every portion of which is heavily gilded. This also is
used as a chapel for celebrations and for evening services. It is much smaller than the
palace chapel. There, for the first time in my life in the Burmese palace, I celebrated
the Divine mysteries, Colbeck assisting. There were only some half dozen communi-
cants, but I could not help feeling what a marvellous change God has wrought. Here,
in a building erected by the last King of Burma for a Buddhist monastery within the
precincts of his palace, and adjoining the chamber in which he had placed a very sacred
image of Oaudama, we wetu oolebratiug the Holy EuoLariat, none gainsaying or hinder-
ing us " [9rt].
Til
BURMA.
651
M
ffi"
,i
■ ;
, '
I
.1
which was stirring up Burmans far and wide. On Christmas Eve
twenty men and eleven women were baptized before a crowded congre-
gation. These converts had been gathered from various places, and
several of them attributed their first doubts in Buddhism to the
teaching of a Burmese medical man Ko Po, who was persecuted as a
depraved heretic and crucified in Mandalay some seventeen years
before. His chief doctrine was belief in a Holy, Wise, and Living
God, and he ignored the Poongyees. Ko Po's cruel death terrified
his followers, and they conformed to the State religion, but were not
convinced of their sins ; and now, under Biitish rule and toleration,
they found their way into the Church of Jesus.
The converts continued to increase, and in January 1888 the
Buddhist " Pope," or Chief Minister, said to Mr. Colbeck, " If you are
kind to them all the people will come into your bosom." The people
and the Poongyees alike now seemed " utterly indifferent to their own
religion," and the Pope's Secretary himself placed a boy in the Mission
school with full permission for him to become a Christian [11].
By these events Mr. Colbeck's furlough had been delayed, and on
March 2, 1888, he died of fever after over fifteen years' unbroken
service in Burma. A man of exceptionally devout life, his whole soul
was devoted to his calling, and in every quarter where he laboured
he left the impress of his saintly character, his example stimulating
even his Bishop " to try to do more for Christ and more in Christ's
spirit " [12].
After his death the work devolved for a time on his brother, the
Eev. G. H. Colbeck (1888-9), and is now in the hands of the Revs.
G. Whitehead and L. Sullivan [18] ; but the establishment and
development of the Church demands a larger staff. For lack of this
progress has been checked, and in 1890 unfaithfulness and even apostasy
were reported on the part of some of the converts [14]. But while
the prospect at the centre is still discouraging, a branch station of
much promise was estabhshed in 1891 at Myittha, some forty miles
south, and good progress is also being made at Madaya [15].
In 1889 a Tamil Mission was begun in Mandalay, and the Prince
of Thibaw (a Shan State), whose eldest son has been educated in the
Mandalay School, offered to assist in establishing a Mission in his
State [16].
Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 246 ; Commnnicantg, 76 ; Catechumens, 16 ; Villages, 3 ;
Schools, 5 ; Scholars, 275 ; Clergymen, 2 ; Lay AgentB, 14.
Befermcea (Mandalay).— [1] I MSS., V. 12, p. 18 ; M.P. 1887, pp. 828-9, 386 ; Rev.
G. Whitehead's Annual Return, 2 Jan. 1892. [2] R. 1868, p. 89 ; Jo., Dec. 18, 1868 ;
R. 1860, pp. 100-1 ; R. 1870, p. 83 ; C.D.C. Report, 1873, pp. xviii, 49-50 ; R. 1873, p. 74 ;
R. 1881, p. 37 ; R. 1885, pp. 88-9 ; M.F. 1889, p. 326 ; Q.P., May 1870. [3] Bound
Pamphlets, " Calcutta 1874," V. II., No. 87, pp. 21-3. [4] Q.P. 1870, p. 4 ; R. 1871,
pp. 103-4 ; R. 1874, p. 20 ; R. 1875, p. 17 ; R. 1881, p. 87 ; R. 1885, p. 89 ; Bishop
Titcomb's " Personal Recollections," p. 74 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 327-8. [5] R. 1875, p. 17 ;
R. 1877, p. 24 ; R. 1878, p. 80 ; M.F. 1889, p. 328. [6] R. 1876, p. 18. [7] R. 1878, p. 30;
R. 1879, pp. 29-31; M.F. 1879, p. 516; R. 1885, pp. 39-41; M.F. 1889, p. 328; M.F.
1890, p. 280. [8] R. 1880, p. 88 ; M.F. 1889, p. 830 ; M.F. 1890, p. 280. [9] M.F. 1887,
pp. 327, 830 ; M.P. 1889, pp. 828-9. [9a] M.F. 1889, pp. 385-6. [101 R- 1885, p. 41 ;
R. 1880, pp. 38, 41 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 327-8, 836-7 ; Applications Committee Report, 1886,
pp. 14, 28 ; M.F. 1869, pp. 280-233. [11] R. 1887, pp. 86-8. [12] R. 1886, p. 41 ; S.
1887, p. 88. [13] R. 1886, p. 89 ; R. 1889, p. 46 ; R. 1888, p. 48 ; R. 1890, p. 46. [14] R.
1889, p. 47 ; R. 1890, p. 46. [15] R. 1891, pp. 42-3 ; R. 1892, pp. 47-9. [16] M.F. 1889,
pp. 288-4.
i;
111,
%
li'.
H,l|
HI
\\
W 1
i ' y
652
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
(II.) BUWJSBO ia Bituated 60 miles north of Mandalay and 17 miles from the
west bank of the Irrawaddy Biver, and was from 1761 to 1760 the capital of Burma, under
the classical name of Butina-thenga. Up to 1887 it had been unvisited by any Mis-
sionaries, and so was a city " wholly given to idolatry," excepting for the small number
of Europeans then attached to the military and civil station there [1].
S.P.G. Period (1887-92).— A visit to Shwebo by the Bishop op
Rangoon and the Bev. James A. Colbeck of Mandalay early in 1887
led to the sending of the Rev. F. W. Sutton there in the following
July for the purpose of opening a Medical Mission [la]. The natives
"whom he sought to benefit numbered 24,000 ; they lived in bamboo
huts, were " poor and uncivilised, very ignorant and superstitious."
From the first they " pressed " him into Mission work but for four
months his primary duty was hindered by the claims of the English
troops in the absence of their Chaplain. Assisted at the outset by Mr.
Oolbeck, Mr. Sutton secured the erection of Mission buildings, including
schools and hospital, and in October the dispensary was opened. The
people were slow to trust to English medicine, and during the first nine
months only 705 cases were treated. In the same period there were
sixteen baptisms, one of the first being a young Mandalay princess, a
first-cousin to the late kmg Thee Baw. Though she had a very happy
home at Mandalay, she could not be induced to return, but sought the
permission of her parents to remain and work amongst the heathen of
Shwebo. Having themselves been baptized during her absence they
consented, and " Rachel " became a devoted and valuable worker in the
Mission. Another of the early converts was the man who erected the
Mission buildings. Day after day he used to come to the compound
and with a stick describe two lines upon the ground, to which he would
point and say : —
" Which is right ? I have been walking along this one ... for fifty years, my
parents walked along it, and we have been so happy, and spent so much money
to obtain merit upon it ; now you say, come away, that road is no good, here
(pointing to the other) is the right one ; what can I do ? "
For six months this continued, but after the death of Mr. Colbeck
of Mandalay he could no longer hesitate.
" He said he had known many good men, but the best of all was our lost friend,
what he had said must be true, and he (the builder) must be baptized into the
same holy faith, and have the same hope of a joyful resurrection " [2].
Referring to a visit to Shwebo in March 1889 the Bishop of Rangoon
said : —
" In the cool of the evenin I stood on the side of the moat around the ancient
<5ity . . . and saw Rev. Dr. Sutton go down in the waters and baptize twelve
adults, all converts from Buddhism in this the youngest S.P.G. mission in my
diocese. On the following day I confirmed twenty men and thirteen women, the
first-fruits of the harvest " [S].
A hopeful beginning had been made with the schools also, and Dr.
Sutton had been much encouraged by the interest shown in neighbour-
ing villages [4], when in 1889 the illness of his wife drove him to
England with no hope of the possibility of return* [5].
Under the Rev. H. M. Stockings (1889-92) " the foundation of a
successful Mission " are being laid " wisely and well," the Bishop of
* Dr. Sutton is now working in Kaffraria. [iSi«e p. 898].
I
| 1!W H II_HIHW W
a
BURMA.
658
[I >
Rangoon reported in 1891, adding with regard to the Girls' Boarding
School, " I know of no school of a similar character in all Burma to
equal it" [6].
Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 128; Commnnicants, 42; Catechumens, 6 ; Villages, 3;
Schools, 5 ; Scholars, 110 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 6.
(III.) PYINMANA (Ningyan), 1891-2.
This is an important centre on the Toungoo side of Upper Burma,
on the railway equidistant from Mandalay and Bangoon [1]. In January
1891 the Rev. J. Tsan Baw, a Burmese clergyman, opened a Mission
there under the Society. A school was erected on a plot of land
abandoned by the Salvation Army, and there was a hope of a flourish-
ing Burmese and Karen congregation there [2], when in December
1891 progress was interrupted by the illness of Mr. Baw, who removed
to Rangoon [3].
Statistics 1892. — Christians, 188 ; Communicants, 80 ; Schools, 8 ; Scholars, 5&;
Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 6.
Beferences (Pyinmana).— [1] M.F. 1887, pp. 837-8. [2] I MSS., V. 64, pp. 152, 158,
162, 178. [3] I MSS., V. 54, pp. 172-3.
BHAMO is situated on the Irrawaddy, three days' journey from
the Western Chinese frontier and 210 miles north of Mandalay.
Though it has suffered greatly from the raids of the Kacheens, Chinese,
Burmese and Shans, its fixed population being only 8,000, it has
retained its vitality as a centre of trade with Burma and China [1].
Some Mission work there appears to have been attempted by the
Rev. J. Marks of Mandalay in 1873 [2], and visits have since been
made by Messrs. Fairclough (1877), James Colbeck and the Bishop
OP Rangoon (188G), the general opinion being that it is desirable to
establish a Mission there, not so much for the Burmese as for the
Kacheens and Chinese- Shans [3].
Beferencea (Bhomo).— [1] R. 1886, pp. 88-9 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 828, 880. [2] R. 1878,
p. 74. [3] B. 1886, pp. 88-9 ; C.D.C. Report, 1877, p. 58.
THE ANDAMAN ISLANDS (awa, 2,508 square miles).
The Andaman Islands (situated in the Bay of Bengal to the south-west of Burma)
have been designated " an earthly paradise," while its aboriginal inhabitants are " among
the lowest in the scale of humanity " [1]. After the Indian Mutiny {in 1858) a new
element was introduced by the formation of a convict settlement at Port Blair, on Ross.
Island, one of the smallest of the group. But the presence of the convicts, most of
whom are at large in the settlement, is not regarded as a cause of insecurity to the
Europeans, as the worst characters are confined on Viper Island, and the murder of
Lord Mayo (in 1882) was committed by a fanatic on political grounds. The Andamanesa
belong to the family of Oceanic Negroes, but seldom exceed five feet in height. They
live on shell-fish, birds, and beasts. They have no form of worship or religious rites
whatsoever, though they believe in a Great Being (Puluga), the author of all good, and
in multitudes of evil beings, of whom the chief are three spirits dwelling respectively in
tiie woods, in anthiUs, and on the sea. Some of their legends also appear to carry the
doctrine of the transmigration of souls. Degraded though they be, they are merry,
lighthearted, fond of singing and dancing, and very impressible [2j.
1 'it
n
* ,
m
m
if *
I'M
, if
I
J
^
it
654
SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
From the earliest years of the British occupation local efforts have been made for
the civilisation of the aboriKinea. The first Chaplain of Port Blair, Mr. Corbyn, was
S laced in charge of them, and during the Chief CommlHsionership of Colonel Man the
rst definite steps were taken to raise them by the establishment ot a Home and Orphan-
age. Further, a son-in-law uf Colonel Man, Lieutenant Laughton, in conjunction with
the Rev. T. Wameford, formed a local Missionary Society chiefly for their evangel-
isation.* Over Rs.5,000 were raised and placed in the hands of the Bishop of Calcutta
for the furtherance of this object, and every effort was made to find a missionary, but
without success. A son of General Man reduced their language into Roman characters
and published a grammar and vocabulary, and from time to time the Chaplain and other
residents made representations to Bishops and Societies, but without avail. Individual
baptisms there had been, and the Bishop of Rangoon at his first visitation in 1878 con-
firmed two Andamanese girls ; but for another seven years, with the exception of the
Home and Orphanage, no direct effort was made to civilise the people. Meanwhile
disease threatened their speedy extinction, and in 1885 there were only a few thousands
left [81. Of the total population of the islands (16,609), about four-fifths are convicts,
9,488 being Hindus, and 488 Christians.
S.P.G. Period, IP '-92.— The year 1885 brought with it the ap-
pointment of Mr. J I. NoDDER as the Society's first Missiorary to
the islands. Pend. the selection of a permanent site Mr. Is. dder
settled at Haddo, and commenced work with seven boys from the
Orphanage and two from the Nicobars [4]. [See be' )W.]
In 1886 he was transferred to Rangoon, and no i.nglish Missionary
has yet been found to replace him, though some useful work has been
carried on by a Madras Catechist under the superintendence of the
Government Chaplain, the Rev. C. H. Chard, who was formerly em-
ployed by the Society in Burma [5]. [See also p. 655.]
Statistics, 1802. — Christians, 40 ; Communicants, 9 ; Catechumens, ; Villages, 19 ;
Schools, 1 ; Scholars, 8 ; Lay Agents, 1.
Beferencea (The Andaman Islands). — [1] Bishop Titcomb's " Personal Recollections,"
pp. 86, 89. [2] do., pp. 87-8, and M.P. 1886, pp. 231-3. [3] Bishop T.'s " P. R." {see [1]),
p. 86. Applications Committee Report, 1808, p. 9 ; R. 1878, p. 29 ; R. 1883, p. 48 ; R.
1885, pp. 281-2. [3a] Bishop T.'s "P. R." {see [1]), p. 36. [4] I MSB., V. 63, pp. 229,
244 ; M.F. 1885, pp. 229-80, 298 ; R. 1885, p. 42. [6] R. 1886, p. 42 ; R. 1888, p. 48 ;
Oil MSS., V. 54, pp. 10, 28, 84, 88.
1-
THE NICOBAa islands (area, 685 sq. miles, population about 7,000) lie
between the Andaman Islands [p. 658] and the Island of Sumatra. The inhabitants are
of Malay descent. In a religious sense they are the most miserable and utterly ignorant
people of the earth. Though having some dim notion of a superior Being, th jy have
no word in their language to represent God. The word they use signifies " up there,"
" above," and conveys no idea of life or personality. Nature lavishes upon them food
in abundance, requiring but little labour, and this they regard as the gift of some
beneficent being. They think the " De'w she ol kohoe " — the good spirit — dwells in the
moon, and fancy they can trace his lineaments as he gazes upon the earth. In their
votive plates they sometimes represent the " giver of all " in human form, draped in a
skirt made of grasses. But though indifferent to the service of the one who they believe
to befriend them — offering no worship to him and having no idols to remind them of
him — much of the time and thoughts of every man, woman, and child are devoted to
conciliating the evil one and disembodied spirits. They live in constant dread and
abject terror of the unseen world, spending their little fortune and being kept in poverty
by the bribes they offer to the spirits which they suppose to be ready to pounce down
and eat the life out of them.
Strange to say, these vindictive and destructive spirits are the souls of father,
mother, and other near relatives who, during life, loved them with a passionate love.
The idea seems to be that the soul in its disembodied state is utterly miserable, and
that it is for ever trying to become again incarnate, and enjoy once more its canoes, and
cocoa-nuts, and pigs.
As the Hindus impoverish them selves for years by the extravagant expenses at their
marriage feasts, the Nicobarese do the same by the cost of their repeated d>>ath- feat oil,
* The establishment of a Mission was sanctioned by Qovemment subject to the rule
which forbids Missionary efforts among the convicts [8a].
am
iiiWiii ii 'W i i i ii ii it'L.ii>»j* i i
BURMA.
655
which are three in number — the flrat, on the death of an individual ; the second, three
months after the death ; the third, three years after the death.
Like the Hindus they dedicate their little children, boys and girls, to the ofRce of
Ma-phoys. These Ma-phoys become Menloonas, or head devil-doctors, in whom the
people have great confidence.
Noble attempts to plant the Cross on these beautiful islands were made by two
Jesuits in 1711— PJ^re de la Boesse and Pere Bonnet, who are behoved to have died within
three years of landing— and by the Moravian Brethren from 1768 to about 1787,* when,
twenty-four of their number having laid down their lives in the cauHc, the one survivor,
J. O. Haenscl, was withdrawn and the mission abandoned. A fliird attempt (by a
Boman Catholic Missionary from Bangoon about 1807) also proved abortive, and with
his early departure Christian enterprise in those regions ceased until 1886 [1].
S.P.G. Period, 1885-92.— In 1885 a Mission was opened by the
Society in the Andaman Islands for the benefit of the Nicobareso as
vrell as the Andamanese. The plan adopted is to bring relays of
children from Car Nicobar, a populous islarid on the north of the
group, to Port Blair, in the Andamans, and after a stay of a few
months in the Orphanage to return them to their parents. This work
is conducted by a catechist. They are taught to repeat over and over
again in their own tongue short sentences on the goodness, love, and
holiness of God and His mercy and lovingkindness in the gift of His
Son, to be repeated hereafter in many a Nicobar hut where the blood of
pig and fowls has been sprinkled for fear of demons — sweet sounds
strangely mingling with the weird, excited, and drunken utterances of
Menloonas. Thus far the work has not advanced much beyond this
stage ; but already the confidence of many has been won, the parents
being pleased and surprised with the learning displayed by their
children. The catechist, Mr. V. Solomon, a Tamil convert, who had
charge of the Mission under the Port Blair Chaplain in 1888, has
gathered some interesting particulars of the life and notions of the
Nicobarese.
1,11. ■ i
11 1 :;i
1:! ■
m
Beferencea (The Nicobar Islands).— [1] M.F. 1885, pp. 284-6, 298-8; M.F. 1888,
p. 408. [2] M.F. 1885, pp. 229-30, 236, 298 ; B. 1885, p. 42 ; B. 1888, p. 48 ; M.F. 1888,
pp. 408-15 i I M8S., V. 68, p. 241 ; do., V. 54, p. 84.
Statistics (Burma). — In Burma, where the Society (1869-92) has assisted in main-
taining 89 Missionaries (11 Natives) and planting 15 Central Stations (as detailed on
pp. 918-19), there are now in connection with its Missions 6,384 Christians, 2,636 Com-
municants, 1,201 Catechumens, 89 Villages, 68 Schools, 4,181 Scholars, 22 Clergymen
(8 Natives), and 116 Lay Agents, under the care of a Bishop [p. 767]. [See also Table
on p. 782.]
* Bishop Caldwell states that " some Missionaries remained till 1792 " (" Tinnevelly
Mission," p. 267) ; but the detailed acoouut of the Bev. C. H. Chard (in M.F., 1886, p. 286)
gives 1787 as the date of withdrawal.
\'-A:
u
'i \
.to'-
1 ■,'
*■■?
S '■'
'i
\
il
it
II
656
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
CHAPTER LXXXIII.
CA8HMEBE.
Cashuere, one of the native tributary States of India, lies to the north of the Punjab.
Its natural beauties, its fertile soil and temperate climate have made it celebrated
throughout the East, and by the Hindus it is regarded as holy land. The aborigines are
a distinct nation of the Hindu stock ; but in a.d. 1686 the country became a part of the
Moghul empire. After being subjected by the Afghans, and next by the Sikhs, it was
ceded to England at the end of the first Sikh War as an indemnity ; but a year later
il846) the greater part of the ceded territory was sold to Gholab Singh (a Hindu prince)
or Ils.7,500,00. The sale, which was effected against the wish of the inhabitants,
brought them many years of misrule and oppression. The native State includes
Cashmere proper, Jommu, Punch, Ladakh, and Gilgit. Area, 80,900 square miles.
Population, 2,543,952 ; of these 1,793,710 are Mahommedans (chiefly of the Sunni sect),
691,800 Hindus, 11,399 Sikhs, and 218 Christians.
At Srinaggar, the capital of Cashmere, a Medical Mission was begun by the C.M.S.
in 1864 ; but the work of evangelisation has encountered more than ordinary opposition.
As yet little has been done for the Cashmerees by the S.P.G. In
1865 the Rev. Arthur Brinckman, formerly an officer in the British
Army, informed the Society of his intention to proceed to Cashmere for
the purpose of forming a Mission, and at his desire he was appointed
an Honorary Missionary, on the understanding that though Cashmere
was not then " within the jurisdiction of any Bishop of the Church of
England," he would consult the Bishop of Calcut a and be ;;;uided by
his advice in the work [1].
During a stay of about eighteen months in the coi:n,iry (^.866-7)
— his headquarters being at Srinaggar, the capital — Mi. Brinckman
made some progress in acquiring Cashmiri — a work of unusual diffi-
culty, as that language possessed iiO alphabet and Persian characters
had to be used. His knowledge of Hindustani he wever was helpful ;
but little impression could be made on the Cashmerees, and his efforts
were confined almost entirely to his servants.
Though a few Cashmeree converts might have been rjade in the
Punjab, as yet (1867) there was not one residing in his own coimtry.
The first native baptized at Srinaggar was shut up in a dungeon with
a log of wood chained to his leg, and was released only at the intervention
of the British Government. The Missionaries were constantly sur-
rounded by spies, and everyone seen frequenting their premises was
reported and punished. The " visible results " of Missionary labours
thus far were therefore ** simply nothing." The Rajah was per-
sonally friendly, but he would not allow Mr. Brinckman to build a
church, even for the English visitors. Nevertheless through the
C.MS. Medical Mission the Gospel was preached to at least 1,000
natives yearly [2] .
With the object of getting the condition of Cashmere ameliorated
Mr. Brinckman visited England towards the end of 1867, and published
a pam hlet on " The Wrongs of Cashmere." It was also his intention
to quaUfy in Medicine and return to Cashmere as a Medical Mis-
sionary [3j. Though unable to accomplish his wish he has shown an
!:1
AJMERE.
667
abiding interest in Caahmero, and in 1891-2 he entrusted £1,000 to the
Society for investment as the nucleus of an endowment for a Bishoprio
in that country [4].
Ap a result of visits in 1892 by a Catechist of thj Roorkee Mission
[p. 601], a few converts have been gathered at Jammu, and there is a
prospect of an agent being stationed there with the Society's aid* [6].
Beferences (Cashmere).— [1] Standing Committee Book, V. 30, pp. 238, 242- Jo.
V. 49, pp. 139-40 ; R. 1865, p. 118. [2] Standing Committee Book, V. 31, p. 40 ; R. 1866
pp. 126-7 ; M.P. 1867, pp. 278-84 ; Bound Pamplilets, " Asia 1868," No. 13, pp. 7, 17-18
[3] standing Committee Book, V. 32, pp. 21, 32-3 ; Bound Pamphlets, "Asia 1868," No,
13 T 6. [4] Standing Committee Book, V. 45, pp. 179-80 ; do., V. 46, p. 225 ; R. 1891.
PV il, 192; I MSS., V. 23, p. 419. [5] I MSS., "Calcutta R.," V. 11, pp. 25, 59 ; Standing
Jommittee Book, V. 47, p. 284. > t-r . . »
'1 J ;
'h'ii
1: ::i
'I ■!'■
!■ i-'l
m.
CHAPTER LXXXIV.
AJMEBE AND BAJFUTANA.]
The Rajpntana Agency, situated in the north-west of India, between the Presidency
*| of Bombay on the south and the Punjab on the north, comprises twenty native States and
i the British district of Ajmere-Merwara. Of the native States seventeen are Rajput, two
ji are J at (Bhartpur and Dholpur), and one is Mahommedan. Total area, 180,000 square
I miles. Population, 12,558,370 (including Ajmere 542,358) ; of these 10,629,289 are
I Hindus, and 4,538 Christiana (including Ajmere 2,683).
i S.P.G. Period (1881-92).— In 1881 the Society's Missionaries at
Delhi undertook the spiritual care of some native Christians who had
gradually collected at Ajmere for work in various public offices and
railway workshops. Refusing to be amalgamated with the United
i I Presbyterian Mission, they contributed to the support of the catechist
provided for them, while strongly desiring an ordained native pastor.
Moved by this consideration and by the fact that no Mission work
■whatever was being carried on by the Church of England among the
Rajputs, who are known as one of the most manly and trustworthy
spaces of India, the Society consented in October 1886 to the transfer of
the Rev. Taka Chand from Karnaul to Ajmere, in the double capacity
of pastor of the native congregation and evangelist to the Rajputs iu
the neighbourhood. A new and most important centre of influence
in the heart of Rajputana was thus acquired for the Church [1].
Within two years (1880-8) the native congregation, assembling in
a room in the Magazine or Old Fort, increased from 110 to 150 ; pro-
gress was made towards the erection of a church, schools were opened,
evangelistic work was regularly carried on m tbe town by Mr. Chand
and his assistants, and visits were undertaken to neighbouring
places [2].
Eflforts are being made to extend the work and to raise an endow-
ment for the native pastorate; and Mr. Chand believes the "leaven
of truth is working powerfully in the hearts of the people." though
"for visible results we have patiently to wait in faith." Ilis public
• This was done in December 1898, and in January 1891 the Rev, F. H. T. Hijppner
baptized 8 Cateoliumens at Jammu.
U U
;.- ; j!i
■ ' 't;' ^ ! .1
:| 't
m
658
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
preaching meets with the usual opposition from the Mahommedans
and Aryas ; but this, though unpleasant, increases rather than
diminishes the number of hearers of the Word [8].
Statistics, 1802. — Christians, 166 ; CommnnicantB, 44 ; Schools, 1 ; Scholars, 70 ;
Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 8.
Beferences (Ajmere &c.).— [1] I MSS., V. 89, pp. 44-B, Bi2-8, 58-9, 61, 79-80, 94,
99-101, 106-6, 109, 116-20, 123-5 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 43, pp. 270-1, 376 ;
E. 1886, p. 85 ; M.F. 1887, p. 867. [2] Report of Calcutta Diocesan Council, Western
Section, 1888, pp. 83-3, [3] Bound Pamphlets, " India 1890," V. I., No. 15.
CHAPTER LXXXV.
EUROPEANS IN INDIA.
In consequence of a representation from the Bishop of Calcutta
and a manorial from the European and Eurasian community of the
Diocese of Bombay in 1864, a " considerable discussion " took place in
that year " as to the expediency of the Society's appropriating any
portion of its funds towards providing the ministrations of religion to
English workmen, labourers, sailors, or others of the poorer class in
India," who seemed not to be comprised within the spiritual charge of
the Government Chaplains. The practice of the Society hitherto had
been " to confine its operations in India to the evangelization and pas-
toral care of heathen and converts " [1], although there were instances
in which its Missionaries had occasionally ministered to Europeans
also [2].
The dioceses of India were now " regarded as coming within the
scope of the Society's resolutions of July 1860 relative to endowments
for the Church in the Colonies" [8], and the Society was "ready to
consider any application for supplying the ministrations of religion to
EngUsh settlers of the humbler class " in India.
Temporary assistance in the object desired was (1864) extended
to the Diocese of Bombay [4], and in 1866 £1,000 was granted from
the Society's " Colonial Church Endowment Fund"* to supploment a
sum of £7,000 contributed chiefly by the shareholders of ^>. e East
Indian Railway as an endowment " for the payment of Clergy to be
stationed along the line of railway from Calcutta to Delhi." For every
clergyman so appointed the Government promised a further allowance
of £180 a year [5]. In 1807 it wt.s necessary, however, on the recom-
mendation of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee, to lay down a rule
" that as tno Misfiionaries of the Society are sent out for the sole purpose of
preaching the Gospel, and teaching among the native people, they be required to
abstain from miniBtrations among the Europeans, except such as are merely
• This fund was opened in 18C8, and in 1860 JSIO.OOO was appropriated to it by the
Coc'ety [6a].
StJ
in mill
tailed [
28,2(i7|
171 Cll
pp. 7(ir
* 1
retaini
+
India I
(viz.,
" aidcl
Weshl
EUROPEANS IN INDIV.
669
I. I Ml
occasional, or if continued, arising from obvious necessity, the latter to be reported
immediately to the Committee and the Bishop . . . [and] to the Parent Society " [C].
The wisdom of this rule and its subsequent modifications* has been
confirmed by experience, and frequently the Society has had to
insist on its observance. In many instances the health and work of
Missionaries have suffered seriously from their being burdened with
the duties of Government Chaplains, For example, in Burma, where
the Rev. C. Warren's death in 1875 had been hastened by this cause,
the Society discovered in 1890 that the imposition of Chaplain's
duties on its Missionaries was " the rule and not the exception."
Representations to the Government and to the Bishop of Rangoon on
the subject effected much -needed relief [7].
As most of the Indian dioceses have long had local societies for
supplying additional Clergy for Europeans [8], and it is the duty of
Government to provide for all its servants from its ecclesiastical estab-
lishments.t it was felt " that every time a missionary ministers to
Europeans in India he is encouraging the Government to make no
addition to the list of chaplains and the people to withhold their con-
tributions to the Additional Clergy Societies " [9].
Nevertheless, in addition to the aid already referred to, the Society
has in a few cases, as at Delhi, Cawnpore, &c., contracted with
Government to supply English services, in consideration of certain
advantages [10]. In 1876 it set apart £300 for aiding the Bishops
in providing ministrations for the English in India ; but though the
grant was renewed annually for four years, not a penny of it was
drawn [11]. The Bisbop of Calcutta has recently (1891) solicited the
Society's aid in supporting Missionary Chaplains to combine work
among English people and natives [12].
According to the Census of 1891 the number of Europeans in India
(including the military, about 76,000) was 168,000, and of Eurasians
79,842. Of the latter, 36,089 are professed members of the Church of
Rome, and 29,922 of the Church of England.
Beferencca (Chapter LXXXV).— [1] Jo., V. 49, pp. 11-14 ; M.F. 1864, pp. 124-7,
189-40, ICO. [2] Sue pp. 477, 491, 497, 575, and 598 of this book. [3] Jo., V. 49, p. 14 ;
M.F. 1804, p. 100. [4] See p. 576 of this book. [5] Jo., V. 49, pp. 260-1 ; M.F. 1866,
pp. 207-8 ; R. 18R6, p. 115. [5a] Jo. June 18, July 16, 1858; Jo., July 20, 1860; M.F.
1860, p. 191. [6] Jo., V. 49, pp. 404-5. [7] Standing Committee Book, V. 45, pp. 404,
407 ; do., V. 46, pp. 7-11; I MSS., V. 28, pp. 827-8 ; I MSS., V. 55, pp. 104, 112, 115,
122; do., V. 54, pp. 123, 127, 186, 138, 144-6, 168. [7a] S.P.G. Regulations, No. 29. [81
The Indian Church Directory, 1890, shows that Additional Clergy Societies were formed
in the Dioceses of Calcutta in 1841, Bombay 1864, Madras 1873, Lahore 1879, and
Rangoon, 1881. [9] Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 10 ; I MSS., V. 55, p 123.
gOJ See pp. 598, 616 of this book. [11] Jo., V. 52, p. 887 ; Applications Committee
eport, 1876, p. 30; do., 1877, p. 25 ; do., 1880, pp. 7-8. [12] Standing Committee Book,
V. 46, pp. 299, 300.
Statistics (India, pp. 478-658). — In India, where the Society (1820-92) has assisted
in maintaining 446 Missionaries (168 Natives; and planting 137 Central Stations (as de-
tailed on pp. 908-20), there are now in connection with its Missions 80,067 Christians,
28,267 Communicants, 14,879 Catechumans, 1,950 Villages, 749 Schools, 28,649 Scholars,
171 Clergymen (92 Natives), and 1,919 Lay Agents, under the care of 8 Bishops [see
pp. 766-7J. [iS'ce aho Table on pp. 730-2].
* All money earned by taking English duty is placed at the Society's disposal, not
retained by the Missionary [7a].
+ The annual expenditure of Government on tie ecclesiastical establishment in
India (including pensions, i'45,0U0) is about X188,000, and provides for 241 Chaplains
(viz., 150 Anglican, 72 Roman Catholic, and 18 Presbyterian), and about 200 other
"aided Clergy" (viz., 59 Anglican, 70 Roman Catholio, 22 Presbyterian, and 28
Wesleyan, *c,). u u 2
m
';'!;iii
Ji
m
:iAi\
660
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE OOSPEL.
CHAPTER LXXXVI.
. CEYLON.
Part I.— GENERAL VIEW.
Getlon has been compared to a " pearl-drop on the brow of the Indian continent,"
and in fact it is one of the loTeliest islands in the world. It lies oil the southern
extremity of India, and in size is rather smaller than Ireland. Little is known of the
early history of Ceylon. The Veddahs are the aborigines, and in the 6th century B.C.
the Hindus invaded the island and established there the Singhalese dynasty. Later on
Ceylon was visited lay the Greeks, the Romans, and the Venetians. In a.d. 1505 the
Portuguese settled on the west and south coasts ; but they were dispossessed by the
Dutch about 1656, and the Dutch by the English in 1795-6. The settlements thus
acquired remained under the Presidency of Madras until 1801, when Ceylon was con-
stituted a separate colony. With the conquest of the interior province — Kandy — in 1816,
the whole of the island came under British rule.
The Portuguese and the Dutch had shown much zeal in propagating Christianity ;
the latter not only divided the island into parishes and erected a church, school, and
manse in each, but forbade the erection of idol temples, and strove to enforce a general
profession of their own form of religion. The English went to the other extreme. In
the first year of British rule 300 heathen temples were built in the province of Jaffna
alone. But such was the neglect of the Christian religion that sixteen years later more
than one half of the 850,000 native Christian converts committed to English care by the
Dutch had relapsed into heathenism, and in 1851 the whole number of Christians in
connection with the non-Roman Missions was said to be only 18,046. The religious
destitution of the Singhalese Christians would have been greater but for the Dissenting
Missionaries (American and English) who occupied the field. Visiting the island in
1816 Bishop Middleton (of Calcutta) found Governor Sir R. Brownrigg active in build-
ing churches and founding schools, and otherwise promoting religion, but chiefly through
the instrumentality of persons not of the Established Church, which could reckon only
two clergymen in Colombo, and two or three chaplains at distant stations, and not-
withstanding the desire of Sir R. Brownrigg and successive Governors for the extension
of the Church's influence, and the labours of the C.M.S., which entered the field in 1817,
the Church in Ceylon up to at least 1846 was still feebly represented in comparison with
other Christian bodies [1].
Area of Ceylon, 24,702 square miles. Population, 8,008,289 ; of these (by race)
2,000,000 are Singhalese (who occupy the southern districts), about 750,000 Tamils or
Malabars (who occupy the northern part of the island and the eastern and western
coasts), 200,000 Arabs (or Moormen), 18,000 Burghers (the descendants of Portuguese
and Dutch), 10,000 Malays, 6,000 Euroiioans, and a few Veddahs; and (by religion)
tnore than one-half are Buddhists (mostly Singhalese), about 500,000 Hindus (Tamils),
'200,000 Mahommedans (Moormen and Malays), and 160,000 Christians.
As early as 1818, when the Society was preparing to enter the East
Indian field, Ceylon was regarded as included within the scope of
its operations [la], but more than 20 years elapsed before it actually
became so [2]. In the meantime however the island had sUghtly
participated in the benefits of Bishop's College, Calcutta [8], and the
Society had endeavoured to secure its erection into an Episcopal See.
Bishop Middleton in 1816 thought it " high time that Ceylon should
have a Bishop " [4] ; and in 1835 the Auxiliary Committee of the
Society at Bath recommended application to Government on the
subject. It was not considered advisable to do this until Bishoprics
had been secured for Madras and Bombay [6] ; but in March 1840, in
reply to a report forwarded by Lord John Russell on the state of
•'oligious instruction and education in Ceylon, the Society, after pointing
iP i to i n i
CEYLON.
661
out that the Indian Bishops had expressed their inability to exercise
effectual superintendence in the island, recommended the appointment
of a Bishop for the colony and stated its readiness to co-operate in
providing and maintaining additional Clergy there [6].
In the following November the Rev. C. Mooyaart became the first
Missionary of the Society in the island, being stationed at Colombo [7],
whence about the end of 1841 he was transferred to Matara or Matura on
the south coast ; and in 1842the Eev. H. Von Dadelszen was appointed
to Newera Ellia in the interior, and the Rev. S. D. J. Ondaatjeb to
Caltura and in 1848 to Calpentyn (or Kalpitiya) on the west coast [8].
In 1848 also a District Committee of the Society was formed at
Colombo by the Bishop of Madras [9], and in 1845 Ceylon (which had
been added to the See of Calcutta in 1817 and to that of Madras in
1885) [10] was erected into a separate Bishopric under the name of
Colombo. The first Bishop, Dr. James Chapman, was consecrated in
Lambeth Palace Chapel on May 4 [11], and landed at Colombo on
All Saints' Day (1845). The Bishop found the whole of the western
coast of the island — from Jaffna to Galle — entirely destitute of Clergy,
excepting Colombo, and there two of the churches were vacant [12].
Out of Colombo there were "but three consecrated Churches."
Southward, among the Singhalese "an apathetic Buddhism, or actual
unbelief," prevailed. Northward, among the Malabars, " an un-
impressible Brahiuinism " was "everywhere in the ascendant" [12a].
In his visitations of 1846 " but one feeling ... of kindly welcome
and courtesy" was expressed towards the Bishop wherever he went;
but " although much occurred which could not but please, still there
was far more to humble" him, as the following passages from his
jomnals show : —
" Wherever one goes it is the same ; Brahma, Vishnu, Siva, Mahomet, and
Buddha, each can number his thousands : Christians are counted only by units.
... To see the land at every step so wholly given to idolatry, could not but stir
the spirit within, and bring it in abasement before Him to whom alone are known
the times and seasons of all things. Yet the thought that Christian England
should for fifty years have held sway over this dark land, and in that time should
have done and attempted so little for its spiritual improvement, made shame the
predominant feeling of the heart too frequently amid the fallen, neglected ruins of
what a more earnest zeal had done for a less pure faith in the times both of the
Portuguese and the Dutch [13]. . . . Were British rule to become, in the
changes brought about by the Providence of God from year to year, a fact of
history to-morrow, no visible impress would be seen of our faith in the whole facs
of the land. With the Dutch it was different. They conquered, they colonized,
often they converted, the people. Everywhere they built schools and churches ;
everywhere, to this day, in ihe maritime provinces, we see traces of them. We
use them, but we strive not to emulate them. Because they did not all things
well, we think and talk about their faults, but little imitate that in which they are
clearly imitable. This island has now been under British rule for fifty years, but
not a single church has been built* to be compared with those of which we see the
ruins in some of the rural districts, or those which witness against us in each of their
principal military stations [14]. . . . The retrospect is in many respects saddenixig.
That I should have been so many weeks absent from home, traversing districts in
which for so many years British power has been dominant, and English Churchir"n
resident, and yet should only have crossed the threshold of one consecraied
* It was not until 1850 that the Bishop could report the consecration (at Bambodde)
" of the flrHt Mission church in the Eandyan Province since it became subject to British
rule "[14a].
in^j
9
■ 1 ; 'j
11
j i > t ■; i
iv;jii
.!!■;'■
I .'■ 1
: : V,
:il*
■Mif
662
SOCIBTY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
ehnrob, is of itseltsufiSciently humiliating; but when it is added that the rwitt* of
many fallen churches are visible— proofs of what those who came before us tried to
do, both among the heathen and for them— the sense of our national accountable-
ness is much deepened. When, too, we see oiir own work undertaken by others,
speaking indeed the same language, and teaching the same Bible, but coming from
the shores of America to spend and be spent in God's service, for the good of
those benighted famiUes whom God's providence has confided to us, the thooght
is more and more humbling, both for our country and our Church. Education is
doing its work, and so is dissent. If Christians could but be brought to work,
though not with each other, still not against each other ; without antagonism,
though not in concert ; some impression — a visible and real impression— might
be made on the dense and dark mass of heathenism and superstition around.
Bat it is far otheiwise. Where the field is so vast and so opei\; where so much
is to be done in every way, and on every side, to see altar set against altar, and
brother against brother, is indeed moct sad and humiliating. In the north, the
scene of my late wanderings, it is less t;o than in any other part of my diocese.
There the parf^'-hial divisions of the Dutch still remain, and the result is happily
for peace, in tne clearly defined limits of each other's ministrations. . . . Unless
more help can be given from home, and more self-denial and devotion are
exercised here, another half century must pass of England's rule without any
calculable influence of England's faith on the heart and mind of Ceylon. The
stigma attaching to it in the poetry of . . . the gifted Heber must still continue its
reproach. But our hope is of better things. You [the Society] will work with
us " [16].
The Society had assisted the Bishop in taking out additional
work^i's from England [16], and acting on its principle of not wholly
supporting but " assisting to support" a Missionary he was able in
1846-7 to make the Society's annual allowance of it.800 available for
double the number of clergy. Thus with a sum of j6800 formerly
allotted to one station (Calpentyn) "^ix stations were now occupied at
£50 per annum each — local aid supplying the rest [17]. It had been
stated that the settled Europeans in the interior were all Dissenters,
but two travelling clergymen sent there in 1846 were welcomed
unreservedly, and in one of the districts subscriptions were at once
set on foot for building six churches [18]. Considerable State aid also
was elicited by small grants from the Society, it having been shown
that the S.P.G. Missionaries had in 1847 periodically visited all the
Government servants, both civil and military, at fifteen different
stations, " who must otherwise have been altogether deprived of every
ministration of reUgion " [19].
The importance of including the Europeans as well as the native
races in the Society's operations may be illustrated by the fact that,
v/hereas before the period of British rule drunkenness (though not un-
common in some maritime districts) was " almost an unknown vice "
in the central provinces, it was in 1850 " in the mind of some of the
more principled Buddhists . . . associated with Christianity, as an
almost necessary accompaniment of conversion. ' What ! ' was the
answer of a Kandyan Chief to a Missionary, who urged upon him the
baptism of his son, * would you have me make him a drunkard ? ' "
j^20]. Happily, in Ceylon, caste was of a social and civil, rather
than a religious, character [21]; and it was found possible to give
all the schools, Government as well as the Mission ones, a
Christian character. So desirous were the natives for education
that it was reported in 1848 "anywhere and everywhere they
will at once build a school for their children." Under these
CEYLON.
663
:' 1
11$ of
edto
able-
hers,
from
id of
oght
on is
work,
ism,
■1
circumstances the Bishop might well regard schools as " the real field
of hopeful labour, of increasing and boundless, but not unfruitful
labour," and as the " seed-plot " of " an abundant harvest " [22]. From
the first Christian education has always formed an important part of
the Society's operations in the island [23], and in 1851 a College was
opened in Colombo [see p. 795] which has supplied duly qualified
Mission agents, lay as well as ordained, the lack of which had hitherto
been a great hindrance to the cause* [24]. On the resignation ot
Bishop Chapman in 1861, after 16 years of anxious and devoted
service, the Society's Missionaries in Ceylon had been increased
threefold, and more than one-half were of the native races. Owing to
the efforts which the Bishop had promoted for raising local contribu-
tions, the charge upon the Society for the support of each clergyman
had been kept comparatively low [25].
His successor. Bishop Piers Claughton (translated from St. Helena
in 1862) [26], bore testimony to the fidelity and worthiness of the
native clergy — in almost every instance where they had been placed in
full charge of a district the result was " both to increase the number
and to improve the character of the native converts " [27]. At the
close of his episcopate in 1870 he reported that since the formation
of a Native Ministry in Ceylon
" the history of the Church ... in the island has consisted of an almost con-
tinuous record of advancement and progress. In villages where there were
formprlj no Churches and no Christians there are now no temples and no heathen.
I have myself consecrated churches in villages which were a short time before
entirely heathen and these churches, with very few exceptions, have been built at
the people's own expense. In the city of Colombo we have twelve churches. . . .
One instance of the indirect influence of the teaching of Christian Missionaries is
that the Sunday traffic in the city of Colombo has greatly diminished ; another
is that whereas the name of a Christian used to be a reproach it is now coming to
be thought an honour."
The diocese thus presented " a good specimen of the practical work of
the Society" [28], to whom he oweda" pressing debt of gratitude" [29].
The third Bishop of Colombo, Dr. H. W. Jermyn, consecrated in 1871
[30], was forced by illness to resign in 1874 [81], but much good work
was done during his brief episcopate. The finances of the Church
v/ere brought to a sound condition, the local contributions increased
fourfold, chaplaincies were established in cofi'ee districts, and the
Clergy appointed thereto, although principally supported by the planters,
were '* pledged to the acquisition of either Singhalese or Tamil, and to
do Missionary work among the labourers who reside on the estates."
There were also cheering instances of wealthy Singhalese Christians
building churches and schools on their estates, and a system of per-
manent land endowment of some of the stations was commenced [32].
In 1873 the Bishop wrote : —
" There can be no better field for Missions than Ceylon. Everywhere the door
is open wide : with more men and more money we could make sure in a generation
* Tlie difficulty in providing native agents hod been enhanced by the fact that (to
quote the words of the Bishop in 184C) " The Singhalese is certainly the very anti-
thesis ot the Saxon race ; so little migratory are they, that the removal sometimes to
the distance of only a few miles is looked upon almost as transportation ; their native
village is the homo of themselves and kindred and a few miles round it constitutes their
country \'iia\.
11'
i"Vi:!
1. i-
Ml
m
664
SOCIETy FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
of all ihe Buddhist population. Even now ve are progresBing well. I myuelf
baptized, on my late tour, 28 men of one village, the first fruits of the whole
village which is now seeking and being carefully prepared for baptism : yet the
Tamils are more difficult to deal with than the Singhalese " [33],
Bishop Jermyn regarded Buddhism as having lost its hold on the
people of Ceylon [84^ and the Report for 1874 recorded that " by
the testimony of all B> .hism is effete; its hold on the people is as
slight as it is possible to be, and soon millions of our fellow-creatures
will be left without the semblance of a faith " [85]. Five years later
however the present Bishop of Colombo (Dr. Copleston, consecrated
1876) [3G] expressed the decided opinion that
" Buddhism as a whole is not conquered, or near it. It remains in the fullest
sense the religion of the mass of the Sinhalese. There is certainly not a display
of any such zeal among its adherents as the books represent in their description
of early times; but we have no means of knowing, I believe, how far such descrip-
tions, with their multitudes of learned and devout priests, their laity far advanced
in the ' paths,' their enormous donations and sumptuous buildings, and the like,
are the product of the historians' pious imaginations. I am inclined to think that
Buddhism, with all its severe precepts, has always been very indolently and laxly
pursued by all but a very few. There are now a few who give largely and erect
Dagobas, and a few who aim at a high standard ; while the mass are easily con-
tented with an occasional offering of road-side flowers, and occasional attendance
at the reading of ' bana,' which has answered its purpose, some of them say, so
long as they have seen the priest who reads. And I think it is most likely that
the case was very much the same, even when, with the patronage of kings and
with no rival religions to keep it in the shade, the outward appearance of Buddhism
was more striking. There is little doubt that Buddhism is far more vigorous in
Ceylon than it was a hundred and fifty years ago, if the word ' vigorous ' can be
used of that which is essentially sluggish, dull, deep-rooted, unproductive. At the
present day it is receiving an impettts, so far as it is capable of ' impetus,' from the
prestige given to it by the interest taken in Pali scholarship and Buddhist
literature in Europe. The Secretary of an obscure Society— which, however, for
all the Sinhalese know, may be a distinguished one—has been writing, it appears,
to several Buddhist priests here, hailing them as brothers in the march of intellect^
and congratulating one or two of them on the part they took so nobly against
Christianity in a certain ill-judged but insignificant ' public controversy,' which
took place years ago in a village called Fanadure. These letters the priests have
printed in a little pamphlet, along with some selections from an English
book, which describe some spiritualistic performances of Buddhist priests in
Thibet. The result is that on every side they are inquiring about Thibet. It
is supposed to be the scene of magnificent triumphs of Buddhism, miracles
being wrought there quite as in the good old days. This nonsense has a
good deal of effect, I think, on the common people ; while the more educated,
having really become free-thinkers, welcome the extravagant encomiums-
passed on the true original Buddhism by European writers, and thereby justify
their own adherence to the national religion. ... It is, I fancy, considered a
mark of culture in England to say that Buddhism is very like Christianity, if not
almost as good ; and no doubt many think there can be no harm in praising.
Buddhism in England, because no one there is in danger of adopting it. Now both
these are errors. Buddhism is not like Christianity either in theory or in practice.
In theory, if like Christianity at all, it is like Christianity without a Creator, with-
out an Atoner, without a Sanctifier ; in practice it is a thin veil of flower-offering
and rice-giving over a very real and degraded superstition of astrology and devil-
worship.* And it is also an error to suppose that Buddhism can be safely
* Speaking on the same subject in the previous year the BiHhop said that " Buddhism
was virtually extinct so far aH its nobler parts were concerned, but it was in full vigour
60 far as it consisted of devil-worship and maRic, and the basest superstitions. If you
said that a man was a Buddhist, it did not mean that he studied the ancient versions in.
which the holy teaching of Buddha was enshrined ; it meant that if that man fell ill
he would send for the devil priest, who would come in his frightful garb, shrieking his-
hideous charms, and beating tom-toms around the sick man's bed " [87a].
CEYLON.
665
praised in England. All that comes out here and is made the most of. Two
priests were induced to go over to Lyons (I think it was), robes and all, to teach
Pali, it was said to some French savants ; but I am assured that many in Colombo
believed that the French nation, dissatisfied with their own religion, had sent for
these priests to teach them Buddhism. Some English gentlemen, passing Oalle
about five years ago, visited a temple in the south of the island, and held a long
and most interesting conversation with the priests there (of which conversation I
was allowed to see a record in MS. before I left England) ; and it appears that on
leaving, one of them paid a few compliments, such as no doubt he could very
honestly pay, to the morality and philosophy of the creed he had been discussing.
These . . . were printed and circulated in a small pamphlet, in which it was
represented that some English gentlemen had come on purpose to inquire whether
Buddhism or Christianity were the better religion, and had gone away convinced
in favour of Buddhism " [37].
About this time some excitement was occasioned in various parts of
Ceylon by the President- Secretary of the so-called " Theosophical "
Society, who with Hindu and Mahommedan disciples from Bombay weni
about preaching " strange doctrines." Worshipping in the Buddhist
temples " they attracted much veneration from ignorant followers of
that rehgion, and much increased the prejudice against Christianity " ;
but in 1880 the effect of their teachings had " subsided" [88].
Meanwhile " considerable activity " was being shown " in all parts of
the Church, Native as well as English," and substantial progress was
being made [39], the natives being greatly impressed by the fact that
the Bishop was able to minister efficiently in Tamil and Singhalese as
well as Portuguese [40]. The "barriers . . . set up by differences
of race, language, and custom " render it a difficult problem to fuse to-
gether into one whole and hold together imder one organisation the four
distinct elements comprised in the Church in Ceylon, viz. the English
residents, the mixed race of Burghers, the Singhalese, and the Tamils ;
but the Bishop stated in 1878 that the Society "had kept open all the
means of deahng with this great question, and it had worked in the
most effective way." In the native ministry, which it had done much
to raise up, there were " men of high education and European culture,
who occupied precisely the same position as European clergymen, who
were trusted by Europeans and natives, and ministered to both alike."
And at " that great centre of spiritual life in Ceylon ... St. Thomas*
College," might be seen " English, Singhalese, and Tamil youths living
together, praying, working, and playing side by side." He looked upon
that " as the best omen for the day when all the varied elements of the
population should be united into one living Church" [41].
The Society, he stated, held " a defined relation to the Church of
England . . . authoritatively representing her both in its work abroad,
and also in its claims upon all Church members for their contributions
towards Missionary enterprise :" —
" It does not Eeek nor desire to keep its work or the fruits of its work distinct
from the local church of the countries where its funds are expended, so as to be
able to say this is ours — we have done bo much — but ... it has ever followed
the opposite and far higher policy of identifying itself in every country with the
Missionary efforts of the local church in that country. ... In this, the method
of the S.r.O.'s Missionary work, lay the answer to any who ask where is the
result of th Society's work in this or any diocese. In this diocese there i
scarcely a station, except those under the sister society, which does not owe
much, some of which owe almost all to the S.P.O. Thus in stations where
i III'
'l-l i:!
l::lr!l
'S:\\\'
t
I H
•II
''.'* •
666
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
OoTernment provided for the pay of a oateohist the Society gave an additional
sum to enable the Bishop to place there, instead of a catechist, a priest. It is in
this way that the flourishing churches along the coast from Manaar to Tangalla
have been nurtured— without the S.P.G. they would have been little, by its help
they are what they are. Yet so unobtrusive has been the good work of the
Society that few know that in these Missions it has any part — those, however,
who know appreciate " [42].
In summing up the results of the Society's labours in Ceylon in
1881 the Bishop said :—
" f he Society has given a Missionary character to all the Church's work here.
It has supplied a Missionary side to the work of almost every chaplain and
cntechist.
" In laying greater stress on this than on the work, though there is some good
work, which the Society could point to as entirely its own, I consider myself to be
giving the highest praise. If it is true here, to an unusual extent, that there is no
marked line of distinction between chaplain and Missionary, English Church and
Native Church, between one part of the Church and another, — this is due to the wise
and unostentatious course which the Society has pursued. At the same time, let me
not be thought to underrate the excellent work and very encouraging results
which have been seen, for instance in the Buona Vista Mission, or the invaluable
services of St. Thomas' College, of which the Society, though not the founder, is
the liberal supporter.
" I am conscious that since I have been here, less has been heard of the 8.P.G.,
and that I have discouraged the titles ' S.P.G. Mission ' and ' S.P.G. Church,'
which were used almost universally of all that was not ' C.M.S.' I was myself
oa'led the ' S.P.G. Bishop.' We now hear less of S.P.G. and more of the Church
anl of the diocese. This is simply because, till of late years, S.P.G. meant the
Church, and meant the diocese ; while the C.M.S. meant, in most minds, a body
outside it. Knowing it to be the desire of your Society to be the handmaid of the
Church, not a substitute for it, I have not hesitated to count on your generous
willingness to be so far put in a secondary position. My efforts to induce the
Church Missionary Society to give prominence to the diocese rather than the
Society alone have not been altogether unsuccessful, because your Society has
allowed me to assume such willingness on your part. Now that we have to en-
deavour to organize the diocese as one whole, it is much easier for me to call on
all to recognise their membership of the diocese, than it would have been to call
on 'the C.M.S to join the S.P.G.'
" If I have made my meaning at all clear, it will be seen that I wish to show
that we owe it to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel that we— not
merely have Missions but— are a Missionary Diocese ; and that if, by God's
blessing, we solve the problem of organizing a compact Church out of our many
different elements, it will be in great measure due to your Society " [43].
The course taken in the early part of Bishop Copleston's episcopate
of " insisting more than before on the distinctive teaching and
disciphne of the Church," involved " the loss of most of that aid
-which formerly was obtained from Presbyterians." (The work among
the English planters is here more particularly referred to.) The loss
however was " more than compensated for by the increased attachment
of Churchmen" [44] ; and in the four years following the final with-
drawal of State aid the number of Clergy increased by nearly 20
per cent. [45]. On the announcement of disestablishment in Ceylon
the Society came forward in 1882 with a grant of :e2,500 towards
providing a permanent endowment for the See, when (on its next
avoidance) the Government episcopal income will cease [46]. In 1886
the Diocesan Synod formulated a constitution appropriate to a self-
governing Church [47].
CEYLON.
667
ional
is in
igalla
help
the
yever,
The principle of self-support has been so effectively applied as to
Justify the expectation expressed by the Bishop in 1889 that
" we shall not have occasion to fear, oven when the Society's grant is— as of
course it must some day be — entirely withdrawn, that any of the Society for the
Propagation of the Gospel stations will be altogether unable to maintain the
ministrations of the Church " [48].
A few years previously the Diocese had begun to benefit from the
reversion to the Society of what is known as " tlie Stuart Property,"
estimated to be worth £10,000 [49].
A brief notice of the chief stations of the Society in Ceylon is
subjoined, from which it will be seen that twelve are situated on the
west coast, two on the south, and two on the east coasts, and five in the
interior of the island.
References (Cojlon, General View).— [1] M.R. 1854, pp. 24»-57 ; Q.P., April 1855, p. 2.
[la] Jo., V. 81, pp. 849-54; Jo., V. 3'2, pp. 269-70. [2] Jo., V. 44, pp. 851-2;
R. 1840, pp. 59, 117. [3] R. 1883, p. 50. [4] M.R. 1854, p. 255. [5] Jo., V. 44, p. 820.
[8] Jo., V. 44, p. 320. [7] I MSS., V. 88, pp. 75, 229 ; Jo., V. 44, up. 851-2 ; R. 1840,
pp. 59, 117. [8] Q.P., July 1848, p. 10 ; R. 1842, pp. 27 and 85 ; Iff. 1843, pp. 48, 45 ;
Jo., V. 45, p. 25. [9] R. 1848, pp. 42, 46. [10, llj R. 1845, pp. 91-2 ; R. 1866, p. 118.
[12] R. 1846, p. 87 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 236. [12a] R. 1847, p. 100. [13] M.H. No. 18,
pp. 14, 15, 48. [14] M.H. No. 17, pp. 15, 10. [14a] Jo., V. 46, p. 125. [15] M.H. No.
18, pp. 49-51. [16] Jo., V. 45, pp. 174, 186-7, 194. [17] R. 1847, pp. 94-6 ; Q.P., July 1846,
p. 18; Jo., V. 45, p. 250 ; see also R. 1857, pp. 107-8, and R. 1858, p. 111. [18] R. 1846,
p. 90. [19] Q.P., January 1848; R. 1848, p. 113; R. 1858, p. 111. [20] Bishop of
Colombo's Journal, 1850; M.H. No. 24, Part III., pp. 89, 40 ; see also R. 1875, p. 88.
[21] M.H. No. 17, p. 22 ; do.. No. 18, p. 5 ; R. 1869, p. 120. [22] M.H. No. 17, p. 26 ; M.H.
No. 18, p. 44 ; R. 1848, pp. 115-6 ; R. 1849, pp. 139-40 ; R. 1850, p. 75 ; R. 1858, pp. 109-10 ;
R. 1872, p. 80. [23] R. 1849, pp. 139-40 ; R. 1850, pp. 75-6, 79 ; R. 1854, pp. 99, 101 ;
R. 1848, pp. 115-6 ; R. 1849, p. 131 ; R. 1881, p. 51. [24] M.H. No. 17, pp. 87-40; R.
1848, p. 45 ; R. 1849, p. 140. [24a] M.H. No. 18, p. 45. [25] R. 1861, p. 176. [26] R.
1862, p. 171. [27] R. 1869, p. 116 ; R. 1870, p. 96. [28] R. 1868-4, p. 121 ; R. 1868,
p. 96; R. 1870, p. 96. [29] R. 1869, pp. 120-1. [30] R. 1871, p. 119. [31] R. 1873,
p. 84 ; R. 1874, p. 37. [32] R. 1872, p. 80; R. 1873, p. 84. [33] R. 1873, p. 84. [34]
R. 1878, p. 84 ; see also R. 1868-4, p. 121. [35] R. 1874, p. 87. [36] R. 1875, p. 87.
[37] R. 1879, pp. 89-40. [37a] M.P. 1878, p. 868. [38] R. 1880, p. 44. [39] R. 1877,
p. 81 ; R. 1878, p. 88. [40] R. 1877, p. 81 ; Q.M.L. No. 24, p. 2. [41] M.F; 1878, pp. 367-8.
[42] M.F. 1878, p. 275. [43] D MSS., V. 56; L., Bishop of Colombo, St. Andrew's Day,
~ ~. KfiK nlan uimilar tpHt.itnnnv in 1889; T MSS. V. Qfi. nn. Rlii— R.
I
Report, , j.^,. — , --, , , , , , ...
,. 50 : see also Q.M.L. No. 24, p. 2. [47] R. 1886, p. 50. [48] R. 1889, pp, 58-9.
: MSS., V. 25, pp. 804, 836, 839-40 ; do., V. 26, p. 218 ; D MSS., V. 81, No. 7a.
i ill ■■ A
i
CHAPTER LXXXVI.
Pabt XL— notes of THE PRINCIPAL STATIONS OF THE SOCIETY
IN CEYLON.
West and Nobth-West Coasts, I.-XII. ; South Ccast, XIII., XIV. ;
East Coast, XV., XVI. ; Intebior, XVII.-XXI.
WEST AND NORTH-WEST COASTS.
(I.) COLOMBO, 1840-92.
The Society's operations in Ceylon began (not at Newera Ellia in
1888, or at Matura in 1841, as some of the early S.P.G. publications
state [1] ), but at Colombo in 1840. The Eev. E. Mooyaabt, who
fill
1.-4-U.
ni
668
SOCIETY FOR THE PROFAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
was then stationed there, was removed to Matura some two years
later [2]. During the next six years efifective Mission work appears to
have been carried on in the district by lay agency under the superin-
tendence of the Colonial Chaplains ; for on the appointment of the next
S.P.G. clergyman, the Rev. C. Alwis, in 1848 or 1849, there were no
less than fourteen native congregations for him to take charge of in the
neighbourhood, and the Diocesan School Society, " the most important
handmaid" of the S.P.G. , could exhibit in its thirty schools in and
around Colombo nearly 1,600 children, many of whom were inspected
by the Bishops of Calcutta and Colombo in January 1849 [8]. In the
same year the Society accepted the trusteeship of St. Thomas' Col-
lege [4], which with its assistance was opened in 1851, its jubilee
year (1851-2) being further marked by the foundation of th*^ future
cathedral in connection with the college [5]. From this time Colombo
has been the centre of the Society's work in Ceylon. Of the college,
which is specially noticed on page 795, it will suffice to say here
that its influence for good has extended throughout the island, where
many native laymen as weV as clergymen, educated within its walls,
" are doing ^^neir best to suj port and extend the Church of Christ " [6].
The other branches of the Society's Mission in Colombo embrace
nastoral and evangelistic work among the various races, including the
nates of the jails and of the pauper and leper hospitals, and involving
thv nse of four languages — English, Singhalese, Tamil, and Portu-
guesb.
The chief centres of the Mission are Mutwall, in the north-eastern
suburbs [7] (including the Cathedral and College), Cotton-China
(or Eotahena) the eastern district [8], and Kayman's Gate [9].
A fresh impetus was given to the cause by Bishop Claughton, who
at the commencement of his episcopate began " the practice of preach-
ing to the natives, in large numbers, at their work in the coffee
stores " [10], and afterwards continued to do so in the open air once
a week for more than a year [11]. Open-air preaching has since been
carried on with good results by the clergy, thousands of heathen being
thus reached who would never have been got into any place of
worship [11a].
Much attention has been devoted to the Tamil Coolies, and as early
as 1855 the Rev. C. David of Cotton-China (himself a Tamil)
expressed his surprise at the "amount of Christian knowledge pos-
sessed by the numerous emigrants from the Madras Missions." Mr.
David visited the Coolie-sheds twice daily and was heard gladly.
Frequently he addressed 500 at one time — Heathen, Mahommedans»
and Christians — and in 1860-1 from 7,000 to 8,000 coolies were
annually coming under his instruction [12].
Besides similar work among the Coolies the Rev. C. Dewasaoayam
of Kayman's Gate, another Tamil clergyman [18], was able in 1861
to minister to the inmates of the leper hospital in Singhalese and
Portuguese as well as Tamil. Though half of them were heathen
they were always willing to hear the Word of God and to join in
prayer [18a].
To the Rev. S. W. Dias, a Government Chaplain and the superin-
tendent of S.P.G. work at Demetagode in 1869, the Church is indebted
for the translation of the Prayer Book into Singhalese — a work
some on
hours)
at Mila^
Colpettj
4 miles
nine-tei
were prd
congregj
who in
ceremoi
at the U
" but tl
The)
Mr. Th{
prediotij
the"
of sociej
"If we
■8
CEYLON.
669
which the Bishop of Colombo stated in 1809 had been " performed
with remarkable success," although, owing to circumstances, his
translation had not at that time been generally adopted in Ceylon
[14].
IIOJ K. 1808, p. 99; K. 1868-4, p. 121. (.llj B. 1866, p. 186; K. 1867, p. 124. [llo] R.
1867, pp. 123-4 ; R. 1868, p. 90 ; R. 1880, p. 44. [12] R. 1865, p. 122 ; R. 1868, p. 112 ;
B. 1869, pp. 116-17 ; R. 1860, pp. 152-4 ; R. 1861, pp. 176-7. [13] R. 1855, p. 122 ; R.
1867, p. 109; R. 1860, pp. 15S-4; R. 1868-4, p. 121; R. 1866, p. 186; R. 1869, p. 116.
ntl/i\ n. IHftl. T>ti 177_«. riAl R. IHBQ n. 11R.
~_ ','C ■*"" > "• '■"""I ri'. »"- », ■". *«-" », J
[18a] R. 1861, pp. 177-8. [14] R. 1869, p. 116,
(n., III.) HILAORATA and GALEISSE, 1846-92.
Previously to the appointment of the Rev. J. Thurstan to
Milagraya in 1849 that station was under two native catechists, and
when in 1852 Galkisse, which had formed part of the charge of the
Eev. S. W. DiAS, Colonial Chaplain, was added to it, the combined
Mission made up an area of 27 square miles to the south of Coirmbo.
The two distinguishing features of Mr. Thurstan's work were the
bringing the people to contribute, with liberality hitherto unpre-
decented, to the support of religion among themselves, and the
teaching of the children " to earn almost all their whole living even at
an early age." When Mr. Thurstan arrived there was no church in
the district, but "almost entirely" by the aid of his congregations
" three churches " and " ten schools "' were erected within the
next five years, the people contributing money, materials and labour,
some of them working by moonlight after a hard day's (twelve
hours) work p.t their own callings. The churches were situated (1)
at Milagraya, 8f miles south of Colombo ; (2) at Wosher's Village,
Colpetty, 1^ miles south of Colombo ; and (3) at Timbirigasyaga,
4 miles south-east of Colombo. Of the population of 16,800 in 1854,
nine-tenths were professing Christians " and at least eight-tenths "
were professed "members of the Church of England" forming nine
congregations. Among them however were still " a great many,
who in the hour of trial" (such as sickness) resorted to "heathen
ceremonies." Numbers of the men ha 'I " become perfectly ashamed
at the folly, if not shocked at the wickedaess," of these old ceremonies,
" but the majority of the women " still hankered after them. [1],
The system of industrial education was introduced into Ceylon by
Mr. Thurstan at Colpetty, Milagraya, in 1850. " Numerous were the
predictions of failure " in the attempt, but in a few years it an-iwered
the " most sanguine expectations " and was " appreciated by all classes
of society." Mr. Thurstan's feeling was that
" If we can bat train up the rising generation in such schools, the idleness,
!
' ' 'i
i ,il
. Ill
-i ; -t
;|i-.,
iijtUa
,i|fa
'Mi
670
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
poverty and wickedness with which the villages now abound, must, by God's
blessing, be lessened; the inability of the villagers to contribute towards the
maintenance of Christian teachers be removed ; Satan's stronghold must be
undermined, and a highway opened through his territory for the glad tidings of
salvation."
In the Industrial School the boys were trained " to act as village
schoolmasters, or industrious peasants." Employments were taught
which they might with advantage introduce into their villages on
leaving school [2] — such as the cultivation of arrowroot, tapioca,
guinea-grass, cinnamon, &c„ the rearing of cattle and silkworms, and
the manufacture of furniture. The institution soon gave " a stimulus
to industry among the parents of the boys." When the preparation of
arrowroot (the first object attempted) was introduced, considerable
difficulty was experienced in inducing the villagers to cultivate it, but
when they perceived a prospect of a ready and certain return, neglected
lands were reclaimed, and idle hands employed, so that whereas in
1852 only 52 lbs. of roots were offered for sale, in the first six months
of 1855 over 23,000 lbs. were purchased from the villagers. Similarly
the women during a period of famine were at last induced to undertake
the manufacture of baskets &c. Industrial classes Avere formed in three
villages, and in 1865 numbers of females who but a short time before
" dreamed away their existence, lounging on mats," were engaged
in active and useful employment [3]. " The failure of the Government
in several similar attempts" renders Mr. Thurstan's success, with his
limited resources, all the more remarkable [4]. In 1855 his institution
gained a second-class medal at the Paris Exhibition [5], and in 1861
its entire support was undertaken by the local Legislature [6]. The
general work of the Mission has continued to prosper [7].
ill
(IV., V.) MOROTTOO (or MORATUWA) and CORALAWELLE {-.outh
of Galkissc), 1853-73, &c.
In 1853 a Singhalese catechist, Mr. A. Dias, was engaged for the work
of evangelising the heathen in this district, under the superintendence of
the Chaplain, the Rev. C. Senanayak^i. '^ome four years later, when
he was ordained deacon, there were 8 c^" .Jies and 10 schools in the
Mission, and in Morottoo alone there were 6,500 Church members out
of a population of 15,000 [1]. A new church was also in progress
there, and on St. John's Day (December 27) 1861 tbe building, tha
cost of which (over £5,000; Lad been defrayed aliuoHt entirely by a
Singhalese (" Modliar De Soyza "), was consecrated under the name of
" Em-nanuel Cliurch." It was built in the " Perpendicular Gothic
style," and surpassed "everything of tha kind hi Ceylon." Five
thousand people, including the Governor, were present ai- the conse-
cration [2]. At both stations the cause con*^^inued to prosper, and
Morottoo in 1801 was " almost to be considered a Christian town,
Buddhists being the exception amongst its inhabitants " [8J. At one
(VII.
and
ZLlVl
mm
CEYLON.
671
time " a good deal of hostility " to the Church prevailed amongst the
Wesleyans, but by 1869 this had " greatly lessened " [4]. Four years
later two of the Coralawelle villages began to provide half of the
stipend of their Missionary [5].
Beferences (Slorottoo &o.)— [1] R. 1858, p. 113. [2] R. 1858, p. 113; K. 1859,
pp. 118-19 ; B. 1860, p. 155 ; R. 1801, p. 179 ; R. 1869, p. 117. [3] R. 1859, pp. 118-19 ;
K. 1860, p. 155 ; R. 1864, pp. 134-5. [4] R. 1869, p. 117. [5] R. 1876, p. 85.
(VI.) PANTURA, or PANADUaE [south of Coralatoelle), 1848-92.
Work was begun at Pantura in 1848 by Mr. F. de Mel, a Singhalese
catechist, who after five years' effective service was ordained deacon [1].
Under Dutch rule in Ceylon there were many churches in this district
"in which proponents officiated." On the abandonment of the pro-
ponent system by the English " the churches were suffered to fall
into ruins, and the people relapsed into Buddhism," Mr. de Mel
however discovered among them a desire to return into the fold ; his
efforts to lead them were seconded by the Christians, and by 1858 the
first-fruits of native Churches had been gathered in Kehelwatta,
Naloor, Horeytuduwa, and another village, and temporary places of
worship had been erected in them at the expense of the converts [2].
From this time active opposition was encountered from the Buddhists,
but the continued building of new churches and schools and the
gathering-in of fresh congregations testified to the value of Mr. de Mel'S
work during the next eighteen years [3] .
Good effect was produced by the schools, in some instances children
being " the means of converting their parents by imparting . . . the
elementary truths of Christianity" [4].
Hence the Buddhist leaders found it necessary to forbid the sending
of children to the Mission Schools and to estabhsh " opposition schools."
They al&o (hu it was reported from Horetuduwa in 1888) resorted to
persecution and instituted societies for propagating Buddhism and
overthrowing Christianity [6],
Beferences (Pantura).— m R. 186S, rp. 17, 70 R. 1858, p. 112. [2] R. 1955, p. 122
R. 1858, p. 112: A. 1859, p. 117. [3] R. 1858, p. 112 ; R. 1868, p. 100; R. 1864, p. 185 ;
R. 1876, p. 85. [4] H. 1858, p. 112; R. 1861, p. 177; R. 1862, p. 172. [5] R. 1888,
pp. 61-2.
(VII., VI[I.) KOORENE. or KTJRTJNA, with NEGOMBO &c. {north
of Colombo), 1863-92.
In the district extending 25 miles north of Colombo to Negombo
and includmg five principal stations, all densely peopled, a great desire
was professed in 1847 for the establishment of the Church of England,
the people offering " to contribute monthly towards the maintenance
of tlie Mission." A grant was assigned from the Society'.^ funds by
the Bishop of Colombo [1], but it does not appear that the Society
became actually connected with the district or had a resident Missionary
tbore until 1863, when the Rev. T. Christian was stationed at Koorene
and regular serviceu were established by him and the Rev. J. Dart at
Negombo [2]. By Mr. Christian's diligent labours the work was so
extended that in 1876 his district covered 841 square miles, containing
;'i
■■:: i:
I H
-. M
ii!Pf
8vr,
672
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPET,.
over 10,000 souls, of whom 1,788 were Church people. The population,
luainly Singhalese, included many Tamils, some Burghers, and a few
English [3].
References (Koorene (fee.)— [1] R. 1847, pp. 99-100; I MSS., V. 24, pp. 81, 85-6.
[2] R. 1857, pp. 107-8; R. 1858, p. Ill ; R. 1868, p. 100. [3] R. 1864, p. 185 ; R. 1869,
p. 119; R. 1875, p. 37.
(IX.) CHILAW {north of Negomho), 1846-83, &c.
Some years previously to 1846 a j^nrf) of Tamil Christians in India,
" '*'eir leligion, sought refuge in
d near Chilaw by the Dutch
weavers by trade, being perseout:^ h
Ceylon, and having been allotted ^ •' 'A
Government they settled there ai... u loduced (as the Hemings did
in England) the art of weaving. At ^Le request of the District Jfudge
the Bishop of Colombo stationed a catechist there in 1846, Chilaw
being then made a branch of the Putlam Mission [see below]. A church
had been built for the people some years before by the Hon. F. I.
Templfir, but many of them were " living in a state of reckless sin,
from utter but irremediable neglect." " They were accustomed to
make offerings in the neighbouriag temples," and " only two of them "
could read, though some of the children had been baptized by the
Eomish priest. On taking charge the Society's Missionary was " much
cheered " by a gift of 100 copies of the Tamil Scriptures from the
American Mission in the north of Ceylon, and in less than two years
a great improvement was visible.
In August 1847 Confirmation ar<d Holy Com):vaiiiou were adminis-
tered at Chilaw for the first time, and in EngliF.i u>:.l Tamil. At this
visitation the two survivors of the origina'. ',tl''i were presented
to the Bishop, "and with less of native grarr U. :\ a;; ;'lp,tion prostrated
themselves " before him. The community nv w ciMsi. ted of 60 or 70
adults, and while the rate of Cooly wages waj on i Od. n day, the in-
dustrious weaver could earn from Ss. to 5s. a day ai ^ ' , loom [1].
The subsequent record of the Mission is one ot regular work
among Tamils and English, ministrations to prisoners also being
mentioned in 1866 [2].
References (Chilaw).— [1] M.H. No. 18, pp. 45-7 ; Q.P., January 1848, pp. 11-13 ; R.
1848, pp. 111-13. [2] Q.P., January 1853 ; R. 1860, p. 154 ; R. 1801. p. 178; R. 1862,
p. 174 ; R. 186«, p. 100 ; R. 1806, p. 146 ; R. 1860. p. 119 ; R. 1873, p. 81.
(X.) PUTLAM (7torth of Chilaw), 1846-b^.
This station, then the seat of the Goveinmiui ., was in 1846 made the
centre of a Mission district, including Calpentyn [p. 673] and Chilaw
[see above], under the Jiay. S. Nicholas. A site for a church was
selected in 184' vrhen Ihp Holy Communion was celebrated at
Putlam for Mir Jirst tin' »>■ i; the efforts of the residents, described
as "meritorioat ' ir. i»46 [1], had not succeeded in erecting the
building as late as ISGl, when a fresh attempt w-.s made [2],
To the Tamils however the Mission has proved of considerable
benefit [3], not the least important feature of which ha^< been the
CEYLON.
673
revival among coolies of the impressions of their early Christian
education in India [4].
Beferences (Putlam).— [1] R. 1846, pp. 89, 90; Q.P., July 184G, p. 13 ; M.H. No. 18,
pp. 44-5 ; R. 1848, pp. 113-14 ; Q.P., January 1848, p. 11. [2] R. 1864, p. 186. [31 R.
1860, p. 154 ; R. 1861, p. 178 ; R. 1869, p. 119 ; R. 1876, p. 86 ; R. 1877, p. 81. [4] R.
1888, p. 44.
(XI.) CAIPENTYN, or KALPITIYA, 1842-70, &c.
The chief inhabitants of this populous Malabar town, situated on a
peninsula 25 miles north of Putlam, had been begging for a clergy-
man for over three years when in 1842 the Rev. S. D. J. Ondaatje
was transferred there from Caltura, which was given up as an S.P.G .
station. About this time (1842-3), a church was built " on the site
of an old Portuguese Eomish church," chiefly at the expense of the
District Judge, Mr. J. Cavie Chitty, and on August 16, 1846, eighteen
Tamils were confirmed in It by the Bishop of Colombo.
This being " the first visit both of a Chief Justice and a Bishop at
Calpentyn," the two functionaries, who travelled together, were wel-
comed on landing by " multitudes of eager and excited natives." The
temporary withdrawal of the clergyman had been followed by the
"secession . . . to Rome of Mr. Chitty and many others," but the Mis-
sion was now (1846) connected with Putlam and placed under the charge
of the Rev. S. Nicholas, the Society's principle "of aiding rather
than maintaining Missions " being here first applied in Ceylon, and
with signal success [see p. 662] [1]. At this time the district was " the
only position occupied by the Church between Jaffna [in the extreme
north] and Colombo, a range of populous country of 250 miles," and the
Government Agent, Mr. Caulfield, a promoter of the Mission, assured
the Bishop that for the fourteen years in which he had resided in the
island he had never before been " at a station where a clergymon
was placed, or where he could be blessed with the Church's minis-
trations " [2]. The ministrations of Mr. Nicholas (a Tamil) proved
" acceptable to Europeans as well as to natives " [3] ; and he soon
reclaimed some of the seceders and won respect from all parties [4].
Some opposition appears to have been encountered in 1853 [6] ; but
the Mission progressed, and in 1861 services were being conducted in
Portuguese as well as Tamil and English [6].
Be/ereneet (CalpentjTi).— [1] R. 1848, p. 48; R. 1846, pp. 8!), 90; M.H. No. 18,
pp. 39-44 ; Q.P., July 1846, p. 18 ; R. 1847, p. 95 ; Q.P., January 1848, p. 11. [2] R.
1846, pp. 89-90 ; M.H. No. 18, pp. 44, 46. [3] M.H. No. 18, pp. 42-3. [4] R, 1847, p. 96.
[6] Q.P., January 1853. [6J R. 1861, p. 178 ; R. 1866, p. 146.
(XII.) MANAAR, 1852-88.
This small island, separated by four miles of sea from the north-
west coast of Ceylon, forms a link in the connection with India vid
" Adam's Bridge."
At a visit in 1851, when he administered confirmation in English
and Portuguese, the Bishop of Colombo found over fifty communi-
cants — that is, almost all tne resident adult members of the Church
then in the island. Since the cession of Ceylon by the Dutch (1796)
X X
uW
'\t. -■'
I!
nil
.:^' y
h m
m
If-
ll?(.iil
674
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I 'iH
no Christian minister had been stationed in Manaar, and the station
was now only visited twice a year by the Eev. J. C. Arndt from
Jaffna. The result, as the community represented to the Bishop, was
that " their children die unbaptized, their dead are buried without the
solemn ordinances which they crave ; and some are tempted to join a
less pure faith." With the aid of the Society and the Government,
the Eev. R. Edwari/B was stationed at Manaar in 1852 [1]. His work
consisted in ministering to the Christian congregation in the Fort
Church, in organising and conducting schools, and occasionally en-
deavouring to convert the heathen and Mahommedans in what waK
described in 1855 as " not ... a very hopeful field of labour " [2].
Beferences (M-umar).— [1] M.H. No. 17, [). i. ; R. 1852, pp. 108-!) ; R. 1850, pp. 120-1 ;
Q P., April 1855. [2 j Q.P., April 1855'; R. 1856, pp. 120-1 ; R. 1857, p. IOC ; R. 1858,
p. 113 ; R. 186i), pp. 117-18 ; R. 18C1, p.' 178 ; B. 1802, p. 173 ; R. 187C, p. 30.
SOUTH COAST.
(XIII.) MATUEA, 1811-92.
This was the second station occupied by the Society in Ceylon, the
Kev. E. MooYAART being transferred there from Colombo " about the
end of the year 1841 " [1], The district, which was termed " the
stronghold of Buddhism and Demonism," comprised 93,921 Buddhists,
3,785 IMahommedans, and 37G Christians. For the Christians, most of
whom it was feared had " from long neglect, sank into a state of
religious indifference," services were opened in iLc town of Matura,
"in a Dutch church," and at the out-stations of Tangalle, Hamban-
toUe, and Belligam [2], To this branch of work the Rev. S. D. J.
Ondaatje added services in Singhalese and Portuguese, but such
was the opposition of the Buddhists, whose priests numbered COO
[3], that up to 1859 "very little effect appears to have been pro-
duced upon the large heathen population" [4]. When in 1864 a
church v/as consecrated at Matura (it had been erected during the
previous eight years to supersede the Dutch Presbyterian building in
which the services had been held), the Mission was said to have *' very
good prospects of success" [5] ; but the Report for 1870 showed that
the work among the heathen had been hindered by the Missionary
having to minister to the English [G]. In the latter year a church
Avas consecrated at Tangalle, where since 1864 good work had been
done by the Rev. F. D. Edresinghe as resident Missionary [7].
Brfrrrnrra illnttiral.— [1] Q.P., July 1843, p. 10, and sec p. 001 of tliiHbook. [2] Q.P.,
July 1843, p. 11 ; R. 1H43, i)p. 4.''.-0. [3] Q.P„ July 1840, pp. 11, 12; R. 1847, p 114 ;
Q.P., Ju'.uary 1853; R. IHOO, p. 150. [4] R. 185i», p. 120. [5] R. 1850, p. 121 ; R. lH,'->7,
p. 109 ; R. 1858, p. 1 1 4 ; ]{. IKo'j, p. 120 ; R. 1804, p. 135. [0] R. 1870, p. 35. [7] R. 1804 ,
p. 133 ; R. 1870, p. 30.
(XIV.) BUONA VISTA, GALLE {west of Matura), 1800-92.
In 1858 " an estate of about eighteen acres of land " in the neigh-
bourhood of Gallc, " with extensive and •"ubstantial buildings erected
upon it," was bequeathed by a Mrs. Gibson to the Bishop of Colombo
and others in trust " for the maintenance of a Native Female Boarding
■
CEYLON.
675
School " to "which she had devoted all her care and resources for
thirty-five years. " No ministerial or Missionary work " having been
" commenced there by any religious body," the " unobstructed field "
offered " a most inviting field of labour for a new station," and on the
representation of the Bishop that without the Society's help " all
must fall to the ground," it was occupied by the Society in 1860 " as
a purely Singhalese Missionary work " and placed under the Rev. J,
Bamfoeth. In the meantime the school — which had once contained
over 100 boys and girls, but at the time of Mrs. Gibson's death (at the
age of 83) had dwindled down to fifteen children — had been revived by
the Acting Chaplain at Galle (the Eev. R. Phillips), and for its main-
tenance the continuance of Government aid (£90 a year) had been
secured, in addition to local contributions (£20 to £30 a year) and
the produce of the cocoanut estate — estimated at from £12 to £30 a
year [1]. Lace-making was introduced in 1863, and in 1865 (Mr.
Bamforth having meanwhile left [2] ) an impetus was given to the
whole Mission by the appointment of Mr. Philii* Marks (a brother
of Dr. Marks of Burma), who was ordained in 1866. Under his and
Mrs. Maries' superintendence the Mission and Orphanage became
thoroughly efficient [3].
In 1873 the School was pronounced to be the best of its kind
imder Government inspection [4], and the Report for 1876 stated that
" from one point of view" the Orphanage is " even more important
than St. Thomas' College " [sec p. 668], as it aims " at training not
only Christian fathers, but also Christian wives and mothers." In
connection with the Mission there wei'e now branch stations at Talpe,
Malalagama, and Ahangama, with flourishing day schools for boys and
girls, and in the Sunday Schools separate classes were held for Christian
and heathen men also [5]. On his transfer to Trincomalee in 1890
(when the Rev. F. Mendis took charge of the Mission and Miss
Callander of the Orphanage) Mr. ]\[arks thus reviewed the past : —
" Where twenty-three years ago there were so few adult Christians that there
were no regular services in the Mission, even on Sundays, nor any need of them,
there are now hundreds of devout worshippers of the only true God, numbering
amongst them no less than 118 Communicants. When we remember that quite
as many more converts have gone out from here to various parts of the colony,
or to other countries, or have been taken to their eternal rest through faith in
Christ Jesus — when we think too, of how much has been done in the cause of
Christian education, where formerly there was little except what was attempted
in the Orphanage, with its then small number of inmates and imperfect organi-
sation, there is indeed reason to praise God. ... Statistics whether of nine
months or of twenty-three years, can show but little of the far reaching blessings
promoted by a Mission such as this " [(>].
EAST COAST.
(XV.) TRINCOMALEE, 1842-52, &c.
During three days' stay at Trincomalee while on his way to
England in 1880 the Rev. W. Moutok, an Indian Missionai-y of the
I iiV!
' vm
676
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I
Society [see p. 910], officiated on the Sunday in the Garrison Church
and baptized the child of the Wesleyan Missionary, Mr. George [1].
The extreme point of Fort Frederick was mentioned by the Bishop of
Colombo in 1846 as being "held very sacred by the Hindus, and
offerings of flowers, &c. are thrown every month from it into the sea,
with much solemnity ; nor is the highest point of the precipitous rock
without its tale of Sapphic interest from blighted r '*9ctir>n " [2] . Mission
work in connection with the Society was organiL^d at Trincomalee in
1842 or 1843 by the Chaplain, the Rev. 0. Glennie [3], and during the
next six years an annual grant of £48 elicited £72 per mnum from
Government and private sources, and directly led to the appointment of
three catechists and the formation of a Portuguese and a Tamil congre-
gation at Trincomalee and of vo others (English and Portuguese) at
Batticaloa, and to the baptism of 80 heathen, and indirectly led to
the opening and maintenance of three schools among the Tamils [4].
Visiting Trincomalee in 184G, the Bishop of Colombo was gratified
" to see the Church in the position it ought ever to ocoupy abroad as well as
at home, in the respect and affection of all its members : education doing its
work well ; the people constantly and faithfully visited ; the ordinances and
services of the Church duly and fully observed" [o].
An examination of the Mission Schools by the Bishop in 1850
confirmed his opinion of such agencies as being "the best and by
far the most effective means of propagating the Gospel among the
heathen " [6].
References (Trincomalee).— [1] C.D.C. Beport, 1830-1, p. 11. [2] M.H. No. 17, p. 34.
[3J R. 1843, p. 48 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 85. [4] R. 1848, p. 117 ; Q.P., January 1848, pp. 14-15.
[5") M.H. N. . 18, p. 13. [6] R. 1850, p. 78 ; Q.P., October 1852, p. 2 ; M.H. No. 24,
pp. 55-7.
(XVI.) BATTICALOA (south of Trincomalee), 1846-92.
Of this, the first place in Ceylon visited by the Dutch (in 1602),
the Bishop of Colombo reported in 1846 : —
" It is inhabited wholly by Tamuls, whose religion is Brahminical. There is a
temple in almost every village, although many of them are mere sheds. Some of
them, however, are of stone, ornamented with mythological figures of bulls, mon-
sters, &o. The town is built on the island Puleantivoe (Tamarind Isle), and the
fort by the Dutch, as the date over the gateway marks, in 1682. This is now
almost wholly in ruins, having no more than a single residence within it. . . .
That which was pointed out to me as the Dutch church is now a miserable,
dilapidated ruin, serving as a stable. I saw no mark of its ever having been
appropriated as a church, and if it had, it would not now be desirable, on account
of its distance from the population of the town, and the unshaded expos'.Tre of the
road to the sultry heat of the sun. A single Mahometan soldier is in charge of
the fort.
" Wo have a place assigned by government for the episcopal service, but it is
under the charge of an uninstructed and inefficient catechist. The Eev. S. O.
(rienie visited it from Trincomalie, at a distance of more than seventy miles, at
my request, to prepare the few candidates for confirmation ; and will continue to
do so once in a quarter until some permanent arrangement is completed : tlie
present must not continue as it is. The Protestant portion of the community
are almost all Wesleyans : they have one large chapel, and one -esident mission-
ary. The Romanists have two chapels, and a single priest from Goa. There are
also a mosque and a Crahminical temple " [1]
CEYLON.
677
In 1842 the Society had been appealed to by the District Collector
to assist in an effort originated by Governor Mackenzie for the
improvement of the condition of the Veddahs. Villages were formed
in 1841 at Nelavelly, 27 miles from Batticaloa, and at Oomanne, still
further in the wild forest. Under the encouragement given, the
Veddahs, who had been in "a most abject and miserable condition,"
" soon cleared the ground, built houses, farmed gardens, and learned
readily the use of agricultural implements." Another tribe, observing
their increased comfort, built a village at Caravethy, and a fourth
tribe was assisted in settling at Nadene.
The " undoubted aborigines of the island " were " now for the first
time gathered together, and brought within the reach of civiUzation."
The Bishop of Madras, whom the Society consulted in 1842, could
not then recommend it to occupy Batticaloa as a Mission Station, and
the work being one which only those on the spot could undertake, the
co-operation of the Wesleyans was sought and obtained [2]. At the
time of the Bishop of Colombo's visit in 1846 a native Mission ry,
maintained by the Government, was still resident among the Veddalis,
two of whom the Bishop interviewed, but the schools which had been
opened, had been abandoned partly from want of teachers, and partly
from the indifference of the people [3],
After a personal inspection of the Veddahs in their homes four
years later the Bishop considered that the Government experiment
carried out by Mr. Atherton " was a successful one, as far as their
settlement in villages, the formation of homes and families, and con-
sequent social improvement is concerned"; " but their religious in-
struction" had "all to be done." Indeed their "ReHgious Instructor"
stated that, some years before, about 50 had been " baptized by the
Wesleyans, who had now left them altogether. They had no school,
and very httle religion. He was desirous of doing more to instruct
them, but did not know how." He had been a Wesleyan himself
" but could get no guidance and no instruction." He now asked the
Bishop to receive him for confirmation " and to take charge of those
who were committed to him by the Government." This was done in
connection with the Mission at Batticaloa, and arrangements were
made for the regular visitation of all the Veddah villages — now seven
in number — ranging along about 40 miles of coast [4].
In Batticaloa itself attempts had been made to prejudice the people
(generally) against the Church and the rite of confirmation, but the
Bishop's visit in 1846 strengthened many in their attachment, forty
persons were confirmed, and a site was selected for a church in place
pf the unconsecrated chapel in use, which it was necessary to remove
to make way for improvements. Owing to the recent discontinuance
of the Government schools in the district the Society's two schools
were now the only ones among a population of 60,000. Of these,
that opened gratuitously by Mrs. Hannah, the wife of the Catechist,
and taught by herself (a native), was "one of the best girls' schools in
Colombo " [5].
In 1855-6 the Rev. S. Nicholas (a Singhalese) and the Rev. J.
Hannah (a Tamil) were appointed to Batticaloa ; services were held
by them in Tamil and English at three branch stations [6], but up to
1868 " with scarcely any result " [7].
m
m\
•}h.
■1
, ),:
■ 1
i'^
!-fi
\' i
n
h \
1 :
(
m^^\
III'-
B'
i',j\'4
678
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
P !'
Some of the heathen, while admitting the truth of the Missionary's
remonstrances, spoke of themselves as "wild insects'* and as worshipping
as their fathers had done ; and on one occasion when their paddy
crop was dying for want of rain and their prayers had bee)i unheeded,
they were found to have removed their god into the r^'Asi of their
field "in order, that feeling the heat, he might bring a shower of rain
for his relief "[8].
In 1876, when the Government agency was removed to Batticaloa
from Trincomalee, the pastoral work among the English was hindering
evangelistic efforts among the heathen, but the Bev. D. Somander
had effected some good among a remote village of toddy drawers who
had given £40 towards building a church [9]. Mr. Somander had long
been anxious to open work among the Veddahs [10], and, although the
records are silent on the subject, these people do not appear to have
been entirely neglected, as in connection with the out-station of
""jtthale the Rev. A. Vethecan in 1889 referred to a Veddah congre-
gation, and speaking of the race he said: —
" The thought of more Gods than one true God has not once entered into a
Vedda's head ; the Vedda neither makes an image, nor bows down to it, nor
worships it ; the Vedda does not, without due regard, take the name of God into
his mouth, nor does he abuse the name of the deity with rash oaths ; he honours
his father and mother and others like them ; the Vedda does not malign hi i
neighbour, nor is he angry with him ; he does not quarrel with him, nor seek
revenge upon every light injury ; adultery and fornication are unknown to him ;
stealing is very rare among the Veddas ; as a rule, the Vedda speaks always the
truth" [11].
Beferences (Batticaloa).— [1] M.H. No. 18, pp. 17, 18. [2] Jo., V. 45, p. 29 ; R. 1843,
p. 4» ; M.H. Uo. 18, pp. 23-8. [3] M.H. No. 18, pp. 23, 25. [4] M.H. No. 24, Part III.,
pp. 29-30, 41-6, 53-4. [5] M.H. No. 24, Part III., pp. 28-31, 34, 37-8. [6] R. 1856,
p. 121 ; R. 1800, p. 154 ; R. 1802, p. 174. [7] R. 1863-4, p. 120. f8J R. 1872, p. 81. [9J
R. 1876, p. 36. [10] R. 1804, p. 136. [11] M.F. 1889, p. 154.
INTERIOR.
(XVII.) NEWEEA ELLIA, or NUWARA ELYA, 1842-70.
Little is recorded of this station during the time of the first Mis-
sionary, the Rev. H. H. Von Dadelszen. In 1848 (the year after his
appointment), when he had a smell English congregation, his return to
India was proposed by the Bishop of Madras on the ground that there
was not sufficient scope for a man of his powers, the place itself
offering •' no field for Missionary labour among the natives," though in
the season it was visited by " the first people " of the island, it being
the sanatorium of Ceylon [1]. Mr. Von Dadelszen, however, remained
until 1847 [2], His successor, the Rev. J. Thurston, removed to
Colombo after a stay of fifteen months. Under the Rev. J. Wise, who
took charge in 1849 [.**], the work of the Mission was " one of continued
progress," and of the Church opened in 1850 and consecrated in 1852
the Bishop of Colombo wrote in the latter year, that the building
then formed
" not only the brightest pcnlesiastical ornament of the diocese, but an abiding witness,
I trust, of Christian !••• 'h and our Church's vitality in the very centre and on the
very summit of this 1 'len land. As Buddhism has its shrine (a mere shed) on
the summit of Adam i4 Peak, 7,800 feet above the sea level, Christianity has built
CEYLON.
679
its nobler sanctuary on the elevated plains of Nuwara Elya, direct from which rises
Pedro- Taragalla, the apex of Ceylon, to the height of above 8,200 feet ' [4] .J
The station had now become a permanent assistant chaplaincy [6],
In 185G an Industrial School was established by the Rev. E.
MooYAART, and an ex-Buddhist priest became a pupil, but after three
years' successful management it was discontinued, the population being
found insufficient for its maintenance [G]. In other respects the work
among the Singhalese had been growing [7], and to the Rev. R.
Phillips, who took charge in 1859, it was a great relief after living
in many parts of the island to come to Newera ElUa and " behold the
singular spectacle of a native village ahnost entirely Christian, free from
all the usual signs of idolatry." At the same time he reported that
" a great and salutary change " had been made in the Kandyan marriage
laws " at the request of the natives themselves " [8].
The Mission, which embraced work at Ratnapoora (an ancient
Singhalese city), Saffragam, and BaduUa [sec p. 680] [9], appears to
have ceased to receive aid from the Society in 1870 [10].
ItefercncfS (Newera Ellia).— [1] R. 181!5, pp. 41-5 ; M.R. 1854, p. 270. \2] R. 1847,
p. <J7. [3] R, 1848, p. 115 ; R. 1849, p. 141. [4] M.H. No. 24, pp. 80-1 : R. 1852,
pp. 109-10. [5] R. 1852, p. 110. [6] R. 1856, p. 121 ; R. 1857, p. 109; R. 1858, p. 114 ;
R. 1859, p. 120. [7J R. 1850, p. 121 ; R. 1858, p. 114. [8] R. 185!), p. 120. \Q\ R. 1858,
p. 114; R. 1869, pp. 118-19. [10] R. 1802, p. 174, and the Annual Reports subsequent
to 1870.
(XVIII.) KANDY {north of Ncirera Ellia), 1849-69.
In urging the Society to establish a Mission at Kandy in 1843 the
Bishop of Madras said: —
" If this ground — a most promising field of Missionary labour— be not occupied
immediately, it will be lost to the Church of England for ever. Kandy is the
capital and centre of the coffee-plant .fions of Ceylon ; numerous Europeans and
East Indians must ere long be employ. I as superintendents of those estates, and
many arc so employed already ; and at the least there are thirty thousand natives
of India, imported p,s labourers from the continent, without anyone who cares
whether they have a soul or not. They have thews and sinews and that is enough."
At that time there was a Colonial Chaplain in Kandy and "a
very valuable Mission" of the C.M.S., whose operations howerer
were " strictly limited to the town " [1]. When, a few years later, the
chaplain seceded to the Church of Rome, the Rev. H. Von Dadelszen
of Newera Ellia was appointed his successor, and the Bishop of
Colombo wrote to the S.P.G. (February 9, 1847) :—
" You may point to this as one example of a faithful Missionary of your own
being selected purposely to counteract the sophistries and seductions of Rome.
The result has fully confirmed my selection. Confidence succeeded to distrust
and unreserved satisfaction has been expressed to me by many " [2].
In 1849 the Society undertook the pastoral care of an Indo-Portu-
guese congregation at Kandy, the Missionary (the Rev. E. Labrooy)
having also the charge of Kornegalle and Eaigalle [see p. 681] [3] . After
ten years' labour Mr, Labrooy could not report very encouragingly
of his Kandy flock [4J, but under the Rev. G. H. Gomes in 1864
their numbers greatly increased [5J.
Befcrcncfis (Kandy).— (11 R. 1843, pp. 43-4. [2] R. 1847, pp. 0f.-8 ; Jo.. V. 45,
pp. 801-2. [3] R. 1849, p. l!i9 ; M.H. No. 24, p. 10 ; Jo., Y. 46 pp. 10, \,. [4] R. 1855,
p. 122 ; R. 1859, p. 118. 5J R. 1804, p. 130 ; R. 1809, p. 118.
.. 'k
mi
1}
680
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
(XIX.) HAHABA {west of Newera Ellia), 1847-8.
In 1847 the Bishop of Colombo reported that "a real movement
for good" was at work among the Singhalese, who were "offering in
different districts to give ground " and *' labour and materials for
churches and schools," if he would supply clergymen and teachers.
As instances, the native headman of the Mahara district, a Christian,
proposed, in return for a clergyman for a population of 20,000, to build
either one large church or four small ones (at FalUagodde, Mahara,
Himbulgodde, Alutgamma), "and to go with his family into the
district for the superintendence of the schools, and to throw all the
weight of his influence in support of the clergyman," for whom also a
house would be built. Already at one place he had called the people
around him and claimed " their own efforts for their own good." " At
once there were fifty volunteers to dig the foundation and thirty more
to proffer labour." A native Registrar in the same district was " about
to build an entire church " at Farawella ; and at Calamy a son (aided
by his father) had undertaken to repair a church built by his brother
at a cost of i,'300. Against such overtures as these it was not possible
" to turn a deaf ear or a closed hand and heart." and the district was
entrusted to the Eev. J. Thuestan. In the next year the Mission
embraced 70 villages, *' clustering in a population of about 37,000 souls,
one third of whom " professed "a nominal Christianity, having been
baptized many years ago, but long since neglected." Already nine
schools had been opened, and services were being held at twelve
different places in temporary buildings erected by the natives. The
Society's aid for the support of a clergyman at Mahara does not appear
to have been required after 1848.
Beferences (Mahara).— R. 1847, pp. 98-9 ; I MSS., V. 24, pp. 81, 88-6 ; R. 1848,
pp. 16, 115-16.
(XX.) BADULLA, 1848-92.
At this place, which was being visited in 1848 by the Eev. J.
Thurstan of Mahara (40 miles westward) [1], arrangements were
made in 1850 for building a church in memory of Major Rogers, a
Government Agent highly esteemed by the natives [2] ; and in lH.j4
a regular Mission was organised under the superintendence of the Rev.
E. MooYAART of Newera Ellia [3]. An Industrial School was begun
in 1856 [4] ; in 1867 the resident native Catechist, Mr. A. Rathna,
was ordained, and in the next year the church was consecrated and a
confirmation held. The Church members now numbered 72, more
than half being Europeans [5]. As the centre of the Onvah district, in
which (with a population of 84,000) there was no other resident
clergyman of any denomination, BaduUa offered a wide field for a
Mission [6]. In 1864 it was described as the least satisfactory of the
Missions [7] ; but eight years later, the Rev. G. H. Gomes being then
in charge, it had become "a very successful one " — there being "a
large number of native Christians, whose piety and zeal might put to
the blush those who have better opportunities " [8].
Owing however to the claims of the English residents the Missionary
^r^
CEYLON.
681
hero, as elsewhere in Ceylon, was unable to devote as much time as
he desired to the native Christians and heathen [9].
lieferencea (Badulla).— [l] R. 1848,'p. 110. [2] M.H. No. 24, pp. 3-11. [3] P
pp. 100-1 ; R. 1857, p. 109. [4 1 R. 1850, p. 1'21. [5J R. 1857, p. 109 ; R. 18D8, pp. :
[6] R. 1862, pp. 172-!). [7] R. 1804, p. laC : see also R. 1860, p. 154. [8] R,
pp. 80-1. [0] R. 1876, pp. 35-0.
[3] R. 1854,
iia-14.
1872,
(XXI.) MATELLE (north of Kandy), 1864-92.
This place, and Komegalle and Kaigalle [sec p. C79], were described
by the Bishop of Colombo in 1848 as
" out-stations of the Government, with resident European magistrates, and agents,
and many Burghers of mixed descent, attached to the courts and oAices of Agency
for each district, who, with their families, are most of them members of our com-
munion, but wholly unvisited now by any Clergyman, except myself in these
periodical wanderings. At each place " (the Bishop said) " I was welcomed very
cordially by the respective representatives of Government, who placed their court-
houses, Ac, at my disposal in every case, for Divine Service, and furnished them
OS decently and fitly for the occasion as circumstances would allow " [1].
Matters appear to have continued thus imtil 1857, when such
local support was elicited for the maintenance of a clergyman and the
building of a church at Matelle that the Society's bounty, " the mo\dng
spring, which set the whole at work," was not then needed at all [2].
In 18G4 however a catechist [3], and in 1869 a native clergyman,
the Rev. W. Herat, were stationed at Matelle by the Society [4].
lie/crences (Matelle).— [1] R. 1848, p. IIC. [2] E. 1857, pp. 107-8 ; R. 1858, p. 111.
[3] R. 1864, p. 136. [4] R. 1809, p. 119.
Hi.!"
3
■
Statistics. — In Ceylon, where (1840-92) the Society has assisted in supporting 02
Missionaries (27 Natives) and planting 40 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 919-20),
there are now in connection with its Missions 4,229 Christians, 1,203 Communicants, 174
Catechnmens, 86 Villages, 83 Schtols, and 5,346 Scholars, under the care of 12 Clergy-
men (8 Natives), 200 Lay Agents, and a Bishop [p. 767]. [See aho the Table, p. 732.1
i <J
mi
682
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
a
CHAPTER LXXXVII.
BORNEO AND THE STBAITS SETTLEMENTS.
Part I.- BORNEO.
Toe igliind of Borneo, situated in the Eastern Archipelago, was visited by Europeans
in 1822, 1503, and 1520, and the first European settlement on it was formed by the Dutch
at Landak and Sudakana in 1608. This was soon discontinued, and an English one
established in 160>.» wob abandoned in 1023. The Dutch factories were revived in 1747
and 1770, and though these were relinquished in 1790, the Dutch have managed to secure
permanent possession of over two-thirds of the island. Under the Eust India Company
a British settlement was founded in 1702 at the island of Balembangan, which had
been ceded by the Sultan of Sulu ; but owing to the attacks of pirates it was removed in
1775 to the island of Labuan, a small factory being at the same time planted at Brunei.
Failing to re-establish their first settlement the Company gave up their connection
with Northern Borneo in 1803. Between 1838-41 Mr. (afterwards Sir James) Brooke
established the independent State of Sara' '■ which is under the exclusive influence of
Great Britain ; and Labuan Island v ide a British colony in 1846. (Area of
Sarawak, about 41,000 square miles Nation, about 300,000.) Extensive con-
cessions in North Borneo were obtainec' ..e Sultan of Brunei by some Americans
in 1865, but not utilised, and finally in 1877-8 the Sultans of Brunei and Sulu ceded the
same district to Mr. A. Dent, who transferred it to the British North Borneo Company.
Further cessions have since t jen obtained, and in 1888 the British Government assumed
a formal protectorate over tne territory, wliich comprises the whole of the northern
portion of Borneo from the Sipitong River on the west to the Sibuco River on the
east coast, with all the islands within a distance of three leagues. [Area of British
North Borneo, 80,709 square miles; population, estimated at from 150,000 to
200,000, mainly Malays, Bajows, Dasuns, Sulees, Dyaks, and Chinese.) Area of the
island of Borneo, about 280,000 square miles. Estimated population, 1,846,000,
consisting mostly of Dyaks (aborigines), Malays, and Chinese or Dyak-Chinese. The
principal languages spoken are (1) Malay, (2) Sea Dyak, (3) Land Dyak, (4) Milanow,
and (5) Chinese. Each of the three Dyak languages (2-4) iiave many varieties of dialects.
The Sea Dyak race retain the hereditary energy of predatory habits. The Land
Dyaks are a milder race, who, although they have proved themselves very capable of
learning, are below the Sea Dyaks in civilisation and impressibility.
The Dyaks live in long houses erected on posts from 12 to 15 feet above the ground,
and containing from two to fifty families ui'.der the headship of one man. The private
rooms of each family open on to a common verandah, where the men carry on various
occupations— making nets, baskets, boats, itc, and the women pound the paddy, and the
stranger comes and goes.
Although the Dyaks have a vague belief in "rod (whom they call Tuppa, Jeroang, or
Dowatah), practically their ancient religion consists of a firm belief in innumerable and
mostly hostile spirits, to whom sickness and misfortune are ascribed, and to avert whose
wrath offerings and prayers are to be ma 1e. They have also endless superstitions about
charms and magic. Thus they will not sow their paddy until the voice of a certain bird
is heard in the woods ; and, when on an expedition, if one of the omen birds sings behind
them they return, convinced that misfortune will overtake them if they proceed.
From the fear of evil spirits or devils arose the Dyak custom of head-taking. If a
man lost his wife or child, he put on mourning and set out to take as many human heads
as he considered an equivalent for his misfortune — thus hoping to propitiate the evil
spirit of health. Before sowing the seed in his farm ho sought more heads, which
he brought home fastened about his neck, to rejoice over when the harvest was reaped.
The custom thus derived so spread that a head- taker became regarded in the light of a
successful warrior; and the ghastly present of a human head became the favourite
love-token which a young man laid at the feet of the girl whom he desired to marry.
The women incited the men to this horrible practice, and it mattered not whether the
head was that of a man, woman, enemy or stranger — a head they would have for a
wedding present.
Sixty years ago Englishmen knew little about Borneo, except that it was a large and
fertile island, and that its coasts were inhabited by a set of daring and cruel pirates, who
infeiited the seas in the neighbourhood of their island, and robbed and umrdered the
crews of man' vessels every year.
In 1880 it attracted the attention of Mr. James Brooke, formerly a naval cadet, who
while travelling in search of health and amusement was moved to devote himself to the
suppression of the existing piracy and slavery, and to the amelioration of the condition of
■WW
BORNEO.
683
tho inhabitants of the iRland. After ciRht yciirH' preparation and inquiry he suilod
from England in the Itoyaliai, which wiva tittcd out at liis own expense and manned by
a crew who had been under training nearly three years. Landing almost o, stranger at
Kuching on August 15, 18BH, his intluonre roHO and prospered until he was besought
by the native rulers to take upon hiniHolf the government of the region where tlio
beneficial effects of his interference first manifested thtiiiselves,and on August 1, 1842, ho
became Rajah of the Province of Sarawak. Kach year of his rule was marked by new
serviceB to the cause of humanity, robbery and murder were suppressed, and tho natives
were taught and encouraged to gain a honest livelihood by trade or farming.
The Society's operations in Borneo began at Sarawak in 1848 and
wore extended to North Borneo in 1888.
(1.) PROVINCE OF SARAWAK, 1846 92.
Having (as above described) prepared the way for the introduction
of Christianity, Eajah Brooke appealed to the Church at large to assist
him in establishing a Mission.
Neither th* S.P.G. nor tho C.M.S. being able to undertake the
work, a personal friend of Mr. Brooke, the Rev. C. D. Brereton,
organised on May 2, 1846, a committee, under tho presidency of tho
then Earl of EUesmere, to form a Church Mission institution which
should collect and administer funds for sending out and supporting a
Mission to Sarawak under Mr. Brooke's protection, with a view to the
eventual extension of Chiistianity " throughout the island of Borneo
and the adjacent countries inhabited by the aboriginal and Malay
races." The Ust of contributions was headed by the Queen Dowager,
and the S.P.G. subscribed £50 per annum [1].
In June 1847 the Rev. F. T. McDougall, M.A. (of Magdalen Hall,
Oxford, and a Fellow of the College of Surgeons), was appointed by
the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of London to be the
head of the Mission. The Rev. W. B. Weight and the Rev S. F.
Montgomery, M.A., were i Iiosen as his fellow-labourers. But before
the time for their departure Mr. Montgomery died of fever, caught in
visiting his parishioners at Upper Gornal. The two remaining
Missionaries, with their wives and children, sailed from London for
Singapore in November 1847, and after an eventful and trying voyage
reached Singapore May 23, 1848, and landed at Sarawak (or Kuching*)
on June 30, 1848 [3].
They were hospitably received by the EngUsh residents in the
Rajah's service, and the upper part of the court-house was assigned as
their abode until a Mission-house could be built. A school and
dispensary were fitted up at once for the use of tho natives, and,
being much resorted to, brought the Missionaries into contact with
the people, and enabled them to gain their confidence. On Advent
Sunday 1848, five orphans of Malay and Dyak mothers were baptized.
Mr. Wright resigned his post in January 1849, and Mr. McDougall
worked on alone until 1851, when, the Mission-house being built and
inhabited and the churchf completed, Bishop Wilson of Calcutta
came to consecrate it, and brought with him from Bishop's College,
t r
'r
* " Kuching," in Malay, means a cat.
f St. Thomas' Church. Tho foundation was laid on August 28, 1848, ond the build-
ing was erected by Chinese carpenters, from drawings and models by Mr. and Mrs.
McDougall. The baptismal font was a large white shell, large enough to hold an
infant [4aJ. —
684
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Calcutta, Mr. C. Fox to take charge of the native school. Mr. W. W.
Ntcholls, following in the same year, remained but two years, and
then returned to Bishop's College. From the time of the consecration
of the church (January 22, 1851) daily services in English and Malay
or Chinese became the rule [4].
During the first three years of Mr. McDougall's residence at
Sarawak, besides the work of his own immediate 3tation at Kuching
(wLich was the residence of the Rajah, the Malay chiefs, and the
trading population, both Chinese and Malay), he had to pioneer the
way among the Dyak tribes for settling Missionaries among them when
they should be sent [5], so that when in 1851 the Rev. W. Chambers
arrived from England, and in 1852 the Rev. W. H. Gomes, a Singhalese,
from Bishop's College, Calcutta, and the Rev. W. Hoksburgh from
China, openings were made and work was ready for them to begin
upon. Up to June 1852 there had been about 50 baptisms [6].
Mr. Chambers went to the Sea Dyaks on the Patang-Liupar
and its branches, and Mr. Gomes to the Sea Dyaii?* on the Lundu
river ; Mr. Horsburgh was unable to stand the climate more than three
years [7].
The increase of the Mission staff and other additi mal expenses
having exhausted the resources of the Borneo Church Mission Fund,
it would have been impossible to carry on the work unless the S.P.G.
had undertaken the whole charge and expeiioe of the Mission from
January 1853 [8].
An endeavour was now made to complete the organisation of the
Church in Borneo by consec»'ating Mr. McDougall, then in England,
as Missionary Bisl: >p, the Society having in 1852 set apart j^5,000
towards an Episcopv.. endowment * Temporary difficulties, however,
prevented this step being taken ; but in 1855 he was designated Bishop
of the colruy of Labuan, and returning to BorndO he remained there until
thrpc Bishopa could be assembled at Calcutta for thfi first consecration
of \an English Colonml] Bishop out of England, which took place on St.
LuTke's Day, October 18, 1855. The Bishop on his return to Sarawak
found that Sir J. Brooke objected to his exercising his functions there
as Bishop of Labuan, and therefore appointed him Bisliop of Sarawak,
enabling him as such to exercise his jurisdiction and superintend the
Church's work in the Rajah's dominions [9].
In 1855 the Rev J. Grayling, from England, and Messrs. Koch
and Cameron, student.' from Bishop's College, Calcutta, were added to
the Mission staff. Mr. Grayling, after a short trial, was unable to
bear the climate, and Mr. Cameron, finding t}ie work not suited to him,
left also [10].
Mr. Gomes was ordained priest, anr? Mr. Koch deacon, in 1856,
and while Mr. Chambers at Banting and Mr, Gomes at Lundu were
slowly and steadily making their way among the Sea Dyaks, having
each gathered together a band of cor^crts imd built small clmrches
at either place, fresh openings were occurring elsewhere. The Mission
schools at Kuching were prospering, theChi.:ch services well attended,
and the work of conversion among the Chineso promising to be
remarkable, especially among the gold mines at Bauh or Bow, where
the Bishop had established ^ IJission [11].
* A further grant of £2,000 waR made by the Society in 1883 [9a].
aut
rm
bion
ilay
BORNEO.
685
Just then, in the beginning of 1857, when all seemed so full of
hope, the rebellion of the Chinese against Sir James Brooke's
government checked tha work, and threw everything into confusion.
Attacking the towu cf Kuching on the night of February 18, they
sought to kill tbo Rajah and his European officers, some of whom
were slain, and others miraculously escaped, and the place was ravaged
with fire and sword. The Bishop and his family, with those who had
sought safety in the Mission-house, the wives and children of tbe
Europeans, and some of the Christian Chinese and their families, took
refuge at Linga in the Government fort, near which Mr. Chambers
i/u3 stationed, and where he and his Balow Dyaks did their best to
provide for the necessities of the refugees. While there Mrs. McDougall
and her daughter attended a niitive feast by invitation, but retreated
in horror on finding served up at it " three human heads ... on a
large dish, freshly killed, and slightly smoked, with food and sirih leaves
in their mouths." " The Dyaks had killed our enemies and were only
following their own customs by rejoicing over tbeir dead victims."
After a month the whole party returned to Sarawak to find their
homes ransacked of all their goods. This was a great check to the
work of the Mission, for most of the Chinese, good and bad, were killed
or driven out ox the country by the Malays and Dyaks, and the old
head-taking spirit had been rekindled, so tha*? it was long before the
Dyaks again settled down to be influenced by the teaching of the
Missionaries amongst them [12].
While the country was in this state of constant alarm Messrs.
Hackett, Chalmers, and Glover arrived from St. Augustine's College.
They were ordained deacons on Trinity Sunday 1858, and Mr. Chalmers
was appointed to open a Mission among the Land Dyaks [18].
In June 1859 the permanent iron-wooa church which had long
been building at Banting was consecrated, and a conilrmation held
there. Soon after this, when the Bishop had gone to Lundu to visit
the Mission and confirm, he was warned of a Mahommedan plot, which
had been long in preparation amongst the Malays, to kill all the
Europeans, root out Christianity, and proclaim the rule of Islam. It
soon after dii-.c /ered itself by breaking out prematurely at Kennoit, an
out-station ''u the Rejang River, where two Europeans, Messrs. Fox
and Steele ^i traerly Mission agents), fell victima ; but owing to the
faithfulness ol the Dyaks to their Christian frieu s and Missionaries
the plotters were discovered and punished, and further mischief was
prevented [11].
The country, however, was long after in a state of alarm, and
unfavourable to Missionary work ; by constant outbreaks of piracy at
sea, and fighting and head-taking on shore, the people's minds were so
occupied with war that they had no heart to listen to the things that
belong to thoir peace.
The Mi?siona..ies remained quietly at their posts, keeping their
small flocks together, studying the language, making translations for
the use of their converts, and acquiring influence over the heathen by
relievirg their wants, attending to them in sickness, settling their
disputes, and the like.
Mr. Chambers' industry and energy soon enabled him to acquire
and reduce the diiT'cult Land Dyak langu9,ge to writing, and instruct
!'
' !■ i
P^
I.'
m
J'l
686
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
* 1 >
many of the Quop people who offered themselvcb as catechumens. In
December 1859 the Bishop visited England. During his absence the
three new Missionaries, not being able to stand the climate, resigned ;
but in 1861 Messrs. Crossland and Mesney, from Bt. Augustine's
College, and Messrs. Abe, Zehnder, and Eichardson were sent out from
England [lb].
In May 1802 a conflict took place between the Sarawak Govern-
ment steamer and pirates off the coast of Borneo. The Bishop of
Labuan, who was accompanying the acting Governor, Captain Brooke,
took part in the conflict and sent an account in a letter which was
published in the Times of July 10. In referring the matter to the
Archbishop of Canterbury the Society asked his Grace " to address
to the Bishop . . . such a letter as he in his wisdom " should " see
fit," and added that apart from this case it repeated its principle and
deprecated its Missionaries ever willingly engaging in any of those
conflicts which may surroimd them in their distant fields of labour [10].
"When on May 23, 1804, the Bishop and Clergy met together as a
Diocesan Synod for the first time, they desired that their "first
Resolution should be an expression of gratitude to tho . . . Society "
to whom "the existence of the Church " in Borneo was, under God,
owing and under whose fostering care " the foundations of a great and
permanent work " had " been laid " [17].
Already the influence of Christianity was spreading to even distant
tribes. Thus a Balow Dyak named Remba, while at Banting exercising
the craft of his tribe (who itinerate and make Dyak ornaments in brass,
silver, and gold), .vas taught and baptized by Mr. Chambers. In due
course of time he returned to his own country, far inland, and became
the head of his village. There for ten years (1859-09), during which
he saw no one to further instruct him, he taught the people of his own
house, and Dyaks coming from thence brought messages from him and
reported that he had built a substantial church, where thirty of his
people regularly assembled for prayer [18]. Similarly, in 1803, Buda,
the son of the old pirate chief Li)iga, himself noted as a head-taker
and pirate, having conversed with some Christian Dyaks, became an
inquirer and put liimself under Mr. Chambers' instruction. He showed
great earnestness and ability, learning to read and ^vrite in a short
time. The following year he returned with his wife and daughter, to
be more fully instructed. Then he went back to his own tribe, and so
successfully and diligently did tho work of catechist among them, that
on Mr. Chambers visiting them in 1H07, after six days' and nights'
careful inquiry and examination, he found upwards of 180 of them so
well instructed and so desirous to become Christians that he felt it
his duty to baptize them all. And thus another congregation of
Christians sprung up amongst the Sarebas, the \ery people who but a
few years before were the worst of all the piratical Dyaks, and most
dangerous enemies of Sarawak.
The number of Dyak converts was now (1807) above 1,000, and
besides the mother church at Sarawak there were four permanent
churches and three chapels in which increasing congregations of
native Christians regularly assembled. Tho women, who from tho
beginning had opposed the piving-up of hond-taking nnd of other
heathen practices incompatible with the profcj-^sion of Christianity,
thecl
the
sui
corajl
and
a ceil
BORNEO.
687
and who thus formed the greatest obstacle to the Missionary, were now
following the example of their husbands and brothers. Thus at
Lundu out of 50 candidates for confirmation more than half were
women, and in all the stations the women and girls were offering as
catechumens [19]. The schools too were now more regularly attended
and in many cases sought after, and six Dyaks were working as
catechists among their own people [20]. _
While the Dyaks necessarily occupied the chief attention of the
Missionaries, the Chinese settlers (many of whom were Dyak-Chinese —
the descendants or sons of Dyak women) and immigrants were not
overlooked [21].
The converts willingly contributed to the support of one of their
number (Foo Nygen Khoon), who was ordained deacon on Trinity
Sunday 1865 [22]. They also, and of their own accord, estabhshed in
18G5 a Chinese House of Charity for the shelter of Christians tempo-
rarily out of work, and for the temporary abode of visitors to keep them
out of temptation [23]. Up to 1867 two hundred Chinese had been
baptized [24]. The first converts were mocked at by their heathen
neighbours, and during an attack of rheumatism, when Dr. McDougall
had to use crutches, the carpenters regarded it as a punishment inflicted
by the Chinese gods for interfering with their rehgion. " He is no
longer a man," said they, "but obliged to go on four legs, hke a
beast" [24a].
In 1868 T^ishop McDougall resigned and Sir J. Brooke died. The
latter was ceeded in the same year by his nephew, Mr. C. Brooke ;
and, in accoidauce ^vith the expressed desiro of the new Rajah and the
known wishes of the Dyaks, Archdeacon Chambers became the new
Bishop [25]. On his consecration in 18()9 the Straits Settlements
[sec p. 695] were added to his jurisdiction [26J.
The beneficial results which had talun place during the dynasty of
the first Rajah had been great. When in 1848 Dr. McDougall first
went to Borneo " it was as much ;m unknown country as Britain was
before the Romans visited it." " i Jfo was unsafe, no one dared to
go out of his run without incurring great risk, and being in danger of
attack from some hostile tribe." But the Rajah's administration had
brought such security that an Englishman now going into the country
would, instead of being attacked, " be welcomed as a friend by the
natives, who would, perhaps, ask him * ) instruct them."
In 1848 the Dyak's knowledge oi dod was hmited to a belief " that
there was a Creator, but . . . that lie slept, and did not care for man-
kind"; and "If they worshipped at aU," it was "the evil spirits."
" It had been the endeavour of the Missionaries to awaken the minds
of these people, and to tell them of their God, and Father, and they
had, in great measure, Ustened to what was said to them." Such was
the testimony of Bishop McDougall in 1868 [27].
While, however, the obstacles arising from the unsettled state of
the country, the variety of languages, and the climate (which so many of
the early Missionaries were unable to endure) had been in a measure
surmounted, the " one great difficulty of Mahometan opposition and
competition " still remained. " Every Mahometan ruler, trader,
and resident amongst the Dyaks " (so it was reported in 1867) " is to
a certain extent a Missionary and they are working successfully in
i'TH
r-l!
'1 Mm
1
■■i
m
1
'■■ ' :'■
mA'
'!:i!i;
m
-^1
II''
li
Uk
i\
I '
688
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
many places where there is neither Christian Missionary nor catechist
to counteract their efifortt, [26]. But notwithstanding " periods of
general discouragement," the Sarawak Mission continued to make
" steady " if not " very rapid " progress during Bishop Chambers'
episcopate [29], which continued until 1879, when, after 28 years of
faithful labour in Borneo, he resigned in broken health [80], His
successor, Archdeacon Hose, who had while Colonial Chaplain taken an
active part in Missions, and was regarded by the Rajah as " the best man
to undertake the work " [31], was consecrated in Lambeth Palace Chapel
on Ascension Day 1881 under the title of " Bishop of Singapore,
Labuan, and Sarawak" [32]. This designation (the Archbishop of
Canterbury explained to Bishop Hose) was calculated to " reserve any
right which may accrue to you as Bishop of Labuan and would yet
give the prominence you desire to the position of Singapore as the head-
quarters of your work " [33]. (The Missions in the Stiaits are noticed
on pp. 695-702).
During the first six years and a half of Bishop Hose's espiscopate
1,714 persons were baptized and 1,090 confirmed, and the number of
native Christians had risen to 3,480 [34], and at all the stations there
has since been growth [34c]. A noticeable feature in the progress was
" the growing readiness of the Dyaks to build simple prayer-houses
for themselves in the neighbourhood of their own villages." Besides
seven consecrated churches there were at least eighteen " humble struc-
tures scattered over the country, built by ttie people themselves and
almost entirely at their own expense, each one a centre of religious
light and life in its own neighbourhood." An advance had also been
made in the matter of education [85].
The standard of attainments required for Holy Orders has not yet
been reached by a Dyak, though there are plenty of native lay agents
employed [36] ; but two Chinese have been raised to the Diaconate and
have rendered long and excfcilent service both among the Dyaks and
their own countrymen [bV].
The principal Mission stations of the Society in the Province of
Sarawak are Kuching, Lundu, Meudang, Quop, Banting, Undop,
Kbian, and Skarang. As the headquarters of the whole work, Kuching
has been suflBciently noticed, bot a ff>w notes are subjoined of the other
stations.*
LUNDU (60 miles west of Kuching), 1858-92.
The Limdu River was visited by the Rev. F. T. McDougall from
Kuching in 1848. Its banks were then inhabited by Dyaks, Chinese,
• A miHsion to the Milanow race and tins central tribes of Borneo was first projected
in 1804, but want of agents has prevented its eHtabllHlnnent |3H].
The Rev. W. Cros»hind, wlio visited the Rejanf; River in 18(19, testified to the exten-
riive opening for work among the Milaiiown, Contact witli the Mahivs had given them
some desire for the knowledge and worship of Ood, yet they seemed for the most part
repelled rather than drawn to Mahommedanism 1»9J.
The Rev. C S. Bubb uf Banting had in 1H78 a Milanow servant-boy under Christian
inglruction [40].
butt!
ad j oil
in
and
QUO
T
Bish
Revs
and
^m
n
i
BORNEO.
689
and Malays, to none of whom had the Gospel been proclaimed before.
The Dyaka (of the Sebuyow and Balow tribes) seemed willing to receive
instruction, and in January 1853 a Mission was opened in the district
by the Rev. W. H. Gomes. Two years later the population was
increased by a migration of Malays and Lara Dyaks from Sambos to
take shelter under Eajah Brooke's Government. Mr. Gomes' labours
were at first thwarted by Mahommedan influence, but on Whitsunday
1856 eight of his converts were baptized at Sarawak [41] ; and on
August 19 in the same year a church was opened, it being the second
erected in Sarawak province [42]. The Dyaks listened with interest
to instruction " when they found our account of the creation and fall
of man corresponded in some measure with their own traditions," and
the Gospel gradually gained ground [43].
In return for a house erected for him by one tribe (the Salakows),
in 18G1, he offered remuneration, but the whole tribe decided that as
his visiting them was in itself a token of his affection for them, the
money should be returned with an apology. When the decision was
expressed an influential man
" jumped up from his seat in great excitement, threw down on the mat, before the
assembled Dyaks, the sheets of paper on which were printed the Ten Command-
ments, the Lord's Prayer, and the Creed, from which he bad been learning, and
said, ' This is worth more than any wages he can give us. Has anybody hitherto
come to teach us th'e truths which now, for the first time, we are taught by him ?
Did not our former masters come to us only to plunder and tyrannise over us ?
Rather than look for remuneration, we ought to be thankful that he comes to us
at all, and to remember that the wish to have a house here is in iiself a proof of
his affection for us ' " [44].
On September 2, 1868, Bishop McDougall consecrated the recon-
structed church at Lundu, wliich was filled with natives, seventy-five
being baptized converts, in the place where fifteen years before he paid
the first visit to " a heathen warlike, head-taking tribe." After the
consecration Holy Communion was administered to thirty-six commu-
nicants, and eleven persons were confirmed and seven baptized [45].
The next three years saw remarkable progress, the principal women
and the chiefs of the three Dyak tribes being among those who
embraced Christianity [46]. At Sedumak, an out-station begun in the
face of ill-will and opposition in 1862, there were 103 converts in
1866, and the work had become firmly established [47].
Only a small portion of the Salakows lived in the Sarawak territory,
but the diffusion of "a considerable knowledge of Christianity" in the
adjoining countries of Samboo and Pontianak, under Dutch rule, had
in 1868 resulted from an interchange of visits between the converts
and the other members of the tribe [48].
Under the Rev. J. L. Zehnder good progress was made also
among the Lara Dyaks during the next eight years [49].
•;Mi
¥P
ti^
M
aUOP, with MURDANG and SENTAH, 1859-92.
The Mission begun in this district by the Rev. W. Chalmeks [now
Bishop of Goulburn] about 1859 [50], made such progress under the
Revs. F. W. Ab6 and J. L. Zehnder that by 1868 the Chiefs of Quop
and Murdang had been baptized and were using their influence to bring
Y Y
690
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
their tribes to beptism [51] ; and six jears later the entire population of
Quop, with the exception of four old people, had become Christian [52].
The average attendance at the daily service was now from 70 to 100,
and a great moral, social and religious advance had taken place among
the Dyak, immoral customs being "rarely heard of" and Christian
services taking the place of heathen customs [53].
When in 1873 some of the old people returned to heathen rites the
young Christians, though persecuted, would not join them [54].
In 1874 Ah Luk, the first Chinese baptized by Bishop McDougall
[in Sarawak], was (after ten years' lay service) ordained deacon [55],
and as such he still continues to labour in the Mission [56].
The Rev. C. W. Fowler, who since 1882 has had charge of the
district, and under whom the work is being extended, states that
among the elder Dyaks superstition appears almost ineradicable. But
the converts, though poor, are willing to undertake any Church work,
and their contributions "put many an English parish to shame."
Those who possess pepper gardens agreed in 1888 to devoiie a tenth of
the proceeds to the Church [57].
UNDOP, 1803-92.
Visiting the Eiver Undop (a branch of the Sakarran River) in 1863
for the purpose of opening a Mission, the Rev. W. Crossland was well
welcomed by the chief and the pijople, who promised to regard his
preaching and help to supply his wants [58].
Three years later eleven Dyaks were confiimed, and though the
people who had removed to this centre from the higher grounds at the
request of the Government had become unsettled, wishing to return
[59], the Mission was persevered in, and remarkable progress was
achieved in a boarding school for Chinese and Dyak-Chinese boys
opened at Sabu in 1808 [60].
When in 1870 small-pox broke out, Mr. Crossland, urged by the
head-men, inoculated 700 of the tribe and attended them all. It
took him three months, and 10 per cent. died. The Dyak custom
was to run away and leave their sick to live or die, and the dead bodies
to be devoured by the wild pigs ; but in this instance nothing coul .1
exceed the care which the people took of their sick or with which they
buried the dead. The ministerial work of the Missionary was promoted
by his medical skill ; the converts showed zeal in putting down head-
hunting [61] ; and in 1873 the people had been brought jO commeneo
the annual tillage of their farms by a service in church in lieu of their
customary "bird-omens " and other superstitions [62].
In 1886 some of the Uncop Dyaks, after consulting the head of
the Saribas Dyaks as to his opinion of Christianity, oamo to the
Missionary and said : ■' The Orang Kaya has convinced lis. Teach
us to pray. Teach us to luorship God. We wish to put ourselves under
your guidance in these matters for the future.'' The result was the
baptism of the whole village, and other villages hearing of it, asked
for teachers. " This " (said the Bishop of Singapore) " is some of the
fruit that has come from the seed which was planted in that Saribas
heart some twenty years ago " [(}3].
wai;'f
of th(
buryi
thfl
of th
Saril
of tb
BORNEO.
69t
KEIAN, 1870-92.
In 1870 the Rev. J. Perhasi was appointed to the Erian Biver
district, in which 200 Christians of the Saribas tribe were being
taught by Catechist Buda, their old chief's son [64].
The faith of the converts was not proof against the reverses
of fortune, hence in 1878 old heathen customs were resorted to
[65 and 66].
When from the examples of the faithful few it was seen that no
peculiar disaster resulted from the profession of Christianity, but that
" paddy " would " grow as usual," the confidence of the people returned,
and by 1876 the work, which the Missionary at one time almost
despaired of, was bearing good fruit [07].
A church was built and consecrated in 1877 [08], and in 1886
Temudok became the now headquarters of the Mission [69] .
1 I'
i'l
^ :-l
BANTING, or SAKARRAN, 1851 92.
Between two tributaries of the River Batang Lupar (east of
Sarawak) — the Linga and the Sakarran — a Mission Station called
Banting was opened by the Rev. W. Chamijees in 1851. The first
celebration of Christmas in 1855 drew all the Christians with their
friends from twenty miles around [70] .
In 1856 a church was erecteil [71], and though the population
was for some years in a " floatuig condition," numbers daily visited
the Clergy, and considerable progress was made.
Some of the converts, as already shown [p. 680] , became effective
voluntary evangelists [72], and in 1869 one of the leaders of the
most formidable head-taking expeditions in the country told the Rev.
W. R. Mesney that he did not see how the blackened heads which
were the most prized possession of every Dyak house could be
allowed to remain much longev unburied, and the opposition of the
heathen majority did not wholly prevent this being done in the next
three years [7."].
In 1870-1 many converts wore confumed at Saruai and Simambo,
in prayer-houses erected by themselves. Among them was a Catechist's
wife (" Indum," a Dyak), who exercised a powerful influence over the
women in her own village, and v. 'loni the Bishop '* heard read her
belov^'i viospel with the correct, unaffected and simple pronunciation
off iinglish lady " [74].
In 1872 some of the chief men, including two famous old warriors,
waited on the Bishop and spoke boldly against the heathen practices
of their nai 'on, and a successful stand was made against the custom of
burying a live new-born infant with its dead mother [75].
The IMission has continued to make good progress notwithstanding
thf^ hindrances arising from the migratory habits and the superstitions
of the people [76], and in 18S5 the Rev. J. Peuham reported that "at
Saribas more than anywhere else " the seeds of Christian truth spread
of themselves, and before the arrival of the authorised teacher " [77].
Steps are now (1892) being taken to make Banting th« headquarters
of the department for training l)yak catcchists and schoolmasters in
the province [78].
y Y 2
m
iM
: !''
692
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAaATION OF THE OOSPEL.
SKEBANO, 1887-92.
The Skerangs, the last of the Dyak tribes to submit to the Rajah
of Sarawak, having spontaneously asked the Bishop of Singapore for
a teacher, a mission was opened among them on April 28, 1887, by
the Rev, F. W, LEaoATT. The Skerangs were formerly notorious as
head-takers, and their " awful " moral condition when Mr Leggatt
arrived was in striking contrast to those who (as at Banting) had been
under Missionary influence, and a few of whom assisted at the opening
of the Mission. All the Skerangs were quite ignorant of Christianity,
and it was doubtful " whether any single one of them ever heard of
the existence of it. Two or three of them had declared their intention
of becoming Christians, " but the majority were very unsatisfactory "
when, in August, Sumbang, the chief, returned from a gutt^,-percha
expedition. Calling on Mr. Leggatt, he said, " Tuan, my people have
been telling me about this ' sembeyang ' (worship) which you have
come here to teach us; but I want to hear all about it from you."
After several conversations the old chief at last one evening said : —
" Well, I have tried the birds, ami I have tried the spirits. I have listened to
the voices of the one, and have attended to the demands of the other, and made
offerings to them ; but I never could see that I gained any benefit from them, and
now I shall have no more to do with them. I shall become a Christian."
The result was a council of the whole house, at which they all re-
solv3d to become Christians, and on the Feast of St. Michael and All
Angels thirty-five were baptized by the Bishop, others being kept back
for further instruction [79].
During a visitation of cholera in the next year (1888) some of the
Christians, in the absence of Mr. Leggatt, were frightened into erecting
an altar to propitiate the spirit who was supposed to cause the sick-
ness. Mr. Leggatt destroyed the altar and told them that if they
rebuilt it he would not hold services for them again. The people sub-
mitted to his ruling, and a few months later, i.\ their own request, a
service was held in church for the blessing of the seed which they
were about to sow. Some of them said of the service, " How fit and
proper I Nothing in our old rites was like this " [80].
Statistics (1802), Province of Sarawak. — Returns incomplete ; Number of Christian!),
about 8,000 ; Clergymen, 8,
References (Province of Siivav.ak). — [1] Borneo Cliurch Mission Committse
Book, pp. 1-2, 4, 76-7; Jo., V. 45, p. 825; Jo., V. 4(t, p. 147; Q.P., July 18*7,
p. 14 ; Q.P., April 1868, p. 1 ; M.R. 1853, p. 160 ; R. 1807, p. 125 ; R. 1881, p. .',3.
[2] QP-, July 1847, pp. 14, 1,"). [3] Borneo Church Mission Committeo Book,
pp. 1, 15, 20-2 ; Jo. V. 45, p. Sa.'i ; Q.P., April 1853, p. 1 ; R. ISC, pp. 125-0. [4] R.
1867, p. 126; Q.P., April 1868, pp. 2-4. [4a] Mrs. McDougall's "Letters front
Sarawak," 1854, pp. 86-7. [5] R. 1867, p. 125. [6] Jo., V. 4C, pp. 147, 265, 277-8 ;
Q.P., April 1858, p. 4 ; R. 1867, p. 120. [7] R- 1867, pp. 126-7. [8] Borneo Church
Mission Committee Book, pp. 71-85 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 327-8 ; R. 1858, pp. 28, 81 ;
R. 1867, p. 127 ; R. 1881, p. 53. [9] Jo., V. 46, p. 272 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 87 ; R. 1855,
p. 126-6 ; R. 1867, p. 127. [9a] Jo., V. 64, p. 89. [lOJ R. 1856, p. 125 ; R. 1807, p. 127.
1] R. 1856, p. 127 ; R. 1860, pp. 126-6; R. 1807, p. 127. [12] R. 1857, pp. 110-14;
F. 1867, pp. 166-7; R. 1868, p. 116; R. 1867, pp. 127-8; Bornno Historical Sketch,
p.lO. [18] R. 1857, p. 116 ; R. 1858, pp. 115-6; R. 1867, p. 128. [14] R, 1800, pp. 158-9 ;
R. 1807, p. 128. [15] R. 1801, p. 180 ; R. 1867, pp. 128-9 ; R. 18C0, p. 161 ; R. 1861,
p. 180 ; R. 1867, pp. 128-80. [16] Jo., Feb. 20, 1863 ; see aliio R. 1863, p. 107. [17]
Sarawak Synod Proceedings 1804, and R. 1800, p. 147. [18] R. 1807, pp. 180-1 ; R. 1869,
in
whiJ
aboj
aboi
ijhie
hool
aref
the I
hui
«oa|
BORNKO.
693
ah
for
by
as
^att
?,
pp. 128-4. (10] R. 1807, p. ISO ; R. 18(i4, pp. in7-8. [20] H. 18C3, pp. 102-4 ;
R. 1864, p. 187; R. 18(>5, p. 141. [21] R. 18011, pp. 102-4; R. 18(55, p. 140; R. 18«(i,
pp. 147-« ; R. 1807, p. 131. [22] R. 1804, p. 137 ; R. 1805, p. 140 ; R. 1866, p. 148 ; R.
lSfi7. n. lai. raai R. IHfiR. n. 140. r241 R. 1 Hn7 r, 1 «1 fSld/i 1 Mra Mnr>/«,<Tiill'a " T.ott^ru
>p. 181-2. [29] R. 1884, p. 40. [30] R. 187S, p. 41 ; R. 1870, p. 41. [31] See p. 699 of this
. „_ .. [-32] R. 1880, p. 28 ; R. 1881, p. 88. [33] I MS8., V. 7,
uuuK, B.11U A. uioo., ». (, p. OJ.1. Loaj x\. loou, [J. zo ; rv. looi, p. oo. [OOJ J. aino., V. (,
p. 820. [34] M.F. 1888, p. 279. [34a] R. 1891, p. 01. [35] R. 1884, p. 46. [36] M.F.
1888, p. 279. [37] R. 1872, p. 83; R. 1875, p. 40; R. 1877, p. 82; R. 1882, p. 42;
R. 1891, p. 63. [38] R. 1864, p. 187 ; R. 1865, p, 139 ; R. 1866, p. 152 ; R. 1877, p. 82 ; R.
1878, p. 40. [39] R. 1809, p. 125. [40] R. 1873, p. 87. [41] R. 1855, pp. 120-7; Q.P.,
February 1804, p. 2. [42] Q.l'., July 1856, p. 2. [43] R. 1857, p. 115 ; R. 1858, pp. 119-20 ;
Q.P., July 1869, p. 2 ; R. 1859, p. 124 ; R. 1860, p. 101. [44] R. 1801, p. 181. [45^ R.
18fiS-4- nn. IQ^J-H! O.V.. Pfilil-llnrv 18fii. im. 0-1- apn nlan TJ 1 ftCa n 17r. TA(i\
, ^'1'. ./IJ— O , XV. AOIX, p. i.a\J, 1 W*J XV. XUfl,, U. Ol, 1 «JUJ X\. XOU'i ,
p. 141 ; R. 1874, p. 38. [56] R. 1875, p. 89 ; R. 1891, p. 03. [57] R. 1882, p. 42 ; R.
1880, p. 52 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 183-4 ; R. 1888, pp. 64-5 ; M.F. 1890, p. 39. [58] R. 1803,
pp. 104-5. [59] R. 1800, p. 149. [60] R. 1808, p. 94 ; R. 1869, pp. 124-5. [61 R. 1871,
pp. 85-6 ; R. 1872, p. 83. [62] R. 1873, p. 87. [63] R. 1886. pp. 52-3. [64] R. 1870,
p. 100. [65] R. 1873, pp. 88-9 ; R. 1874. p. 88. [66] R. 1874, p. 88. [67] R. 1870,
p. 88. [68] R. 1877, p. 83. [69] R. 1880, p. 51. [70] R. 1852, p. 120 ; R. 1855, p. 120 ; Q.P.,
April 1852 und July 1850. [71] R. 1856, p. 197. [72] R. 1857, p. 115 ; R. 1859, pp. 122-3;
R. 1860, p. 158 ; R. 1865, p. 141 ; R. 1866, pp. 148-51 ; R. 1867, pp. 130-1 ; R. 1809, p. 122.
73] R. 1809, p. 122 ; R. 1878, p. 83. [74] R. 1870, pp. 99-100 ; R. 1871, pp. 121-2.
''75] R. 1872, p. 83. [76] R. 1880, p. 45; M.F. 1888, p. 184. [77] R. 1885, pp. 51-2.
78] R. 1891, p. 78. [79] R. 1883, p. 49 ; R. 1887, pp. 48-51 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 181, 279.
80j R. 1888, p. 67.
Hi:
:^
y\\
■ ij ■■
■' ■' ,' '
1
<II.) NORTH BORNEO [see p. G82].
As a result of a visit of the Bishop of Singapore to Sandakan
(the capital of North l^orneo) in 1882, the residents began to raise
funds for buiLiing a church, and the Governor (Mr, Treacher) and
other officials to hold lay services regularly [1] ; and in 1888 a Chinese
catechist of the Society was sent from Kuching to the North Borneo
Company's settlements, " where he was welcomed by a considerable
party of Chinese Christians . . . settled there " [2]. With the aid of
certain members of the Company the Society in 1888 sent the Eev.
W. H. Elton from England to establish a Mission both among the
Europeans and the Natives [8]. Until Mr. Elton landed at Sandakan,
on September 2, no clergyman of the Church of England, except
occasionally the Bishop and a Naval Chaplain, had ever visited
the region [4], and at the first celebration of the Holy Communion
^on Sunday, September 0, 1888) " there were only three per.sons
present, but in the evening the little bungalov. " in which serAice
was held was full. The town of Sandakan is prettily situated
in a basin of hills about two miles inside the fine harbour from
which it takes its name. When Mr. Eltoa arrived there were
about fifty European residents and a mixed native population r'
about 5,000. The tribes on the sea-coast, called "Bp-jans," are
<5hiefly of Malay origin. They live mostly in boats, dnd earn a liveli-
hood by fishing, &c. In the interior the main portion of the population
are the " Dusuns," who are partly of Chinese origin. " They are, for
the, most part, quiet and orderly, but indulge in occasional head-
hunting raids." Soim of the tribes, especially those near the sea
«oa8t, had becoma Mahommedans, but those in the interior oft'er a good
m
H
! l
•M
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OP THE GOSPEL.
field for Missionary work. At Sandakan a school for Chinese and
Malays was at once startod, and on Palm Sunday 1889 a school-
church was opened for the use of both English and natives [5].
On his way from England in 1888 Mr. Elton sought out some
" Hakka ChristiaUH " (Chinese) in Kudat, a settlement 150 miles
north-west of iSandakan. At a subsequent visit in 1889 to their
village in the jungle, although they had only fifteen minutes' notice
of his arrival, all that were there (some 40) "left their work" and
assembled for service, bringing four infants for baptism. Six months
later, over 100 met Mr. Elton in a carpenter's shop, where " a most
interesting service " was held, one infirm old man being brought on
the back of another, and ;^100 was promised for a church. By 1890
there were 1,000 Hakka Chinese in Kudat, of whom 600 were
Christians, though belonging to various Missions, such as the Basel,
the Berlin, the C.-'.S., Wesleyan, and Baptist, and were urgent in
desiring a Church pastor. In September of that year their school-
church, " full to overflowing," was opened by the Bishop, and
arrangements were made for stationing Mr. Richards there [6J. Mr.
Elton describes the work among the Chinese as " most encouraging.
They are a hard-working set of people, and are singularly earnest
in their religion when once they become Christians " [7]. He himself
has made his influence felt " in all parts of the " [North Borneo]
" Company's possessions, and is constantly receiving encouraging signs
that his labours are appreciated " [8] .
Beferences (North Borneo).— [1] I MSS.. V. 7, pi'- ^^C-H ; R. 1882, pp- ■^'1-3. [2]
I MSS., V. 7, p. 371 ; K. 1883, p. 41). [3j I MSS., V. 7, pp. 385-9'2 ; do., V. 8, pp. 310, 387,
845 ; Applications Conunitteo Report, 188."., p. C ; M.F. 1888, p. 280 ; R. 188(J, p. 07.
{4] I MbS., V. 7, p. 440 ; R. 1890, p. 02; M.P. 1890, p. 19 ; R. 1891, p. 61. [5] R. 1888,
pp. 67-8 ; R. 1889, p. 60 ; R. 1890, p. (;3 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 18-23 ; I MSS., V. 7, pp. 445-0.
[6J I MSS., V. 7, pp. 446-7, 4.-.2-3, 402, 472, 475, 478 ; do., V. 8, p. 348 ; M.F. 1889,
g853; M.F. 1890, pp. 18-21, 425-0; R. 1890, pp. 62-4. [7J R. 1800, p. ;'>4 ; scg also
. 1891, pp. 64-5. [8] R. 1891, p. 61 ; I MSS., V. 7, p. 478.
(III.) LABUAN.
The island of Labuan {area, 30 square miles), situated about six miles off the north-
west coast of Borneo, and distant 800 miles from Sandakan, was uninhabited when
ceded to Great Britain by the Sultan of Borneo in 1846. It was occupied in 1848, and
the inhabitants are now cliiofly Malays from Borneo and Chinese.
On December 18, 18G6, the Bishop of Labuan consecrated, under
the name of "St. Sa\'iour's," a church which had been erected at
Labuan during the previous two years under the Eev. J. Moketon,
Government Chaplain [1]. After the withdrawal of the Chaplain, the
Acting Governor, the Hon. A. Hamilton, in " a noble example of faith
and perseverance " (and since 1882 under the Bishop's Ucence), held
" a lay service in the church every Sunday " for nine years (1880-9),
although the congregation averaged " from one to six only." In
1889 Labuan was placed in charge of the Bev. W. H. Elton, the
Society's Missionary in North Borneo. Labuan had then become
"a mere shadow of its former self," containing only about six Europeans
and 5,000 natives, but with the re-working of the fine coal mines in
the island the population has begun to increase. One of Mr. Elton's
first objects was to erect a school-church in place of " the pretty little
^ iMj ww a
«p^
THE STRAITS 8ETTLBMBNTB.
tt96
wooden chureh" destroyed by a jungle fire in 1889 [2], but the new
building had no sooner been finished than it was demolished by a storm
in 1891, and the work of reconstruction had to be begun once more [3j.
lir/crcnces (Labuan).— Fl] R. IHfiJ. p. 187; R. IKOn, p. 141; R. 1800, p T Pi. [21
I MH8., V. 7, pp. 220, 225, 440 ; R. lhH2, p. 44 ; R. 1881), p. 5!) ; M.B\ 1H8S), p. 858 ; M.F.
1800, pp. 18, 20, 42(i ; K. 181)0, p. «4 ; R. 18U1, p. (55. [3] I MHH., V. 7, p. 502 ; R. 1801,
p. C5.
Statistics, 1892 (North Borneo).— Cln-istiuns, 750; Communicants, 140; Clergj-
men, 2.
were
asel,
)nt in
hool-
and
Mr.
CHAPTER LXXXVII.
Pabt II.— the straits SETTLEMENTS.
Thkse settlements are distributed along the west and south coasts of the Malay
Peninsula (Straits of Malacca), and consist of the islands of Singapore [p. t',)(5], Penaiig
[p. 099], and Pankor, with the districts of Malacca [p. 099], 1 rovinco Wellesley ;^p. 700 ', and
tlio Bindings* ou the mainland, besides which there are the protected State i of I'orak,
Selangor, and Sunjei Ujong [p. 701].
The Society's work in the Straits Settlements began at Singapore
in 1861, but the Missionary, the Rev. E. Venn, died in 186G " before it
was possible for there to be much result from his work." At that time
" Missionary work in the Straits Settlements was in a very languid
condition." " The Indian custom of appointing chaplains to the
various stations for short periods and then recalling them to India "
had prevented their engaging in Mission work themselves, and " in
Penang nothing was being attempted," while in Malacca " the traces
of the London Missionary Society's labours . . . were fast dying out."
On the transfer of the Settlements from the Government of India
to the rule of the Colonial Office in 1867 " the Chaplains were
made permanent incumbents," and in 1869 the Settlements were
detached from the See of Calcutta and placed under the Bishop of
Labuan, himself a Missionary of the Society. Application for help to
the Society was " generously responded to " ; the Singapore Mission
was revived in 1872 [see p. 696], and others taken up or started at
Penang in 1871 [p. 699], Province Wellesley in 1879 [p. 700], Selangor
in 1887 [p. 701], and Perak in 1884 [p. 701].
Reviewing what had been undertaken up to 1884 the Bishop of
Singapore said : —
"AH this widespread Missionary action could hardly have been attempted
■without the aid of the Society. It is true that the {greater part of the money
employed is raised from local sources, but in every case it is not only that local
effort has been supplemented by the Society's grants, but that that effort, in all
probability, would never have been made if it had not been encouraged by the
promise of the Society's aid to make it effectual.
" Of all the good work done by the Society in this Diocese none seems to me
more valuable than that which it does in the way of helping small communities of
Englishmen to provide for themselves the ministrations of God's Word and
■I'll
* The DiNDiNOS territory consists of the island of Pulau Pankor and a strip of the
mainland about 80 miles south of Penang, and was acquired by England in 1874 for
the protection of British interests.
i>-!:-1
696
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Baoraments, and to enable their heathen neighbours to hear of Ood iu
Christ" [1].
The latter fin the Straits) consist principally of Chinese, Dyak-Chinese,
Malays, and Tamils [2].
The general appreciation of the work of the Church of England
has been demonstrated by the fact that when in 1881 the Imperial
Government decreed the disestablishment and disendowment of the
Church in the Straits Settlements, the measure was " unanimously
repudiated by the Legislative Council of Singapon " — the four Non-
conformist members thereof, and the Roman Catholic Governor, being
forward in objecting to it ; and as " all classes of the community were
anxious for the continuance of the previous state of things" the
decree was revoked [8].
Bflfermcea (The Straits Settlementp).— [1] I M8S., V. 7, pp. 880-1; R. 1884, pp. 4-1-5;
nee also M.F. 1888, p. 279. [2] R. 1890, p. 68, and pp. 696-702 of thio book. [3] I MSS.,
V. 7, p. 881 ; M.F. 1882, pp. 208, 801-2.
SIXluAPORE (area, 200 miles) is an island situated r ^hf> '■ athem extremity of
the Malay Peninsula. Taken by the King of Java in 1252 ant! .bandoned in the 14th
century, it remained independent and scarcely inhabited until 1819, when by treaty
with till' Malayan princes it was acquired for England, under whom it has become the
great commercial and shipping emporium for the East. For four years it was subor-
dinate to Bencoolen* in Sumatra, and then (1828) to Bengal until 1826, when it
was incorporated with Fenang and Malacca, the seat of Go\ unimeiit being transferred
to it ill IHin. A number of small islands adjacent to Singapore are included in the
settloniiiit.
In 185C or 1857 a Mission was established in Singapore to enable
the congregation of St. Andrew's Church to discharge the duty of
making the Gospel known to the heathen around. The Mission was
under the management of a local Committee and entirely supported
by voluntary contributions; and by 1859 some sixty Chinese and
Tamil converts had been gathered in a wooden chapel, and a Tamil and
a Chinese catechist were being employed under the superintendence
of the Government Chaplain, the Rev. T. C. Smyth. From his
ignorance of the language and his increasing duties as Chaplain
Mr. Smyth could not exercise satisfactory supervision, and he therefore
applied to the Society to send out a Missionary for the work, there
being already 40,000 Chinese " of a kind peculiarly free of access "
resident in the settlement [1].
S.P.G. Period (1861-92).— The Society complied with the request
by sendmg out the Rev. E. S. Venn in 1861 [2]. The Tamil and
Chinese congregations received him " with affection," and for five
years he laboured among them and the heathen with singular zeal and
humility and with encouraging success [8] After his death in 1866
the Mission remained without the superintendence of a resident
Missionary until 1872, when an efficient successor was found in
the Rev. W. H. Gomes [4]. In the meantime, partly by the
Society's efforts, the Straits Settlements had been separated from
the Diocese of Calcutta and placed under the jurisdiction of the Bishop
of Labuan, of which See St. Andrew's Church, Singapore, was
• Exchanged for Malacca in 18al.
' !!i i
THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS.
697
" formally dec'ared the Cathedral " on December 20, 1870, the building
being then ''the most striking and beautiful church east of the
Cape " [6].
On Mr. Gomes' arrival he found "only one Chinese catechist at
work, with very few attendants at the one service held on Sunday."
The work among the Tamils had been given up, and the Mission was
in debt, the European residents having refused support unless proper
supervision was guaranteed. Besides the immijjrants from China and
South India the Eurasians and " Straits-born " Chinese (who speak
Malay) demanded attention.
Efforts were at once directed tov/ards holding services in the three
languages — Malay, Chinese, and Tamil — and Mr. Gomes soon had a
large staff of teachers and catechists working under him [f5]. The
Straits Government having granted land for the erection of Mission
buildings, a beautiful school-chapel was opened in 1875, to which the
Chinese and Tamil congregations contributed over ^200, some of them
giving a month's wages [7]. Among the Chinese gambier and pepper
planters at Jurong a branch station was opened in the next year under
peculiar circumstances. A planter, who had resided at Jurong for twelve
years, came to the Missionary seeking for instruction, and requesting
that a catechist should be sent to teach his people. He had been a
great opponent of Christianity, and in trying to the utmost of his power
to check its spread among his countrymen had been guilty of tyranny
and oppression towards those who had embraced it. But God was
phased to lead him to the truth, and convince him of the sinfulness of
his past life. " He said that, notwithstanding his wickedness, God
had prospered him, and he was therefore anxious to spend and be
spent in His service." At his own expense he now built a chapel on
his estate to help in spreading the Gospel among his countrymen
s.-attered over the different plantations. This chapel was afterwards
replaced by a substantial church (" St. John's "), which was built by
donations from friends [8].
In 1877 a new house was begun in Singapore to serve as a residence
for the Missionary and as a home for Divinity students to be prepared
for the work of catechists, who were much needed [9].
Besides this Home and a very efficient day school for boys [10]
there is " St. Andrew's House," established in 1888 in order " to
provide a Christian home for boys who come from a distance to attend
any of the schools in the place, and also for such poor boys, orphans,
and others, as can be maintained either as foundationers of the Baffles
Institution or by private charity." The teaching in the Government
schools being purely secular, it was felt necessary to provide this
means of Christian instruction, and boys have been received from
Penang, Malacca, Johore, Perak, Saigon, Siam, and Borneo, the
Mission chapel being used as the school-chapel daily [11]. The
boarders of St. Andrew's House also attend the daily morning oervice,
which is in English and open to Europeans as well as English-speaking
natives. On Sundays services are held in Chinese, Tamil, and Malay.
There are so many dialects, or rather languages, spoken by the different
Chinese who come to the Straits, that there is considerable difficulty
in making the service inteUigible to the mixed congregation which
attends it. It is partially met by the prayers being said in one dialect,
H
r I
r:
i
I
608
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THK GOSPEL.
the lessons road in two others, while the sermon is preached in Hokien,
and rendered by the cateohist into Cantonese.
Instead of having one Chinese cal ichist with a knowledge of several
dialects, Mr. Gomes' plan has been to choose from the converts such
as show fitness for teaching, and thus, for the same amount as was paid
hitherto to one man of varied acquirements, five catechists were in 1890
" engaged in preaching the Gospel to their respective countrymen —
HakiJas, Macaos, Hokiens, Teyecheus and Hylams," and good proof
has been given of " their earnest and persevering labours." Similar
work is carried on among the Tamils and Malay-speaking peoples. By
means of his translations into Malay and " Hokien coILquial," using
Roman characters in both instances [see pp. 800, 809], Mr. Gomes has
enabled those Malays and Straits-bom Chinese who can speak their
respective languages but can read only in the Roman characters to join
in the services of the Church [12].
Besides the money given for the current expenses of the Mission,
the native congi-egation contribute liberally for the sick and needy, the
burial of poor Christians, and the maintenance of the chapels. Ei?brt3
are also being made to make the Mission eventually self-supporting.
One of the catechists, Chin Sin Wha, who had been instrumental in
bringing many of his countrymen to Christ, left at his death in 1882
all that he had — about ^300 — to be invested for the benefit of the
Mission. Other Chinese Christians have bequeathed smailer amounts,
and donations have been received for the same purpose [18].
With a changing population like that in Singapore it is difficult to
calculate numerically the results of the Mission. Chinese and Tamils
reside there for a time and then leave for more lucrative employment
elsewhere. Up to 1890 there had been 8C6 bap^^isms, most of them
adult [14].
"If" (added Mr. Gomes in that year) "half of these represented resident
families, what a growing congregation we should have ! With the exception of somo
Straits-born Chinese, the others have left. But this very fact gives an additional
importance to Singapore aw a Mission station. We are instrumental in preparing
evangelists to carry the news of salvation to the heathen in other countries.
Those who leave us, the baptized as well as catechumens, do so under a promise
to read and expound the Scriptures to the best of their power to their countrymen
wherever they may be placed. And we have hud gratifying proof that this has
been done with good result in several instances " [15].
In one instance a Missionary from China told Mr. Gomes that in
the interior of that country " he met with some persons, who informed
him that their first knowledge of the truth was derived from Christians
who had veturned to China from Singapore [10].
p. 46. |aj I Y.H8., v. 7, pp. 1»5, 19». 200, 20H, ai4, ail4 ; it. IHTi, p. 84 ; «. 1H85, p. B'2 ;
M.F. IBOO, p. 810. [7] R. 1873, p. 8i); R. 1874, p. 39; R. 1870, p. 41 ; K.P. 1890, p. 849;
I MSS., V. 7, pp. a«7, !i40-l, '252. [8] R. 187(1, pp. 87-8; R. 1800. p. 511 ; M.F. 18110
pp. 849-r.O. [9] R. 187fl, p. 88 ; R. 1877, p. 88 ; R. 1884, p. 4B. [10] R. 1877, p. 88
R. 1888, p. 03; M.F. 1800, p. 850. (11) M.F. 18im, I). 850; R. 1800, pp. fiiMIO; R. 1801,
pp. U2-8. [12J R. 188U, pp. 6iy-i i U. 1880, p. 00 ; I MBU,, V. 7, p. 44U ; R. 188H pp. 01^8 ;
THE STEAITS SETTLEMENTS.
699
K. 1890, p. 60 ; M.P. 1890, pp. 350-1. [13] R. 1H86, p. 54 ; M.F. 1890, p. 351 ; R. 1S90,
p. CO. [14] R. 1880. p. 45 ; M.P. 1H88, p. -279 ; R. 1888, p. ca ; R. 1890 pp. CO-1 ; M.F.
1890, p. 352. [15] R. 1890, p. 61 ; R. 1888, p. (13. [16] R. 1888, p. 03.
StjSTISTics, 1892 (Singapore).— OhriBtians, about 200 ; Communicants, 140 ; Clergy-
men, 1.
MALACCA {area, 059 square miles) was taken bj- the PortuRueso in 1511, yielded
to the Dutch in 1041, and to the English in 1795, who restored it to the Dutch in 1818
and finally acquired it iu 1824. Under the Portuguese it was once the great commer-
cial centre of the East, but its traa>' gradually declined, aud on the establislinieut of
Penang almost ceased
From 1860 to December 1868 the Society assisted in the maintenance
of a Girls' School at Malacca, which under Miss J. Williams proved
" of great benefit to the rising generation of young women " there, from
40 to 50 of whom (of Chinese and various races) were instructed
annually [1]. On her resignation shortly after 1868 the school was
carried on by local effort [2]. In January 1871 the Bishop of Labuan
confirmed four Chinese at Maln^ca — the first-fruits of a Mission which
had been set on foo- a few mon.^s b^fcr. (or in 1869) by the Chaplain,
the Rev. G. F. Hose [3]. The support of a Chinese catechist, at first
derived from local sources, was afterwards undertaken by the Society [4] ;
but the Mission has sufiered from the frequent change of Chaplains [£].
Ec/erencea (Mftlacca).— [1] Jo., December 21, 18G0; M.F. 1861, p. 24; R. 1868,
pp. 94, 111 ; R. 18(33-4, p. 100; R. 1805, p. 117 ; I MSS., V. 7. pp. 302, 304-5 ; do., V. 8,
pp. 196, 271. [a] T MSS., V. 7, pp. 304-5. [3] R. 1871, p. 122 ; I MSH., V. 7, p. 380.
[4] R. 1871, p. 122 ; R. 1872, p. 83 ; R. 1880, p. 45. [5J R. 1884, p. 45 ; I MSS., V 7,
pp. 870, 880.
m
m
_ £NANu, or Prince of Wales Island (area, 107 square miles), was C' fled to England
by the Rajnh of Kedah in 1765. In 1805 it was made a separate Presidency under the
East India Company, and in 1826 Malacca and Singapore were united with it under one
Qoverunient.
For the Tamils in Penang a native catechist (Mr. R. Balavendrum)
was engaged by the Chaplain, the Rev. J. Moreton,* in 1871. His
support, at first provided from local sources [1], wasp,^rtly undertaken
by the Society in 1880 (after his ordination) [2]. Under the superin-
tendence of the Chaplains, Mr. Balavendrum's work has been " eminently
successful " among his countrymen [3j ; ana (t,o quote tho words of the
Bishop of Singapore in 1882 and 1884) " he has won the respect of all
the English residents as well as of his Tamil congregation " [4]. On
the occasion of a Hindu festival in 1885 his new converts accompanied
him and the Mission agents, and " taking thoir place in the crowd, for
three days expounded to the people the simple truths of the Gospel
and distributed portions of the Holy Scriptures." On similar occasions
in previous years such appeals led to frequent interruptions, but now
the truth of Christianity wfs admitted although Chiistianity itself
might not be embraced [5]. In 1886 a Mission chapel was erected [6],
and in 1887 a Chin ,sg depart:v.ent was added to the Mission through
tho instrumentality of the Ciiaplain, the Rev. L. C. Biaas [7], and
about two years later three Chinese were confirmed.
* A Buatontatinn fv.id for the Cb.iplaiucy, begun by Mr. Moretou, was estimated to
have reached $3,000 ii 1882 [laj.
:f.Si
•: i
II 11
i ■
700
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Statistu'S, 1802 (Penang). — Christians, 250; ComtnunicantB, 55 ; Clergymen, 1.
References (Penang).— [1] E. 1871, p. 122; R. 1872, p. 83; R. 1884, p. 46; I MSS.,
V. 7, pp. 191-2, 836; M.P. 1891, p. 276. [La] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 833-5. [2] I MSS., V. 8,
p. 270. [3] I MSS., V. 7, p. 880 ; R. 1882, p. 41 ; R. 1884, p. 45 ^ 1886, p. 51 ; R. 1888,
p. 63 ; R. 1889, p. 62. [4] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 38«, 870 ; R. 1883, p. v J. [5] R. 1885, p. 52.
[6] I MSS., V. 7, p. 403; do., V. 8, p. 322. [7J R. 1884, p. 45; R. 1888, p. 64 ; M.P.
1888, p. 187 ; R. 1889, p. 62.
_ P aOYUI C£ W£LL£SL£Y (area, 270 square miles) is a slip of the mainland
opposite Penang, and was acquired by England from the Rajah in 1798.
The need of Missions in the Malayan Peninsula, both for Europeans
and for the Malay, Chinese, and Tamil labourers., &c., was brought
before the Society in 1871 and in 1874 by the Rev. J. Mobeton, then
Chaplain of Penang and formerly an S.P.G. Missionary in Newfound-
land. In Province Wellesley more than two-thirds of the Englishmen
were Churchmen, but as the visits of the Penang Chaplains had almost
ceased and there were no other opportunities of worship than those
afforded by a Presbyterian Missionary or by going to Penang, many of
them attended the Presbyterian services [1], In 187G the Society set
apart a grant for a Missionary Chaplain in Province Wellesley. In
February 1879 the post was undertaken by the Rev. H. McD. Courtney,
his support being partly provided for locally [2], and a Presbyterian
Committee in Penang contributing £200 a year to the Mission, the
latter aid being continued up to 1890 [2a]. The European residents,
both Government officials and sugar planters, warmly welcomed Mr.
Courtney, but they were so widely scattered that it was practically
impossible for the several little communities to gather together at any
one centre every week. Services were therefore arranged for them at
several centres — in police stations, court-houses, or drawing-rooms, as
was most convenient — in addition to Bukit Tengah, his headquarters,
where, and at several out-stations, Mission work was organised
among the Tamil immigrants also. A Boarding School was formed at
Bukit Tengah, and the Government secular schools being put to a
great extent under his direction, and the planters securing his
superintendence for those which they had established for their own
cooUes, catechists and schoolmasters were soon at work, and Mr.
Courtney himself made good progress in the Tamil and Malay
languages. Excellent work had been done and arrangements were
being made for the erection of a church at Bukit Tenguh when Mr.
Courtney was attacked by abscess on the liver and died on July 80,
1888, after a short illness [3], His successor, the Rev. W. Houspall,
had not been at work six months (1891) when owin^.' to the failure of
a local banking firm all the Mission funds ($1,533) vere lost, with a
house and 25 acres of land " which had never been ma le over in legal
form." To prevent the collapse of the Mission tlie existing Mission
Committee (a mixed body of Presbyterians and Churchmen) handed
over their property for the use of the Mission to a distinctly Church
Committee [4]. Mr. Horsfall loft for Australia in 1892 [5]. His place
hafi been filled by the Rev. H. C. Hcnham [C]
i,ijlli'i
Statistics, 1802 (Province Wellesley).
Clergyman.
-ClitistiauB, 185 ; Couimunioauts, 87 ; and 1
THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS.
701
; |S1
Ue/erencea (Province Wellesley).— [IJ I MSS., V. 7, pp. 244-5, 255-7, 260, 262;
R. 1871, p. 122 ; R. 1872, p. 83 ; Jo., 20 Nov., 1874 ; R. 1874, p. 30 ; R. 1884, p. 45 ;
M.F. 1888, p. 482. [2] R. 1878, p. 41 ; I MHS., V. 8, p. 241. [2a] I MSS., V. 7,
pp. 280-1, 286, 423-4, 454 ; do., V. 8, p. 257. [3J R. 1879, p. 41 ; R. 1882, p. 41 ; R. 1883,
p. 49 ; R. 1886, p. 63 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 890, 432-3 ; I MSS., V. 7, p. 338, 359. [4] I MSS.,
V. 7, pp. 497-600, 506 ; do., V. 8, pp. 868, 870 ; R. 1890, p. 59 • B. 1891, p. 62. [5] I MSS.,
V. 7, pp. 618, 516. [6j R. 18«a, p. 58.
iT ATIVE STATES. — The marchy which had been prevaihng in Perak and other
States of the Malayan Feninsu^Ji to the detriment of Britinh trade led also in 1874 to the
stationing of British Residents n Perak, Selangor, and Sungei Ujong, their duty being
to aid the native mlers by advice and to exercise certain functions delegated to thfem.
Similar arrangemertB were made for the Negri Serabilan States in the neighbourhood of
Malacca in 1883, oi chore (in the south) in 1887, and for Pahang (on tiie east coast) in
1888.
PERAK. — In 1881 the Bishop of Singapore visited Perak and held
service at Taipeng (the principal settlement) for the English resi-
dents, whom he urged to make efforts for the regular celebration of
religious ordinances among themselves and for the evangelisation of
the heathen. His suggestions were well received, and the Assistant
Resident, Mr. Maxwell, offered to read prayers on Sundays till a
clergyman could be procured, and the others promised to attend.
With the aid of the Society, which greatly encouraged local effort [1] ,
the Rev. A. Markham was stationed at Taipeng in December 1884
as a Missionary Chaplain. His coming marked " the beginning of an
attempt to extend the bounds of Christ's Kingdom . . . into . . . the
native States of the Malay peninsula" [2]. Services were held at first
in a schoolroom. I ut when Mr. Markham resigned in Dec. 1887 he left
a church (conrpcrated in the previous August) and a promising Mission
among the Tamil immigrants [8]. After his removal, however, the Tamil
Mission was broken up, and in trying to restore it his successor (the
Rev. F. S. Pyemont-Pyemont, appointed in 1890) had to combat the
prejudice of the settlers against the Christian Tamils " owing to the
gross immorality which prevails among the Roman Catholic Tamils."
At first he " could get no assistance from anyone," but in July 1891
he succeeded in re-opening the Mission. The Rev. R. Balavendbum
of Penang occasionally assists in the work, but a los'dent Tamil
clergyman is needed [4], and the Society in 1892 made provision for
the support of one [5].
SiATiBTics, 1892 (Perak).— Christians, 360 ; and 1 Clergyman.
Beferences (Perak).— [1] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 338, 855, 363, 870 ; do.. V. 8, p. 299 ; R.
1888, p. 40. 1 2) I MSS., V. 7, p. 880; R. 1884, p. 46. (.3] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 382, 418,
484, 487 ; R. 1886, p. 51 ; M.P. 1888, p. 180. [4 J I MSS., V. 7, pp. n()4-5 ; R. 1890, p. 59 ;
M.F. 1888, p. 187, [6] Standing Committee Book, V. 47, p. 158.
■^ ii
lil
I
SELANGOR. —On February 18, 1887, the Bishop of Singapore con-
secrated at Kuala Lurapnr, the chief town of the State of Solflngor, a
church ("St. Mary's") which the people with the help of the S.P.C.K.
had built. This was the first church consecrated in the native States
of the Malay Peninsula. Services were carried vn regularly by a
layman, the Bishop and the Chaplain of Malacca oc( usionally paying
visits, and the nucleus of a Chinese Christian C'liurrh was formed by
» )
I!
1
702
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
converts from Sarawak and Singapore [1]. In 1890 the Rev. F. W.
Haines was sent out by the S.P.G. as Missionary Chaplain [2].
JReferences (Selangor).— [1] I MS8., V. 7, pp. 418, 426, 443 ; R. 188G, p. 51. [2]
I MSS., V. 7, pp. 448, 47a ; do., V. 8, pp. 8D3, 300.
JAVA. — During the English occupation of this island in 1818-16
the London Missionary Society began to send out agents to , the
Malay Archipelago, one of whoni was stationed at Batavia, the capital
of Java. On the withdmTvai of the L.M.S. from Batavia in 1842 their
chapel, " a neat and commodious brick building," and a parsonage,
were "placed in trust for the benefit of the inhabitants." Successive
Consular Chaplains at intervals carried on Mission work among the
English and natives for six years with the aid of " a handsome
subsidy " from the Dutch Government, and then assisted by an
allowance from the British Government, which was discontinued about
1872 [1]. In 1874-5 the Bishjp of Labuan and Sarawak (having
been entrusted with the oversight of the English Church communities
in Java) appealed to the S.P.G. for assistance [2]. An appeal received
in 1806 from the Rev. Dr. Smith could not be complied with [3], but the
Society now (1876) voted a grant towards the support of a Missionary
Chaplain at Batavia [4] . While this was being done the Consul-General
obtained a Chaplain from England— the Rev. C. Kingsmill — and as
he " never felt either called ' to Mission work or able to attempt it —
his congregation '- refusing to believe in the existence of a Malay
convert" — the Society's aid, which could not be utilised, was withdrawn
in 1878 [5]. In the next year, Mr. Kingsmill having left, the Society
was again appealed to, and frequently up to 1884 it renewed its offer of
pecuniary help, which however docs not appear to have be^n utilised [6].
Meanwhile the lUsHor of Sinoapore and the Rev. W. H. Gomes
(both Missionaries of the Society) visited Batavia. The former in
January 1882 found there " a pretty little church . . . with schoolroom
and parsonage," and the "nucleus of anative congregation, which might
soon be increased." He "gathered the most accessible of tlum
together " and " ministered to them in Malay." Some of them prayed
him " with tears in their eyes to send out a shepherd to the little
flock," which had "been untended for nearly five years." "Large
congregations," including many English-speaking Dutch people,
also shared in the ministrations of the Bishop. Later in the year
a similar report of the native congregation was received from
Mr. Gomes, who was "surprised to see how the converts" had
" kept together, and held services among themselves," though
they had not "even a Catechist to instruct them" [7]. In 18HH
a Chaplain was engaged there, but left after a few months, and the
Bishop of Singapore then licensed a layman to act as Reader, as a
temporary measure [8].
Bcferenceii (.Trtvn).~ril I M8S., V. 7, pp. 308-9. 400-1. [2] I MHS., V. 7, pp. 287-1),
24IK60. 'm^. |3i M.l- . 1H(J(!, p. 206. !4 I I MH8., V. 8, pp. 241, 247. [6] I MSS., V. 7,
pp. 20u, 20(5, 208, 271, 272, 270-7, 20J.; do,, V. 8, p. '.;!44. [ej 1 MSS., V. 7, pp. 200-0,
CHINA.
708
W
\w.
394, 827, 889 ; do., V. 8, pp. 262, 204, 288, 299, 807, 389. [7] I MSS., V. 7, p. 839 ; B.
1882, p. 41 ; M.F. 1882, p. 334. [8] I MSS., V. 7, p. 871.
Statistics, 1892 (Borneo and the Straits). — In Borneo and tho Straits, wliere the
Society (1848-92) has aKHisted in maintaining 35 Missionaries (4 Natives) and planting
25 Central Stations {an c'etiiiled on pp. 9'20-l), tliere are now in connection with its
Missions about 5,000 Christians, under the care of a Bishop and 10 Clergymen [«ce
p. 707]. [See also tho Table, p. 732.J
CHAPTER LXXXVlir.
CHINA.
I).
TiiE Empire of China includes China proper and her vast dependencies and tribn-
tariuB, Manchuria, Mongolia, Eastern Turkestan, Thibet, itc, and in a feudal sense
Corea and the kingdoms of Cochin China, &c., an area of about 4,553,000 square miles,
or more than one-twelftli of the land surface of the globe. China proper, the subject of
this chapter, occupies the south-eastern corner of the Empire, and consists of eighteen
])rovinc('8. Area, 1,534,1)53 sijuure niiles. Population estimated at over 300 millions.
Of those about I.IOO.IMIO arc Christians. Tlie principal religions of China are Con-
fucianism .Taoism, and Buddhism, to which may be added Mahommedanism in the
northern and western provinces. Confucius and Lao-tzu, the founders of the first two
of these systems, wore contemporaries about 500 u.c, and Buddhism appears to have
been introduced from India in the last two centuries before tho Christian era. Among
the common people Buddhism and Taoism prevail ; the learned adhere to Confucianism.
But the distinctive features of all three religions are now to a great extent obliter-
ated, and their doctrines may be treated as the foundations of a common faith, so
far as tho masses arc concerned. Practically, ancestral worship is the religion of China
Chrisfianity is believed to have been introduced into China in the 7th century by the
Nestorians, whose Missions, after spreading far into the country, died out under the
persecution of the Ming dynasty (a.i>. ISOH-KViH). Missions were begun by the Roman
Catholics towards tiic close of the 13th century; by th<! London Mi:<sionary Society in
1807; by the American Church (which was founded by the S.P.(r.) in 1H34; by the
C.M.S. in 1844; and by the S.P.O. itself in 1KG3. Tim American Church sunt a Bishoj)
to Shanghai in 1844; since then the following Sees have been found "d by the English
Church ; Victoria (Hong Kong), lH4i) ; Mid China (formerly called North China), 1872 ;
N(>rth China, 1880. Compare<i vUli tiie fact thai; over 30,000 Chinese die every day, the
efforts put forth by tho Church tor the regeneration of so great a people are lamentably
meagre.
Tliere are about 200 varieties of tho Chinese spoken language ; but (in addition
to thf translations of others) through the labours of Dr. Schereschewsky, the second
American Bishop, th<' Bible has been translated into Mandarin (" strictly speaking the
s|x>ken language of China ") and thus opened to '■ vast multitudes " of the people.
The British Colony of Hong Kong consists of the island of that name (signifying
" red torrent " — ar<*o, 29 square miles), ceded in 1H41, and tho opposite peninsula of
Kow-loon {area, nearly 3 njuare miles), ceded in 1801, and some adjacent islets.
The Society's operations in Cliina have been carried on in tlie districts
of Pekin (1803-1, 1880-92) [pp. 705, 707-8], with Ym\g; Chin (1880 92)
[p. 707] and Lung Hua Tien (1880-92) [p. 708]; Chefoo (1874-92)
I pp. 705-7] ; Tai-an-fu (1879-92) [p. 709], with Ping Yin a879-92)
[pp. 709-10] and Tient Sin (1890 92) [p. 710].
In 1848 the Society appealed for funds for pUxntiuy a branch of
H
u
m
Hi,
!i
1 -41
J 1
704
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
the English Church m the newly-acquired settlement of Hong Kong,
with a view not merely to provide the British . udents with the
means of grace, but also for the more effectual introduction of
Christianity into the Empire of China [1] . Over £1,800 was raised, and
the interest of this was in January 1845 placed at the disposal of the
Bishop of London towards the maintenance of one or more Chaplains
at Hong Kong [2]. During the next four years the Society assisted
in raising an endowment* for a Bishopric there, and on May 29,
1849, the Rev. George Smith -^vas consecrated in Canterbury Cathedralt,
by the title of Bishop of Victoria, to the spiritual oversight of Hong
Kong and the consular stations or factories in China [8], the primary
object of the Bishopric, however, being to promote Missionary work
among the natives in the Empire [8a]. The Society was not then in
a position to engage directly in work in China, but it maintained " a
friendly intercourse " with the Bishop of Victoria, and promoted the
raising of funds for his general Missionary plans, which included
a college t (St. Paul's) foimded at Hong Kong in 1849 [4].
In 1853 the Bishop drew attention to a religious movement origi-
nating in connection with a rebellion which had broken out about three
years before in the southern province of Kwangse. The rebel chiefs
(whose adherents were estimated to number 150,000) professed to
beUeve in Christianity, declared that they were " commissioned by the
Almighty to spread the knowledge of the one true God," and every-
where showed " a determination to destroy idolatry of every kind."
During a week's visit to Nanking in 1853 the British Plenipotentiary,
Sir G. Bonham, and his party were " received with delight by the
rebels" the moment it was discovered they " were Christians " and
would not offer opposition. On leaving they were loaded with copies
of twelve pamphlets, among which Vi^ero the Book of Genesis, " ai>
almanac witt all the Sabbath Days marked," " an abstract of the true
religion from the creation downwards," the Ten Commandments with
a Commentary, hymns, &c. — " a most interesting and extraordinary
collection." These people (who appear to have obtained their
Christianity in Canton and the neighbourhood) professed " in the
clearest manner faith in the expiatory sacrifice of our Saviour as the
only means of reaching heaven," and presented an " astonishing com-
pound of truth and error." They pretended to " a new revelation
commissioning them to eradicate evil from the earth, and restore
China to the worship of the only true God," whom they called "the
Heavenly Father," "Christ," the "Celestial Elder Brother," "the
Emperor," the " Teen-Choo," and " Choo."
They were ready to welcome foreigners and trade on the one con-
dition of tw opium being imported. The Society was now urged to
enter the field [5]. It could not then do so, but in response to renewed
appeals from the Bishop it undertook in 1859 to commence a Mission,
which it was thought desirable should i:iclude a Medical Missionary and
an Orphanage, the latter partly with a view to training for the service
of the Church young children " exposed " or abandoned [6].
• More than one half of the ondowmont was given by " a Brother and Sister."
t Thin, with the consecration of Biuhop Anderson, of RapertslanJ, wa>> the firi^t
consecration that had taken place in the Cathedral since ITiTO.
X III 1H70 the Society vot%jd £200 per annum for Divinity studentBhipR in the college,
but in the next year the grant was withdrawn as not being required [4a].
CHINi.
705
Kong,
h the
on of
id, and
of the
plains
ssisted
ay 29,
edralt,
Hong
imary
y work
then in
ned •' a
led the
icluded
• On March 19, 1863, the Society's first Missionary to Chma, Dr.
J. A. Stewart, arrived at Hong Kong, and on April 28 at Peking, the
place selected as the basis of operations [7]. At that time the British
Legation, deeming it impolitic that " Prowestaut Missionaries " should
settle at Peking, refused to assist them in so doing, though not going
so far as to prevent them. But an exception was made in favour
of the Medical Missionary, and a room was placed at his disposal by
the Rev. J. S. Burdon of the C.M.S., who had overcome the difficulty
of settling by acting as English instructor to some Chinese Tartar
youths [8]. In the autumn of 1863 Dr. Stewart was joined by the
Rev. F. R. MiCHELii of St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, who had
been studying Chinese in the Straits Settlements [9]. Unfortunately,
while the Society was seeking a qualified superintendent for the
Mission, Dr. Stewart showed such a lack of discretion (in purchasing,
without authority, " a fine palatial site ") that his bills on the Society
were dishonoured and he was recalled in January 1864 [10]. In the
following March Mr. Michell accepted an engagement at Shanghai [11].
Operations in China remained suspended for ten years, but in the
meantime the Society expedited (in 1866) the fiUing-up of the See of
Victoria vacated by Bishop Smith [12], and accumulated funds for the
renewal of work [13].
Soon after the appointment of the first Day of Intercession for Mis-
sions, in 1872 the Society received an anonymous offer * of £500 per
annum for five years for a new Mission in China, and in July 1874 it
sent out the Rev. C. P. Scott and the Rev. M. Greenwood to Chefoo,
where they arrived on October 8. Go where they would there were
"millions to be converted, round every spot habitable under treaty,"
but Chefoo was chosen partly because of its climate (perhaps the best
in China) and partly because it is an admirable base of operations
in the great Shantung Province ; its language too, the Mandarin, when
acquired, opens all the northern provinces of China [14].
During the winter the Missionaries were the guests of Dr. Neviu8,t
the head of the Presbyterian Mission, whose many good offices for
their comfort and for the furtherance of their work received formal
recognition from the Society [15]. In 1875 they accompanied Dr.
Nevius on long Mission tours, and assisted in distributing books to
the audiences, who occasionally numbered 1,000. Though Dr. Nevius
was tolerably well known upon the route there was much curiosity
manifested, and to Mr. Scott it was " rather trying," for, said he,
" I could hardly speak at all ; so I had to submit with a good grace while
they pulled about my whiskers, my buttons, coat, and boots, and wanted to know
my age and my honourable name Ac. . . . As a rule they were very friendly ;
but on ono or two occasions, while preaching at fairs we were pushed and jostled
and had a few stones thrown at us from behind."
The custom of calling all foreigners "kivetry" or "devil" had
been recently forbidden by the Chinese Government; neverthekss the
term was sometimes applied to the Missionaries [16].
* From a member of St. Peter's congregation, Eaton Square.
t On the death of this "good kind friend " (who " fell dead in a moment, sitting in his
«tudy " in Oct. 1898), Mr. Greenwood and Bishop Scott, "by the special request of his
widow, read the funers.1 aervica of the Church of England over his remains" on Oct. 18,
1898. One of Dr. Nevius' latest acta was to give a donation towards the bailduig of a
new (Anglican) Church in Chefoo [ICa].
Z Z
;i'; i
706
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL,
In Chefco itself there had been in existence since 1864 the " Union
Chapel," erertel by the foreign residents " for the use of Anglican and
other Protestftit Churches." In this Messrs. Scott and Greenwood
began to hold services in 187 ' [17], and the connection was continued
until 1885, when, under the Bev. F. J. J. Smith, a separate building
was obtained for the English Church services [17a] . For the instruc-
tion of Chinese inquirers a room was opened in the native quarter of
the city (Yentai), but pending proficiency in their language the
Missionaries deemed it prudent not to admit anyone to baptism. To
facilitate the acquisition of the vernacular, which occupied two years,
Mr. Greenwood retired in 1876 to Foosan, a town ten miles from
Chefoo, and in the same year Mr. Scott compiled in Chinese a book of
family prayers for the use of such natives as were well disposed
towards Christianity [18]. A portion of 1877-8 was occupied in
evangelistic tours in the interior [19], and in 1878-9 Mr. Scott, accom-
panied by Mr. Capel, who had joined the Mission in 1877, spent nine
months in administering famine relief.
During the great famine of 1876-9 in China it is estimated that
from nine to thirteen millions of people perished from hunger, disease^
or violence, and that over :6100,00() (including at least £50,000 from
Great Britain) was collected and distributed in relief through foreign
agencies alone. The provinces affected were Chih-li, Shansi, Shensi,
Honan, and Shantung. The efforts of Messrs. Scott and Capel were
directed to Shansi, where, with the aid of £1,000 contributed through
the Society and £8,000 from the Shanghai Committee, they were able
to relieve over 5,000 families. In so doing they ran no small risk,
having to pass through regions almost untravelled by foreigners, and
finding it prudent to adopt native costume — not for disguise, that being
impossible — but " so as to attract less notice and avoid being robbed " —
the aid being distributed in silver.
In the then attitude of the Chinese, who could " hardly believe in
the existence of such a virtue" as ''disinterestedness," Mr. Scott
felt that an attempt to press the Gospel on them would have only the
effect of producing the impression that the relief was being given " in
order to buy them over to Christianity." Hopes had been entertained
by some that this act of Christian charity would result in turning the
thoughts and hearts of the people towards the Faith and leading them
to embrace it in goodly numbers. The most powerful man in the
empire— Li Hung Chang, Viceroy of the province of Chili— expressed
his opinion " that there must be something in a religion which can
induce men to risk their Hves in order to relieve their suffering fellow-
creatures in a country so remote from themselves," " and the inutility of
idol-worship . . . struck the people, when after all their sacrifices and
offerings to false gods no relief comes." The hopes formed, so far at
least as regards any immediate or direct fulfilment of them, were
destined to prove fruitless [20].
The outcome, however, was not without an important benefit to
the Church. Dean Butcher of Shanghai followed up the favourable
impression which had been made on the native mind by urging the
establishment of a strong Mission in the province of Shantung under a
resident Bishop, a course which involved the division of the diocese
founded in 1872 under the name of North China, but whose Bishop
m^
'i
CHINA.
707
(Dr. Russell) lived at Ningpo, far away. The proposal (supported by
Admiral Ryder, ex-Commander in Chief of the Fleet on the China
station) was adopted by the Society in October 1878, and in response
to its appeal for funds the anonymous donor who had furnished the
means of starting the Chefoo Mission contributed £10,000 for an
episcopal endowment ; and on the festival of SS. Simon and Jude
(Oct. 28) 1880 the Rev. C. P. Scott was consecrated (in St. Pauro
Cathedral) Missionary Bishop for the new diocese, termed North China,
and the Rev. G. E. Moule (in succession to Dr. Russell, who died in
1879) Bishop of the remaining part of the old diocese, which was now
appropriately designated Mid-China [21]. About this time, the C.M.S.
having relinquished their work in Peking, which had been begun in
1862, but which had never shown such signs of prosperity as the Mis-
sions further south, the S.P.G. adopted the Mission and one of the
Clergy, the Rev. W. Brereton, who remained to carry it on among
the natives [22] and to minister to the Europeans [22a].
Thus far the Missionaries in North China had not received much
encouragement [23]. " That Bishop Scott and his little band are
becoming known, are exciting a spirit of inquiry, and are personally
commending the truth of our holy religion to all with whom they come
in contact," was the sum of what could be reported up to 1882 [24].
The work left by the C.M.S., however, "proved a valuable
nucleus " [25], and in 1883 there came " the first tidings of distinct
progress." On the anniversary of the Bishop's consecration he con-
firmed sixteen Christians in Peking and ten at Yung Ching. All but one
of the former had been communicants previously, but the work in the
out-stations was regarded as more hopeful than in the city itself [26],
where to Mr. Brereton it had seemed " impossible to ruffle the dead
level of listlessness " which day by day confronted the work of preach-
ing to the heathen [26a].
The next anniversary of Bishop Scott's consecration was marked
by the first epicscopal consecration that had ever occurred in the
Chinese Empire, at least in connection with the Anglican communion,
when Dr. W. J. Boone became the third successor of his father, the
first American Bishop to China. The consecration on October 28, 1884,
took place at Shanghai, the senior Bishop (Dr. Williams, of the
American Mission in Japan) being assisted by the Bishops of Victoria,
Mid-China, and North China [27].
Missionary work was now being interrupted by the I'ranco- Chinese
quarrel, which, though not interfering with the personal safety of the
S.P.G. Missionaries, yet led to their falling under the suspicion and
dislike entertained for all foreigners [28].
The claims of the latter at Chefoo absorbed much of the Mission-
aries* time, and in 1885 efforts were directed to making Chefoo a centre
for all institutions for Church work among the foreign residents and
Peking a centre for all native work.* In the latter city that work
was still " discouraging " [29], but the next three years saw many signs
of progress in the district [30], two important features being the
addition of an industrial department to the Peking school in 1880, with a
* This oentrolisation has not preventecl Uie continuance of a native and Bnglish
branch at both places. ....
i
li
I a
i' '4
.11 ''
!l iH'
■i
1
Hi
il
'11
708
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAQATION OF THE OOSPEL.
view to enabling natives to continue earning their own living* on
becoming Christians [81], and the ordination (as deacon) on the
second Sunday in Lent in 1888 of Ghano Chino Lan, a long-tried
native lay-helper at Peking — this being the first native ordination in
North China [32]. Chang came from Yung Ching, some 40 miles
south of Peking, where the C.M.S. had gained a footing in 1869 by
the help of the medical skill of the Bev. W. H. Collins. Among the
ten confirmed there by Bishop Scott in 1888 [see p. 707] was an old
man who had been baptized 12 years before by Bishop Burdon, and
who, though the only Christian in his village, had never since missed
the Sunday services, notwithstanding that he had to walk six miles
each way. After the confirmation Holy Communion was administered
for the first time in Yung Ching [83].
In the next year a Taoist priest was received there as a catechu-
men [34]. The reception which new-comers met with from the
Christians at Yung Ching at this period (1888-4) was thus described by
Mr. Brereton : —
"The whole congregation would rush towards the door, as if either going to
assault him or to hoist him on their shoulders, but in reality only to lead him to a
Beat. After mutual polite requests to be seated (even when there was no intention
of sitting down), the ceremonious row would subside, and the service resume its
course, as if nothing had happened to interrupt it. However, there was no real
irreverence, and the thing will soon right itself " [35].
To add to the distraction the room in which for many years service
had to be held had " the disadvantage of being adjacent to the police
court," so that the worshippers could hear the delinquents beaten.
Owing to the opposition of the authorities it has not boen possible to
purchase a Mission site, but a property has been obtained by mortgage
from one of the converts [36] .
Another station m connection with Peking is Lung Hua Tien, 20
miles south of Hochien Fu. It was begun in 1879, previously to its
transfer from the C.M.S. to the S.P.G., and at the end of eight years
the converts had been formed into " a Christian Church." Lack of
workers however has hindered its development [371.
In Peking itself, besides the chapel of the British Legation, which is
used as the church of the English colony, there is the Church of " Our
Saviour," schools, and a dispensaiy ; the dispensary, begun in 1890, is
carried on without the Society's aid [88].
Since 1891 the Bev. F. L. Nobbis has been endeavouring to form
the nucleus of a college at Peking for the training of native Clergy [89].
An attempt had been made to form a college for European agents at
Chefoo in 1881 by the Bev. C. J. Corfe (now Bishop of Corea), but
the scheme proveid a failure and was abandoned after three years'
trial [40]. The College property has however proved invaluable as
a Missionary's residence, and the chapel built in connection with it in
1888 (largelv by the aid of naval officers) serves as a church for the
English at the port in summer months. Besides this building, " St.
Peter's," situated 1^ miles from the foreign settlement, there is the
* A winter refuge for the poor, many of whom die in the streets of cold, was opened
about 1834, but though accomiaodated in the preaching-room it has no oflScial connection
with (1m Mission [81a |.
CHINA.
709
on
I the
ried
in
kiles
by
the
old
land
issed
liles
ared
St.
temporary church of St. Andrew, erected in 1887 in the centre of the
settlement [41].
From 850 to 380 miles south of Peking lies the city of T'ai-An-Fu,
situated at the foot of the great Tai-Shan or Sacred Mountain— noted
as being the chief centre of idolatrous worship for the whole of the
Shantung Province. Alni-st every deity worshipped in China has a
temple on the mountain, but the principal object of worship is the
shrine and image of the great goddess " Pi-Hsia-Yuan-Chiin " (other-
wise the " Sheng-Mu" or "Holy Mother"), whose grand temple is
perched on the rimmit of the mountain, whichis about 4,000 feet high.
It appears that in the time of the Emperor Ming-Ti, a.d. 58-78, a
young woman named Yii-Yeh left her father's home and took up her
abode in Tai-Shan, with the object of purging her heart and cultivat-
ing virtue. In due time, having attained to a perfect state of holiness,
she became, according to popular belief, a fairy. During the pilgrim
season, which occupies about four months in the beginning of each
year, thousands of the humbler classes may still be daily seen plodding
their way up the steep ascent to pay their devotions to the Lao-Nai-
Nai, or " Old grandmother," as she is commonly termed.
The ascent has been icilitated by the construction of a stone
pathway, which, including about 7,000 stone steps and several bridges,
stretches from the north gate of the city to the summit — a distance
of from 18 to 15 miles— the pilgrims being expected to perform the
" kowtow " (i.e. knocking the forehead on the ground) 500 to 600 times
on the way [42].
T'ai-an-Fu was selected by the Rev. M. Greenwood and the Eev.
C. P. Scott as a desirable place for a Mission in 1878, in which year
they began to visit it. The work at first consisted mainly in the
distribution of tracts or leaflets to the pilgrims and talking with
inquirers in a room hired for the purpose. In 1880 hostility showed
itself for the first time, but Mr. Greenwood, who was regarded as a
foreign spy in the guise of a Missionary, escaped without much injury,
thanks to the efforts of his native teacher. Three successive winters
were spent by Mr. Greenwood in the city (1879-82), and though
having no other accommodation than that of a wretched Chinese irm,
and often alone for months together, " subjected to misunderstandings
and rough usage," and "rewarded by hardly any immediate result,"
still he persevered. Owing to his absence on furlough the station was
unoccupied nearly two years, but in 1884 he returned and at Ping Yin,
a neighbouring village, two converts were baptized and confirmed in
1884. On this occasion Bishop Scott, while revising a manual on the
envy " had been substituted for
assured that " it would not be
Ten Commandments prepared by a Chinese student (or "educated
man "), found that " Thou shalt not
the eighth Commandment, and was
right even to suggest that an educated man could think of steaHng " —
an assurance not confirmed by experience [48]. When in 1887 the
Revs. P. H. Spbent and H. J. Brown took up the work so long carried
on by Mr. Greenwood, and adopted native diess, they found that not
even the sninctity of a Buddhist temple was respected by the
Chinese thief, for while the Missionaries were lodging in a temple all
Mr. Brown's Chinese clothes were stolen. In November 1887 opposition
broke out, " an attempt was made to ' boycott ' the two Missionaries,'*
w
y
lit i\\-M
1 1
710
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
and later on they withdrew for a time. By the help of Mr. Chang a
suitable property for the Mission was at Ir.st secured in 1889 on
mortgage [44].
In some respects the work at Tai-Au-Fu and Ping Yin is " the
most interesting part "of the Mission in North China, as the Mis-
sionaries live "in more or less native style " and are " able to mingle
more freely in the native life . . . than is possible at Peking " [45] ; and
while discouragements are still not wanting, the Report for 1891 stated
that " there is still much for which to be thankful " [46].
In 1888 Bishop Scott diew the Society's attention to the needs of
Tientsin, an important plice of commerce, being the port for Peking,
and containing a large foreign settlement. Hitherto there had been
no clergvman of the Church of England there, but Missionaries of
various denominations assisted bv the earlier settlers had erected " a
Union Church," in which the Church Service was read every Sunday
morning [47]. Visits made to the district by the Eev. W. Brereton in
1889 convinced him " that a clergyman for English work at Tientsin
and the outlying places such as Taku, Tangku, and Tangshan," was
" the first need of this diocese." While the Church was making distinct,
though slow, progress among the heathen, " as a set-off against every
Chinaman " baptized was " the fact of the sympathies, and in some
cases the formal allegiance, of an EngUsh Churchman alienated from
the Church of his baptism, and often lost to all care of religion."*
At Taku, where Mr. Brereton held service in the pilot-office, he was
told that this was the first \l3it the people " had ever received from a
clergyman of the Church of England since the foundation of the
settlement shortly after the War of 1860," and yet the majority of his
congregation were Church members [48].
Provision having been made by the Society [49], Mr. Brereton was
transferred in 1890 to Tientsin, where on November 2a" church-
jroom was dedicated " and he was " instituted as minister by the Bishop,' '
the congregation numbering about forty [PO]. In appreciation of hia
services the British residents have offered liberal and substantial
gifts, among which must be reckoned that of a site for a churcl and
parsonage granted by the Municipal Council in 1891.
While the English branch of the Society's work in China has
quickly brought a response of encouragement [51], and abundant
proofis of the reaUty and depth of a Chinebe convert's religion have
been given in other parts of the world, the growth of native
Missions in China has been comparatively slow.f Nevertheless it
is interesting to record the belief expressed by Bishop Boone in 1886
" that as China in the past has been the grand civiliser of all the
neighbouring nations, so as this [Missionary] work progresses, she
will send forth her Missionaries into all the bordering nations round
about and evangelise them." In the American Mission the
Bishop could point to thirteen native deacons ordained within the
* It iB due to the Society to state that grants towards the support of Missionary Chap-
lains at Hankow (£200 per annom) and Shanghai (£600) were voted by it in 1676 and
1876 respectively, but not being uted were witlidrawn [Ilankow 46a] [Shanghai 466].
t In 1866 Bishop Scott stated that two or three centuries of Roman Catholic labour
in China had produced only one million of professing Christians, and seventy years'
labours of the Anglican and Protestant Churches only 100,000 converts [63a].
CHINA.
711
g »
on
pveviouB four years [62J. At this period much good was anticipated
from the proclamations issued by the Chinese authorities in varioua
parts of the Empire in 188G, caUing on the natives " to live at
peace with Christian Missionaries and converts, and explaining that
the Christian religion teaches men to do light and should therefore be
respected " [58]. But the hopes raised were dissipated by the wave of
anti-foreign feeling excited in 1891, which culminated in riots and the
destruction of churches and other Mission buildings, and the murder of
some Missionaries, though happily the Society has no losses of its own
to record. In the opinion of the Rev. W. Brereton, after IG years'
experience of the country,
" the chief offence of the Missionaries' presence in China is one which must ba
faced as a fact, but need not be apologised for : it is akin to * the offence of the
Cross.' " While " the causes of the present trouble are manifold," and " foreigners,
missionaries, secret societies, mobs have each their share of blame to answer for,"
♦' China's oflicial and literary leaders have by far the largest share of guilt. I3y
fostering delusions and suspicions, they have made a time of crisis into a time of
confusion ; they have alienated the sympathies of foreign Governments ; they
have raised to a pitch of well-nigh ungovernable panic the suspicions of their own
people " [541.
Statistics,— Stfc p. 712.
Iteferenccs (China).— [1] Q.P., January 1813, p. IC ; Q.V. July 1346. [2] Jo., V. 15,
p. 155. [3] Q.P., July 1846; Colonial Church Chroniole, July 1849, p. 88 ; E. 1840,
pp. 21-a, 215-21. [3a] R. 1874, pp. 41-2. [4] K. 1840, pp. 215-21 ; R. 1850, pp. 80-1 ;
Jo., V. 46, p. 223. [4a] Jo., V. 52, p. 887; M.F. 1870, p. 170; Applications Commiiteo
Report, 1877, p. 2. [6] M.H. No. 20, pp. 8-16. [6, 7| Jo., V. 47, p. 861; M.F. 1850,
pp. 71, 120; Jo., V. 46, p. 228; I MSS., V. 11, pp. 454-0; do., V. 12, pp. 46-7, 100-5,
168-70 • do., V. 19, pp. 859, 401 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 126, 180 ; M.F. 1861, p. 283; R. 1801,
p. 26. <] I MSS., V. 12, pp. 171, 201, 220-1, 227-31, 207 ; do., V. 19, pp. 428-9. [9] I
MS8., V . 12, p. 219 ; do., V. 19, pp. 402-5 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 1"?, pp. 147,
188 ; Jo., V. 48, p. 851 ; R. 1802, p. 149 ; M.F. 1861, p. 283 ; M.F. 1803, pp. lOS-e. [lOj
I MSB., V. 12, pp. 286-44, 254, 266, 268, 296, 800 ; do., V. 19, pp. 436-9, 441-2, 44l>-9 ; R.
1862, p. 140; R. 1863-4, p. 124. [11] I MSS., V. 12, p. 268; do., V. 19, pp. 454, 457 ;
Standing Committee Book, V. 29, pp. 330-7. [12] Jo., V. 49, pp. 206-7 ; M.F. 1866,
p. 189. [13] Applications Committee Report, 1865, p. 13 ; do., 1872, pp. 3-4. [14] Jo.,
V. 61, p. 886 ; R. 1872, pp. 84-5; R. 1878, p. 91 ; R. 1874, p. 40 ; M.F. 1874,'pp. 248-9 ;
R. 1880, pp. 28-9; I MSS., V. 27, pp. 16, 4, 5. [15] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 7, 13-14, 19, 28,
29, 88 ; R. 1874, p. 40 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 77-8, 859 ; M.F. 1876, p. 303. [15o] L. Bishop
Scott, Oct. 26, 1893. [16] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 14, 23, 33 ; R. 1875, pp. 41-2 ; M.F.
1876, pp. 280-8; M.F. 1876, pp. 82-6; M.F. 1878, pp. 280-1, 544. fl7] I MSS., V.
27, pp. 10-12, 15-18. [17o] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 187, 190, 202, 221. [18] R. In 76,
pp. 40-1; I MSS., V. 27, p. 41; R. 1877, p. 33; M.F. 1877, pp. 417-8; M.F.
1878, p. 140. [10] R. 1877, pp. 88-5 ; I MSS., V. 27, p. 62 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 189-40,
378-81. [20] M.F. 1877, pp. 227, 417-18; M.F. 1878, p. 546; M.F. 1870, pp.
89-90, 218-19, 871-6, 603-6; Bishop Scott's Account of the Great Famine in North
China, 1876-79 (1886), Bound Pamphlets, " Asia 1885," No. 87, pp. 1-24 ; R. 1879,
pp. 41-8 ; I MSS., V. 27, pp. 01-2, 72, 78-80. [21] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 61-2, 69, 86, 96-100 ;
Jo.,V. 68, pp. 179, 184-6 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 641-8; R. 1878, p. 42; M.F. 1879, pp. 366-71,
507 ; R. 1879, p. 42 ; R. 1880, pp. 26-9, 45 ; M.F. 1881, p. 220 ; Report of S.P.G. Missionary
Conference in London, 1888, p. 85. [22] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 92, 103-8, 112-13, 115 ; do.,
E. 1880, p. 29 ; Report of S.P.G. Missionary Conference, 1888, p. 85 ; " Church Work
in North China," p. 11. r22a] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 86, 92, 101-8. [23] R. 1880, p. 28.
[241 B. 1882, p. 46. [26] Report of S.P.G. Missionary Conference, 1888, p. 85. [26]
M.F. 1882, p. 857 ; R. 1888, pp. 49-50 ; M.F. 1883, pp. 298-301. [26a] M.F. 1882,
p. 868. [27] R. 1884, pp. 47-8 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 877-8 ; " Church Work in North China,"
p. 68. [28] R. 1884, p. 48; M.F. 1885, p. 100. [29] R. 1885, p. 63 ; I MSS., V. 27,
pp. 206-8; M.F. 1886, pp. 264-6. [30] R. 1887, p. 61. [31] M.F. 1887, pp. 280-8;
M.F. 1888, p. 262 ; M.F. 1890, p. 482. [31a] M.F. 1887, p. 238; M.F. 1888, pp. 258-9.
[32] R. 1888, p. 68 ; M.F. 1888, p. 853 ; I MSS., V. 27, p. 284. [33] I MSS., V. 27,
p. 286; "Church Work in North China," pp. 11, 50, 60-1; R. 1891, p. 67. [34] M.F.
1884, p. 866. [36] M.F. 1888, pp. 299, 800. [36] M.F. 1887, pp. 280-2 ; " Church Work
in North China," pp. 68, 112. [37] M.F. 1884, pp. 44-7 ; R. 1887, p. 61 ; "Church Work
in North China,'^ pp. 98, 112; M.F. 1892, pp. 236-6. [38] "Church Work in
North China," pp. 78-4, 88-9. [30] "Church Work in North China," pp. 74-6;
R. 1891, p. 67. [40] M.F. 1881, p 817; "Church Work in North Chma," pp. 68-68.
II
i
712
SOCIETY FOB THE FRd'AOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
[411 Chnroh Work in North CJbiiUk," pf. «l-2. M, 06. [42] do., pp. 7ft-S ; M.F. 18M,
p. 861 ; R. 1630, pp. 46-8 ; B. 1891, pp. 66-7
pp. 46-8 ; M.F. 1882, pp. 887-8 ; " Cburch Work in North China," po
78-88 " ""
28, 69, 68-4,
i-88. [44] M.F. 1888; pp. 860-2 ; M.F. 1886, p. 266 ; M.F. 188?, p. 85 1 ; • Chm'ch Work
in North China," pp. 68, 71, 88-4. [46 1 " Church Work in N jrth China," pp. 86-6. [40]
M.F. 1891, p. 488 ; B. 1891, p. 67. Ul] I M88., V. 27, pp. 82B-8. [48] M.F. 1880,
p. 461. [480] Jo., V. 52, p. 264 ; I MSS., V. 27, p. 9. [48t] Jo., V. 53, p. 892 ; Application*
Committee Report, 1876, p. 25 ; do., 1878, p. 2. [40] Standing Committee Mmutes, V.
46, p. 886. [50] I MSS., V. 88, pp. 1, 8, 4 ; M.F. 1891, pp. 186-7. [61] I M88., V. 28,
pp. 8-18. [62] R. 1886, pp. 64-7. [55Ja] M.F. 1886, pp. 261-2 ; M.F. 1887, p. 27. [68]
B. 1886, pp. 14, 16, 64 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 61-6. [64] R. 1891, p. 66 ; M.F. 1898, pp. 84-9,
Statistics. — ^In China, where the Society (1868-02) has aBsisted in maintaining 11
MisBionaries (1 Native) and planting 6 Centrtit Stations (as detailed on p. 921), there
are now in connection with its Mistiions abont 600 Christians, under the care of 7
Cl«/gymen (1 a Native) and a Bishop [p. 767]. [&'«« alto p. 788].
CHAPTER LXXXIX.
COBEA.
Tbb kingdom of Corea — the native name of which is Cho-sen (" Morning Calm ") —
(area, 01,430 square miles) consists of a mountainous peninsula fringed with sriMil*
islands, lying between the north-east of China and Japan. The people number tiotit
twelve to fifteen millions. The origin of the race is an abstruse question, but <>-liilo
deriving their ancient civilisation from China (to which country Corea is non. ^rially tri-
butary) and bearing a strong resemblance to the ancient Japanese of Yam 'to, t))e
Coreans are a distinct race from the Chinese and Japanese. Though sunk in indo-
lence, poverty, sensuality, and filth, they are a well-clad people — dressing for the niosb
part in white — and are pleasing in appearance, being fine and tall, and having gentlo
and in many cases intelligent countenances, and a beggar is rarely seen. Buddhism,
which three centuries ago was the established faith, is now proscribed in the walled
townc, and its influence in the rural districts is practically feeble, although the attrac-
tions of the scenery in the Diamond Mountain range — which contains the most notable
collection of Buddhist monasteries — are so strong that it is a common thing for parents
to visit the temples in search of sons who have disappeared without apparent cause.
The Confucian philosophy remains as the religion of the learned classes : tne unlearned
have none, unless it be an excessive reverence for, or dread of, ghosts and ovi» spirits.
In 1777 some young men studying under the Confucian teacher, Kiveni, became
acquainted witli some Jesuit books recently imported from Peking, nnd this led to one
of them, Senghuni by name, visiting Peking, where he was converted and baptized.
Returning to Corea he communicated \ 'hat he had learned to his fellows. Many con-
verts were made (Kivem among thum), and though the dread of a foreign faitli produced
persecution a hierarchy was formed after the model of that seen at Peking. The lenders
acted as bishops and priests till doubts arose as to the validity of their proceedings,
when (1700) *'hny resigned thtir ministry, and furtl-.er instructions were sought for at
Peking. The envoy was baptized and confirmed, and supplied with everytliing neces-
sary for the celebration of the Eucharist in case a priest should visit them ; but the pro-
hibition of ancestral worship by the Jesuits raised fresh persecution, nnd the first
Christian priest to enter the country — a Cliinese named Jacques T(.ninl7tl4 — Buffered
-nartyrdom in 18CX. The sam.3 fate befell two Frcncli priests and a French Bishop, who
followed abo'.u 1885-6 (having been precedtd by a second Chinese priest in 1834).
Though disguised, tV y bad worked so successfully that in 1888 there were 9,000
(Christians. Six ye' " ■> x-w ;d before another priest entered Corea, and then after a
period of BuccesB th'.^ .-.ime resalt ensued ; more edicts, persecutions, and martyrr'.oma
Of
in
Ja
to
ho
So
it
pre
det
;iifi
1680,
«&-4,
Work
[40]
1880,
ittionii
68, V.
- 28,
[5a]
-9,
ingH
there
of 1
COREA.
718
alike of Frenchmen and Coreani. Every approach of an Europe'^ or American ship
created a panic and endangered the lives of the Missionaries — a French expedition in
S articular, which retired without conquest, leaving a terrible legacy to the persecuted
hristians. At length in 1883 the first treaty was made with Corea by America, others
quickly followed, and thongh as yet there ia no legal toleration for natives professing
Christianity, it is hoped that the period of danger for Christian Missionaries is past.
The open porto are Seoul, the capital (one of the filthiest of tovins} population 260,000 ;
Chomulp'ho (the principal seaport — 25 miles from Seoul), Fusan, Gensan, and Ninsen.
The SocibT', a opevations have been carried on in Seoul (1890-2), and
Chemulp'iib (1891-2).
The idea of an Anglican Mission to Corea was originated in 1880
by the Rev. A. C. Shaw, one of the pioneers and founders of the
Society's Mission in Japan. In view of the opening of Corea for
foreign intercourse, Mr. (now Archdeacon) Shaw felt that the Society
should be ready to take the lead in Missionary work thero by sending
out a Bishop with Clergy, and in order to prepare the way he sent one
of his Japanese cateohists to Corea in 1880 to study the language,
his native flock in Tokio contributing to his support [1]. The idea was
considered premature at the time [2], but Mr. Shaw continued to urge
it [8], and when in 1884 a treaty was being negotiated between England
and Corea the three EngUsh Bishops in China seized the opportunity
to make an identical proposal. The provision in the treaty that
British subjects shall be ullowed the free exercise of their religion in-
volved more discussion than many of the commercial privileges, as it
had to contend with " that traditional hostility to Christianity," which
until recently "had been manifested in . . . the fiercest forms of
persecution." 3ut though the treaty did not actually sanction
"Missionary enterprise" it was thought that by the time Mission-
aries had become acquainted with the language and the Government
and people of Corea opposition might be overcome. Those most
strongly opposed to religious innovation — viz. the nobiUty, literate and
governing class, form j, larger proportion of the population than in
China, and Medical Missions were regarded as the most potent means
of overcoming their opposition and of enlisting the sympathies of the
people, especially as Christian books were immoral in Corean estima-
tion, and as such were included among those prohibited on that
ground [4]. Immediately after the treaties were made it was under-
stood that the Government would welcome medical men and teachers,
the former to establish hospitals, the latter to instruct the people in
Western languages — especially English — and in other subjects. The
American Presbyterians and Episcopal Methodists quickly took advan-
tage of the olfer, and in 1H85 Archdeacon Wolfe, of the C.M.S.
Mission at Foo Chow, sent two Chinese Christian catechists* to settle
in the port of ^u-san, on the south-east coast of Corea.
In 1887 Bishops Scott (of North China) and Bickersteth (of
Japan) visited Corea, and appealed to the Archbishop of Cantorbury
to take steps to insure the sending of a Mission from the Church at
home without delay [5] . The matter was again brought before the
Society, which year by year had steadily kept Corea in mind and mado
it the subject of many prayers, and now (1888) oflfered the Bishop of
* Wlion Bishop Corfo went to Corea ho was asked to adont them — their support,
provided by some friends of C.M.S. in Australia, beir.g likely to be withdrawn — but they
declined to receive a proposed visit from him in 1890 [6aJ.
^^^^
^i
t
'^H
■'' 'r5
d
Ml
' ill
' 11
m
I,
fiafu
714
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
North China £2,B00 for a Mission [6]. Happily it was foand possible
to carry oat the original idea of entering on the Mission " in the fullest
form," and under Boyal Mandate [7] the Bev. 0. J. Cobfk, whose
services as a Naval Chaplain had received recognition in the highest
quarters, was on All Saints' J}^\y 1889 consecr'^.ted in Westminster
Abbey first Missionary Bishop of Corea* [8]. The Society now
(1889-90) guaranteed an annual grant of £'1,500 [9], but from the
first " the seal of Apostolic poverty " was stamped upon the Mission :
the Bishop and his companions, while making no profer.sions and
taking no vows of poverty, arranged to Uve a comm'>n life on a small
common fund [lOj. On his way to Corea the Bishop visited, on be-
half of the Mission, nine towns in the United States, oight in Canada,
and three in Japan, everywhere meeting with cordial sympath}-. In
the Diocese of New Westminster he received the offer of the services
of the Bev. B. Small of Lytton and cf Mr. Peake. The other
members of the Mission consisted of L ^^^IL£S and Landis, the
Bevs. M. N. Tkollope and L, 0. Warnee j. s' Messrs. J. H. Po^vNALL
and M. W. Davies [11].
The Bishop reached Chemulp'ho on the Feast of St. Michael and
All Angels 1890 [12], and Seoul on the next day (September 80),
Dr. Wiles having preceded him by three weeks. No time was lost
in opening medical work amongst both natives and Europeans, and in
providing religious ministrations for the latter at Seoul and Chemulp'ho,
and in setting up at Seoul a Mission press — given by Navy Chaplains.
Premises were acquired at both places provision being made for eight
men Uving together at Seoul in a building which was named " The
House of the Besurrection " [IS] because work in that city was begun
on Easter Day 1891 [14].
On September 80, 1891, the first Anghoan Church in Corea was
dedicated at Cbelmulp'ho under the name of "St. Michael and All
Angels." On the following Sunday the first confirmation was
held, " the candidate being a little serving maid of a pious German
family" [15]. In Lent 1892 the primary ordination of the Bishop
was held at Seoul, when Messrs. Warner and Pownall were admitted
vo the priesthood [16], auu on Advent Sunday the new and permanent
Church of the Advent was opened there [16a].
To the medical branch of the Mission, which receives substantial
support from the British Navy, and is doing "splendid work," a
women's department was added in 1891 [17]. In the printing press,
as in the medical work, the Mission was reported by the Bishop in the
same vear to be " finding its name known and appreciated long before
any of the evangelistic work could be even begun . . . that two Goreans
are already working it under us is a great fact, seeing what the country
and its inhabitants are like." (The first works printed were a Corena
dictionary and a manual by Mr. Scott, of the British Consular
staff [18].
In 1891 the Bishop visited Gensan and Fusan with a view
to opening work there when means are available. At the
latter place the Japanese would be the object of the Mission
A portion of Manchuria vraa in 1801 added to his jurisdiotion. [See p. 716.]
COREA.
715
sible
illest
hose
best
aster
now
I the
[19] . The Bishop found several Japanese Christians in Chemulp'ho on
his arrival, some of whom he assisted to learn Enghsh [20]. "in 1891
a Japancft catechist from Tokio was engaged to work among his
countr}'men, but he proved unsatisfactory and had to be dismissed soon
after his arrival [21].
In preparing for the work before them in Corea the English
missionaries have had to acquire tJie Chinese language as well as the
Corean. The latter is said to be " useless until it is supplemented by
Chinese" [22].
As yet it is early to expect converts from among the Coreans,
but the foundations of the Mission have been so wisely laid as to
justify the hope of a large ingathering in the future* [28] .
References (Corea).— {1] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 167, 109. [2] Standing Committeo
Minutes, V. 40, pp. 84, 205. [3] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 191-3 ; do., V. 86, p. 47. [4] I
MSS., V. 86, pp. 25-9 ; R. 1884, p. 18. [5] E. 1887, pp. 52-C ; Proceedings of 8.P.G.
Missionary Conference in London, 1888, p. 87 ; I MSS., V. 36, p. 253 ; M.F. 1888,
pp. 19, 146, 189-90, 207 ; R. 1889, pp. 69-71. [6a] I MSS., V. 81, pp. 14, 15. [6] Stand-
ing Committee Minutes, V. 44, pp. 266, 278 ; R. 1887, pp. 51-6 ; E. 1888, p. 82 ; R. 1800,
pp. 15-16 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 230, 245-6 ; M.F. 1885, pp. 173, 189 ; M.F. 1886, pp. 99, 100 ;
M.F. 1888, p. 207 ; M.F. 1889, p. 446 ; M.F. 1891, p. 202. [7] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 289-40,
248-5, 248, 251, 263-4. [8] R. 1889, pp. 17-18, 69, 71-2 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 897-8, 472-8.
[91 Standing Committee Minutes, V. 45, pp. 147, 886; M.F. 1889, pp. 244, 247; R. 1890,
p. 15 ; M.F. 1890, p. 249 ; M.F. 1891, p. 242. [10] R. 1889, pp. 18, 72 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 472-8.
[11] I MSS., V. 81, pp. 4, 10 ; R. 1890, p. 66 ; M.F. 1891, pp. 5, 80. [12] M.F. 1891,
&8 ; I MSS., V. 31, p. 8. |13] I MSS., V. 31, pp. 8-10, 28-83, 85-7 ; R. 1890, pp. 66-8 ;
.P. 1890, p. 120 ; M.F. 1891, pp. 8-5 ; R. 1891, pp. 77-81. [14 ) M.F. 1892, p. 262. [16J
I MSS., V. 81, p. 86 ; R. 1891, p. 78 ; M.F. 1892, pp. 127-8. [16] M.F. 1892, p. 259.
[lea] L., Bishop Corfe, December 12, 1892. [17] E. 1891, pp. 79,83 ; M.F. 1892, p. 260.
[18] I MSS., V. 31, pp. 37-8 ; R. 1891. pp. 80-1, 88 ; M.F. 1892, p. 121. [18] R. 1891,
pp. 74-6, 81. [20] I MSS. V. 81, p. 9 ; R. 1890, p. 66 ; M.F. 1891, p. 4. [21] I MSB.,
v. 81, pp. 17, 22-8, 32, 34-5 [22] I MSS., V. 81, p. 88 ; R. 1891, p. 81 ; M.F. 1892,
pp. 269-60. [23] R. 1891, p. 74 ; M.F. 1802, pp. 259-60.
Statistics. — See pp. 782 and 922
* Since the beginning of the war in Corea in the summer of 1394 few commtv.iications
have been received from the Society's miBsionaries then . But there is reason to beheve
that, though in some derartmenta work may have been interrupted, the Mission has
extended its influtsiice by the care of the sick and wounded. Corean ladies, even, have
had their curiosity roused by the works of love and mercy. " Why have you come to
ns ? " " Why are you so kind to us ? " is their language.
1l
m]
fit i
n
hi, !-l
m
it 11 fcOF
It iHI)
716
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER XC.
MANCHURIA.
Manohubia (a part of the Chinese Empire) lies between China proper
and Mongolia on the W. and N.W., and Corea and Bussian Territory
on the E. and N. ; area, d90,000 square miles. The population
(8,187,000) consists of Manchus and Chinese.
In 1885 the attention of the Society was drawn by the Foreign
Office to a report by the British Consul at Newchang regarding the
work being dune in Manchuria by French Roman Catholic and Irish
and Scotch United Presbyterian Missions. An Apostolic Yicariat of
Manchuria was created in 1840, and in 1842 one of the Missionaries —
Labruni^re — was murdered by aboriginal robbers, not far from Sagalien-
ula. Recently great progress had been made by the French Mission,
which ill 1884 could reckon over 12,000 Christians, and which was
reaping much of the fruit of the recently-established Protestant
Missions owing to the Roman Catholic religion offering " more moral
and material attractions," and in particular to the similarity of the
Romish and Buddhist ceremonial.
The general toleration of Christianity was described as " astonish-
ing," and the attitude of the people towards it, "on the whole,
friendly " [1],
No action on this report was taken by the Society [2], but the
question of occupying Manchuria was renewed in 1888 in connection
with the Mission to Corea then being organised, and, as the outcome of
a suggestion made by Bishop Scott, the province of Shing-King, being
the southern part of Manchuria, was in 1891 added to the jurisdiction
of the Bishop of Corea by the British Foreign Office. The area of
Shing-King is 87,000 square miles, and its population 2,187,286. Its
capital is Moukden, 880 miles N.E. of Peking. The climate is
excellent [8].
In April 1892 Bishop Corfe visited Niu Ch'wang (the treaty port)
for the purpose of establishing ministrations for the neglected English
residents there. Services were commenced in the court-room belong-
ing to the English Consulate on Easter Day, and were continued by
the Bishop until June, when the work was taken up by the Rev. »».
H. Pownall* [4J.
lieferenrpn (Mancluiria).— [11 I MSS.. V. 27, pp. 208-4. [2] Standing Committee
Minutes, V. 48, pp. 58-1). [3] I M88., V. 27, pp. 248, 248 ; do., V. 20, p. 08 ; do., V. 81,
pp. 2, 80 ; '• The Morning Calm," 1891, pp. 78-4, 85-0 ; M.F. 1892, pp. 259-00. [4] M.P.
1802, pp. 260-08 ; L., Bishop Corfp, December 12, 1802.
* Towardti th» •'»([ of 1608 Mr. Powna'l was invahded to England (where he died in
1804), and the K*^' V. W. Doxat we,B trai)Rferr'!d from Corea to carry on tlio work at Niu
Ch'wang.
11, ii
w
JAPAN.
717
CHAPTER XCI.
JAPAN.
M
mi
proper
erritory
lulatioH
Japan is an empire of islands lying off the cast jrn coast of Asia, tlie principal
being Hondo (in the centre), Yezo (to the north of it), and Kiushiu and Shikoku (to
the souj^h of it), the whole group being termed Nippon or Dai Nippon. The aborigines,
the Ainos, of whom some '20,UU0 remain, are believed to bo of Aryan origin, and to
have been conquered in the 7th century B.C. by mixed races from Southern Asia.
From these invaders sprung the Jupanese, who date their history as a nation from
about 600 B.C., when Jimmu (or Zinmu), claiming descent from the Bun Goddess,
founded the dynastv of the Mikados or Emperors. About a.i>. 114t{ one of the
DaimivoB, or nobles, began to usurp the authority of the State, and subsequently received
the title of Shogun (or Tycoon), and this oflBce, carrying with it practically the govern-
ment of the country, was not abolished until 1868. Of the three ancient religions of the
Japanese — Shintooism (the oldest), Confucianism (dating from about the 4th century a.d.),
and Buddhism (believed to have been introduced from China through Corea about the
6th century) — the most prevalent is a distorted form of Buddhism. European discovery
of Japan dates from a.d. 1511, when Mendez Pinto, a Portuguese, landed on tts sliores,
Francis Xavier (who remained three years) and other Jesuits followed in 1649, and in
forty years the Roman Catholics could reckon 200,000 nominal converts.
The interference of the Jesuits in political affairs led to an edict for their banishment
in 1687 and to civil war and persecution, culminating in the massacre of i)0,000 Japanese
Christians at Shimhara in 1637. Trampling upon the cross now t^. name an annual
ceremony, and on e^'ory village notice-board appeared the proclamn!. m: "So long as
the sun shall v^arm tlie earth, let no Cliristian be so bold as to come to Japan ; and let
all know that the King of Spain himstlf, or the Christian's Ood, or the great Qod of all,
if he violate this command shall pay for it with his head." With the exception of some
Chinese, and a few Dutch merchants who were allowed to live in the islet of Deshima,
Japan remained closed to all foreigners until 1854, when the United States Government
Buoceeded in opening one port for a Consul to live in. In 1868 a treaty was maus with
Great Britain by which six other places were opened for trade and foreign residence.
In 1868 a revolution took place by which the Mikado was rectored to actual supremacy,
and the Shogun was reduced to the rank of a military noble. The results of the change
were tremendous, and during the years of Meiji, or "the bright period," as the years
since then are called, the Japanese have made extraordinary strides in the arts and
learning of European civilisation. Ambassadors were sent to America and Europe in
1873, the publication of the anti-Christian laws was discontinued in 1873, in 1876 the
Christian Sunday was adopted by the Government us a day of rest, in 1884 the
religious orders (Buddhist, &c.) were practically disestablished und disendowed, uud in
1889 a representative Parliament was elect<>d.
The American Church (founded by tlie b.P.G.) began work in Japan in 1869, and the
C.Id'. S. in 1860.
As early as 1859 the S.P.G. reserved i'1,000 for Missions to Japan [1],
but it did not enter on work in that country until 1878, in which
year it established a centre at ^I.) Tokio. Its other principal stations
are (II.) Kobe (1870-9*2), (UI.) Yokohama (1889-92), and (IV.) FuKU-
8HIMA (1891-2).
(I.) TOKIO, 1878-92.
Soon after the appointment of the First Day of Intercession (1872)
two anonymous donors supplied tlie Society with the means of opening
a Mission in Japan, and from tliose who offered their personal service
at the time, the Rev. W. 73. Wkight and the Rev. A. C. Shaw* were
selected for the post. A melancholy mterest will ever be connected
with their departure, inasmuch as the farewell service on July 1, 1878t
* Mr. SVrw had originally intended go ng to Chin^, but willinglv tupplied the pltM
of a oai:di>iA(e who had withe tAwn frcm the undertaking.
'lil
HT
i
Wi
;
I i-^n
\i '
718
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAQATION OF THE GOSPEL.
was the last occasion* on which the famous Bishop Wilbebforoe was
at the Society's house, and that he then celebrated the Holy Com-
munion, addressed the Missionaries, and gave them his blessing [2].
On their way out Messrs. Wright and Shaw met with much
brotherly kindness from the Church in the United States and Canada,
and were joined by the Rev. J. Newman (U.S.), a volunteer for the
American Mission. Landing at Yokohama on September 25, 1878,
they proceeded to the capital, Tokio (or Yedo). Establishing themselves
there in a Buddhist temple they cultivated friendly relations with the
Buddhist priests, began the study of the Japanese and Chinese
languages, and on Good Friday 1874 opened services in the temple
for the Europeans, the large room cleared of idols making a good
church and the heathen altar " a magnificent Christian altar-table."
On Trinity Sunday the Missionaries assisted at the ordinatiors of two
American priests in the temple [8]. On St. Andrew's Day their first
convert — Andrew Shimada — was baptized ; four others received baptism
on Whitsunday 1875 [4] ; and on the 11th of the following September
"the first confirmation of native converts held in Japan according
to the Anglican rite" took place, when five converts were confirmed
by the American Bishop (Dr. WiiiLiAMs). On the next day all of them
received the Holy Communion [5]. In 1876 Bishop Burdon came
from Hong Kong and confinried fifteen men and three women [6].
For about three years (1874-7) Mr. Shaw (by invitation) lived with
Mr. Fukusawa, a leading native who exercised "a far wider intellectual
influence than anyone else in Japan." Admission was thus gained
into a large school which his host had established, and in this Mr.
Shaw held classes for the teaching of " moral, which is really Christian,
science" [7].
In another school, opened by Mr. Wright in 1875, religious in-
struction was " the prominent feature " ; but after a year's experience
Mr. Wright gave up teaching, Mission schools being at that period
regarded as unnecessary and (in results) unsatisfactory. More time
was now devoted to preaching [8], and the work of evangelisation con-
tinued to advance in Tokio and the district, so that in the first four
years (1873-7) nearly 150 converts were baptized [9].
It being tne custom of the Japanese to take baths almost daily,
immersion was sometimes adopted at baptism [10].
Visiting a Buddhist temple in the country in 1877 Mr. Wright found
the priest (to whom on a previous occasion he had given a copy of St.
Luke's Gospel) very ill, hut studying hard the words of the Evangelist,
which had led him to beheve in the true God. Mr. Wright continued
his teaching, and the old man abjured idols and was baptized a few
minutes before he died [11].
In the next year Mr. Shaw wrote : "If I had a hundred mouths
and a hundred bodies I could employ every one and be sure, whenever
I preached, of finding attentive hoaiers." Up to this time Mr. Shaw
• The Minute arlopted by tho Sociot; on tl:e death of Bishop Wilberforoe (which took
t>laoe on ''uly 19, 1873) coutuiiiB this t)aRHa!<e : — " He hatl preached for t,e Society in nearly
every cathe 'iral in the kingdom, and there was Bcarcely a town whore hig voice had not
keen heard in its behalf. . . . Whenever the onnals of tho Colonial Church, and ot tho
Society in its relatiouB to it, dur-t^ tho eventful middle period of the iOth century come
to be compiled, there will not ?e recorded in them one individual to whom both are
under more lasting obligations " [2aj.
in If
y
HP
JAPAN.
719
IE was
Com-
2].
much
,nada,
3r the
1878,
selves
ih the
daily,
was almost the only Church Missionary who had not opened a school.
From the first he adopted the method of going from station to station
preaching and catechising, -svith the result that he had " nearly if not
quite as many converts " about him •' as all the other Missionaries of
our Communion put together." One of his lay helpers was a Wind
man who spoke with great power [12].
When in 1876 Mr. Shaw opened his first chapel the caretaker
was had up before the civil autliarities and obliged to give a written
account of what was done [18j. Mr. Shaw had however recently
published in the newspapers " Apologies for Christianity " (in answer
to numerous attacks on it) and appeals for its toleration [14] ; and
Government being now secretly favourable to the Christian religion [15]
the converts so increased that a larger building became necessary, and
in 1879 a new and handsome church* was opened. The English resi-
dents greatly assisted in its erection in acknowledgment of Mr. Shaw's
gratuitous ministrations to themselves. At its consecration (on June 4)
sixteen converts were baptized, and a British Presbyterian present
admitted that " he had never before really believed in Mission work
among the Japanese," but was now convinced by the conduct of the
converts. Up to July 1879 Mr. Shaw had baptized 180 Japanese; and
he had now a flourishing school [16]. In May of the previous year a
Missionary Conference — the first of its kind ever held in Japan — met at
Tokio under Bishop Burden of Victoria. It was attended by all the
Missionaries of the English and American Churches, and perhaps its
most important work was an agreement that " there should be but
one translation of the Book of Common Prayer used by the English
and American Churches in Japan," a result due in a great measure to
the influence of Mr. Shaw [17], who with Mr. Wvight continued to
render valuable assistance in various translation work [18].
The immorality of the Japanese, their jealousy and dislike of
foreigners, their restrictions on free travelling and residence in the
interior, and the pecuUarities of their language, rendered the trials of
a Missionary to them enormous, but nevertheless the work was
reported in 1880 to be " spreading wonderfully " [19].
In 1882-3 progress was checked by the enforced absence of Messrs.
Wrightt and Shaw on furlough. The Rev. E. C. Hopper of Kobe,
on whom fell the chief burden of supplying their places, was
overwhelmed with the magnitude of the task, but he carried the
Mission through the most critical period of its history [20] ; and
December 1888 brought with it the welcome relief and guidance
afforded by a resident English Bishop in Japan [21]. Hitherto the
English Clergy in Tokio had all held licences from the Bishop of
Victoria, Hong Kong [22] (to whose care the Anglican communities in
Japan had been committed by the Archbishop of Canterbury in
1874 [28]), and the American Bishop (Dr. Williams, residing at Tokio)
bad confirmed and given episcopal oversight at the request of the
former [24]. Bishop WiUiams' services were duly acknowledged by the
Society [25], but he joined in the general desire (first expressed at the
Missionary Conference held in 1878) for a resident English Bishop [26].
* This building (" St. Andrew's CI uroh"; was practically destroyed by an earthquak«
in 1894.
t The illnesB of hia wife prevonted Mr. Wrighfa return [20o].
1)1
.
I
i\~
i J
iL si
I.!
; m
720
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
The difficulties in securing this were however considerable, as it was
necessary to avoid interference with the American Bishop and his
Clergy. Acting on the principle on which sister Churches should
work in heathen countries, as laid down by the Lambeth Conference of
1878, the Society desired that the appointment of an English Bishop
should rest with the Archbishop of Canterbury and that the stipend
should be provided by the two great Missionary Societies. To this
proposal the C.M.S. consented [27], and on St. Luke's Day 1888
the Bev. A. W. Poolk, an Indian Missionary of the O.M.S., was con-
secrated in the Chapel of Lambeth Palace as Missionary Bishop in
Japan [28].
It was arranged that Bishop Poole should live at Kobe [29], and on
his arrival (he landed at Yokohama on December 1, 1888) he entered
into an arrangement with Bishop Williams by which the English
Missionaries in Tokio were to remain under his supervision as
regarded their work, but to hold a special licence from Bishop Wil-
liams, who undertook to confirm and ordain for the Japanese congre-
gations connected with the S.P.G. and C.M.S. in Tokio. Owing to
Bishop Poole's illness and absence the arrangement was not ratified,
and had he lived he would probably have found it impracticable [80].
After a short period of busy work in his diocese he left for California
in the autumn of 1884, and coming to England in 1886 he died at
Fairfield, Shrewsbury, on July 14 [8lT
His successor was the Bev. E. Bickebsteth, formerly head of
the Cambridge Mission to Delhi in connection with the Society, who
was consecrated in St. Paul's Cathedral on the Festival of the
Purification 1886, and arrived in Japan on April 16 [82]. At his
request the question of residence was reconsidered, and the Arch-
bishop of Canterbury decided that he should act on the Lambeth
Conference Besolutions and live in Tokio if he desired [88]. This he
has done, and in 1891 he and Bishop Hare (then representing the
American Church) agreed on a basis for the exercise of the jurisdic-
tion of the English and American Bishops, by which the former
retained the south-western part of Tokio. It should be recorded
that the Society's Missionaries took up permanent residence in Tokio
before the American Missionaries, and that from Tokio's exceptional in-
fluence throughout the empire Mission work there is regarded as having
a wider range of influence than in any other city in Japan [88a].
Before leaving England Bishop Bickersteth took steps for the forma-
tion of a Missionary brotherhood, to which the Society rendered generous
aid, which was continued for five years, 1887-91 [84]. This brotherhood
(the first member of which was the Bev. L. B. Cholmondeley, Oriel
College, Oxford) [85] was described by the Bishop in 1892 as an effective
assistant to the Society's Mission in one section of Tokio, especially in
educational efforts, " but from its constitution and special aim it cannot
permanently undertake work at a distance from its own Mission-house "
[86].
In regard to education the Society's Mission in Tokio was behind
many others in 1885 [37], but the study of English had now become
obligatory in Government schools of every grade, and during the next
five years educational work was greatly fostered and extended by the
Bev. A. Lloyd, whose acceptance of the office a of Professor in the
m
.
JAPAN.
721
Qovemment Naval Medical College and Naval Academy, and the
superinteudence of the English branch of the celebrated school of Mr.
Fukuzawa, gave him access to a large number of educated young men.
Some of these were brought to baptism [88J, and a scheme for supplying
Christian masters in the Government and municipal schools might have
exercised a wide influence on the future of Japan had not the illness
of his wife obUged Mr. Lloyd to remove to Canada in 1890 [89].
More successful from a Missionary point of view [40] has been the
training of Mission Agents, which, begun systematically in 1878 by
Messrs. Wright and Shaw [41], and carried on principally by the latter,
for many years with the assistance of Bishop Williams [42] and
(since 1889) of St. Andrew's Mission [48], has resulted in the ordina-
tion of six native Clergy [44], partly supported from local sources [45],
of whom Bishop Bickersteth reported in 1890 : " They are, on the
whole, a very satisfactory set of men, and we may be very thankful to
have them " [46].
The first to receive ordination was Yamaqata San, who was
admitted to the diaconate by Bishop Williams on St. Matthias' Day
1886 [47] ; and on January 6, 1890, the Holy Communion was cele-
brated in St. Andrew's Church, Tokio, by a native Priest (Rev. Imai
San), assisted by a native Deacon, for the first time in the history of
the Japanese Church [48]. Thus, what had long been felt as the
" greatest need " of the Missions in Japan — a native ministry — is in
a fair way of being supplied [49].
Among native women in Tokio " a most faithful and successful "
work has been accomplished since 1875 by Miss Hoab (of the Ladies'
Association), who was joined in 1886 by Miss A. Hoar and in 1887
by the St. Hilda's Mission organised by Bishop Bickersteth and carried
on without the Society's aid, its main objects being teaching, nursing,
and training [49a]. In 1889 the teaching of a high-class institute for
native ladies in Tokio was entrusted to English ladies in connection
with the diocese. The teaching of Christian doctrine was prohibited
within certain official hours, but " all lessons may be given from a
Christian standpoint," and outside the official time there was to be no
restriction on the teachers. This movement (which also receives no
help from the Society) was expected to exercise a powerful influence
on the future domestic life of the highest classes in Japan ; but the
expectation has not been fully realised in the event [496].
The probability and the possible danger of " Christianity becoming
a popular religion " in Japan had been foreseen by Mr. Shaw in 1884
[50], and two years later the great danger to it in the future appeared
to him to arise from Congregationalism run wild in the hands of the
Japanese. Several able men among them were striving to bring about
an union of all the Churches on a so-called rationalistic basis — dispens-
ing with all dogmatic teaching and founding "a grand national Church,
such as the world has not yet seen, free from all sectarian teaching, and
the crippling influence of creeds " [51]. The Anglican Mission rose to
the emergency by organising a native Church, which maintained full
sympathy with national patriotism and full communion with the Church
of England. The Synod through which this was done in February
1887 was a freely elected body, in which Europeans and Ameiicans were
8a
i: .11 I
m
■I
ii'
lia.
l: . '.
'4i!
722
BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
greatly outnumbered by Japanese, the majority of whom were men of
education. The main decisions were unanimous. A constitution was
laid down on the basis of the Holy Scriptures, the Nicene Creed, the
Sacrament, and the Three Orders, to meet the pecuhar needs of the
*' Japan Church" — the term adopted by the Synod. The Anglican
Prayer Book and Articles were " retained for present use," and regu-
lations were made for the regular meeting of a Synod and local
councils [52]. At the same time a Native Missionary Society directly re-
sponsible to the whole Church was set on foot, and in 1B88 it commenced
operations by occupying two stations in Tokio and one each at Osaka
and Eumamoto. This institution, which is slightlpr subsidised by the
S.P.G., the C.M.S., and the American Mission, is one of the most
hopeful signs of Church progress, stimulating, as it has done, self-
support* on the one hand and Buddhist opposition on the other [58].
In Tokio the growth of the Church was now rapid [54], while in
the remote districts " an extraordinary interest " was taken in Christi-
anity, especially at Gifu— a large town 200 miles south-west of the
capital — where in 1888 a theatre was placed at Mr. Shaw's disposal
and filled by attentive listeners [55]. The next year was remark-
able for the granting (on February 11) of a constitutional form of
Government by the Emperor, and for the provision made in the con-
stitution for ensuring reUgious liberty throughout the Empire — the
anti-Christian laws which for some years had been allowed to fall into
practical oblivion being now formally repealed [56],
This great political change so occupied the minds of the people and
created so much ferment that the rate of conversions was temporarily
checked [57] ; but Mr. Shaw (whose services had been recognised by
his appointment as Archdeacon of Tokio and Northern Japan in
1889) [58] could report in 1890 a great development of work in Tokio
and the out- stations. The upper classes were being touched, both the
Mmister and Vice-Minister for Foreign Affairs were Christians, and
Christian influence was moulding public opinion in a remarkable way
on many social questions [59]. In some respects Japan now offers an
opportunity for Christianity to which no land and no epoch can afford
a parallel — there being but " little direct opposition to the Gospel,"
and the climate being favourable for Europeans [60]. Of this however
English Churchmen arc slow to take advantage. An appeal made by
Bishop Bickersteth in 1887 for over £20,000 for tbe development of
the Missions met with a scant response [61] ; but in the next year
reinforcements began to arrive from the Canadian Church, whose
first Missionary, the Rev. J. C. Robinson, was stationed at Nagoya [62].
In 1890 the Rev. J. G. Waller joined the Society's Mission as the
representative of the Canadian Church under a scheme [see p. 176]
agreed upon in 1888 [68].
"These early Missions of the Colonial Charch," says Bishop Bickersteth, will
be of particular interest to the Society ... as the Society will have a right to
recognise in the converts which Ood gives them what are well called ' spiritual
grandchildren ' " [64].
The terrible earthquake of October 28, 1891, notwithstanding the
• Much yet remains to be done in this direction, " the slow progreBS the congregations
make towards solf-Rupport " being reported in 1891 as " one of the most unsatiBfactory
aspects " of the work [53a].
MM
wr^^
1^
JAPAN.
728
destitution and suffering caused by it, was not without " a bright and
useful side in the exhibition of Christian liberality and sympathy "
■which it called forth. After the great earthquake which destroyed a
large part of Tokio in 1853 there were "no public subscriptions," " no
display of private benevolence at all " in alleviating the distress " until
now," wrote Archdeacon Shaw in 1891, when
*' Christianity has kindled a new light in the hearts and consoiunccs of men*—
even of non-Christians. When a man met with a misfortune it was felt by the
onlookero that it was his own private affair, his fate, the judgmont of heaven,
with which they had no concern. Ho was left to struggle through as best he
might. Christianity has changed all that. The manner in which the foreign
communities and the Christians have come forward to the relief of the sufferers
has caused great astonishment and admiration, and cannot fail to have a great
effect in turning men's minds towards this source of helpfulness and love. I
made an appeal myself, and was able to send about ^COO in money, and from a
committee of ladies in the English congregation upwards of ten thousand separate
nrtioles of clothing have been sent to the earthquake district. In addition I
have . . . formed an orphans' home in connection with St. Andrew's. We have
been able to purchase houses and land at a cost of nearly i^lOO, and members of
the congregation have promised support to the extent of more than £100 a year."
Buddhism suffered " a very material loss " by this earthquake.
Thus at Gifu, a city of spacious temples, shadowed with trees of
centuries of growth, hardly a temple was left, and the very trees were
burned. In another town thirty temples fell, and in many oases
numbers of the worshippers were crushed beneath the ruins. Not only
has the faith of the Buddhists received a shock, but in the majority of
cases it will be impossible for them ever to rebuild the temples. Amid
the ruins at Gifu Archdeacon Shaw pitched a tent a few days after the
disaster. In its freely-offered shelter was " more fully realised the
Christian life of the first ages than is often possible nowadays."
All Christians seeking friends or bringing relief came to the tent
*' as to their natural resting-place . . . sure of a welcome in the name
of their common Master," and there mommg and evening all were
(gathered to the prayers of the Church. While the heathen loss was
so great in this city, only two Christians were injured [65].
" The reaUty of the work accomplished " by the Society and " the
great need of its extension " were witnessed by the Bishop of Exeter
and several other clerical visitors from England in 1891, in which year
the number of baptisms in Tokio was greater than in any previous
one, the majority being of the poorer classes. The opuiiou of Bishop
Bickersteth (1892) that *' the future of Japanese Christianity must very
largely depend on the work of the Anglican Communion" [66] is
confirmed by a person high ui the Imperial service, not then a
Christian, who told the Bishop of Exeter that he was convinced that
Japan would soon be Christian and on the lines of the Church of
England. Another native said that if all foreigners were driven out
of Japan no human power could eradicate Christianity from the
country. These statements were conveyed to the Society at its annual
* Another instance of this is to be seen in the Society's Mission to the Etas, the
" Pariahs of Japan." Although there is nothing in the country answering to the Indian
system of caste, still for ages there has existed an outcast race called Etas. The Mission
to them is making progress in the face of many difficulties, and has moved a native
Catechist to strive to atone for the persecution and neglect to which they have been
subjected during so many centuries.
3 a2
i'Vi' I
I 1
I;/''
V'V
T
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
1.0
us
I.I
1.25
M
3.2
I.
i;
t m
||M
2.0
111=
U III 1.6
v]
<^
7i
#
^ c5^
^
//
y
/^
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
4V
t
s?
\^ ^
^
\\
%
.V
Xip
6^
<y
^<h
:i>*
23 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580
(716) 872-4503
^c^^
w
L<P
724
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAaATION OF THE GOSPEIj.
meeting in February 1892, on which occasion the Bishop of Exeter
spoke in warm terms of the work of its Missionaries [67].
The existing staff is however utterly inadequate to take advantage
of the present openings. In Central Japan "a series of towns," the
capitals of populous districts, " depend on the Society's Missions alone —
so far as the Church is concerned — for evangelisation " [68].
Statistics (Tokio), 1892. — Christians, about 550 ; Clergyme i, 7 (5 Native).
i I
ij fill
Urn
Beferencea (Tokio).— [1] M.F. 1869, p. 120. [2] R. 1872, pp. 84-5 ; R. 1878, pp. 89-93 ;
M.F. 1878, p. 41 ; Jo., V. 51, pp. 885-6 ; Applications Committee Report, 1872, pp. 8, 4 ;
do., 1878, p. 4 ; R. 1880, pp. 28-9. [2a] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 85, pp. 417-23 ;
Jo., V. 52, p. 60 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 286-7. [3] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 1-8 ; R. 1878, pp. 90-1 ; R.
1874, p. 48 ; M.F. 1874, pp. 188, 268, 864. [4] I MSS., V. 85, p. 18 ; M.F. 1875, p. 74.
[5] U.F. 1875, p. 855. [6] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 87-8. [7] M.F. 1875, p. 260 ; R. 1875,
pp. 42-3. [8] I MSS., V. 35, pp. 13, 28, 57, 62 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 854-5 ; R. 1876, pp. 42-8 ;
M.F. 1876, pp. 79, 80. [9] I MSS., V. 35, pp. 28, 88-5, 46, 55; R. 1877, p. 86; R.
1878, p. 44. p.0] R. 1876, p. 42. [IIT R. 1876, pp. 41-8 ; R. 1877, p. 86. [12] I MSS.,
V. 85, pp. 57, 62. [13] I MSS., V. 85, pp. <i5d, 27 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 2-3. [14] I MSS.,
V. 85, p. 22 ; R. 1875, p. 48 ; r.I.F. 1876, pp. 304, 860. [15] I MSS., V. 85, p. 256. [16]
I MSS., v. 85, pp. 28-5, 25d, 27, 54, 79, 115-18 ; M.F. 1876, p. 81 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 507-8 ;
B. 1879, p. 42. [17] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 12, 46, 67 ; R. 1878, p. 44. [18] I MSS., V. 85,
p. 56 ; M.F. 1875, p. 177 ; R. 1880, p. 48. [10] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 106-7, 144, 184 ; R.
1880, p, 48. [20] I MSS., V. 35, p. 277 ; do., V. 86, pp. 17-21, 30-1, 42; R. 1882, p. 46;
R. 1883, p. 50 ; R. 1884, p. 49 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 1, 7. [20a] I MSS., V. 85, p. 277. [21]
I MSS., V. 86, p. 6. [22] Do., p. 18. [23] R. 1874, p. 41. [24] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 18,
63, 66, 194 ; do., V. 86, p. 18. [2r] I MSS., V. 35, p. 208. [26] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 87, 67,
91-5, 120, 124-80, 177, 222, 298 ; R. 1878, p. 43. [27] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 126-81, 188, 177,
181-2, 198, 20R, 209 ; R. 1881, p. 83 ; R. 1883, p. 50 ; M.F. 1883, p. 851. [28] I MSS.,
V. 85, p. 276 ; do., V. 86, pp. 10-11 ; R. 1888, p. 50 ; M.F. 1883, pp. 851, 885. [29J
I MSS., V. 85, pp. 224, 237-8, 251, 288, 290; do., V. 36, pp. 10-15, 17, 18, 33, 50. [30]
I MSS., V. 86, pp. 6, 10-18, 168, 178, 176-9. [31] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 75, 122, 124 ; R. 1884,
p. 48 ; B. 1885, p. 55. [32] I MSS., V. 86, p. 158 ; R. 1885, p. 55. [33] I MSS., V. 86,
pp. 176-9, 200. [33a] 1 MSS., V. 86, pp. 891a, 896-8 ; R. 1886, p. 58. [34] I MSS.,
V. 36, pp. 181, 186 ; do., V. 87, p. 236 ; M.F. 1880, pp. 184, 825 ; R. 1886, p. 59 ; Applica-
tions Committee Beport, 1886, pp. 9, 14, 23 ; B. 1887, p. 57. [35] B. 1887, p. 57. [36]
B. 1891, p. 69. [37] B. 1885, p. 56. [38] B. 1885, pp. 55-7 ; B. 1886, p. 59 ; B. 1888,
p. 71. [39] I MS3., V. 86, pp. 354, 361 ; B. 1887, p. 57 ', M.F. 1889, p. 211. [40] I MSS.,
V. 86, pp. 857, 877. [41] Do., V. 85, p. 108 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 508-9. [42] I MSS., V. 85,
pp. 188, 143-4, 194 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 508-9 ; B. 1886, pp. 58-9 ; B. 1887, p. 58 ; B. 1888,
p. 69 ; M.F. 1888, p. 145. [43] M.F. 1839, p. 210. [44] B. 1888, p. 69 ; B. 1889, p. 66 ;
M.F. 1890, pp. 880, 472-8. [45] I MSS., V. 86, p. 101 ; do., V. 87, pp. 29, 102, 226, 287.
'46] E. 1890, p. 69 ; M.F. 1890, p. 473. [47] I MSS., V. 36, pp. 101, 105-6. [48] B.
1889, p. 66 ; M.F. 1890, p. 380. [49] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 106-9 ; E. 1880, p. 60 ; B. 1888,
p. 69. [49a] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 877, 442 ; B. 1886, pp. 59, 60 ; B. 1887, pp. 67, 60 ;
M.F. 1889, p. 211. [496] M.F. 1888, p. 146 ; M.F. 1889, p. 212 ; L., Archdeacon Shaw,
April 6, 1892. [50] B. 1884, p. 49. [51] M.F. 1886, pp. 271-2 : see ahn B. 1891, pp. 70-1.
[62] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 187, 189-91 ; B. 1887, p. 56 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 168-9. [53] B. 1888,
pp. 69-70 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 211-14. [53a] B. 1891, p. 71. [54] B. 1887, pp. 56-7. [55] B.
1888, pp. 70-1. [56] B. 1889, p. 65 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 206-7 ; M.F. 1890, p. 829. [57] E. 1890,
pp. 68-9. [58] I MSS., V. 86, p. 285; M.F. 1889, p. 211. [59] M.F. 1890, pp. 880-6;
R. 1890, p. 69. [60] E. 1886, p. 61 ; E. 1890, pp. 68-9. [61] B 1887, p. 60 ; M.F. 1889,
p. 214. [62] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 291, 297c ; M.F. 1888, p. 14., B. 1888, p. 71 ; M.F.
1889, p. 211. [63] B. 1890, p. 70. [64] M.F. 1889, p. 211. [66] E. 1891, p. 71; M.F.
1892, pp. 68-4. [66] E. 1891, pp. 68-71. [67] M.F. 1892, p. 159. [68] B. 1891,
p. 69.
(II.) KOBE lies 250 miles south of Tokio, adjoining the old native
town of Hiogo, and not far from Kiyoto, the ancient capital of Japan.
When in September 1876 the Rev. H, J. Foss and the Rev. F. B.
Plummeb arrived as the first two Missionaries of the Society, Kobe
had long bad several prosperous sectarian Missions, and a Church
Service was held every other Sunday in a building called the " Union
im
I m
JAPAN.
726
m
Protestant Church ' [1]. In a short time the Missionaries were able
to minister to the natives also [2], of whom they were surrounded by
from 120,000 to 150,000 [8], and on November 26, 1877, their first
convert (Masackika Iwata) was baptized [4].
Soon after this a man who had a real desire to see Christianity
spread suggested to Mr. Foss that he should profess to cure sick
people by the touch, as another new sect had done, and having thus
gained followers, proceed to convert them. On being told what the
diseases the Missionaries desired to cure were, and that the happiness
promised was not limited to this life, he went away saying that " the
teaching had a deeper meaning than he had thought " [5].
In 1878 Mr. Plummer, who had established a connection with the
Bonin Islands,* was obliged to withdraw from Japan owing to illness
caused by over-study of the Japanese language [6], but he was able
in England to continue to promote the cause, and by enlisting the
sympathy of Dr. Moon of Brighton an embossed version of the Lord's
Prayer and a portion of the Scriptures were sent out for the use of the
blind in Japan, where blindness is very prevalent [7]. A school-
master (Mr. Hughes) came to Mr. Foss' assistance in 1878, and on
September 28, 1879, a school-church was opened, when four converts
were admitted to Holy Communion for the first time, though in the
absence of a Bishop the first confirmation was deferred to St. Michael's
Day 1881 [8].
In December 1880 the Rev. E. C. Hoppeb joined the Mission, but
he was transferred to Tokio in 1883 [9], and Mr. Foss was again left
the only ordained Missionary until 1890, when his native catechist,
J. MiDZUNO, was admitted to Deacon's Orders [10]. Considerable
progress had however taken place during the interval in Kobe and the
district [11], small companies of Christians being gathered in various
places within a radius of 50 to 100 miles [12].
Visiting England in 188G Mr. Foss brought with him a letter
signed by the Native Local Church Committee " on behalf of all the
members of the Episcopal Church of Kobe," of which the following is
an extract : —
"Dear Sirs,— We who once lived in Darkness and the Shadow of Death,
ignorant of the Light of God, and who now by the loving instructions of the
Eeverend H. J. Foss . . . have been joined to the Church of Christ, becoming
members of that Branch of the Episcopal Church which has been grafted in Kobe,
Japan, and who have obtained mercy and peace through God the Father and the
Lord Jesus Christ, hereby beg leave to address to you a letter of earnest thanks
for your great loving kindness.
Our poor countrymen from olden times for more than two thousand years neither
served the One True God nor knew the Love of the Saviour of the World, but
* THE BONIN ISLANDS are a small group lying 600 miles S.E. from Japan,
to which country they liad been recently annexed. When visited by Mr. Plummer in
1878 they were inhabited by imported Japanese and by a small mixed population of old
settlers— Englislj, French, German, Chinese, Ladrone and Sandwich Islanders, <fec., all
«peaking English and professing Christianity, but in reality intensely ignorant and
degenerating. The one learned person in the community — that is, able to read or write —
was a man named Webb, a Churchman, who was accustomed to boptize, marry, and
bury people. Mr. Plummer brought away with him to Kobe two Ladrone boys tor in-
struction, and three more boys followed in the same year [6a].
Two of them were confirmed by Bishop Williams and returned to the Islands in
1879 [efr], and the others appear to have been sent buck in 1884 [6c].
||
;,;-lM
■ :!::
i
8! I
726
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
were wandering far away in vain superstitions, serving at one and the same time
many false gods, and living in the darkness and blindness of error ; but now more
than ninety persons have, through the kind teaching of Mr. Fobs, received baptism,
and entered the Holy Church. If yon inquire into the state of these ninety
brethren — ten years ago they were given over to evil superstitions, serving false
gods, and laying up for themselves the just wrath of Almighty God, and being
overwhelmed in sin and uncleanness were purchasing to themselves eternal destruc-
tion ; but now, thanks be to God I they have been made partakers of the love of
the Saviour, and, looking up to the light of God, have learnt the way to escape
from the wrath to come. And to whom, under God, is their knowledge and happi-
ness due ? Surely they ought to thank the deep love of your honoured Society in
pitying the sad condition of their poor benighted nation, and the patient training
of your Missionary, Mr. Foss.
" We, then, your Christian brethren, having thus received your great mercy,
from this time forth, though we are only too conscious how far we fall short,
cannot forget that we have become, as it were, a city set on a hill, and as salt in
the earth, and long to repay if it were but a thousandth part of your kindness.
. . . We beg you to continue to look kindly upon us the least of Christ's flock ;
and what, then, can exceed our happiness ? We cannot hope to express rightly
the thankfulness that is welling from our full hearts, but commend ourselves and
our weak expressions of gratitude to your kind indulgence " [13].
At Banshu the first convert was an old man who long before had seen
that Madagascar had been blessed by the reception of Christianity.
Having year after year wished that someone would come to Japan to
preach it, he at length heard that it was gradually getting near to
his home, and at the age of 70 he set off to Yashiro, four miles distant,
to see Mr. Foss. The result was that he was baptized in 1882, and
within the next four years eight others were brought to Christianity
by his means [14].
In 1889 the S.P.G. Ladies' Association commenced work at
Kobe [15], and the English residents, to whom Mr. Foss had long
ministered, undertook to support a chaplain of their own [16].
On November 25, 1891, St. Michael's Church was burnt to the
ground, but the building (the foundation-stone of which had been laid
on September 29, 1881) was insured, and the Christians came forward
to aid in replacing it [17].
The addition of another Clergyman to the staff in 1892 [18] was
a step towards a development in branch Missions where the work
has arrived at a stage in which little more can be done till resident
Missionaries are supplied [19].
The principal of those Missions is Awaji, an island at the
entrance of the inland sea, occupied mostly by fishermen, difficult to
de^l with [20].
At his first visit in 1878 Mr. Foss preached daily, without any
definite results [21] ; but the venture was followed up by the aid of a
catechist [22] ; four baptisms were reported in 1884, the first convert
being a man whose life "had been one of exceptional coarseness but on
whom Christianity wrought a complete moral change " [28] ; and by
1886 there were Christians in three towns in the island, and a public
Christian funeral hac* been held — a thing before impossible. Up to
this time the Society was the only Christian agency at work in the
island [241.
According to Japanese tradition Awaji was the first part of the
earth ( reated : hence in opening a new church in 1890 at Sumoto, its
iWM
JAPAN.
727
principal town, Mr. Foss happily associated the idea of light by naming
the building " the Church of the True Light" [25].
now
The Christian communities in Sumoto and Nakagose (in Banshu)
ir decided to stand alone as distinct Churches [26] ; but for real
hope of permanent success the presence of an English Missionary is
needed [27].
Statistics, 1893.— ChristianB, 020 ; Commnnicants, 114 ; Clergymen, 8 (1 Native).
[6c] M.F. 1884, p. 276. \7j M.F. 1878, p. 142 ; M.F. 1879, p. 609 ; B. 1879, p.
I MSS., V. 86, pp. 69, 188; M.F. 1882, p. 158. [9] I MS9., V. 85, p. 183. [ICq B. 1888',
pp. 71-2; R. 1890, p. 70; M.F. 1890, p. 836. pi] R. 1884, p. 48; R. 1887, p. 68; R.
1888, pp. 71-2 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 270-2 ; R. 1889, pp. 6&-9. [12] R. 1889, pp. 65-6. [18]
M.F. 1886, pp. 259-60. [141 R. 1882, p. 45 ; M.F; 1880, p. 260. [15] M.F. 1889, p. 208.
".61 I MSS., V. 85, p. 86 ; R. 1889, p. 69. [17] R. 1891, p. 72 ; M.F. 1892, pp. 62-8.
.8] R. 1891, p. 28. [19] R. 1891, p. 69. [20] M.F. 1878, p. 560; R. 1880, pp. 60-1. [21]
78, p. 660. [221 M.F. 1882, p. 164. [23] M.F. 1884, p. 109 ; M.F. 1886, p. 260.
IRAK nn R7-A • M 17 IRflA n OAA • Tt inRR nn R[U.^ TORI Ml? IRQA tt flRR
[.F. 1878,
[24]' R. 1886," pp. 67-8 ; M.F. 1886, p. 260; R. 1886, pp." 60-1.' * [25] M.F. 1890,' p. 886
[26] R. 1890, p. 70. [27] R. 1891, p. 78.
(III.) YOKOHAMA is the principal trading station of Japan, and
contains a population of 120,000. Its occupation by various sectarian
Missionaries led it to be regarded in 1876 ab not a desirable station
for the Society [1] ; but five years later an Episcopal Mission was
begun there by the American Church [2], and about 1889 a small
Mission was opened in connection with the Society's Mission at Tokio.
Superintendence from Tokio however was difficult and progress was
slow ; in the beginning of 1892, when the Christians numbered about
forty, a catechist was stationed among them, and a few months later
the Bev. F. E. Fbeese took charge of the Mission.
Beferences (Yokohama).— [1] I MSS., V. 86, p. 40 ; do., V. 86, p. 488. [2] M.F.
1881, p. 206. [3] M.F. 1890, pp. 880-1 ; I MSS., V. 86, pp. 427-81, 488.
,11 11 ,i
■ ■ ;: 'ii:
M ''
1 'll
(IV.) FTTKITSHIMAis a city of 15,000 inhabitants, 166 miles north
of Tokio, and the centre of the silk trade. Up to 1891 no foreigners
were living there, but in that year the Kev. J G. Waller, the first
foreign Missionary of the Canadian Church in direct connection with
the Society (p. 722), was stationed there.*
Refereneen (Polrashima).- 1 MSS., V. 86, pp. 879-80.
1
.1
Qeneiul Statistics. — In Japan, where the Society (1878-92) has assisted in main-
tftininj 19 Missionaries (6 Native) and planting 4 Central Stations (as detailed on
p. 922), there are now in connection with its Missions about 900 Christians, under the
ORTe of 12 Clergymen (6 Natives) and a Bishop [p. 767]. [See aUo the Table on p. 782.]
* In 1898 the district of Nagano was assigned by Bishop Biokersteth as the field of
the Canadian Church Mission, and Mr. Waller removed there, where ho has the assistance
of a Japanese Clergyman, the Rev. Masaso Eakuzen.
728
BOCIETT FOB THE PBOPAaATXOK OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER XCII.
WESTEBN ASIA.
In 1841 the Bishop of London drew the Society's attention to an appli-
cation which the Druses in Syria had made to the English Government
for assistance towards their religious education, and at his Lordship's
desire the Society placed £600 a year at the disposal of the Archbishop
of Canterbury and the Bishop of London for the support of two clergy-
men to be employed in the conversion and instruction of that people [1].
Civil commotions in the country, however, prevented the carrying-out
ot the Mission ; and as a similar request was made on behalf of the
Patriarch of the Chaldseans in 1842, the agents selected for the work —
viz. the Kev. G. P. Badger and Mr. J. P. Fletcher — were in that year
sent to Mosul instead, the S.P.C.K. assisting in their support. The
special objects of the Mission, besides those conuected with Christian
education, were to procure ancient MSS. as well as printed copies of
the Holy Scriptures and of the Chaldsean liturgies and rituals, and
to make inquiries into the state and condition of the Churches in
Chaldsea and Kurdistan, with respect to doctrine and discipline and
to the numbers of their clergy and people. The condition of the
Eastern Christians (by whose ancestors " the Gospel was carried, in
early times, even to the very heart of China ") and the prospect of the
further propagation of the Gospel by their means — in particular
among the Mahommedans and the half-heathen tribes of Chaldaea
and Kurdistan — was strongly urged on the Society at this time by
the Bishop of Gibraltar. Mr. Badger remained at Mosul, making
occasional excursions into the neighbouring mountains; and having
accomplished the immediate objects of his mission and rendered
service to refugees driven from their homes by the invasion of the
Kurds, he left in May 1844, the unsettled state of the country seeming
to preclude the hope of further usefulness for the time [2].
In 1865 appUcation was made to the Society through the Arch-
bishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of London for a clergyman and
schoolmaster for certain small Christian communities near Ain Tab
in Assyria, and for another clergyman to minister to the few English
residents at Damascus and to devote his time mainly to the Druses.
The ecclesiastical difficulties of such undertakings required more de-
liberation and inquiry than it was within the Society's province to
bestow [8] ; but in 1875* the precedent of 1842 was followed, and a
grant (£500) was placed at the disposal of the Archbishop of Canterbury
for sending a delegation to the Assyrian Christians [4]. This Mission
having been successfully accompUshed by the Rev. E. L. Cutts in
1876 [5], the Society during the next eight years made provision (about
j£250 per annum) for enabling the Archbishops of Canterbury and
York to assist the so-called Nestorian Churches in Kurdistan and
• In the previous year the Syrian Patriarch of Antiooh, then visiting England, waB
recsired by the Society at a soiree on October 18 Ua],
m
WESTERN ASIA.
729
Persia to reform themselves, mainly by the agency of education. The
work, though one of great interest, was not strictly within the scope
of the Society's operations, and when in 1885 the Rev. R. Wahl,*
who since 1880 had been superintending it, was recalled, the Society
withdrew its aid, feeling that with the enormous demands on its
treasury from the Colonial and Heathen Missions it was not justified in
diverting any portion of its funds [G]. Up to the end of 1890, however,
the Society continued to act as Treasurer of the Assyrian Christians
Special Fund [7], by meftns of which the Mission is still carried on.
It should be added that during the visit of the Shah of Persia
to England in 1878 the Society presented an address to his Majesty
praying that " full and legal toleration " might be accorded to the pro-
fession of Christianity in Persia, and in reply was assured that during
his reign no Christians had been persecuted " for professing the faith
of their ancestors," and that such equality would be preserved among
all classes of iais subjects [8].
On Cyprust becoming connected with Great Britain in 1878 arrange-
ments were made for the maintenance of a clergyman in the island,
who, while caring for the members of the Anglican Communion, was
to be " not a rival, but a friend " of the Clergy of the Eastern Church
[9] . The Rev. J. Spencer was selected for the office, but so far from a
British civilian population being attracted to the island as had been ex-
pected, he had practically no pastoral charge, and a lease to the Society
of the chancel of an ancient Greek Church at Nicosia (which under a
Mahommedan owner had been desecrated) was subsequently declared to
be invalid and the use of the building was denied. Services for small
congregations were held in Mr. Spencer's house at Nicosia and in a
room at Larnaca on alternate Sundays, but his time was principally
taken up by the work of inspecting the island schools mider a commis-
sion from the Governor. The Society's aid was therefore with-
drawn in 1880 [10], but in 1883, and again in 1890, small temporary
grants were reserved towards supporting a second Chaplain at Limasol
or other place on the coast. As yet, however, the money has not been
utilised [11].
Beff:rences.—\1] Jo., V. 44, p. 418. [2] Jo., V, 45, pp. 11, 79, 91-2, 12G-7, 141 ; App.
Jo. D, pp. 72-6 ; R. 1844, pp. 103-5. [3] ApplicationB Committee Report, 1865, p. 13.
B] Do., 1875, pp. 5, 7, 8; Jo., Nov. 20,' 1874, Feb. 19, April 16, Deo. 18, 1875. [4a] Jo.,
ay 15 and Oct. 16, 1874. FS] H M8S., V. 2, pp. 252-8. [6] Applications Committee
Report, 1877, pp. 9, 26 ; do', 1885, pp. 12, 13 ; do., 1886, pp. 8, 4 ; R. 1880, p. 29 ; R.
1882, p. 46; R. 1888, p. 60; H MSS., V. 2, p. 274; H M8S., V. 8, pp. 882-8, 386.; Jo.,
April 20, 1877 ; Jo., July 16, 1880. [Oa] H MSS., V. 2, pp. 296-84, 887-46 ; do., V. 3,
pp. 856, 858, 363, 866-7, 869, 874, 876-9, 881-6, 892-4 ; R. 1880, p. 29 ; R. 1882, p. 46 ;
R. 1888, p. 50. [7] H MSS., V. 8, p. 396 ; R. 1890, pp. 179, 182. [8] Jo., V. 62, pp. 48-9,
B8-6. [9] Jo., July 19, 1878 ; R. 1878, pp. 14, 104-5. [10] Standing Committee Book,
V. 88, p. 4!)2 ; Applications Committee Report, 1879,
Nov. 19, 1880; R. 1879, p. 108 ; R, 1880, p. 112. [11]
1888, pp. 14, 28 ; do., 1884, p. 13 ; do., 1890, pp. 14, 28.
pp. 11, 82; do,, 1880, p. 7; Jo.,
Lpplioations Committee Report,
' Mr. Wahl (who was selected by the Archbishops of Canterbury and York) was
not then, nor has he ever been, on the S.P.G. list of Missionaries. The fact that he
was not an Englishman proved a serious hindrance to his work, for accounts of
•which see reference [6o]. His stations were Cochanes (1880-1), Duzza (1882-4), Urumia
(1884-6), and Tabris (1885).
t Cyprus is still a part of the Turkish Empire ; but by the terms of the Convention
of 1878 the Government of the island is to be administered by England so long as Russia
retains Kars and the other conquests made by her in Armenia in the previous w
Area of Cyprus, 8,584 square miles. Population (exclusive of military, 674), 209,291 ;
these 48,044 are Mahommedans and 161,247 non-Mahommedaus.
n
liiilii
1 1''
'!':i:r
iMIi '
I
i':.':
:1 't
.I'tf;
.)■ lit
lit
780
TABLE nJiUSTBATING THE WORE OF THE SOCIETY IN
0) The field and
Period
(s) Races miniitered to, and their Bellgloni
Bkroal
1820-93
Masbas
182S-n
BOUBAT
1830-92
HOBTH-WaBTEIUt FbO-
TIMCBS
1888-92
OlNTBAI. PrOVINOH.
1846-93
AflSAH
18S1-93
(Total.— <8m pp. 783-8)
Bengalie (HIndns, Brahmoi, Mahommedons, Non- )
Obriatlang, Ohriatlani) }
Fahaieea (Heathen)
Kols (Christians, Heathen— deTll-wonhlppeiv) j
Burasiang )
and VOhrlatlana
Enropeang J
Tamlu (Christians and Heathen)
Chinese (Heathen and Christiaiu)
TainIl8(Cbristian8,HIndnB— deTil-worsUppers&c, )
Mahommedans, Non-Christians) /
Telagtia (Christians and Heathen)
Canarese (Christians and Heathen)
FoUars (Christians and Heathen)
Eurasians (Cliristians)
Koropeans (Christians) |
' Uahommedans and Chriitians
Qnzeratteee (Heathen and Christians)
Mahrattis (Heathen and Christians)
Mahommedans (Mahommedans and CHirlstiana)
Farsees (Fire-worshippers and Cliristians)
Arabs
FeiBians
Egyptians
Afghans j
Jews (Jews and Christians) .. ,
Tamils (Heathen and Christians)
TelngUB (Heathen and Christians) ,
Canarese (Heathen and Christians) .
Eurasians (Christians)
Europeans (Christians)
Chinese (Heathen and Christians) ,
Hindus (Hindns, Mahommedans, Aryans,
Christians, Christians)
Fattums (Mahommedans and Christians)
Eurasians (Christians)
European* (Christians)
Non-
Qonia (Heathen and Christians)
Tamils (Heathen and Christians)
European* (Christians)
Aisainese— Hindus (Heathen and (Christians)
Eaobaris (Heathen and Christians) . .
Abors (Heathen)
KolB (Christian* and Heathen)
Europeans
Eurasian*
(S) Languages
used b; the
Missionaries
Bengali and
English
Faharee
Hindi, Ho,
Mnndari,
C)raon,T7riya
English
Tamil
Chinese
Tamil
Telnga
Canarese
English
English and
Portuguese
Ouzerattee
MahratU
Urdu
Ouzerattee
Oncerattee
Arabic
Tamil
Teingu
Canarese
English
English
English
Urdu, Hindi,
English
English
English
Ctondi
Tamil
English
I (Christians)
(Christians) . ,
Assamese
Koohari
Hindi and
Mnndari
English
English
W So. of
Ordained
Missionaries
employed
Buro-
peaa
Native
69
108
3S
23
(5) Ko.
of
Central
BtatloDS
85
n
108
70
13
nro-
ean
Native
69
88
108
108
30
4
S3
8
S
-
8
TT
J i
781
THE ASUTIG FIELD, 1820-92, AND ITS RESULTS.
(T) ComparatiTe Statement of tbe Anglican Church generallr
(8) No.
of
Central
(«) Society's
Bxpendltare
1701 1
1802
Btationi
Church
Mem-
bers
Clergy
Dio-
ceses
Local
Missionary
effort
Church
Members
Clergy
Dioceses
Local
Missionary
effort
\
V
S3
1
—
121 (S.P.G. 32)
3
*
70
\ &«p.733
A few
Euro-
peans
1
—
\&<p.733
306 (S.P.0. 87)
3
Domestlo
ilissioiia
to tho
Hindus
and
Aboriginal
races.
From
Madras,
Pastors
and
Evange-
lists have
also gone
forth to
their
13
3
^_
61 (3.P.G. 13)
1
f
conniry-
menintha
Straits
Settle-
ments,
Natal,
Manritiai,
and Mada-
6
—
—
—
61 (S.P.G. 4)
1
gascar.
3
—
—
—
13
—
3
)
—
—
—
8 (S.P.Q, 3)
—
: • ^1 ■ i
■J
' 1 ',■ '*
i., '; : i'
ii ; '-»
1
1
m
732
TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE SOCIETY IN
(1) The Field and
Period
(1) Races minlitered to, and their Religions
Punjab .
18(4-93
BunHA
1859-93
Oasumerb , , . . )
1866-7 J
Eindas (Hlnlus, Mahotnmediing, Aryans,]
Non-Christliina, and Cbriatlaua)
Pathans (Mnhommedans)
Jats (Mnhommedans and Christians)
Pftharis (devil-worehlppers)
Eurasians (Christinns)
Europeans (Christians)
Burmese (Buddhists, Non-Christians, and |
Cbriatians) I
Tamils (Heathen and Christians)
Chinese (Heathen and Christians) . .
Karens (Heathen and Christians) ..
Eurasians
Europeans
(3) tanffuagei
used by tbe
MIsslonarlei
Urdu, Ponjabi,
Hindi, Arabic,
Sanskrit,
English
English
English
Cashmerees
Ajmere it Bajputana )
1881-93 j
OsTLoy . .
1840-93
Borneo 1848-93 and
THE Stuaits <
18S6-93
Hindus and Bajputs
Singhalese (Buddhists and Christians)
Tamils or Malabars (Heathen and Chris-
tians)
Europeans (Christians)
Burghers (mixed races) (Christians)
China . .
1863-4, 1874-93
D>nks (Heathen and Christians)
Malays (Mahommedans and Christians)
Chinese (Heathen and Christians) . .
Tamils (Heathen and Christians) . .
Singhalese (Heathen and Christians)
Europeans (Christians) , .
Burmese
Tamil
Chinese
Karen
English
English
(4) No. ot
Ordained
Mlulonariei
employed
Euro-
pean
NatlT*
33
38
Singhalese
Tamil
English
English and
Portuguese
Sea Dyak, Land
Dyak, Malay
Malay
^Hoklen
|Tey
Chew
Maccao
Hylam
I Can-
tonese
Chinese
dialects
Tamil
Singhalese
English
11
35
35
Chinese ('Heathen, 'Mahommedans, and)
Christians) ;
Europeans (Christians)
(* Confucianism, Buddhism, and Mahom-
medanism, but practically Taoism oi'
spirit- worship, is the religion ot China.)
COREA
1889-93
Manchuria
1893
••}
Japan
1878-93
i
WxsTKRN Asia
1854-6, 1879-80,
1886-8
'••■1
TOTAL} (pp. 780
8)1
Coreans (Confucians and Heathen)
Europeans (Christians)
Chinese (Heathen)
Japanese (Heathen)
English
Japanese (Buddhists, Non-Christians, and)
Christians) j
Europeans (Christians)
Chinese
(Mandarin &0.)
English
Corean and
Chinese
English
Chinese
Japanese
English
Nestorians (Christians)
Europeans (Christians)
33 Native
races, also Europeans
half-castes
and I
Japanese and
English
English
11
37
8 —
18
27) uid many dia-
lects of some
of these
10
381}
1901
} After aUowing for rrputitions and transfers.
(6) Ho.
of
Central
Stations
15
38
35
306
783
ro-
3
NatlT*
3
8
1
11
-
1
15
16
37
4
.1
6
1
3
—
13
10
6
—
il9
ioe{
THE
ASIATIC FIELD,
1820-92, AND
ITS RESULTS.
(0) Society's
Bipenditure
(7) Comcaratlve BUtement of tbe Anglican Church generally
(5) Wo.
of
Central
1701 1
1892
Statloni
Church
Mem here
Clergy
Dio-
ceica
Liiciil
Mis-
ilonary
effort
Church
Members
Clergy
Dio-
ceses
Local
MIsHionary
effort
s
S
£3,014,880
(inolndes
p. 730)
-
—
—
Total
for
\ whole
/of India
((1II.7S1-2)
840,613.
96 (S.P.G. 10)
1
15
-
—
—
38 (S.P.G. 22)
1
I
—
—
—
3
—
1
—
—
—
2 (S.P.G. 1)
—
38
—
—
11,780
73 (S.P.G. 13)
1
35
—
—
—
5,000
18 (8.P.Q. 16)
1
Domestlo
Misaions
to NatlTO
races.
fi
-
—
—
6,443
67 (S.P.G. 7)
3
9
—
—
—
4
5 (S.P.Q.)
1
1
—
—
—
SO
1 (S.P.G.)
—
i
—
—
—
3,010
60(S.P.O.13)
1
I
4
—
-
—
1,663
33
1
306
£2.01.4,880
A few
Boropeans
4
—
36a47a
984 (3.P.G. 384)
17»
'f
'J|
1
1 :
'■'
11
,i
r
M:i
Pa
w
V'
;■;,/
^ :?
Ri
%
w
• Stt pp. 766-7.
1 1
I
784
SOCIBTY FOR THE PROPAOiriOM OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER XCm.
EUBOPE.
The Society was charged by its Charter [p. 925] with the care of
British " factories beyond the seas " as well as the Colonies, and that
the former " might not be altogether insensible of its concern for
them " [1] it came forward in December 1702 to assist in the support
of the Bev. Dr. Gocebubn at Amsterdam and in the building of an
English church there. A site for the church was given by the
Burgomasters* " for the Interest of the Etiglish Nation, the Honour of
its Establish'd Church, and comfort of its Members residing " there
" in Peace and War, as Gentlemen, Merchants, Soldiers, Seamen, &c.,"
and who formed "a pretty good . . . congregation," worshipping
meanwhile in " a Private Chapel." Four years before. Dr. Cockburn
had introduced the English worship at Rotterdam, where the magis-
trates had " passed an Act for a legal establishment " and given a site
for a church, towards the erection of which the English army in
Holland, " both officers and soldiers " had " sett apart a day's pay."
Since then he had been labouring three years (1699-1702) at Am-
sterdam " without any due encouragement or recompence," and the
Society now allowed him £60 per annum for two years [2].
For the "youth and servants of the factory &c." at Moscow,
"practical books" were supplied by the Society in 1703, and "Greek
Liturgies and Testaments " were added for the courtiers, and " vulgar
Greek Testaments for the common Muscovites," the Czar having given
the English merchants (who resided alternately at Moscow and
Archangel) ground to " build a church upon, with other conveniences
for the Minister &c." — Mr. Ubmston — who in using the Liturgy of the
Church of England was " desired to incert the Czar's name and his
sons " therein [8].
Already (in 1702) the Society had begun to communicate its good
designs "to other Protestant Nations" with a view of exciting a
" Spirit of Zeal and Emulation " among them. As results of this
"fraternal correspondence" which was carried on for many years,
with the circulation of a French translation of the Society's Reports
[4], (a) over forty eminent members of the Lutheran and other
Reformed Churches in Holland, Germany, Sweden, Switzerland, and
other countries (including the Bishops of Stregnetz and Scara in
Sweden and a Prussian Bishop) were admitted to membershipf
(between 1701-18), (b) some of whom (as at NeufchateL Geneva, and
in the Churches of the Grisons, in 1704) went so far as to render the
* In 1708 it was proposed to present the Burgomasters with copies of the English
Litnrgy in Dutch, but the President of the Society, thinking that it was not consistent
for the Society to do so, gave the copies himself [2a].
f For " the Dignity of the Society, and to show them the greater respect," notice of
admission of these Foreign Honorary-Members was sent tmder the general seal of th«
Society [6],
books
w
EUROPE.
780
Pivine Worship in their churches as conformable as might be to the
English Liturgy, and (c) the Society's labours were " everywhere
approv'd and in some places happily confirmed, by following the good
example, and erecting the like Societies for the use and service of our
common Christianity." [See also pp. 468-9, 471-2, 601.] Further
than this, the influence of the Society was enlisted with a view to (d)
ameliorating the condition of the Pro'ostant galley slaves in France
(1702, 1705) and {e) obtaining religious freedom for the Protestant
inhabitants of the Valley of Pragelas (1709), and stitnilng the Church
in the Palatinate from religious persecution by the Loiaan Catholics
(1710) and befriending those Palatines [p. 61] who a>)out that time
had been driven out of their country [4 a, b, c, d, ''.
Between 1758-5 the University of Debritzei: , .hich ever since the
RefomatK :i had " supplied almost all Hungary witii Pastors and
Masters ua SchooL," was (by the Court ot Vienna) dcj^ived of "the
'isual salaries " of its professors and forbidden uu liave collections
m the kingdom. In response to its appeal tbo Bishops of England
and Wales contributed £261. 16s., the University of Oxford £121. 17s.,
and that of Cambridge £118. lis., and £600 stock (8 per Cent.
Bank Annuities) was purchased. On the recommendation of its own
President and the Bishops, the Society in 1761 accepted the trust
of the fund, undertaking " to remit the dividends upon it from time to
time to the professors of the University in such manner as they shall
desire and direct." From 1806 to 1826 no bills were dravn on the
account, although the professors were informed of the accumulation of
the interest [6]. The fund now consists of £8,060 2f per Cent.
Consols [7].
In 1889 the Rector of the University wrote : —
"... Our College— which numbers 29 Professors— is deeply obliged towards
the high-merited Society, to which I have the pleasure to express our gratefullness
for ever. I mention an interesting thing : 28 students follow the lesson of the
English language and litterature in our academical department of the College, who
are, except 4, all theological students, those four are students of Law " [8 J.
By direction of King George II. a collection made under " Boyal
Letter " in 1768 on behalf of the Protestants of the Vaudois Churches
was paid to the Society to be invested in Government securities, the
interest to be appropriated to " the Beligious uses of the Protestant
inhabitants of the Valleys of Piedmont."* The fund has been increased
by subsequent legacies, donations, and accumulations, and now consists
of £10,886 2f per Cent. Consols. TL^ annual income has been applied
towards the support of the Protestanu pastors and their widows [9].
In June 1862 one of the pastors (Bev. Dr. Bevel) attended the monthly
meeting to thank the Society for its regular payuient of the interest.
Though the long persecutions of the Vaudois pastors were at an end
their difficulties were still great, the individual salary rarely exceeding
£60 a year [10].
In the instances related it will be seen that though the expenditure
of its own funds in Europe had been slight, the Society had been
instrumental in doing much good in the cause of Christianity and
humani'y. As yet the benefits were mostly on one side, but in 1795
the Society received a rich recompense for its care and trouble. By.
* TvTo natives of this district, " Syprian and Paul Appia," were granted £10 worth of
books 1 y the Society in 1706 [9a],
m
'}]
i
786
SOCIETY FOR IHB PROPAOATIOK OF THE GOSPEL.
will of Peter Huguetan Van Vryhouven, Lord of Vryhouven, in
Holland, September 10, 1789, it received a bequest of ^£81,783
Consols, j£7,869 4 per Gent, annuities, ;£5,200 Bank gtock, £888 East
India Stock, and a cash balance of £295 (total £44,971), the income
only being applicable to the uses and purposes of the Society. The
stocks were transferred to the Society under order of the Court of
Chancery in 1795, and the fund now amounts to £46,820 invested
capital [11]. With the important exception of a contribution of
£2,600 in 1841 towards founding the See of Gibraltar (which prac-
tically includes the English congregations in the South of Europe) [12],
eighiy-six years passed after the acceptance of the Vaudois trust
before the Society entered on fresh undertakings on the Continent,
the occasion being the Crimean War. At an early period of the
war the number of Army Chaplains was small, and when the Allies
landed iu the Crimea there were but four to accompany the finest
army England had ever sent from her shores, and one of those
soon died. The battles of Balaclava and Inkermann, followed by
hurricane, fever, over-exertion, and exposure, filled the hospitals
with sick and wounded. At this juncture, when the Chaplains*^
duty was overwhelming, the Society came forward ynth the offer
of assistance to Government in supplying and supporting an addi-
tional body of Clergy. Never did it "undertake any work which
so fully called forth public sympathy and support." On October 24,
1864, a Special Fund was opened, and in a few weeks sufficient
was collected to send out 12 Chaplains — selected from over 100
applicants. The War Office considered sufficient provision had
been made, but urged by the Society it consented in March 1865'
to 12 more being sent out, and at the end of the year it relieved the
Society from the responsibility of making any further appointments.
In all 25 clergymen were supplied by the Society, and their devotion
to their calling in hospital and camp was gratefully acknowledged by
the army. Four of the number sacrificed their lives — the Rev. W.
Whyatt dying at Balaclava, the Rev. G. H. Proctor and the Rev. R.
Lee at Scutari, and the Rev. R. Freeman at sea in 1866 [18].
While the war was in progress the Society began (March 1866)
to raise funds for the erection of a Memorial Church in Constantinople,
and in February 1866 the Rev. E. Pyddocke and the Rev. C. G.
Curtis were appointed Missionary Chaplains in that city, their
first duties being to minister to the spiritual care of the British
sailors, shipping agents, store-keepers, and other residents in and
about Galata and Tophana who were beyond the reach of the
Embassy Chaplains [14]. A public meeting on behalf of the Memorial
Church was held in London on April 28, 1856, under the presidency
of the Duke of Cambridge, and the foundation stone was laid by
Lord Stratford de Redcliffe on October 19, 1868. Actual building^
was not however commenced for many years, and as it was necessary
to carry stone from Malta and to send skilled workmen from Eugland
and to e 1 ploy natives under them, the church* was not ready for
conseorat until October 22, 1868, when that ceremony was per-
formed by the Bishop of Gibraltar in the presence of nearly the
whole of the English residents, and of the Protosyncellus, Eusta':hiu9
* The cost of the erection of the chorob (up to March 1869) was X34,088 [16a].
EUROPE.
787
Gleobulus (sent by the <}reek Patriarch as his representative), the
Bishop of Fera with attendant Deacons, and an Archimandrite from
Mount Athos [15].
The hallowing round of daily prayer and weekly communion was
immediately commenced, and it was hoped that the church would
prove not only a spiritual home for the Christian English and con-
verts from Mahommedanism, but also a common ground for mutual
inquiry and information between the English Church and Eastern
Christians [16]. In Mr. Curtis the Society has been privileged to
have one who has laboured at this object with unceasing devotion for
nearly 40 years — single-handed for the greater part of the time — and
amid difficulties so numerous and varied that he has compared his
toil to the task of Sisyphus* [17]. Mr. Pyddoke returned to England
in May 1856 ; the Rev. C. P. Tilby after two years' service (1857-9)
resigned [18], as did the next assistant, the Rev. Antonio Tien (1860-2),
a Syrian Christian, trained at St. Augustine's College, Canterbury [19].
In 1862 the Mission was strengthened by the ordination of two Turkish
converts, after preparation at St. Augustine's College — the Rev.
Mahmoud Epfendi (an ex-major in the Sultan's army) and the Rev.
Edwabd Williams (Effendi Selim), and by the employment of a
near relative of the latter as a catechist, but the first two died in 1865
and the last resigned in the next year [20].
Up to the middle of 1864 the Turkish Government had acted
liberally to the Mission, but the confirmation t of 10 converts from
Mahommedanism by the Bishop of Gibraltar in that year seems to have
given rise to reports of a conversion of from 25,000 to 40,000 Turks
" to Protestantism." During the excitement thus caused the R«v.
E. Williams, the Rev. C. G. Curtis, and some of the converts were
arrested, and two of the converts were exiled after six weeks' imprison-
ment. Direct Missionary work among the Mahommedans was now
stopped [20a], and since 1865, for lack of suitable native agents, it has
remained practically suspended [206]. To convert a Turk of Constan-
tinople to Christianity has been said to be almost tantamount to
inviting him to undergo immediate martyrdom [20c].
From 1860 to 1880 the Society maintained a school (carried on from
1869 in ijhe crypt of the Memorial Church), in which representatives
of English, Armenian, German, Italian, Russian, Greek, French,
Dalmati^in, Maltese, Dutch, Turkish, Jewish, and mixed races were
received [21] ; but finding in 1880 that it was " not a Mission School in
any senee," but was giving "a good middle class education to . . .
children whose parents can afford to pay adequate fees," the Society
withdrew its support, but offered to continue the use of the ciypt for
the purpose [21a]. At the same time the congregation were in-
formed that they must be prepared at an early date to take on them-
selves some considerable portion of the maintenance of Mr. Curtis,
whose work had long ceased to be of a directly Missionary character,
* Besides his own work m Constantinople Mr. Curtis for over six years (1862-^)
visited numbers of English people on the shores of tha Bosphorns and on the banks of
the Danube, who were utterly removed from the ministrations of the Church, and his
occasional services were so valued that the settlers, with the aid of the Society, under-
took the support of a regular clergyman [17a].
t Turkish women (veiled) were then for the first time present at a confirmation
service.
8b
'i-^w-
■ '1
m::-
iV;l l
m
738
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL.
and who in fact was ^he parish priest of that portion of the English
population not availing themselves of the ministrations of the Embassy
Chaplain [22],
As no provision existed for the maintenance of the fabric the
Society sought the co-operation of the congregation in this object also ;
but sufficient aid not being forthcoming and the building falling into
disrepair [22a] , a council was formed under the presidency of H.B.H.
the Duke of Cambridge in 1890 to raise funds for providing for the
execution of necessary repairs and for the permanent endowment of the
church. [The repairs have been duly executed, the roof entirely
covered with new tiles, and a small balance has been added to the
permanent endowment of the fabric] [226].
Arrangements were also made in 1892 for the erection of a tablet
containing this inscription* (in English and Greek or Turkish) : —
" To the Glory of God as a sanctuary for His perpetual worship, as a thank-
offering for peace restored to Europe, and as a memorial to all who died in the
service of Her Majesty Queen Victoria in the Crimean War, this church, on a site
granted by His Imperial Majesty the Sultan was erected by tho free gifts of the
British Nation collected by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in
Foreign Parts, and was consecrated under the name of Christ Church by Charles
Amyand, Lord Bishop of Gibraltar, on the 22nd of October in the year of our
Lord 1868 " [22c].
Soon after the commencement of the Mission to Constantinople
the condition and wants of English communities in Europe generally
engaged the Society's attention, and in 1862 it was decided " in
accordance with ancient practice " to extend the Society's operations
" to English congregations on the Continent," and to make small
grants out of its general fund towards the support of Chaplains " in
places where there are large numbers of British sailors, labourers, or
other British subjects of poor condition " [23].
The management of this department was entrusted to a special
committee known as " The Continental Chaplaincies Committee "
from 1862 to December 1884, when that body, finding their position
inconsistent with the terms of the Society's supplemental Charter,
resigned their functions to the Standing Committee, by whom the
work has since been directly carried on [24].
Besides assisting to supply and support permanent and summer
Chaplains, the Society, in consultation with the Bishop of London,
began in 1863 to make provision for confirmations in Northern and
Central Europe ; and by an undesigned coincidence, it happened in
1866 that the servifies of English, Welsh, Scottish, and American
Bishops were engaged in visible unity in this work. The arrange-
ment continued until 1884 [25], when (its efforts meanwhile, 1867-76,
to establish a Bishopric for the purpose at Heligoland having failed
[26a]) the Society was relieved of the task by the placing of
the British congregations in those parts under the regular episcopal
supervision of a Coadjutor Bishop, commissioned by the Bishop of
London [256]. Before arranging for a Bishop of the AngUcan Com-
munion to visit Sweden communication was had with the Swedish
Bishops, as it appeared that a licence had been issued by the King of
Sweden in 1827, at the request of the then Bishop of London, authorising
the Swedish Bishop Wingard to confirm some British residents [26].
* In substitution for one agreed upon in 1870, but which had never been erected [iid].
^TT
EUROPE.
789
These courtesies were followed by a striking scene of intercommu-
nion in 1866, when Bishop Whitehouse of Illinois consecrated the
English Church at Stockholm, and the Archbishop of Upsala (who
had previously united in the Holy Communion) now attended with
three other Bishops of the Swedish Church and several clergy of the
same, and delivered an address, closing with prayers from the Swedish
Liturgy and the Benediction [27].
While on this subjnct it maybe added (a) that in 1864 an appUcation
made by the Bishop of Iceland with the view to the consecration of
a Coadjutor Bishop (with right of succession) by the EngUsh Bishops
was brought before the Society, and led to an expression of opinion by
the Continental Chaplaincies Committee that the question was one
deserving the consideration of the English Church [28] ; {b) that in
1865 it was suggested to the Society's Chaplams that the name of
the President of the United Soates should be mentioned in the prayers
when Americans formed part of their congregations [29] ; (c) that in
1877 the site of a church and building at Miin-en was accepted on
condition that the building was vested in the Society and lent for the
purpose of Divine Worship to the people of the neighbourhood
(Lutherans) at hours which would not interfere with the English
services. In so doing the Committee felt they were carrying out the
"vvish of subscribers and were making some acknowledgment of the
courtesy with which places of worship on the Continent were lent by
the inhabitants for the use of English travellers, and that an un-
consecrated building in a foreign land (as this was) may be regarded
as wholly different from a consecrated church in England [30, 31].
By means of small grants and by loans from a Church Building
Fund begun in 1863 the Society has promoted the erection of many
churches on the Continent [32].
i <i
m
Fit"-
I
ill I.
iji
A '<" \: ' '•'
mf
n
LIST OF CHAPLAINCIES ASSISTED BY THE SOCIETY.
Note. — The permanent chaplaincies are printed in italics— the subsidy to
those at Alliens, Lisbon, Marseilles, Havre, Odessa, and Libau being for work
among English sailors. The date given shows when the Society's aid began ;
* that this aid has ceased ; and f that the church is vested in the Society or
otherwise " secured " to it. The temporary chaplaincies are entirely supported
by the Continental Chaplaincies Fuud of the Society. This fund in turn is
mainly dependent upon the oiTertories received at these Chaplaincies. Besides
the stipends of the Chaplains a variety of expenses (prayer-books, hymn-books,
printing, <&o.) are defrayed out of this fund, the total annual expenditure at present
being over £2,100.
AUSTRIA-HUNGARY (1866).-Arco (1892), Buda-Pesth {1888),
Franzensbad (1880), Ischl (1866), t Marienbad (1874), Mentelberg
<1886), Meran (1869), Riva-am-Garda-See (1886).
AZORES.-St. Michael's (1886).
BELGIUM (1863). — Blankenberghe (1878), * Brussels (1868),
Dinant (1891), Ghent (1887), Heyst-sur-Mer (1891), * Ostcnde (1876).
E^mouchamps (1890), Spa (1876).
BU JARIA.— • Varna (1862).
FRANCE (1863).— Argeles-Bigorre (1877). t Beanlieu (1886),
SbS
llfii
740
600IBTT FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
ii
• Boppard (1877), Boulerie (1884), t Boulogne-sur-Mer (1887), t Brides-
les-Bains (1891), fCaen (1876), *Chantmy (1865), t Contrex6ville.
a888), f Dieppe (1887), Dijon (1868), Dinan (1866), •Dinard (1868),
♦Dunkirk (1865), Evian-les-Bains (1891), Grenoble (1891), *Guethary
(1889), f Havre (1874), Luc (1892), f Marseilles (1866), f Mentone,
St. John's Church (West Bay) (1882), t Monaco (1892), Mont Dor6
(1882), Paramd (1889), * Paris (1867), t Paw (1885), Roscof (1886)„
St. Aubm-sur-Mer (1892), t St. Jean de Luz (1885), St. Malo (1868)
St. Martin Lantosque (1877), t St. Raphael (1882), t St. Servan (1891),
St. Valery-en-Caux (1892), Toulon (1876), Valescure (1886), Vemet-
les-Bains (1888).
GERMANY (1868).— Aix-la-ChapeUe (1884), Bad Nauheim (1892),
t Jaden-Baden (1863f, Bayreuth (1892), * BerUn (1881), * Blumenthal
(1869), Bonn (1872), Bruntwick (1881), Gohlenz on the Rhine (1892),.
Cologne (1866), * Darmstadt (1866), Eisenach (1890), Ems (1865),
Frankfort-on-the-Main (1865), Freiburtj-in-Breisgau (1865), Friede-
rickshafen (1891), Garmisch (1889), Gotha (1886), Gnesbach (1882),
•Hanover (1868), Heidelberg (1888), * Romberg (1863), Hoppegarten
(1887), Homberg (1890), ZarZsrw/ie (1885), *Kissingen (1868), f Leipzig
(1880), tNeuenahr (1864), Ober-Ammergau (1890), t Partenkirchen
(1882), Rummelsberg (1887), Schlangenbad (1872), Schonwald (1891),
Schonweide (1887), * Schwalbach (1863), t Stuttgart (1868), Weimar
(1863), tWildbad (1868).
GREECE {186i).— Athens (1864), Patras (1871), Zante (1887);
HOLLAND.— * Amsterdam (1702).
ITALY (1863).— Amalfi (1882), Andorno (1887), *Baveno (1868),
Bologna (1866), Bormio (1871), BrindisJ (1876), t Cadenabbia (1864),
t Capri (1876), ♦ Coma (1864), * Cornigliano (1876), ♦ Florence (1863),,
♦Genoa (1866), Lanzo d'Intelvi (1883), Macu'gnaga (1873), Maiori
(1887), Menaggio (1882), t Messina (1863), *Pegli (1876), Perugia (1886),
Rapallo (1877), f Borne (1864), San Dalmazzo di Tenda (1887), *Savona
(1886), Siena (1876), Sorrento ^1866), Spezia (1877), Sta. Margherita
(1882), Taormina (1889), Tore PelUce (1887), * Turin (1863), * Venice
(1868), Via Reggio (1890).
NORWAY (1872).— Balholm (1872), Eide (1891), Faleide (1887),
Framnaes (1892), Gudvangen (1891), Hellesylt (1891), Laerdalsoren
(1887), Lillehammer (1891), Loen (1888), Lofthus (1891). Merok
(1892), Molde (1888) with Naes (1887), Norheimsund (1891), Odde
(1886), Roldal (1891), Soholt (1891), Sommerhjem (1891), Stalheim
(1889), Vossevangen (1886).
PORTUGAL.— Lisbon (1871).
ROUMANIA (1862).— ♦ Galatz (1862), ♦ Kustendji (1862).
RUSSIA {18Q2).—Libau (1892), Odessa (1862), ♦Warsaw (1874).
S'^AIN (1876).— * Barcelona (1876), Granada (1882), ♦Linares
(1889).
SWEDEN.— ♦ Stockholm (1866).
■ SWITZERLAND (1863).— tAigle (1889). Andermatt (1869), Arosa
(1886), Axenfels (1888), tAxenstein (1876), tBel Alp (1866), Bdrisal
(1887), ♦Baden (1869), Blumenstein (i868),Brigue (1881),Ber»« (1882)
Ml
R.
R.
Pd
R.
Ml
17
17
EUROPE.
741
*Burgenstock(1891), Campfer (1876), Champex (1891), tEngelberg
<1867), Ferp^cle (1892), Fins-Haifts (1888), Fribourg (1868), » Geneva
<1868), Gereau (1868), HospenthaJ (1866), Kandersteg (1872), Lauter-
brunnen (1866), Lugano (1868), Maloja (1884), Martigny (1867),
Mauvoisin (1892), *Meyringen (1879), Mont Caux (1892), *Mont6
Generoso (1888), tMiirren (1872), fPontresina (1965), Poschiavo
(1891), Rheinfelden (1888), Rieder Alp (1882), Righi-Dailly (1889),
Rigi-Scheideck (1866), Rosenlaui (1873), Saas-im-Grund (1872), * St.
<}aU (1864), tSt. Moritz (1868), Salvan (1889), * Schuls (1886),
SeelisDerg (1865), Sils Maria and Silva Plana (1869), Sonnenberg pr^s
liuceme (1885), • Tarasp (1870), Vernayaz (1882), ♦Villeneuve(1865),
Weisshorn (1887), Weissenstein (1884), Wiesen (1884), Zurich (1889).
TURKEY (1856).—* Boudja (1886), t Constantinople (1856).
■i,.- "
nil
In 1874-5 the Society appealed to the British Government against
the withdrawal of subsidies from the Consular Chaplains [88], and
nought to make up for the deficiency by opening a special fund [84].
At home the principal work of the Society has been to obtain the
means of carrying on the work of the Church abroad and to administer
its concerns generally on Church principles. In a ferr instances Emi-
grants' Chaplains have been supported at English seaports [pp. 819-20].
Statistics. — On the Continent of Europe, where the Society (1702-4 and 1864-02;
has expended £108,172 (including Trust funds) and haa assisted in maintaining 114 Chap-
lains and 219 Chaplaincies [as detailed on pp. 789-41, 928-4], there are now in connection
with it 81 permanent and 100 temporary Chaplaincies, under the care of two Bishops.
It is hardly necessary to add that the object of the Society on the Continent is not to
proselytise, but to care for members of the Church of England. According to the latest
pubUshed return the number of natives of the United Kingdom residing on the Continent
(outside of British territory) was 79,408, thus distributed : — In Frawce, 86,447 ; Germany,
11,189; Austria, 2,169; Switzerland, 2,812; Italy, 7,280; Belgium, 8,789; Holland,
480 ; Spain, 4,771 ; Portugal, 1,798 ; Russia, 6,007 ; Turkey, 1,618 ; Boumania, 410 ;
Oreece, 566 ; Sweden, 340 ; Denmark, 298 ; Norway, 618 ; and other parts, 110. The
races ministered to in connection with the Constantinople Mission have included (in
addition to British) Turks, Greeks, Armenians, Jews, Arabs, Georgians, Bohemians, and
Persians ; and the Turkish, Arabic, and Spanish languages have been occasionally used
by the Missionaries.
Beferences (Europe).— [1] R. 1704, p. 4. [2] Jo., V. 1, Dec. 8 and 18, 1702, Jan. 16,
May 21, Nov. 19, 1708, Nov. 17, 1704 ; R. 1704, original copy p. 8, octavo reprint pp. 17,
20-1 ; App. Jo. A, 28 ; do. B, 22. [2a] Jo., V. 1, Aug. 20 and Sept. 17, 1708. [3] Jo.,
V. 1, March 17, April 21, June 18, 1708 ; R. 1704, original copy p. 8, octavo reprint
pp. 17, 20-1 ; R. 1706, pp. 82-8 ; R. 1706, p. 87. [4] Jo., Sept. 18, Oct. 16, 1702, Jan. 15,
March 19, April 16, 1708, Aug. 28 and Sept. 16, 1704, May 18 and June 16, 1706,
March 28, 1706, Sept. 17, Oct. 15, Dec. 17, 1708, Aug. 17 and Dec. 80, 1709, March 17,
1710, Feb. 22, May 20, 28, June 0, 1712, Oct. 80, 1718, March 4 and 19, June 18, July 16,
Sept. 17, Oct. 15, Nov. 12, 1714, Feb. 11, March 18, June 8, 1716, Feb. 8, April 20,
Mays, June 15, Oct. 19, 1716, Oct. 2, 1719; R. 1706, pp. 09-72; R. 1711, pp. 46-7;
R. 1712, r- 74 ; R. 1714, pp. 41, 60-2. [4a] R. 1706, pp. 60-72 ; R. 1710, pp. 87, 41
R. 1718, p. 88 ; R. 1714, pp. 88-4 ; R. 1718, pp. 41-8 ; Printed Collection of S.P.G.
Papers, 1719, pp. 78-88. [46] Jo., Dec. 8 and 18, 1702, Sept. 21, 1705, March 21, 1707 ;
R. 1706, pp. 69-72 ; App. Jo. A, 20 ; do. B, 19. [4cl Jo., March 19, Oct. 16, 1708 ; Jo.,
May 18, 1711 ; R. 1711, pp. 46-7 ; R. 1712, p. 74. [4d] Jo., V. 1, Deo. 8, 1702, Sept. 21,
1706. [4k] Jo., Feb. 11, 1709, May 19, 1710 ; R. 1714, pp. 50-1. [SVR. 1710, p. 87 ; R.
1714, pp. 88-4, [6] Jo., V. 16, pp. 88-4, 117, 867 ; R. 1805 to 1824 ; R. 1826, pp. 84, 196.
li*
742
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
[7] R. 1892, Auditors' Report, p. 16. [8, 0] Jo., V. 17, pp. 587-8; Finance Committee Report,
1891 ; B. 1891, p. 190. [0a] Jo., V. 1, March 15, 1706. [10] M.F. 1862, p. 167 ; Jo., V. 48,
p. 261. [11] Jo., V. 26, pp. 851-2, 862, 403 ; B. 1795, p. 80 ; R. 1892, Cash Account, p. 16 ;
Finance Committee Report, 1892. [12] Jo., V. 44, p. 894, and Colonial Bishopricn Journal,
V, 1, p. 16. [13] R. 1855, pp. 24-85 ; Q.P., April and July 1855 and Jan. 1856 ; M.F. 1856,
pp. 65-7 ; Jo., Dec. 21, 1855 ; Q.P., Feb. 1869. [14] R. 1855, pp. 24-5 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 154,
169 ; M.F. 1856, pp. 67-9; Q.P., Feb. 1869. [15] Jo., March 28, 1856 ; Jo., Nov. 19, 1858 ;
B. 1860, p. 180 ; R. 1868-4, p. 140 ; R. 1864, pp. 160-2 ; Jo., March 18, 1864 ; R. 1865,
p. 159 ; R. 1868, pp. 116-17 ; Q.P., Feb. 1869. [15a] R. 1868, p. 117. [16] R. 1868,
pp. 116-17 ; Q.P., Feb. 1869. [17] B. 1866, pp. 182-3 ; R. 1869, p. 151 ; R. 1872, pp. 97-8 ;
R. 1874, p. 119; B. 1876, pp. 110-11; B. 1881, pp. 158-9; B. 1882, pp. 109-10. [17a]
B. 1862, pp. 193-4 ; R. 1804, p. 158 ; R. 1865, p. 157 ; B. 1867, pp. 147-8 ; B. 1868,
p. 118. [I8l Jo., Nov. 21, 18i>6 ; Q.P., Feb. 1869. [10] Jo., Jan. 20, 1860 ; and p. 924 of this
book. tSO] Jo., March 16 and Nov. 18,1869, Feb. 17, 1860, and March 15 and Dec. 20,
1861 ; E. 1860, p. 180 ; R. 1862, p. 27 ; B. 1864, pp. 158-9 ; Q.P., Feb. 1865 ; B. 1865,
p. 168 ; B. 1866, p. 188. [20a] B. 1860, p. 179 ; R. 1862, p. 198 ; R. 1863-4, p. 189 ; R.
1864, p. 159 ; R. 1865, pp. 158-9 ; Q.P., Feb. 1865 and Feb. 1869. [206] R. 1866, p. 181 ;
R. 1867, p. 147 ; R. 1868, p. 117 ; R. 1870, p. 119 ; R. 1871, p. 146 ; R. 1872, p. 97 ; R.
1877, p. 84 ; R. 1878, p. 104 ; R. 1879, p. 103 ; R. 1880, p. 112. [20c] R. 1888, p. 137.
[21] Jo., Nov. 21,1856, Dec. 10, 1859; R. 1862, p. 193; R. 1863-4, pp. 138-9; Q.P.,
Feb. 1869, p. 8 ; B. 1864, p. 158 ; R. 1866, p. 184 ; B. 1867, p. 147 ; R. 1868, p. 117 ;
R. 1869, p. 162. [21a] Applications Committee Report, 1880 ; B. 1880, p. 112. [22]
Applications Committee Report, 1880. [22a] B. 1862, p. 194 ; E. 1882, p. 110 ; B.
1888, p. 101. [226] Proceedings of Crimean Memorial Church Committee, 1890-2 j
Standing Committee Minutes, V. 46, pp. 148, 422-4. [22c] Do., V. 47, pp. 54-8. [22(i]
H MSS., V 8, p. 829. [23] Jo., Dec. 17, 1858 ; M.F. 1869, pp. 22-3 ; Jo., July 18,
1862; M.F. 1862, pp. 189-90. [24] Minutes of Continental Chaplaincies Committee,
21 and 27 Nov., Dec. 4, 11, 18, 1862, March 12, 1863, and Dec. 1, 1884 ; Jo., May 20,
1864 ; and Standing Committee Minutes, V. 42, p. 236 ; B. 1884, p. 109. [25] B. 1863-4,
p. 140 ; B. 1865, p. 169 ; E. 1866, pp. 184-5 ; B. 1868, p. 119 ; B. 1877, p. 85 ; M.F. 1866,
p. 200 ; Minutes of Continental Chaplaincies Committee, Feb. 12, 1863, Jan. 18, 1864,
June 28, 1881, July 7, 1883; "Companion" to S.P.G. Beport, 1886, p. 28. [25a] Jo.,
May 17, June 21, Dec. 30, 1867; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 42, p. 186; Jo.,
March 19, 1869 ; Jo., Jan. 15, 1876. [256] Minutes of Continental Chaplaincies Com-
mittee, March 10, 1884 ; " Companion" to Annual Beport, 1886, p. 23 ; B. 1884, p. 109.
[26] Minutes of Continental Chaplaincies Committee, Feb. 12 and March 12, 1868.
[27] M.F. 1866, pp. 200-2 ; B. 1866, p. 185. [28] Minutes of Continental Chaplaincies
Committee, Nov. 4, 1864. [20] Do., Nov. 20, 1865. [30, 31] Jo., June 15, 1877 ; see also
Standing Committee Minutes, V. 47, pp. 77, 377-8. [32] E. 1863-4, pp. 140-1 ; Standing
Committee Minutes, V. 45, p. 887 ; Applications Committee Beport, 1890. [33] Jo.,
Nov. 21, 1878; Jo., April 17 and May 15, 1874 ; Jo., Dec. 17, 1875 ; H MSS., V. 8, p. 827.
fS4] Minutes of Continental Chaplaincies Committee, June 17, 1874.
I ■
tu
dii
743
APPENDIX.
CHAPTER XCrV.
THE AMERICAN AND THE ENGLISH COLONIAL AND
MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE :
ITS Foundation and Orowtji, with Notes on Ciwrch Organisation
Abroad.
" I believe there scarce is, or ever was, a Bishop of the Church of England, from the
Revolution to this day, that hath not desired the establishment of Bishops in our Colonies.
Archbishop Tenison, who was surely no High Churchman, left by his will £1,000 towards
it ; and many more of the greatest eminence might be named, who were and are zealous
for it. Or if Bishops, as such, must of course ba deemed partial, the Society for Propa-
gating the Gospel, consists partly also of inferior clergymen, partly too of laymen. Now
the last cannot so well be suspected of designing to advance ecclesiastical authority.
Yet this whole body of men, almost ever since it was in being, hath been making re-
peated applications for Bishops in America ; nor have the lay part of it ever refused to
concur in them."
It was thus that Archbishop Seckeb, the sixth President of the Society, wrote
to Horace Walpole in 1776 [1]. His words failed to efiEect their object, but
they will ever endure as testimony to the efforts made by the Society to plant the
Churc'i in all its fulness in the Colonies.
As early as 1634 a Commission was formed jiartly for the regulation of the
spiritual and ecclesiastical affairs of the North American Colonies, under the
control of the Archbishops of Canterbury and York, the Bishop of London and
others. In the same year an order of the King in Council (Charles I.) was
obtained by Archbishop Laud for extending the jurisdiction of the Bishop of
London for the time being to English congregations and Clergy abicad [2]. But
(as already shown [p. 2]) forty years passed without any practical benefit
from the arrangement [3], and, as Bishop Sherlock said in 1751, " the care" was
" improperly lodged : for a Bishop to live at one end of the world and his Church
at another, must make the office very uncomfortable to the Bishop, and, in a great
measure, useless to the people " [4], Strenuous attempts were made to secure a
better arrangement. Archbishop Laud himself, in 1638, endeavoured to send a
Bishop to New England, but troubles in Scotland put an end to the movement.
Soon after the Restoration, Dr. Alexander Murray, who had shared exile with tho
King, was nominated Bishop of Viiginia, and a Patent was made out constituting
him such, with a general charge over the American provinces. The non-fulfil-
ment of this scheme was attributed by Dr. Murray to the fall of Lord Clarendon
from power and the substitution of the " Cabal " Ministry. But Archbishop Seeker
in the following century, after an examination of the Bishop of London's papers,
ascribed the failure to the proposal to provide the endowment out of the
Customs [5].
The foundation of the Society necessarily led to its being regarded as the
most fitting instrument for dealing with the question. Its first Report, 1704,
stated that "earnest addresses" had been received " from divers parts of the
Continent, and Islands adjacent, for a Suppragan to visit the several Churches ;
Ordain soiue, Confirm others, and bless all " [6]. The matter had been under con-
sideration from April 1703 [7], and in 1704 the Society stated a Case for the
consideration of the Law Officers of the Crown, in which reference was made to
the existence of Suffragar Bishops in the primitive times, and to their revival
— after long disuse in several parts of the Western Church — by Statute
26 Henry VIII. cap. XIII., and opinion was solicited as to whether under this Act
(1) the Bishops Suffragan of Colchester, Dover, Nottingham, and Hull might be
disposed of for the service of the Church in foreign parts ; and if not (2) whether
m
.. I:
K:;
iMfi
■ * 1
It ■ ,:-P-l
;»'
m
744
800IBTY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
the Archbishops and Bishops of the Realm would be liable to any inconTeniences
or penalties from the Statute or Ecclesiastical laws should they consecrate
Bishops for foreign parts endowed with no other jurisdiction but that of Com-
missary or the like. If so (3) whether by Act Ed. VI. cap. 2, for the election of
Bishops, the Queen might not appoint new Suffragans for foreign parts within
her dominions [8].
The case was entrusted to the President, Archbishop Tbnison, who at the
renewed request of the Society in 1707 laid the matter before Queen Anne. The
Queen directed him to submit a plan [9]. In the meantime the cause had gained
strength from a petition to the Society (November 2, 1705) from fourteen of its
Missionaries convened at Burlington, New Jersey, in which they said : —
"The presence and aBsistance of a Suffragan Bishop is most needful to ordain such
persons as are fit to be called to serve in the sacred ministry of the Church. We have
been deprived of the advantages that might have been received of some Presbyterian and
Independent Ministers that formerly were, and of others that are still willing to con-
form and receive the holy character, for want of a Bishop to give it. The baptized want
to be confirmed. The presence is neceseary in the councils of these provinces to pre-
vent the inconveniences which the Church labours under by the inflnences which
seditious men's counsels have upon the publick administration and the opi>osition which
they make to the good inclinations of well affected persons ; he is wanted not only to
govern and direct us but to cover us from the malignant effects of those misrepresenta-
tions that have been made by some persons empowered to admonish and inform against
u who indeed want admonition themselves " [10].
Urged by this and similar appeals, including th.at of the "Diocesan" [11],
the Society in 1710 represented to the Queen "the earnest and repeated desires,
not only of the Missionaries, but of divers other considerable persons that are in
communion with our excellent Church, to have a Bishop settled in your American
plantations," as being "very usefuU and necessary for establishing the gospel in
those parts," the French having " received several great advantages from their
establishing a Bp. at Quebec " [12]. Shortly before this appeal, according to his
biographer, the sending of Dean Swift to Virginia as Bishop had been contem-
plated [13]. In Convocation the stage of consideration was not reached. For
at a meeting on January 20, 1711, attended by Archbishop Sharp of York, the
Bishops of Bristol and St. David's, the Prolocutor and two other members of the
Lower House, to consider what measures should be submitted to Convocation,
Archbishop Sharp desired to include a "proposal concerning Bishops being
provided for the plantations ; but as my Lord of London, who had a right to be
consulted first on the project, was not there, the thing was dropped " [14].
[It is just to add however that Convocation was fully represented in the
councils of the Society, and thus had ample opportunities of making its voice
heard on this question, both then and during the virtual suspension of its own
authority — a period extending from 1717 to the middle of the present century.]
So hopeful was the prospect, in 1711, of a Bishop being obtained that the
Society in that year began to negotiate for the purchase of a house for him, in " the
sweetest situation in the world, well built, but ill contrived and land enough." This
was at Burlington, New Jersey, and the purchase was completed in 1713 for
£610 [15]. In 1712, on the motion of Lord Clarendon, the Society prepared the
'•draught of a bill proposed to be offered in Parliament for the establishment of
Bishops and Bishopricks in America" [16]. Renewed representations to Queen
Anne (1712-14) were so successful that but for the Queen's death the object
would have been immediately attained [17].
On the accession of George I. the Society (June 3, 1716) represented to the
Crown that in order " to forward the g^eat work of converting infidels to the
saving faith of our blessed Redeemer, and for the regulating such Christians in
their faith and practice as are already converted thereunto," it was "highly ex-
pedient" that four Bishoprics should be established, one at Barbados for Barbados
and the Leeward Islands, another at Jamaica for Jamaica with the Bahama and
Bermuda Islands, a third at Burlington in New Jersey, " for a district extending
from the east side of Delaware River to the utmost bounds of your Majesty's
dominions eastward, including Newfoundland" — the fourth at Williamsburg in
Virginia, " for a district extending from the west side of Delaware River to the
utmost bounds of your Majesty's dominions westward."
It was proposed that the income of the first two Sees should be £1,600 each and
THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 745
of the last two ;£1,000 each : that the Bishop of Barbados should have the president-
ship of the projected Codrington College [p.l97], and that if necessary " a prebend
. . . the mastership of the Savoy, or that of St. Catherine's " should be annexed to
the Bishopric on the continent most wanting a complete maintenance [IS]. The
prayer was unheeded, owing to the rebellion in Scotland, political jealousies, and
the belief that some of the Clergy favoured the exiled house of Stuart [19].
The patience of the Missionaries was sorely tried by these disappointments, as
will be seen from the remonstrance of the Rev. J. Talbot of New Jersey, who had
been the first to urge the need of a Bishop : —
(1716.) " The Poor Church of God here in ye WildemesB, Ther's none to Guide her
among all ye sons y* she has brought forth, nor ia there any y* takes her by ye hand
of all the sons y' she has brought up. When ye Aptles heard that Samaria had received
the Word of God, immediately they sent out 2 of the cheif, Peter ^t Tohn, to lay
their hands on them, and pray that they might receive the Holy Gliust ; they did not
stay for a secular design of salt ry ; and when the Apostles heard t>^li the Word of God
was preached at Antioch, presr atly they sent out Paul and Barnabas, that they should
go as far as Antioch to confirm the disciples ; and so the churches were established in the
faith, and increased in num' ler daily. And when Paul did but dream that a man of
Macedonia called him, he set dail all so fast, and went over liimself to help them. But
we have been here these twenty years calling till our hearts ache, and ye own 'tis the
call and cause of God, and yet ye have not heard, or have not answered, and that's all
one. ... I don't pretend to prophesy, but you know how 'tis said, the kingdom of God
shall be taken from them, and given to a nation that will bring forth the fruits of it.
God give us all the grace to do the things that belong to our peace
" I cannot think but the honourable Society had done more if they had found one
honest man to bring Gospel orders over to us. No doubt, as they have freely received,
they would freely give, but there's a nolo episcopari only for poor America ; but she shall
have her gospel day even as others, but we shall never see it unless we make more haste
than we have done " [20].
That the Society was not responsible for the delay is manifest from the fact
that it seized every opportunity of pressing the matter, either formally, or through
individuals, as circumstances rendered advisable. Indeed, long before a Bishop
was procured it had secured provision for his maintenance. Two of its Presidents,
Archbishop Tenison in 1717 and Archbishop Seckeb in 1787, and an un-
known benefactor in 1727, gave £1,000 each for this object [21] ; Mr. DuGALD
Campbell in 1720 and the Lady Elizabeth Hastings in 1741 £600 each [22].i
Other contributions were received from t'oreign parts as well as at home. The
Rev. Dr. MacSparban of Narragansett, New England, bequeathed a farm for
the purpose [23], and from Barbados came the assurance that the advent of a
Bishop would be welcomed with liberal offerings [24].
The failure of the petition of " many of the faithf ull in the communion of the
Church of England in North America" to the English Episcopate in 1718 [26]
seems to have convinced the Rev. J. Talbot that there was no hope of ever
obtaining Bishops in a regular way. In 1720 he came to England and received
help from the Tenison bequest — the interest of this fund being available for some
retired Missionary* pending the appointment of a Bishop for America. He returned
in 1722, and in consequence of reports that he bad refused to take the oaths to
the King or to pray for him by name in the Liturgy, his salary was suspended by
the Society in 1724 until he could clear himself of the charge. It was also
alleged that he in 1722 and the Rev. Robert Welton (Rector of Whitechapel)
about 1723-4 had been consecrated by the nonjuring Bishops in England.
Beyond the occasional administration of confirmation by Talbot it does not
appear that the episcopal office was irregularly exercised, but whatever confusion
might have arisen from the movement was prevented by an order from the Privy
Council for Welton's return to England and by Talbot's death in 1727. But
warnings and appeals were alike lost on this and successive Governments, which
persistently refused to allow the consecration even of those who were the best
friends and supporters of the House of Hanover [26].
The feelings of amazemi^nt excited by the injustice of this policy can only be
* By means of the acoumnlations of interest of the Tenison bequest, the Society has
been enabled (under the nuthority of the Court of Chancery) to build up a Fund now
represented by £18,780 Government Stocks, the interest of which (=>£560 per annum) ui
ayailable for the pensioning of disabled Missionaries [26(i].
(1
m
;ii
746
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
equalled by those of admiration for the manner in which it was endured by the
Missionaries, whose writings furnish " infallible proofs on this head." (In particular
tec Memorittl of Six of the New England Clergy, 1725 [27] ; Address of Clergy of
New York Province at their First Meeting in Convention, 176fi (which mentions
as " an incontestable argument for the necessity of American Bishops " that " not
less than one out of five" candidates '* who have gone home for Holy Orders from
the Northern Colonies have perished in the attempt ") [28] ; Address of the Clergy
of Massachusetts and Rhode Island in Convention, June 7, 1767 [29] ; Letters from
Revs. J. ScoviL, July 6, 1767 [."10], E. Dibblee, Oct. 1, 1767 [31], S. Andrews,
Oct. 8, 1767 [32], Dr. Johnson, 1769 [33], M. Graves, Jan. 1, 1772 [34].)
Amid the troubles of the infant Church in America it was consolation indeed
to be able to turn to a body always ready to hear and to sympathise, and to do all
in its power to redress grievances. The Bishop of Long Island, U.S., in 1878 said
" for nearly the whole of the eighteenth century this Society furnished the only point of
contact, the onlv bond of sympathy between the Church of England and her children
scattered over the waste places of the New World. The Church nerself as all of us now
remember with Borrow, was not only indifferent to their wants, but under a malign State
influence, was positively hostile to the adoption of all practical measures calculated to
meet them " [86].
In accepting this statement as a true one as regards the majority of Church
people, it should be remembered that the Bishops were the leading members
of the Society, and therefore entirely free from the reproach of having failed
in their duty. Reproach of another kind they, as preachers of the Anniversary
Sermons, shared with the Society for " perpetually ringing changes on the neoesnty
of a Biiliop in the colonies." Such was the burden of a newspaper attack in
America, which received from the Rev. Dr. Chandleb the reply : — " I will tell
him for his comfort that these changes will continue to be rung, and that this
object will be perpetually aimed at, until the desired episcopate shall bo
granted " [36].
Everything that could be done by the Society was done — by action corporate
or otherwise. The Bishops of London were indefatigable in their exertions. One
of them went so far as to invite the Clergy of Maryland to nominate one of
their own number for the episcopal office. Whether this was done with the
knowledge of the Crown does not appear; but the nomination of the Rev. J.
Colebatch raised such an opposition in Maryland that the local court [about 1728]
. prevented his departure by issuing a writ of ne exeat regno [37]. Bishop Sherlock,
as soon as he came to the See of London, applied to the King to have two or three
resident Bishops appointed for the Colonies, thinking "there could be no reason-
able objection to it, not even from the dissenters, as the Bishops proposed were
to have no jurisdiction but over the clergy of their own Church " [38]. Reasonable
objections there were none; but sufficient for the day was the evil thereof —
intolerance : —
" It was not to be endured that episcopacy should, unmolested, rear its mitred head
among the children of men who had said to the world : ' Let all mankind know that we
came into the wilderness, because we would worship God without that Episcopacy, that
Common Prayer, and those unwarrantable ceremonies with which the land of our fore-
fathers' sepulchres has been defiled; we came hither because we would have our
posterity settled under the full and pure dispensations of the Gospel ; defended by rulers
that shmlhe of mirselves" {}ILtXtaBt'a"'iS.a,gaa.\\e,") [89].
Although it was not intended to send a Bishop to New England, from those
provinces came the most determined opposition.
" Was this " (Bishop Sherlock asks) " consistent even with a spirit of toleration.
Would they [the dissenters] think themselves tolerated if they were debarred the right of
appointing ministers among themselves, and were obliged to send all their candidates to
Geneva, or Scotland, for orders ? At the same time that they gave this opposition, they
set up a mission of their own for Virginia, a country entirely episcopal, by authority of
. their Synod. And in thoir own country, where they have the power, they have prosecuted
. and imprisoned several members for not paying towards supporting the dissenting
greachers, though no such charge can, by any colour of law, be imposed on them : this
as been the case in New England " [40J.
While this spirit prevailed little chance was there of episcopacy rearing^ its
THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 747
•• mitred head." But with the hope of removing apprehensions that the existence
of other religious communities would be imperilled, the following plan was drawn
up by the celebrated Bishop Butler in 1750 setting forth the proposals of the New
England Clergy : —
" 1. That no coercive power is desired over the laity in any case, but only a power to
regulate the behaviour of the clergy who are in Episcopal orders, and to correct and
punish them according to the laws of the Church of England, in case of misbehaviour or
neglect of duty, with such power as the commissaries abroad have exercised.
" 2. That nothing is desired for such bishops that may in the least interfere with the
■ dignity, or authority, or interest of the Governor, or any other ofBcer of State. Probates,
of wills, licenses for marriages etc. to be left in the hands where they are ; and no share
in the temporal government is desired for bishops.
" 8. The maintenance of such bishops not to be at the charge of the Colonies.
" 4. No bishops are intended to be settled in places where the government is left in
the hands of Dissenters, as in New England etc. but authority to be given only to
ordain clergy for such Church of England congiegations as are among them, and to
inspect into the manners and behaviour of the said clergy, and to confirm the members,
thereof" [41].
The rejection of these overtures was due to political causes. " The true
reason of the bishop of London being opposed and defeated in his scheme
of sending bishops " was this : " It seems that the Duke of Newcastle, Mr.
Pelham and Mr. Onslow, can have the interest and votes of the whole body of
dissenters upon condition of their befriending them ; and by their influence on
those persons, the Ministry was brought to oppose it," Such was the statement
of Dr. Chandleb to Dr. Johnson [42] ; and in 1754 Bishop Seeker (then of
Oxford) wrote to the latter : " We have done all we can here in vain, and must
wait for more favourable times. ... So long as they [the Dissenters*] are
uneasy, and remonstrate, regard will be paid to them and their friends here by
our ministers of state " [43].
The opposition were alive to this fact : their strength lay not in quietness and
confidence, but in an unceasing agitation which was kept up by unscrupulous use
of unscrupulous means. Colonial legislators and counsellors as well as British
Ministers came under their influence ; the press of the three leading cities of
America was open to a subsidy ; pulpits poured forth the vials of wrath ; while
pamphlets took up the parable in words and in prints too profane for these
pages [44],
A violent attack made by a noted Puritan, Dr. Jonathan Mayhev, of Boston,
on the charter and conducv of the Society and the episcopate scheme, was so
ably answered in an anonymous tract as to draw forth his acknowledgment that
the "worthy answerer" was "a person of excellent sense and a happy talent at
writing ; apparently free from the sordid illiberal spirit of bigotry ; one of cool
temper, who often showed much candour ; was well acquainted with the affairs
of the Society, and in general, a fair reasoner." The writer of the anonymous
pamphlet was Archbishop Seckbh, in whom as its President the Society had one
of the most powerful of advocates [45]. To quote the words of his biographer : —
■
" Posterity will stand amazed, when they are told that on this account, his memory
ha3 been pursued in pamphlets and newspapers with such unrelenting rancour,
such unexampled wantonness of abuse, as he would scarce have deserved had he
attempted to eradicate Christianity ont of America, and to introduce Mahometanism in
its room ; whereas the plain truth is, that all he wished for was nothing more than what
the very best friends to religious freedom ever have wished for, a complete toleration for
the Church of England in that country " [Mi].
Posterity will also a^ee with Archbishop Seck'Va description of the anomalous
position of the clergy in America as being " without parallel in the Christian
world " [47].
* That this state of things continued will be seen from the message sent from the
English Committee acting in concert with the American Dissenters in 1772 : " However
the bishops and clergy may labor the point, the persons in power do not seem to be at
all for it at present, and we hope never will." The reply was a grateful acknow-
ledgment of the " zeal " shown " for the cause of religious liberty on this extensive
continent" [48a].
'i- >
, ^
, 11
; I.
-{
.. a
m
>i 2,1
748
SOCIETY rOR THE PROPAOATION OP THE GOSPEL.
In 1764 he wrote to Dr. Johnson : —
"The affair of American Bishops continues in auapenge. Lord Willoughby of Parham,
the onl^ English dissenting peer, and Dr. Chandler, nave declared, after oar scheme was
fully laid before them, that they saw no objection against it. The Duke of Bedford,
Lord-President, bath given a calm and favourable hearing to it, hath desired it may be
reduced to writing, and promised to consult about it with the other ministers, at fai« first
leisure "[48].
But the convenient reason was not yet. Taity spirit so prevailed tiiat the Arch-
bishop advised action " in a quiet private manner " to avoid " the risk of increas-
ing the outcry against the Society" [49].
The case was admirably summed up by lUshop LoWTH of Oxford in the
Anniversary Sermon 1771, in which he represented ^he colonists as being de-
prived of
" the common benefit, which all Christian Churches, in all ages, and in every part of
the world, have freely enjoyed ; and which in those countries Christians of every other
denomination do at this time freely enjoy. If an easy remedy can be applied to this
grievance ; surely in charity it will not be denied to their petitions, in justice it cannot
be refused to their demands. The proper and only remedy hath loii' ince been pointed
out : the appointment of one or more resident Bishops, for the exe' t of offices purely
Episcopal ii''. the American Church of England ; for administering solemn and edify-
ing rite of Confirmation ; for ordaining Ministers, and superinteii ig their conduct :
offices, to which the members of the Church of England have an undeniable claim, and
from which they cannot be precluded without manifest injustice and oppression. The de-
sign hath been laid before the public in the most unexceptionable form : it hath been sup-
ported against every objection, which unreasonable and indecent opposition hath raised,
x>y arguments unanswered and unanswerable : uuloas groundless fears, invidious surmises,
injurious suspicions ; unless abanrd demands of needless and impracticable securities
against dangers altogether imaginary and improbable ; are to set aside undoubted rights,
founded upon the plainest maxims of Religious Liberty, upon the common claim of
Mutual Toleration : that favourite, but abused Principle ; the glory and the disgrace of
Protestantism ; which all are forward enough to profess, but few steadily prtu:tice ; and
which those, who claim it in its utmost extent for themselves, are sometimes least of all
inclined to indulge in any degree to others " [50].
On the outbreak of the American disturbances he wrote to Dr. Chandler
(May 29, 1775) :—
" If it shall please God that these unhappy tumults be quieted, and peace and order
restored (which event I am sanguine enough to think is not far distant), we may reason-
' ably hope that our governors will be taught, by experience, to have some regard to the
Church of England in America " [51].
The testimony of Archbishop Seckeii in 1776 rises up in judgment against
the English Government : —
" It is very probable that a Bishop, or Bishops, would have been quietly received in
America before the Stamp Act was passed here ; but it is certain that we could get no
permission here to send one. Earnest and continual endeavours have been used with
our successive ministers and ministries, but without obtaining more than promises to
consider and confer about the matter ; which promises have never been fulfilled. The
King [George the Third] hath expressed himself repeatedly in favour of the scheme ; and
hath promised, that, if objections are imagined to lie against other places, a Protestant
Bishop should be sent to Quebec, where there is a Popish one, and where there are few
dissenters to take offence. And in the latter end of Mr. Grenville's ministry, a plan of
an ecclesiastical establishment for Canada was formed on which a Bishop might easily
have been grafted, and was laid before a committee of council. But opmions differed
there, and proper persons could not be persuaded to attend ; and in a while the ministry
changed. Incessant application was made to the new ministry : some slight hopes were
;given, but no step taken. Yesterday, the ministry was changed again, as you may see
in the papers ; but whether any change will happen in our concern, and whether for the
better or the worse, I cannot so much as guess. Of late, indeed, it hath not been prudent
to do anything, unless at Quebec ; and therefore the Address from the clergy of Connec-
ticut which arrived here in December last, and that from the clergy of New York and
New Jersey, which arrived in January, have not been presented to the king ; but he
hath been acquainted with the purport ol them, and directed them to be postponed to a
«tter time " [63].
To Horace Walpole he wrote at this time : —
'" The reasonableness of the proposal, abstractedly considered, you seem to admit,
THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 749
and indeed it belongs to the very nature of EpiBcopal Charohea to have Bishops ai
proper distances presiding over them; nor was there ever before, I believe, in the
Christian world, an inutance of such a number of churches, or a tenth part of that
number, with no Bishop amongst them, or within some thousands of miles from them.
But the consideration of the episcopal acts which are requisite will prove the need of
episcopal residence more fully. Confirmation is an office of our Church, derived from
the primitive ages, and when administered with due care, a very useful one. All our
people in America see the appointment of it in their Prayer books, immediately after the
Catechism, and if they are denied ,it unless they will come over to England for it, they
are, in fact, prohibited the exercise of part of their religion " [68J.
Then followed the eloquent testimony to the Society quoted on page 743.
The "fitter time" of the King came not. Alreafly the writing was on the
wall, and, with the revolution, passed for ever from England's rulers the oppor-
tunity of doing justice to the Church in America. Weiglied in the balances they
were found wanting — in matters ecclesiastical even more than in civil— and the
loss of the greatest portion of the Colonics was a just retribution. The war in
America shooli the Church to its foundations— desecrated and overthrew its sanc-
tuaries—persecuted its members, priesthood and laity, unto imprisonment, exile
and death. But the revolution set the Church free to have Bishops. In the
securing of tliat fre°dom invaluable service was rendered by Mr. Granville Sharp.
His tracts on the " aw of Retribution" (1776), and " Congregational Courts,"'
which showed the importance of Episcopacy as being, according to a maxim of
the English common law, the .strength of the Republic, "had the extraordinary
effec jf convincing a very large body of Dissenters and Presbyterians, as well as
Churchmen in America, of the propriety of establishing Episcopacy among them-
selves in the United States ; so that, even during the war, a motion had been made
in Congress for that purpose, and was postponed merely because a time of peace
was thougit more proper for the consideration of so important a regulation.
" Even Dr. Franklin the philosopher became an advocate for it " [54].
The independence of the States rendered resident Bishops necessary for the
existence of the Cliurch. No candidates could be ordained by the English Bishops
unless they took the oath of allegiance to the British Crown ; and no candidate
so ordained could be a citizen of the United States without forswearing himself.
The supply of clergy was therefore endangered. Two candidates indeed came
to England in 1784 and were refused ordination. Their application to Dr. Franklin
for advice showed that there were matters too high even for the philosopher, who
sought to solve the difficulty by consulting the French Bishops and the Pope's
Nuncio I [55].
However, an Act was passed (24th George III. c. 35) empowering the Bishop
of London and any other Bishop appointed by him to ordain subjects of foreign,
countries witljout their taking the oath of allegiance.
But half measures would not have met the want, and Mr. Sharp pressed the
Archbishop of Can*^ rbury to obtain authority " to consecrate Bishops for the true
Christian Church in every part of the world " [56].
In the meantime there appeared in England " a godly and well-learned man "
anxious " to be ordained and consecrated BLshop " of Connecticut. This was Dr.
Samuel Sbabury, who for many years had been a Missionary of the Society ia
Long Island [57]. With the establishment of the Republic, opposition to the
introduction of Bishops gradually disappeared. Liberty had been proclaimed to
every inhabitant throughout the land, and although the definition of " inhabitant '*
was limited in respect of complexion, the Church was able to complete her
organisation. The Conventions of the middle and southern States said, " Let us-
first gather together our scattered members." But from the east and north-west
came yet wiser advice : " Let us first have a head to see, and then we shall be
better enabled to find our members." The Clergy of Connecticut took the lead.
They first chose the Rev. Dr. Leaming (also a former Missionary of the Society),,
who by his sufferings during the war became a " confessor." Infirmities preventing,
his accepting the office, the Convention then elected Dr. Samuel Seabuby,
and commended him to the Bishops of the English Church for consecration.
The election was not however the act of the whole American Church ; more-
over the Biitish Govci^ament hesitated to authorise the English Bishops to
consecrate until assured that offence would not thereby be given to the Republic
'' :i
ill'
i 1
I'll!
■Hi
750
SOCIETY FOE THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
For these reasons the Archbishop of Canterbury on being applied to by Dr. Seabury
wished for time to consider the question. Tliis was in accordance with the Holy
Scripture and the ancient Canons, which " command that we should not be hasty
in laying on hands" [58]. But as the Church iu America had been waiting
for that boon more than a hundred years, Dr. Seabury may be more than
excused for seeing nothing but danger in delay and for applying to the Scottish
Bishops. Thus it came to paas that he was consecrated at Aberdeen by Bishops
KiLQOUE, Pktrib, and Skinneb on November 14, 1784 [59]. In tlie following
summer he returned to Connecticut, the first regular* Bishop of the Anglican
Communion in North America. (^See portrait on frontispiece, p. i.)
The validity of Bishop Seabury's consecration was not questioned, but it was
desirable that the succession should be conveyed to America through the English
Church. With a view to this Mr. Granville Sharp had been corresponding with
various Americans -including Dr. Franklin, Mr. Adams, the first ambassador
from the United States, and Dr. Rush, a noted physician and Presbyterian at
Philadelphia. Dr. Rush wrote to Mr. Sharp on April 27, 1784, that though a
member ot the Presbyterian Church, he esteemed " very highly the articles and
the worship of the Church of England," and such was "the liberality produced
among the dissenters by the war," it was not likely they would now object to a
Bishop being fixed in each of the States, provided ho had " no civil revenue or
jvirisdictiim " [60].
Negotiations so progressed that in January 1786 Mr. Adams delivered to
the Archbishop of Canterbury a formal request from the General Convention of
the American Church for the consecration of certain persons recommended.
This Convention, held in Christ Church, Philadelphia, October 1 785, at the same
time gratefully " acknowledged the benevolence of the Society, to whom under
God the prosperity of our Church, is in an eminent degree tc be ascribed " [61].
Before however the request could be complied with it was necessary to have
satisfactory proof of the orthodoxy of the clergj'men to be presented for con-
secration. On this point some doubt had arisen in consequence of a departure
from the Book of Common Prayer, shown in alterations made according to a
revision of Archbishop Tillotson and a Committee of Divines in 1689. Archbishop
Moore therefore conveyed to the Convention t!ie unanimous opinion li the
English Bishops that
" Wliile we are anxioun to give every proof not only of our brotherly affection, but of
oiir facility in forwarding your wishes, we cannot but be extremely cautious lest we
should be the instruments of establishing an eccleBiastical syBtem which will be called
a branch of the Church of England, but afterwards may possibly appear to have
departed from it essentially either in doctrine or discipline."
The counsels of the English Bishops prevailed. The most objectionable
alterations in the American Prayer Book were withdrawn, and the Preface to the
Authorised Version states that '• upon a comparison of this with the Book of
Common Prayer of the Church of England ... it will also appear that the
Church is far from intending to depart from the Church of England in any
essential point of doctrine, discipline, or worship; or further than local circum-
stances require " [62].
Towards the end of 1786 there arrived in England the Rev. William White,
D.D., Rector of St. Peter's, Philadelphia, and the Rev, Samuc Pbovoost, D.D.,
Rector of Trinity, New York — Bishops-elect of Pennsylvani v and New Yobk
respectively — bearing testimonials from the Conventions oi those States.
Having been introduced by Mr. Granville Sharp they were formally pre-
sented to the Archbishop of Canterbury by Mr. Adams. An Act t of Parliament
having been obtained, they were consecrated on Sunday, February 4, 1787, in
Lambeth Palace Chapel, by the Primate (Dr. Moore), assisted by Archbishop
• The two irregularly consecrated by the nonjuring Bishops [see p. 746] left no traces
in America.
f Act 26 George III. c. 84 empowefb the English ArchbiBhops with the assig-
tance of other Bishops to consecrate tn the ofHce of Bishop persons who are subject*
or citizens of countries out of His Majesty's dominion.
THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 751
Markham of York, Bishop Moss of Bath and Wells, and Bishop Hincbliffe of Peter-
borough [63].
The consecration of the next American Bishop also took place in England,
Dr. James Madison being consecrated Bishop of Vieuinia in the Chapel
of Lambeth Palace on September 19, 1790, by Archbishop Moore, assisted by
Bishop Beilby Porteus of London and Bishop John Thomas of Rochester. Dr.
Madison was the last Bishop of the American (U.S.) Church consecrated by the
Bishops of the English Church [64].
The first consecration of a Bishop in America took place on September 17,
1792, in Trinity Church, New York, when Dr. Thomas John Claogett became
Bishop of Mabyland. In this act, performed by Bishop Provoost assisted by
Bishops Seabury, White, and Madison, the sur jession of the Anglican and the
Scottish Episcopate was united [65].
Thus was everything " done decently a:id in order," and these " ministers of
grace, their hands on others laid, to fill in vurn their place." " So age by age and
year by year, His Grace was handed on," till this branch of the true vine hath
taken root and filled the land, and stretched out branches unto the sea and
beyond — preparing the way for, and uniting with, the parent tree, in China and
Japan, raising goodly plants in Greece, West Africa, and Haiti, striving to make
*' the crooked straight " in Mexico, and everywhere bringing forth " fruit in due
season." Of tlie 160 Bishops on the roll of the American Church, nearly one-haif
remain unto this present, filling 73 Sees.
Such has been the planting and such the growth of the American Episcopate.
And herein see we the fulfilment of our Saviour's words, " Every branch that
beareth fruit, HE purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit."
If the mother country paid dearly for its first experience in colonising — and
certainly the loss of half a continent was no light price — it may b", said to have
been compensated by the experience gained. The advantages of that experience
were seen iu an improved treatment of the Colonists, in which the Church shared-
Her members north of the now United States, who had long been waiting I'or a
head, might havt, continued to wait, but for the lesson the State in England had
received. And no, when it was seen that thousands of loyalists had left the revolted
colonies and yassec^ over to Nova Scotia and Canada, the Government lent its
assistance in f 3ttling them and placing them under the care of a Bishop of that
Church to whicl» they belonged. On March 21, 1783, eighteen clergymen (of
whom 10 were or had been S.P.G. Missionaries, and 2 more became so) met in
New York, and memorialised Sir Guy Carleton, Governor of New York, for the
establishment of a Bishopric in Nova Scotia, and at length Letters Patent
were issued constituting the British Colonies in North America into a See
under the title of Nova Scotia. The person selected for this, the first Colonial
Diocese, was, as if by one consent, the Rev. Dr. T. M. Ciiandlee, formerly
Missi inary of the Society in New Jersey, a man distinguished for his services to
the Church, both as an evangelist and as a champion of the American episcopate.
Although he could not, by reason of ill health, himself accept the office, he was
instrumental in tilling it by recommending an equally worthy man, the Rev. Dr.
Chablbs Inglis, who as a Missionary of the Society in Pennsylvania and New
York, and aa Rector of Trinity Church, New York, had already " witnessed a good
confession." His consecration took place [at Lambeth] on August 12, 1787, the
same year in which Amerioan Bishops were first consecrated in England [66].
(^See portr/iit on p. iv.)
The Society s " Americtki) Colonial Bishops Fund," which had served, by
waiting, to accumulate a respectable capital since its inception in 1717 (jtee
p. 745), now became of practical use in supporting the first Colonial Bishop — a
support which has been continued to each occupant of the See of Nova Scotia
[the total of the payments, to 1892, being £47,979] [67].
The presence of a Bishop in Nova Scotia proved an inestimable blessing to the
Church and to the country generally [tee pp. 11 7-18] . But the charge of a territory,
row occupied by nine Dioceses, was too n-.uch for any one Bishop, and in 1793
the provinces of Upper and Lower Canada, with their dependencies, were
i'ormed into the Diocese of Quebec [68].
This experiment also prove<I of luch obvious advantage to the true interests
:!i!'i
m
Wi^
m
■^m
'•it!'
762
BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
both of the mother country and of the Colonies, that it is strange that episcopacy
did not at once become an indispensable part of the Colonial system. Bat twenty
years elapsed before another Diocese was constituted in any part of the British
Dominions.
The claims of the country now selected had been too long neglected. As
early as 1694 Dr. Prideaux in his " proposals for the propagation of Christianity
in the fiast Indies," had maintained (as the result of experience there and
in the West Indies) " that the existing evils and deficiencies cannot be otherwise
remedied, than by settling Bishops and Seminaries in those countries, where
Ministers may be bred and ordained on the spot."
The Charter granted to the East India Company in 1698 required them
" constantly to maintain in every garrison, and superior factory, one minister [to
be approved by the Bishop of London] and to provide there also one decent and
convenient place for divine service only " [69]. Little however was done under
this Charter for the moral and religious benefit of India. On the renewal of the
Charter in 1813-14 the following resolution, adopted by the House of Commons,
was made the basis of a clause in the Act : —
" That it is expedient that the Church Establishment in the British territories in
the East Indies should be placed under the Buperintendence of a Bishop and three
archdeacons ; and that adequate provision should be made from the territorial revenues
of England for their mamtenance."
This measure, which was introduced in anapologetic manner by the Government,
met with much opposition and many prophecies of the evils that would arise
therefrom in India [70]. The burdens created by this Act have been the only
" evils," and may be held responsible for the death of several Bishops. On the
other hand, India has been blessed by the lives of eicjht Bishops of Calcutta and by
the hallowed graves of seven. In other ways the dmoese of Calcutta —constituted
May 2, 1814 [p. 472] — served as an example of good rather than evil. It was
this "due settlement of the Episcopal authority in India" and " the security
derived from proper Diocesan controul " which led the President of the Society in
1818 to represent that its operations might then be " safely and usefully extended
to that quarter" — a recommenda' ion which was at once complied with [71].
Similarly in 1823 the Bath Dist' ict Committee of the Society represented the
importance of an Episcopnl establishment in the West Indies, "from the con-
sideration of the good etfects that were already apparent in its recent appoint-
ment in the great Eastern Peninsula " [72]. Therefore the Society memoralised
Government, submitting
" that the arguments wliich determined his Majesty's Government to place the Churches
of America and India uuder the direction of provincial Bishops, apply with at least
equal forqe to the case of the West Indies, and [the Society] confidently refers to the
experience of those instances, as exhibiting satisfactory proof of the benefits which
may be expected to result from the extension of a similar Establishment to these
important colonies" [78].
The precedents served to secure the foundation of the Dioceses of Jamaica and
Barbados in 1824 [pp. 201, 22»]. Hitherto only five sees had been founded in forty-
seven years (Nova Scotia 1787, Quebec 1793, Calcutta 1814, Barbados 1824,
Jamaica 1824); but since 1835 the average rate of progress has been over one
a year, and the longest interval between each successive addition has never been
more than three years. Encouraging as this progress is, it has not kepi, pace with
the growth of the Colonial Church. The territory considered necessary to form a
Colonial Diocese has generally been of such enormous extent as to render due
supervision an impossibiliiy. Nova Scotia, which began with half a continent,
received, it is true, some relief in 1793 ; but the chief burden was shifted on tc^
Quebec, and there remained for nearly forty years.
The case of Calcutta was still harder. Bom to greatness, it had greatness
thrust upon it until in 1824 it extended over the whole of British India, Ceylon,
The Straits Settlements, all places between the Cape of Good Hope and Magellan's
Straits, and New South Wales and Van Diemen's Land. This arrangement
continued to 1836, when the formation of the Diocese of Madras was followed
by that of Australia 1836 [p. 392] and Bombay 1837 [p. 669] [74] These sub-
THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 753
divisions afforded considerable but insufficient relief ; * and the same may be said
with regard to the separation of Upper Canada (Toronto) from Quebec, and of
^Newfoundland from Nova Scotia in 1839.
In 1841 was inaugurated one of the most important movements in the history
of the Anglican Church. A letter addressed by Bishop Blomfield of London to the
Archbishop of Canterbury on April 24, 1840, on the necessity of providing for an
increase of the Colonial Episcopate, resulted in the formation on April 27, 1841, of
a fund for the endowment of additional Bishoprics in the Colonies, to which the
S.P.G. and S.P.C.K. gave £7,500 and £10,000 respectively.
In May 1849 the constitution and name of the institution were thus defined :
" That henceforward all the Archbishops and Bishops of the United Church of
England and Ireland form the Committee to be called the ' Council for Colonial
Bishoprics'" [75]. The institution has been strengthened from time to time by
the addition of eminent laymen and clergymen, and from the first it has been
closely associated with the Society, receiving freely not only office shelter, but also
rich stores of experience from the Chief Secretaries of the Society, who have always
acted as Honorary Secretaries to the Council.
Between 1841 and 1892 (inclusive) the Council has received a sum of
£830,676, and has been instrumental in providing for 55 new Bishoprics, viz., 13
in Australia, 3 in New Zealand, 10 in America, ti in the West Indies and South
America, 13 in Africa, 9 in Asia, and 1 in Europe [76].
The help of the Council is frequently supplemented or preceded by grants-in-
aid from the S.P.G. and the S.P.C.K., the object of all being to stimulate and
encourage local effort rather than to displace it. With these three sources avail-
able no diocese which does its part need lack a modest endowment for its Bishop.
The progress of the Colonial Episcopate since the formation of the Colonial
Bishoprics Council has been encouraging : that it has not kept pace with require-
ments has been due not so much to the want of funds as to lack of creative power
on the part of the Church. By the terms of the Consecration Service the English
Bishops are unable to consecrate any Bishop without Royal Mandate or Licence-
It has been shown that so far as places abroad are concerned the required autho-
rity was withheld until after the older Colonies had become independent : that the
English Bishops were then empowered by Act of Parliament (26th George III.
«. 84) "to consecrate British subjects or the subjects or citizens of any Foreign
Kingdom or State to be Bishops in any Foreign Kingdom," and that three
Buhops— two in 1787 and one in 1790 — were consecrated in England for the
United States. This Act did not apply to the Colonies, but the impolicy of any
longer withholding a Bishop from them had been publicly admitted in 1783,
the only question being " the proper method " of effecting the establishment of
a bishopric. The question, as we have seen, was settled in 1787 by the issue of
Royal Letters Patent constituting the Diocese of Nova Scotia. Among the powers
conferred on the Bishop was that of exercising " all manner of jurisdiction, power,
and coercion ecclesiastical." These Letters Patent were approved by the Law
Officers t of the Crown, notwithstanding the fact that representative institutiors
had long been established in Nova Scotia. With the approval of lawyers J still
more eminent, the same course was adopted in 1793, when Canada, which two years
before had received representative institutions, was separated from Nova Scotia and
€rected into the Diocese of Quebec. The precedent of creating dioceses by Lettera
Patent was invariably followed in the case of the Colonies and Dependencies
down to 1863— i .ome instances with the recognition and support of Parliament.
The right to exercise " all manner of coercion ecclesiastical," especially the
power of summoning witnesses, was challenged by the colonists in 1842, in eon-
• Between 1822-88 the See of Calcutta was vacant over six years. From 1845 to
1867 the Bishop was unable to visit any place north of Allahabad, and in no part of the
Punjab had an Anglican Bishop ever been seen until 1867) when the Bishop of Madras
went there [74a].
t 1787.— Sir W. Wvnn, Queen's Advocate ; Sir R. P. Arden (afterwards Lord Alvan-
ley), AttomsT-Qeneral ; and Sir A. Macdonald, Solicitor-General.
I 1798.— Sir John Stott (afterwards Lord Eldon), Attorney-General; Sir John
Mitford (afterwards Lord Bedesdale), Solicitor-General ; and Sir William Scott (after-
wards Lord Stowell).
8o '
m
u r ^1
!: 'v.l
'v\U
\i
764
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL,
sequence of apprehended action by the Bishop of Tasmania. The question was
submitted to the Law Officers of the Crown, who reported that " Her Majesty had
no authority by Letters Patent to create tlie ecilegiattical jurudioti4m complained
of." In the Letters Patent issued after this decision the Bishops' power of punish-
ment and correction was limited to that of " visiting the Clergy," of " calling them
before him," and of " enquiring into their morals and behaviour." The preroga-
tive of the Crown re' eived another blow in 1863, when the Judicial Committee of
the IViry Council, ' i the case of Long r. the Bishop of Capetown, decided that the
Bishop's Letters /atent, " being issued after Constitutional Government had been
established in the Cape of Good Hope, were ineffectual to create any jurisdiction,
ecclesiastical or civil, within the Colony, even if it were the intention of the Letters
Pateijt to create such a jurisdiction, which they think doubtful."
Tl is decision was confirmed by the judgment of the Judicial Committee* in
the case of the Bishop of Natal, which came before them in 1864-6. Relying on
the Metropolitical powers conferred on him by Letters Patent, the Bishop of
Capetown had deposed the Bishop of Natal (Dr. Colenso). This raised the question,
" Were the Letters Patent of the 8th of December 1858, by which Dr. Gray was
appointed Metropolitan, and a Metropolitan see or province was expressed to be created,
valid and good in law ?"
On this point the Committee's decision was
" that after the establishment of an independent Legislature in the settlements of the
Cape of Good Hope and Natal, there was no power in tlie Crown by virtue of its pre-
rogative to establish a Metropolitan see or province, or to create an ecclesiastical cor-
poration, whose status, riahta, and authority the colony could be required to recognise.
" After a colony or settlement has received legislative institutions the Crown (subject
to tlie special provisions of any Act of Parliament) stands in the same relation to that
colony or settlement as it does in the United Kingdom.
" It may be true that the Crown, as legal head of the Church, has a right to command
the consecration of a Bishop ; but it has no power to assign him any diocese or give him
any sphere of action within the United Kingdom."
On the general question of Letters Patent the Committee concluded
" that, although in a Crown colony, properly so called, ... a bishopric may be created
and ecclesiastical jurisdiction conferred by the sole authority of the Crown, yet that the
Letters Patent of the Crown will not have any such effect or operation in a colony or
settlement which is possessed of an independent Legislature."
Later on Lord Romilly, as Master of the Rolls, decided, and the decision was
accepted, that Bishop Colenso was entitled to continue receiving the episcopal
salary from the Colonial Bishoprics Council. But while delivering judgment on
this point he gave an explanation of the previous judgment of the Judicial
Committee, virtually reversing their decision. In this dilemma the Colonial
Office consulted the Law Officers of the Crown, and with their advice ignored
Lord Romilly's explanation as obiter dicta.
The Colonial Churches on the whole were now in a wonderfully improved posi-
tion. Those in the East and West Indies and the Crown Colonies remained bound
as before, bat the bonds of the others were broken asunder and were not renewed.
Only by Parliiii:ient could the unconstitutional Acts of the Crown have been
validated, and sucn P.arliamentary legislation was considered to be impossible to
obtain. The Colonial Office therefore wisely decided to leave those Colonial
Churches free to manage their own affairs, to elnct and consecrate their own
Bishops without let or hindrance on the part of the State or the Crown [77].
[The first stepin this direction wastaken after the deathof Bishop G.J. Mountain
of Quebec, for whose successor (1863) no I.etters Patent were issued, but simply
a mandate for his consecration, addressed to the Metropolitan of Canada] [77a].
Three years later, when it was proposed to consecrate a Coadjutor of Toronto
under the title of Bishop of Niagara, tlie Secretary of State for the Colonies in-
formed the Bishop of Montreal " that a mandate from the Crown is not necessary
to enable Colonial Bishops to perform the act of consecration," and that it rested
with the Bishops of Canada, and would be in their pov/er " under the Canadian
Acts of 19 and 20 Vic. cap. 121, and 22 Vic. cap. 139, to determine, without hin-
• Then consisting of the Chancellor (Lord Weatbury), Lord Cranworth, Lord Kings-
down, the Dean of Arches (Dr. Luahington), and the Master of the Rolls (Lord Romilly).
• The
have sine
THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 755
dranoe or assistance from the Royal Prerogative, in what manner the consecration
of the Bishop of Niagara shall be effected." Attention was drawn to the fact
"that under Imperial Acts, of which 59 George III. cap. 60 is the chief, clergymen
ordained by Colonial Bishops not having local jurisdiction and residing within the
limits of that jurisdiction* are subjected to certain disabilities, except when this
ordination is effected under commission from a Diocesan Bishop and within his
diocese " [78].
The consecration of Archdeacon Bethune [at Toronto] as Coadjutor-Bishop of
Toronto on St. Paul's Day, January 25, 1867, is noteworthy as the first instance of
a Colonial or Missionary Bishop of the Church of England, elected by the free
voice of his clergy and laity, being consecrated without Royal Mandate or Letters
Patent. This act completed the emancipation of most of the Colonial Churches [79].
Indeed since this time there has been little difficulty" in extending the Colonial
and Missionary Episcopate excepting in India. There the ditficulties have
hitherto been insurmountable for the most part.
The efforts of the Indian Bishops and of the Society have been incessant, and
yet during the last fifty years the Church of England in India has been allowed
only six additional Bishoprics. Forty-four years ago the Roman Catholics had
no less than ten Bishops in Southern India alone j the Church of England in
1893 has only nine Bishoprics in the whole of India [80.] How the Anglican
Church has been hindered by these restrictions was told by Lord John Manners
at the Society's meeting for the extension of Indian Missions in 1857 : —
" Let us look back upon the hindrances thrown, year after year, by the State in the
way of the Church making her voice heard throughout India, and we shall see how,
when Christianity so to Bpeak, was tolerated there, every restriction and every fetter
that Could impede her free action was resorted to, as if Christianity was some dangerous,
revolutionary spirit which, if once let loose might shiver into fr'-^gments the fragile
framework of Anglo-Saxon society and Anglo-Saxon Government. . . . Why, even a
Malcolm objected to tlie propagation of tlie Gospel in those regions [India] and as
late as 183S the rulers of that land — even after Christianity had been what we might
call tolerated — opposed the subdivision of tlie then enormous diocese of Calcutta, on
the ground that if they permitted such a measure they would not be doing their duty to
the native population " [80a].
The feeling of the Society has been that were it not to support this and
similar measures it would not be doing its duty to the native population.
Between 1826 and 1859 it frequently memorialised the Government for an in-
crease of the Episcopate in India [81], and on the transfer of the country to the
Crown it endeavoured (1858^ to secure to the Crown the power, as then exercised
in the Colonies, of dividing dioceses as occasion might require [82].
In 1861, on the death of the Bishop of Madras, it offered to guarantee the
necessary funds for subdividing that diocese [83] ; and in 1874, when his
successor consulted it as to obtaining a coadjutor, it promised to " co-operate
towards securing Suffragan Bishops for India, provided that each Bishop is
appointed to minister within definite territorial limits, and that such territory
shall not be defined so as of purpose to include only the stations occupied by one
Society " [84]. In 1876 the Society proposed a scheme for the establishment of
Missionary Bishoprics at (1) Rangoon, (2) Lucknow, (3) Delhi, (4) Lahore
(5) Peshawur, (6) Singhboom (Chota Nagpur), (7) Bangalore, (8) Eurnool,
(9) Kolapore, and (10) in the Gujerathi country — the first six to be taken out of
the Diocese of Calcutta, (7) and (8) out of Madras, and the last two out of Bombay
Diocese. Towards the carrying out of the scheme the Society set apart £21,000,
and it was proposed that the Missionary Bishops should " be in the first instance
Europeans, to ... be succeeded as soon as may be by Native Bishops of a self-
supporting Native Church [86].
The death of Bishop Miiman during the preparation of the scheme led the
Society at once to represent in the proper quarter the unspeakable disadvantage
tinder which any Bishop must labour with so inordinately large a Diocese as had
been committed to the Bishop of Calcutta [86]. After two interviews with the
Secretary of State for India and a conference held at Lambeth the Society camo
• The doubts raised as to the rights and ministrations of the clergy thus ordairied
have since been settled by the Colonial Clergy Act 1874 (87 and 88 Vic cap. 77) [TBaJ.
3 o2
ft-
mi
^■i
^i ■■ ,< ;■
j
■!
t
't
lii:
^Hi
^^^B
i
i .■ . - ■
!i::S
■iij,,
ill
756
SOOIETT FOB THE PROPAQATION OF THE GOSPEL.
to Ihe conclusion that it was undesirable in the circumstances to move the
authorities in England to carry out those proposals which implied the immediate
appointment of Missionary Bishops, although there was reason to hope they would
be carried into effect in any case supported by ecclesiastical authority in India.
This support the Society applied itself to obtain [87, 88].
The conference at Lambeth Palace was convened by the Archbishop of Can-
terbury, who invited certain members of the Society and other persons to con-
sider the various schemes which had been proposed for an increase of the Indian
Episcopate. It was decided that it was desirable "that a territorial Bishopric
be founded at Lahore as a memorial to Bishop Milman," and a second at
Rangoon, by the aid of a fiind raised in the Diocese of Winchester; and the
necessity of a further increase in the number of Bishops in India was re-
cognised.
In many respects the altered circumstances were highly favourable to the
Church. By the action of the Government the principle was established that
althouprh " dioceses constituted by Act of Parliament can only be dealt with in ihe
way of subdivision under the authority of another Act," which there was nc
prospect of obtaining, yet new bishoprics could be crep' d in territories acquired
nnce 1833 — which was the date of the last Act dealing with the Indian Episcopate ;
also (with the sanction of the native authority) in native States ; and Assistant
Bishops could be appointed. The Church was not slow to avail itself of these
methods : the year 1877 brought relief to the Bishop of Calcutta by the creation of
the Sees of Lahore and Rangoon (by Letters Patent) ; the Bishop of Madras in the
same year commissioned two Assistant Bishops for Tinnevelly, and in 1879 was
further relieved by the appointment of a Bishop for the native States of Travancore
and Cochin [89], In the first three instances (and in the case of Lucknow, founded
in 1893) the Society was privileged to assist in providing the necessary funds [90].
The £21,000 set aside in 1875-(5 was reserved until 1882, when, there being no
present likelihood of the establishment of Mi .iionary Bishops of the type con-
template''., the money was expended in other ways, a portion being appropriated
to th*: endowment of the Sees of Colombo and Singapore. But while doing
this the Society declared its intention to carry out the scheme at the earliest
possible opportunity [91].
Recent events point to the early realisation of the scheme. In May 1885 the
Church in Chota Nagpur petitioned their Diocesan for a resident Bishop. The
Society supported the petition, and with the approval of the Archbishop of Canter-
bury memorialised the Government on the subject. The action of the Society
at first created a wrong impression in the mind of the Bishop of Calcutta, which
was removed by the assurances that no interference with his Lordship's rights
was ever contemplated. With the aid of his Suflfragans, and after conference with
the Church in Chota Nagpur, the Metropolitan worked out a scheme for a Bishop
for Chota Nagpur whose position, so far as the Crown is concerned, will be that
of an Assistant Bishop, but who will receive jurisdiction by canonical consent —
that is, by mutual agreement — and be altogether independent saving the rights of
the Bishop of Calcutta as Metropolitan of the province. The Society was asked
to co-operate by granting an annual stipend, but in order to ensure the indepen-
dence and permanence of the Bishopric it has (with the aid of the S.P.C.E. and
the Colonial Bishoprics Council) endowed the See [92]. Should this experiment
succeed, and thus ^r it has succeeded, there ought not to be any further difficulty
in obtaining a sufficient number of Bishops for India. [See also p. 652.]
For the consecration (in England) of Bishops for places outside of the British
Dominions, provision has been made by Act 5 Victoria cap. 6, commonly called
the Jersualem Bishopric Act, passed in 1841, which is an amendment of the Act
(5 George III.) under which the three Bishops were consecrated for the United
States in 1787 and 1790. This Act of 1841 empowers the English Bishops to con-
secrate British subjects or the subjects and citizens of any foreign kingdom or
KtAte to be Bishops in any foreign country, and within certain limits to exercise
spiritnal jurisdiction over the ministers of British congregations of the Church
ot England and over such other Protestant congregations as may be desirous of
placing themselves under the authority of such Bishops. English Churches
in foreign parts are however not necessarily dependent on this Act or on the
will of the Crown for the supply of their Bishops. When consecration takes
place in Er.^^land the Royal Mandate or Licence is required in all cases. But
cot
36. Tes
37. Mir
38. Kail
NoTi
Diocese!
VermoE
Diocesel
designaf
TtJ
of the
Jersey f
1886 T.l
andDtl
THE AMERICAN, COLOKIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATE. 767
he
te
Id
La.
n-
n-
an
he
most of the Colonial Ghurohes ore free, as the Scottish and Irish Churches are, to
consecrate yritfaout any such restrictions. In the Madagascar difficulty caused
by the refusal of Lord Granville to issue the Royal Licence the Scottish Church
came to the rescue as it did in the case of Bishop Seabury. [See p. 377.] With
the settlement of the Madagascar and the Indian difficulties the chief obstacles
to the development of the Episcopate abroad may be said to have been over-
come. The progress of that development up to the present time is shown in the
following lists : —
I. BISHOPRICS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH
{Allindependent of aid from England).
Founded
1.
2.
3.
4.
6.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
22.
23.
24.
26.
Connecticutt 1784
Pennsylvania! 1787
NewYorkf 1787
Virginia 1790
Maryland 1792
South Carolina! 1795
Massachusettst 1797
NewJerseytJ 1815
Ohio 1819
North Carolina! 1823
Vermontt 1832
Kentucky 1832
Tennessee 1834
Missouri 1835
OxicSigo {formerly Illinois) . 1835
16. Michigan 1836
17. Arkansas 1838
18. Western NewYorkf . . . 1839
19. Georgiaf 1841
20. Delawaret 1841
21. Louisiana 1841
Rhode Islandt 1843
New Hampshire! .... 1844
Alabama 1844
Shanghai and the Valley of
the Yangtse River . . . 1844
26. Constantinople {vacant since
1850) 1844
27. Maine! 1847
28. Indiana 1849
29. Mississippi 1850
30. CapePalmas {formerly Africa) 1851
31. Florida 1851
32. California 1853
33. Oregon 1854
(Formerly "Oregon & Washington," see 65.)
34. Iowa 1854
Milwaukee {formerly Wis-
cousin) 1864
Texas 1859
Minnesota 1859
Kansas 1864
Note.— From 1811 to 1842 there existed
Diocege," consisting of the territory now included in the Dioceses of Massachnsetts,
Vermont, Rhode Island, New Hampshire, and Maine. By similar subdivision the
Diocese of the " North West," founded 1860, has also ceased to exist under its original
designation.
! This mark signifies that the Society has supported Missions which now form a part
of the Diocese.
X Tha Society contributed towards the purchase of a See House at Burlington, New
Jersey [sec p. 744].
II 42. Utah, originally " Montana, Utah, and Idaho," and afterwards " Utah," was in
1886 Tt>organiBed with " Nevada " (founded in 1869), under the above title, " Nevada
and Ut h."
35.
36.
37.
38.
Founded
39. Nebraska 1866
40. Colorado 1866
41. Pittsburgh 1866
42. Nevada and Utah {originally
Vtak)\\ 1867
43. Easton 1869
44. Long Island! 1869
45. Albanyt 1869
46. Central New York! • ■ • • 1869
47. Nevada (*ee Utah) .... 1869
48. Central Pennsylvania! . . 1871
49. South Dakota formerly
Niobrara) 1873
50. Tokyo(/(ir»tcrZyFedo)( Japan) 1874
51. Newark {formerly Northern
New J<rsey)\ 1874
Western Texas 1874
Haiti 1874
Northern Texas 1874
Northern California . . . 1874
New Mexico and Arizona . 1876
Western Michigan .... 1875
Southern Ohio 1876
Fond-du-Lac 1876
Quincy 1878
West Virginia 1878
Springfield 1878
Valley of Mexico {vaxr.at
nnoe\%U) 1879
Montana {see 42) ... . 1880
Olympia {fonnerly Wash-
ington ; see also 33). . 1880
66. North Dakota 1883
67. East Carolinat 1884
68. Wyoming and Idaho . . . 1887
69. The Platte 1890
West Missouri 1890
Southern Florida .... 1892
Western Colorado .... 1892
Oklahoma & Indian Territory 1892
74. Northern Michigan . . , 1892
75. Spokane 1892
a Diocese under the name of " the Eastern
52.
53.
64.
55.
66.
57.
58.
59.
60.
61.
62.
63.
64.
65.
70.
71.
72.
7.3.
m
V,
Pfv,
Hi- J
'■-^^.
758
II. ENGLISH COLONIAL AND
Founded
1. Nova Scotiat*t 1787
Quebectt 1793
Calcattaf 1814
^Jamaicatt 1824
Barbadosf 1824
Madrast 1835
^Sydney (^formerly Attstra-
lia)\ 1836
Bombayt 1837
fTorontot* 1839
Newfoundlandt*t .... 1839
11. ^Auckland (^formerly Nen
Zeal<md)\% 1841
Jerasalem 1841
•fTasmaniatt 1842
Antiguaft 1842
Guianat 1842
GibraltartJ 1842
Frederictont 1845
Colombott 1845
Capetownft 1847
fNewcastlett 1847
fMelbournef 1847
fAdelaidef 1847
f Victoria (China)t}; . . . 1849
Rupertslandf 1849
Montrealft 1850
Sierra Leoneft 1852
Grahamstownft 1853
Natal-Maritzburgtt . . . 1853
Mauritiusf} 1854
Singapore, Labuar.and Sara-
wakt*t 1855
31. tChristchurch (N.Z.)tt . • 1856
32. Perthtt 1857
33. f Huronf 1857
34. ^WellingtoiitJ 1858
35. f Nelson+t 1868
36. fWaiapuf ,1858
37. Brisbanetf 1859
38. St. Helenaf 1859
f British Columbiaf. . . . 1859
Nassaut*^ 1861
41. ^Zanzibar and East Africa
{originally " Zambesi " and
then " Central Africa ")t . 1861
Honolalu+*f 1861
fMelanesiaf 1861
fOntarioft 1862
Bloemfontein (formerly
9.
4.
6.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
12.
13.
14.
16.
16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
23.
24.
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
39,
40
42.
43
44.
45
MISSIONARY BISHOPRICS.
Founded
46. fGoulbumtt 1863
47. Western Equatorial Africa
(formerly Niger) . . . . 1864
48. fDunedint 1866
49. •fGrafton and Armidalef . . 1867
50. tBathurstf 1869
51. Falkland Islands .... 1869
52. Zululandf 1870
63. Moosonee 1872
54. Trinidadtt 1872
55. Mid-China 1872
(Previously to the formation of No. 71, in
1880, known as "North China, and,
wrongly, " Ningpo."
66. Algomat*t 1873
57. St. John's (formerly Inde-
pendent Kaffrarid)^* . . 1873
68. Mackenzie River (formerly
Athahaaoa, see 76) ... 1874
59. Sa8katchewant*t .... 1874
60. Madagascar!* 1874
61. ^Ballaratt 1875
62. ^Niagaraf 1875
63. Lahorett 1877
64. Rangoonft 1877
65. Pretoriat*t 1878
66. North Queenslandf* . . . 1878
67. Wi-dward Islandsf .... 1878
68. Caledoniaf 1879
69. New Westminstert*t . . . 1879
70. Travancore and Cochin . . 1879
71. North China (see 56)tt . . 1880
72. Japanf* 1883
73. Hondurasf* 1883
74. fRiverinaf 1884
75. Qu'Appelle (Jormerly Assini-
boia)\*t 1884
76. Eastern Equatorial Africa . 1884
77. Athabasca (see 68) ... . 1884
78. Calgarytt 1887
79. Coreaf* 1889
80. Chota Nagpurft 1890
81. Selkirk 1890
82. Mashonalandf 1891
83. Lebombott 1891
84. f Rockhamptonft .... 1892
85. Nyasaland 1892
86. LucknowtJ 1892
87. Kiushiu (South Japan) . . 1894
88. Tinnevellyt*t (proposed)
Orange River)^*i . . . . 1863
The grand total of the sums actually expended by the Society on the support
of Bishops is £323,180.
The influence of the Society is not however to be estimated by its contributions
of funds for such purposes. From the first it has borne witness to principles
long disregarded, but which are now generally recognised. Instrumentally the
t This mark signiflea that the Society has supported MissionB which now form a part
of the Diocese, and *[ that the Diocese is now independent of aid from the Society.
* This shows that the Society has contributed to the support of the Bishop by
annual grants.
X This shows that the Society baa contributed to the permanent endowment of
the See.
CHUBCH OBOANISATION ABBOAD.
769
1^
extension of t^e Episcopate may be considered to have been the work of the
Society, the result of the warnings and appeals made long since and now at last
attended to ; and by its work in all parts of the world the Society has had the
privilege of creating a demand for Bishoprics and of giving of its best to fill the
offices created. In all, 37 of its Missionaries have been raised to the Episcopate,
and 107 Bishops have been supported whoUy or in part from its funds.
It is satisfactory to know that the latest Missions of the Church — those to
Corea, Mashonaland, and Lebombo— are being Jed (instead of followed) by
Bishops. )
!' ''i'l
'i< ■!
CHURCH ORGANISATION ABROAD.
The instructions drawn up by the Society in 1706 for its Missionaries provided
for " meeting together at certain Times, as shall be most convenient, for Mutual
Advice and Assistance." [See p. 838.]
In the early days of the Church in America the meetings took place frequently
in " Convention " — a term still retained in the American Church —and Com-
missaries were sent over by the Bishop of London, some of whom assisted in
forming parishes. [See pp. 2-3, 57.] But whatever powers were delegated to Com-
missaries the fact remained that a non-resident Bishop was practically " useless
to the people." [See p. 743.] The establishment of Missions and parishes, with
vestries, schools, colleges, and libraries, and the holding of conventions and meet,
ings, was about as much as could be accomplished in the way of organisation*
without the presence of "the Superior Episcopal Order."
With the advent of Bishops in the United States the several Church Conventions
became Diocesan, and all united in the General Convention which was constituted
in 1 784-5 and held its first meeting in Philadelphia in September and October
1785. The American Church meets triennially in General Convention, which is
composed of the House of Bishops and the House of Deputies. All Diocesan and
Missionary Bishops are entitled to seats in the House of Bishops. The House of
Deputies consists of four clergymen and four Laymen from each Diocese. No
alteration can be made in the constitution, or in the liturgy or offices of the
Church, unless the same has been proposed in one General Convention and made
known to the Conventions of every Diocese and adopted at the ensuing General
convention. The presiding Bishop at present is Dr. Williams of Connecticut.
Neither Province, Primate, Metropolitan, nor Archbishop find a place in the organi
aation of the American Church, and only recently has the oflice of Archdeacon
been introduced, and that in a few dioceses only ; but the Conventions answer
to the Colonial Synods.
The Colonial Churches were slow in adopting Synodal Organisation. For the
first half of the present century they were dependent on local committees tnd
local Church Societies tor the development and administration of their resources.
These are the bodies which " have borne the burden and heat of the day," which
have " hewed timber afore out of the thick trees," and are " known to have brought
it to an excellent work " — a work which is still continued by the same agencies
but on a more representative basis. As early as 1769 a Committtc was formed in
Halifax for the purpose of considering and reporting to the Society the state and
exigencies of the Missions in Nova.Scotia. This body, the first auxiliary Committee
of the Society in the Colonies, consisted of the Lieut.-Govemor, Chief Justice
Belcher, and the Secretary of the Province, and rendered good service up to 1776,
when coercive power over the clergy was desired by them from the Society, under
the authority of Government. This the Society considered " would be highly
improper," and the Committee was dissolved [93].
• It should be added that a Corporation for the Relief of the Widows and Or^ann
of the Clergy wiva established in 1760 by three Charters for the provinces of New York,
New Jersey, and Pennsylvania, and that for some time it was encouraged with aa
annual contribution of £60 from the Society. [iSiee p. 40.]
'■'t--*il
760
SOCIETY FOR THE PHOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
It was not till aboat 1816 that Church Committees began to be generallj
introduced in the Colonies. These were of a more representative character
than that of Halifax, and most of them, whether " District " or " Diocesan,'^
were connected with one or more of the Home Societies. Gradually from 1831
many of these Committees became absorbed into Diocesan Church Societies,
embracing the objects of both the S.P.G. and the S.P.C.K. and having branches
throughout the dioceses, so that by 1860 the S.P.G. had become the parent of these
institutions in almost all the Colonial dioceses [94]. These associations proved the
best handmaids and auxiliaries of the parent Society, and contributed most effec-
tually to the establishment of self-supporting Churches in all parts of the world.
In the second year of its existence the income of the Toronto Church Society,
exclusive of considerable grants of land, amounted to £1,800 — that is, a sum
greater than that received by the S.P.G. in any one of the first ten years of its
existence [95]. The Sydney Church Society dai .ng its first eleven years raised
£84,000 for maintaining Clergy, Catechists, Missionaries, and building churches
and parsonages — a sum exceeding the whole income of the S.P.G. for the first
twenty-six years [96]. The value of these i'iocesan Church Societies has been
everywhere recognised — in some cases they have been incorporated by Charter
and still exist side by side with Synods, in others they have been merged in the
Diocesan Synodj. Although Diocesan Conventions had been in existence in th&
American Church from 1784, nearly seventy years elapsed before similar represen-
tative institutions were adopted in the Colonial Church. Bishop Selwyn of New
Zealand held a Synod of Clergy in 1844 [97] ; but the foundation of the synodal
system in the Colonies may be said to have been laid by the Australasian Bishops-
at a Conference held at Sydney in October 1850. This Conference consisted of
the Bishops of Sydney (Broughto'i), New Zealand (Selwyn), Tasmania (Nixon),
Adelaide (Short), Melbourne (Perry), and Newcastle (Tyrell). In consequence of
doubts as to how far they were " inhibited by the Queen's supremacy from
exercising the powers of an Ecclesiastical Synod," they resolved not to exercise
such powers on that occasion ; but to consult together upon the various difficulties-
in which they were placed by the doubtful application to the Church in the
Province of the Ecclesiastical Laws which were in force in England, and to suggest
measures for removing their embarrassments, and to consider other matters. The
Conference stated the necessity for duly constituted Provincial and Diocesan
Synods composed of Bishops and Clergy, and meeting simultaneously with Pro-
vincial and Diocesan Conventions composed of elected laymen, " that the Clergy
and Laity may severally consult and decide upon all questions affecting the
temporalities of the Church " [98, 99].
[It was thought by many persons that letters patent granted by the Crown
subjected a Bishop to certain pains and penalties if without license he ventured
to hold a Synod of Clergy and Laity to confer on ecclesiastical matters. But
nil doubts on this point were removed on the Bishop of Adelaide consulting Sir
Richard Bethell, ' Joseph Napier, Fitzroy Kelly, and A. J. Stephens, who gave
their opinion that the summoning of such a Synod would be no leg^ offence.}
The result of the action of the Australasian Bishops has been the establishment in
all parts of the world of fully representative and legally constituted Synods, con-
sisting of Bishops, Clergy, and laity — each of whom has a voice in aU matter»
considered. In most cases the Synods have received the recognition of the Legia-
latures and power to hold property as corporations.
DIOCSSAN SYNODS were first introduced into —
Britith North America (Toronto) in 1853
Australia (Adelaide) in 18S6
South Africa (Capetown) in 1857
New Zealand (Auckland) in 1860
West Indies (Guiana) in (? 1864)
Borneo in 1864
East Indies (Ceylon) in 1865
Japan in 1887
FBOVINCIAIi SYlfODS, uniting the dioceses in the respective provinces,
were established in —
Btitiah North America (Province of
Canada) in 1861, and (Province of
Rupertsland) in 1876 (see p. 764)
Australia (Province of New South Wales)
in 1866 [see p. 766)
Africa (Province of South Africa) in 1870
(see p. 766)
West Indies (Province of West Indies) in
1888 (Bishops only) (tee p. 764)
CHURCH ORGANISATION ABROAD.
01iNnBA.L SYNODS were formed for—
761
(1) New Zealand (uniting all the Dioceses) in 1859 {tee p. 766); (2) Auttralia
and Tatmania (uniting all the Dioceses) in 1872 (tee p. 766); (3) The Dominion
of Canaaa (uniting all the Dioceses in the Dominion), 1893 {tee p. 763-4).
The formation of the Canadian General Synod is specially memorable as having-
been the occasion of the creation of the first two Archbishoprics in the English
Colonial Church. The Synod was orgnnised at Toronto on Setember 13, 1893,
when the Metropolitans of the two Ecclesiastical Provinces of " Rupertsland "
and " Canada " (viz., Bishop Machray of Rupertsland Diocese, and Bishop Lewis
of Ontario Diocese) were designated "Archbishop" of their respective Sees, as
well aa " Metropolitan " of their Provinces, and Bishop Machray was also elected
" Primate of all Canada."
The existing American and Colonial Church organitations for FORBION'
MISSIONS are:— In the United States.— (1) "The Domestic and Foreign
Missionary Society," incorporated 1846 and comprehending all persons who are
members of the American Church. It includes the Board of Missions, a Missionary
Council, a Board of Managers, and the Women's Auxiliary to the Board of Missions.
(3) The American Church Missionary Society (auxiliary to the Board of Missions),
incorporated 1861.
In Australia and New Zealand. — The Australasian Board of Missions
(Domestic and Foreign), organised 1850. [51ee p. 398 and index.]
In the West Indies. — The West Indian Mission to Western Africa, organised
1850-1, on the occasion of the third Jubilee of the S.P.G., with the aid of a con-
tribution of £1,000 from the Society. [See pp. 205, 260.]
In the Ecclesiastical Province of Canada.— The Canadian General
Board of Missions, consisting of the Provincial Synod, working by means of
" the Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society of the Church of England in
Canada." This Society includes all persons who are members of the Canadian
Church. Organised 1883. In 1886 the Women's Auxiliary was formed in connec-
tion with it. [See p. 175.] {Note. — Missionarj- Unions were formed in parts of
Canada in 1875, and Diocesan Boards of Foreign Missions in Nova Scotia in 1870^
and in Fredericton in 1874.)
By means of these agencies and Colonial contributions to the English Foreign
Missionary Societies, the American and Colonial Churches are joining in the
evangelisation of the world. [See pp. 87, 193, 263, 383, 385, 467, 731, 733.J
Church Congresses were instituted in the United States in 1874 ; Australia
(Melbourne), 1882, and Canada (Hamilton), 1883.
It is unnecessary to add anything on the subject of the minor Church institu-
tions abroad. In many respects, especially as regards synodal organisation and
self-government, the daughter Churches are far in advance of the mother, and
able to solve some problems which in England seem to be insoluble.
The progress of Church organisation from simple meetings of the Clergy
through each successive stage to Synods — Diocesan, Provincial, and General — has
been shown ; it now remains to record the union of the various branches of the
Anglican Communion in the so-called " Pan-Anglican Synod," or, to use the more
proper term, the Lambeth Conference. This " crowning of the edifice " owes
its origin to the daughter Churches. The first suggestion was made in 1851 by
Bishop Hopkins of Vermont, when responding to the invitation of the President
to join in celebrating the Society's Jubilee : —
" It is always a grateful theme to an American Churchman when a Prelate of our
revered Mother Church speaks, as your Grace has been pleased to do, of the ' close com-
munion which binds the Churches of America and England.' For my own part, I would
that it were much closer than it is, and fervently hope that the time may come when
we shall prove the reality of that communion in the primitive style, by meeting
together in the good old fashion of Synodical action. How natural and reasonable
would it seem to be, if, ' in a time of controversy and division,' there should be a.
Council of all the Bishops in Communion with your Grace ! And would not such an
RSBbmblage exhibit the most solemn and (under God) the most influential aspect of
strength and unity, in maintaining the true Gospel of the Apostles' planting, against the
bold and false assumptions of Rome ? It is my own firm belief that such a measure
would be productive of immense advantage, and would exercise a moral influence far
beyond that of any secular legislation " [lOOj.
The next movement came from the Provincial Synod of Canada, which in Sep-
tember 1865 addressed the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury,
^
... •(
,•! !i
I,; |i
■ ;i
i\
iM :'
:!'.!
ii
\\-' ■ ' ''
m:
ill
I'M
762
80CIBTY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THB GOSPEL.
This request being supported by many other Bishops, home and colonial, and
by the Convocation of Canterbury, Archbishop Longley convened a Conference
which met on September 24, 1867, and was attended by seventy-six Bishops,
viz. : 18 English and Welsh, 6 Irish, 6 Scottish, 24 Colonial and Missionary,
4 retired Colonial, and 19 American (U.S.) Bishops. A second Conference was
opened on July 2, 1878, at which one hundred Bishops were present, viz. :
35 English and Welsli (including three Suffragan Bishops and four ex-Colonials
holding " permanent commissions " in England), Irish, 7 Scottish, 80 Colonial
and Missionary, and 19 American (U.S.) Bishops. A third Conference which
began on July 3, 1888, consisted of 145 Bishops, viz. : 40 English and Welsh
(including 8 Suffragans), 11 Irish, 6 Scottish, 63 Colonial and Missionary
(including two Coadjutors), G cx-Colonial, and 29 American (U.S.) Bishops [101].
In connection with the Conferences the Society organised meetings throughout
the country, which were supported by Bishops from all parts of the world. At
Sunderland on August 2, 1888, the late Bishop Lightfoot of Durham gave
expression to the universal feeling of gratitude for the work accomplished : —
" There are now fourteen African Bishops. Not one of those Dioceses existed till
Her QraciouH Majesty hod been on the throne fully ten years. There are nineteen Sees
in British North America, and only two of them were in existence at the commencement
of this reign. There are now thirteen Australian Sees, and the first of them was created
just about the time Her Majesty a ended the throne. Therp are eight Sees i New
Zealand and the Pacific Islands, anc. ot one of them nxister'. at the commencet ont of
the reign. Let us ask onrselves what See means ? It iaeans the completion of the
framework of a settled Church govemm. ■ it means tlie establishment of an Apostolic
ministry, which we believe was especially ^ 'led by God to be the means by which
the ministrations and the gifts of the Church \^hrist should flow to men. It is the
enrolment, as a corporate unity, of one othe.. -xember of the great Anglican com-
munion. The question which wo have to ask oursb. it is, by what agency, under God,
had these results been achieved ? I do not wish for u, moment to under-rate the assist-
ance which has been rendered from other quarters. The noble generosity of individuals
has done much ; the co-operation of the great Church Missionary Society has done more.
Tliere is a special association likewise for the establishment of Colonial and Missionary
Bishoprics. But the one Society which from first to last has taken up this special work,
and has carried it to these glorio .u> results, is the Society for the Propagation of the
Qospel. I think, therefore, at thtii I>;ijnbet'.i Conference, when our hearts were full of
thanksgiving for their result", iii wcuid 1 lave been base ingratitude if we had forgotten the
instrument'Sdity through which God b:;d worked. When I speak to American Bishops or
clergymen, their language is tihf ' i-^uage of heartfelt enthusiasm and gratitude towards
the Society. I think we may -.--Jvy t mt if there hod been no Society for the Propagation
of the Gospel there could, humanly speaking, have been no Lambeth Conference " [103].
Thfl Society was associated with the closing service of the last Conference
(held in St. Paul's Cathedral on July 28, 1888), by receiving the thank-offeringa
made on that occasion [104].
THE ENGLISH COLONIAL AND MISSIONARY DIOCESES.
768
'fl' '
LIST OF ENGMSK COLONIAL AND MISSIONARY DIOCESES,
1787-1898, arranged under their respective countries in the
order of their foundation, and in Ecclesiastical Provinces.
(/'or general chronolngical list, tee p. fts.)
t This mark Bignifiea that the Society han supported Miaaiona which now form part
of the Diocese. * Tliis ahown that the Society has contributed to the support of tho
Bishop by annual grants, and | to tlie permanent endowment of the See, § that the
Bishop had jirevioiialy been a Missionary of the Society, and ^ that tho Diocese is now
independent of aid from the Society.
I. BRITISH NORTH AMERICA (21 Dioceses).
1787. Nova ScoTiAf't (the first Colonial Se(i).—BisJwp8 : C. Ingli8,§ 1787 ;
K. iStansL'r,§ 181G; J. Ingli8,§ 1825; H. Binncy, 1851 j F. Courtney, 1888.
1708. QUEBECf J (formed out of Nova Scoi\ a.). —Buhojft .• J. Mountain, 1793 ;
C. J. Stewart,§ lf"i<i ; G, J. Mountain,^ 1836 ; J, W. Williams, 1863 ; A. H. Dunn,
1892.
1889. ^ToKONTol* (formed out of Quebec).— ^w/io/w .• J. Straclian,§ 1839 ;
A. N. Bethr.ne,§ 1867 ; A. Sweatman, 1879.
1839. NEWFOUNDLANDt*t (formed out of Nova Scotia).— Bishopg : A. O.
Spenoer,§ 1839 ; E. Feild, 1844 ; J. B. Kelly, Coadjutor 1867, Bishop 1876 ; L.
Jones, 1878.
1846. FBEDEBiCTONt (formed out of Nova Scotia).— 2?i.9/(0/;«; J. Medley, 1845 ;
H.T. Kingdon, 1892 (tw<s. Coadjutor Bishop 1881).
1849. lluPEKTSLAND.t— .Bi»/!<y» ■' D- Anderson, 1849 ; II. Machray, Bishop
1865; Archbishop 1893.
1850. MoNTEEALtl (formed out of Q\\ehec).—B!tIioj)s : F. Fulford, 1850 ;
A. Oxenden, 1869 ; W. B. Bond,§ 1879.
1867. f HuKONf (formed out of Toronto). — BiiJwjis : B. Cronyn,§ 1857 ;
I. Hellmuth,§ 1871 ; M. S. Baldwin, 1883.
1859. ^Bbitish CohUMBlA:\—BMops : G. Hills, 1859; W. W. Perrin, 1893.
1862. ^ONTARioft (formed out of Toronto).— ^wAqp : J. T. Lewi8,§ Bishop
1862 ; Archbishop 1893.
1872. MoosONEE (formed out of Rupertsland). — Bishop: J. Horden, 1872;
J. A. Newnham, § 1893.
1873. ALGOMAt*^ (formed out of Toronto).— ^M/ioj;« ; F. D. Fauquier,§
1873; E.Sullivan, 1882.
1874. SASKATCHEWAN f ♦J (formed out of Rupertsland). — Bithopt : J.
McLean, 1874 ; W. C. Pinkliam,§ 1887.
1874. Mackenzie Rivbk {Jormerly '' Athabagca"—{oTmed out of Ruperts-
land).— 5i5^o^» .• W. C. Bompas, 1874 ; W. D. Reeve, 1891.
1876. ^NiAGABAt (formed out of Huron).— i5M*<y;« .• T. B. Fuller,§ 1876 j
C. Hamilton, 1885.
1879. CALEDONiAf (formed out of British Columbia). — Biahop : W. Ridley,
1879.
1879. New WESTMiNSTBEt*J (formed out of British Columbia). — Bishop:
A. W. SilIitoe,§ 1879-94 {^Vacant).
1884. Qu'AppBLLKt*J (Jorvierly " Assiniboia").— Bishops : A. J. R. Anson,
1884 ; W. J. Burn, 1893.
1884. Athabasca (a portion of the original Diocese of Athabasca, now
" Mackenzie B.iveT").— Bishop : R. Young, 18P4.
1887. CALGABYf J (formed out of Saskatchewan). — Bisliop : W. C. Finkham,§
1887.
1890. Selkirk (formed out of " Mackenzie 'Rv/ex.'")— Bishop : W. C. Bompai,:
eoni. 1874, tr. 1891.
'
I ' ■ I
m
Mm
■'■i ; nil
764
SOCIEXT FOB THB PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
The Ecclfisiastical " Province of Canada " consists of the Dioceses of Nova
Scotia, Qubbec, Toronto, Fbedbbicton, Montbeal, Huron, Ontario,
Alooha, and Niagara. Montreal was constitnted a Metropolitical See by Letters
Patent in 1861, but ceased to be so on the resignation of Bishop Oxenden, when
(in accordance with the previous decision of the Provincial Synod that the
primacy should no longer be of necessity attached to Montreal, but that on each
avoidance a Metropolitan should be named by vote of the House of Bishops)
Bishop Medley of Fredericton was elected " Metropolitan " on January 27, 1879,
and held the office until his death in 1892. The present Metropolitan is Arch-
bishop Lewis of Ontario, elected 1893 (see p. 761).
BuPBBTSLAND, made a separate ecclesiastical province in 1876, consists, of
the Metropolitical See of Rupertsland, with Moosoneb, Saskatchewan,
Mackenzie River, Qu'Apfelle, Athabasca, Calgary, and Selkirk.
The remaining dioceses, viz. British Columbta, Caledonia, New West-
minster, and Newfoundland, have not yet been organised into a province, but,
with the exception of Newfoundland, they, with the Dioceses of the two
Provinces — " Canada " and " Rupertsland " — have been united in the General
Synod formed in 1893 for the Dominion of Canada. The " Primate of all Canada "
is Archbishop Machray of Rupertsland {see p. 761).
II. WEST INDIES, CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA (9 Dioceses)."
1824. f .lAMAicA.-ff — i?M^o;;« .• C. Lipscomb, 1824; .A. G. Spencer,§ 1843;
B. Courtenay, 1856; W. G. Tozer, 1879; E. Nuttall, 1880 (Coadjutor Bishop:
C. F. Douet, 1888).
1824. Barbados.!— i/w%« .• W. H. Coleridge, 1824: T. Parry, 1S42
(Coadjutor Bishop, H. H. Parry,§ 1868); J. Mitchinson, 1873; H. Bree, 1882.
1842. ANTiGUAfJ (formed out of Barbados). — Bishops: D. G. Davis, 1842;
S. J. Rigaud, 1868 ; W. W. Jackson,§ I860 (Coadjutor Bishop, C. J. Branch, 1882).
1842. GuiANAf (formed out of Barbados).— i?M^s.' W P. Austin, 1842;
W. P. Swaby, D.D., 1893.
1861. NAB8Aut*J (formed out of Jamaica).— .BwAojus ; C. Jaulfield, 1861;
A. R. P. Venables, 1863 ; P. A. R. Cramer- Roberts, 1878 ; E. T. Churton, 1886.
1860. Falkland l%i,k's-DS.~Bishop : W. H. Stirling, 1869.
1872. TBiNiDADtJ (formed out of Barbados).— .Bw/i/>/;« ; R. Rawle,§ 1872;
J. T. Hayes, 1889.
1878. Windward ISLANDst (formed out of Barbados, but up to the present
t is remained under the charge of the Bishop of that See).
1883. HONDURAst* (formed out of Jamaica). — Bishops : li. Holme, March-
July 1891 ; G. A. Ormsby, 1893.
With the exception of the Falkland Islands, which is an independent See, all
the iibove dioceses are united in the Ecclesiastical " Province of the West Indies,"
the Primates of which have been Bishop Austin of Guiana, 1883-92, and Bishop
Nuttall of Jamaica, elected 1893.
*
m. AFRICA AND THE ISLANDS ADJACENT (17 Dioceses).*
1847. CAPBTOWN.tt— iPwAop* .• R. Gray, 1847 ; W. W. Jones, 1874 (Coadjutor
Bishop: A. G. S. Gibson,§ 1894).
1862. Sierra LBONE-tJ— j5m/«<7?»» .■ E. O. Tidal, 18C2; J. W. Weeks, 1855;
J. Bowen, 1867; E. H. Beckles, 1860; H. Cheetham, 1870; E. G. Ingham, 1883.
1883. GRAHAMSTOWNft (formed out of " Caiietov/n").— Bishops : J. Arm-
strong, 1853 ; H. Cotterill, 1856 ; N. J. Merriman,§ 1871 ; A. B. Webb,§ con^s. 1870,
t'. 1883.
> In addition to these there in the BiRhopric of Haiti, founded by the American Church.
i> I'i addition to these there in the Bisliopric of Cape Falmas (West Africa), founded
in 1661 by the American Church.
*?
THE ENGLISH COLONIAL AND MISSIONARY DIOCESES. 765
1863. NATALtJ (formed out of " Capetown ").—5t«Ao/>i .- J. W. Colenso
(» Natal "), 1853 ; W. K. Macrorie (" Maritzburg •'), 1869 ; A. H. Baynes f" Natal-
Maritzburg," 1893, and "Natal," 1804).
1854. MAvmtws.jX— Bishops : V. W. Ryan, 18.54; T. G. Hatchard. 18G9 •
H. C. Huxtable,§ 1870 ; P. C. Royston, 1872 ; W. Walsh, 1891.
1839. St. Helena* (forpied out of Cavtetown).— JUshous : P. C. Clauo-hton
1859; T. E. Welby,§ 1862.
1861. f Zanzibae and East AFEiCAt (originally " Zamhen " and then "Central
Africa").— Bishops : C. F. Mackenzie, 1861 ; W. G. Tozer, 1863 ; E. Steere 1874 •
C. A. Smythies, 1883-94 ( Vacant). ' '
1883. BlobmfonteinI*J (formerli/ " Orange iZ/wr "—formed out of "Cape-
town").— i?w^«/;s .- E. Twells, 1863; A. B. Webb, 1870; G. W. H. Knisht-Bruce
1886 ; J. W. Hicks, 1892.
1864. Western Equatobial Apbica (^for^ierly " Niger").— Bishops •
8. A. Crowther, 1864 ; J. S. Hill, June 1893-Jan. 1894 ; H. Tugwell, 1894 • Assis-
tant-Bishops : C. Phillips, 1893, and I. Oluwole, 1893. '
1870. ZuLULANDf (formed out of "Capetown").— 5w/io»i.- T. E Wilkinson
1870 ; D. McKenzie, 1880 ; W. M. Carter, 1891.
1873. St. JOHN'sf* {formerly '^Independent Eaffraria" — formed oat of
"Capetown").— i?w(A/>ps.- H. Callaway ,§ 1873; B. Key,§ 1886.
1874. MADAGASCAK.f* — Bishop : R. K. Kestell-Cornish, 1874.
1878. PBETOBiAf*!: (formed out of "Bloemfontein").— ^Mow.- H. B Bousfield
1878.
1884. Eastbbn Equatobial AvRiCA.—BisJwps : J. Hannington, 1884 • H P
Parker, 1886 ; A. R. Tucker, 1890.
1801. MASHONALAND.f— SMo/;; G.W. H. Knight-Bruce, cwM. 1886 tr 1891
Bishop-elect, 1894 : Ven. W. T. Gaul.
1801. LEBOiiBO.Jt— Bishop : W. E. Smyth, 1893.
1892. Ntasaland (formed out of " Central Africa ").—5w7wb .• W. B. Hombr
1892-4 (Fa^awO ■"
The Eccle'jiastical " Province i' South Africa " consists of the Metropolitical
See of Capetown with Gkahamstown, Natal, St. Helena, Bloempontein,
ZuLULAVD, St. Jomn's, Pretoria, MAsnoNALANn. and Lebombo.
The remaining i^'oceses— Sierra Leor.e ana Western Equatorial Africa on the
west coast, and Mr.uritius, Madagascar, Zanzibar and East Africa, Eastern
Equatorial Alrica, and Nyasalandon tht south-east — have not yet been organised
into any province.
IV. AUSTRALIA (14 Dioceses).
1836. ^SriMiKXj (formerly " Australia").— Bisho^.'n : W. G. Broughton, 1836-
F. Barker, 1854 ; A. Barry, 1884; W. Saumarez Smith, IH-JO.
1842. ^TASMANiAfJ (formed out of " AnBtmiia").— Bishops : F, R. Nixon
1842; C. H. Bromby, 1864: D. F. Sandford, 1883 ; H. H. Montgomery, 1889.
1847. fNEWCASTLBft (formed out of " Australia").— .ffwAo/;*; W. Tyrrell
1847; J. B. Pearson, 1880; G. H. Stanton§ (cans. 1878, tr, 1891).
1847. ^MaLBOUBNEf (formedout of "Australia').— j!?mA<>p4.' C. Perry, 1847-
J. Moorhouse, 1876 ; F. F. Goe, 188S.
1847. ^ADKLAlDBt (formed out "f " Australia"), — Bishops.- A. Short, 1847 •
G. W. Kennion, 1882-94 (FaoanO-
1867. PKRTHf $ (formed out of " Adelaide"). —JJwAop* .• M. B. HaIo,§ 1857 •
H. H. Parry§ (cons. 1868, tr. 18V6) ; C. O. L. Riley, 1894.
1880. BULSBANEtt (formed out of " if ewcaatle").— Bishop t: E. W. Tufnell
1869; M. B. Hale (com. 1857, tr. lo.'o); W. T. T. Webbei, 1885 (Assistant
Bishop, N. Dawes, 1889-92).
1863. ^GouiiBUBNtt (formed out of " Sydney ").— Bishops.- M. Thomas, 1863 ;
W. Chalmers,! i892.
1
'tjli
766
SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
1867. ^Gbapton and ABMlDALE-f (formed out of " Newcastle ").— Bishops :
W. C. Sawyer, 1867 ; J. F. Turner, 1869-93 ; A. V. Green, 1894.
1869. fBATHUBSTf (formed outof " Sydney").— Bi^hojjs: S. E. Marsden, 1869;
C. B. Camidge, 1887.
1876. ^BALLABATf (formed out of" Melbourne")— J5a7tc7' • S. Thornton, 1875.
1878. North QUBENSLANDf* (formed out of " Sydney ").—Bishoi)S : G. H.
Stanton, 1878; C. G. Barlow, 1891.
1884. ^RiVBKiNAf (formed out of "Goulburn," &c.) — Bishop: S Linton,
1884. Bishop-elect: Rev. E. A. Anderson.
1802. f RocKHAMPTONft (formed out of " Brisbane "). — Bishop : N. Dawes,
cons. 1889, tr. 1892.
As yet there is but one organised Ecclesiastical Province in Austrara, t';->:^ .>i:
"New South Wales," which comprises the Metropolitical See of iiY'ni >'jf,
Newcastle, Goulburn, Bathubst, Gbafton and Ahmidale, and P ' f-si > ,
but the 14 Dioceses are united in the " General Synod of Australia and Ic i .aui'ia."
The Bishop of Syr'iiey is both "Primate of Australia" and " Metropohiiu of
New South Wales. '
V. NEW ZEALAND AND THE PACIFIC (8 Dioceses).
1841. ^AucKLAND+J {formerly "I'ieTv Zealand").— Bishops: G. A. Sclwyn,
1841 ; W. G. Cowie ("Auckland," 1869).
1856. ^CHRiSTCHCRCHtJ (formed outof " New Zealand").— J5«;/..y;s; H. J. C.
Harper, 1856 ; Churchill Julius, 1890.
1858. f WELLiNGTONft (formed out of " New Zealand ").— Bishops : C. J.
Abraham,§ 1858; 0. Hadtield, 1870-93; Biskop-desi^nate, 1894: Rev V. Wallis.
1858. ^NELaoNtJ (formed out of "New Zealand").— .©«/<(>/;».• E. Hobhouse,
1858; A. B. Suter, 1866; C. O. Mules, 1892.
1858. ^WAiAPUf (formed out of "New Zealand").— Bishoj)s : W. Williams,
1858; E. C. Stuart, 1877-93 ; Bish4>p-elcct, 1894 : Ven. W. L. Williams.
1861. Bo^OhVLV.-\*X— Bishops: T. N. Staley, 1861; A. Willis, 1872.
1861. ^MELANKSlAf (formed out of " New Zealand ').—Bisliops : .T. C.
Patteson, 1861 ; J, R. Selwyn, 1877; C. Wilson, 1894.
1866. ^DuNHDiNf (formed out of "Christchurch").- i?i«Ao;«; H. L. Jenner,
1866; 8. T. Nevill, 1871.
With the exception of Honolulu, which is an independent See, the above
Dioceses are united in the Ecclesiastical "Province of Now Zealand." The
Primates have been Bishop G. A. Selwyn (of New Zealand, or Auckland), 1841-69;
Bishop Harper (Christchrroh), 1869-89; Bishop Hadfield (Wellington), 1890^93,
and Bishop Cowie (Auckland) Acting Primate 1893.
VI. ASIA AND THE ISLANDS ADJACENT (18 Dioceses)."
1814. CMjCVrtkf .—Bishops : T. F. Middleton, ISU ; R. Heber, 1823; J. T
James, 1827; J. M. Turner, 1829; D. Wilson, 1832; G. E. L. Cotton, 1858; \\.
Milman, 1 867 ; K. R. Johnson, 1876.
1835. MADliAst (formed out of " Calcutta ").—/?m/w//« ; D. Corrie, IS.If);
G. T. Spencer, 1837; T. Dealtry, 1849; F. Gell. 1861. Amstant- Bishops for
Tinnevelly : E. Sargent, 1877-90; R. Caldwell,§ 1877-91.
1837. BoMBAYf (formed out of " Calcutta "Y-AVii./a T Carr, 1837; J
Harding, lo.il ; H. A. Douglas, 1869; L. G. Mylr.. 1h«6.
1841. .liRUSALKM.— /y««/«y»: M. S. Aleia. ^"x. 18ii , S. -.lobat, 1846; .J.
Barclay, 1879; G F. P. Blyth, 1887.
' la addition there are the Dioceses of " Sha ighai and the Valley of the Yangtse
River " (China), 1844, and Tokyo (Japan), 1874, founded by the American Church.
1^
4
';!^.''-
E.
and
Jun
Jo.,
Wo
V.
Jo.,
R.
Jul
Ma
Jut
Jo.J
V.
tops :
869;
'-. v>t
■P^
i".
THE ENGLISH COLONIAL AND MISSIONARY DIOCBBES.
767
1845. COLOMBO.tJ (formed out of " Calcutta,").— ^w/tflps : J, Chapman, 1845 ;
P. C. Claughton, 1862 ; H. W. Jermyn, 1871 ; R. 8. Copleston, 1875.
1849. f ViCTOBiA.tt (Hong Kong).— BigJwjis : G. Smith, 1849 ; C. R. Alford,
1867 ; J. S. Burdon, 1874.
1855. Singapore, Labuan and SAKAWAKt*^ (^formerly "LabJian and
Sanranak ").—Bis1wps : F. T. McDougall,§ 1855 ; W. Chambers,§ 1869 : G. F. Hose.
1881
1872. Mid-China (previously to 1880 known a.s " North China," and wrongly
as "Ningpo"— formed out of "Victoria"). — Bishops: W. A. Russell, 1872 : G E
Moule; 1880.
1877. LAHOKBtf (formed out of " Calcutta,").— ^Mwps : T. V. French, 1877 ;
H. J. Matthew, 1888.
1877. RANGOONft (formed out of " Calcutta.").— J5M/k?;« : J. H. Titcomb,
1877 ; J. M. Strachan,§ 1882.
1879. Travancore and Cochin (formed out of "U&Aras").— Bishops: J.
M. Speechly, 1879 ; E. N. Hodges, 1890.
1880. North China+J (part of the original Diocese of North China, which
is now designated " Mid-China," see above). — Bishop : C. P. Scott,§ 1880.
1883. jAPANt* (formed out of "TictonSk").— Bishops: \. W. Poole, 188.S;
E. Bickersteth,§ 1886.
1889. CoTiT&A.^*— Bishop : C. J. Corfe, 1889.
1890. Chota NAQPURft (formed out of " Calcutta").— ^25%; : J. C. AVhitley,§
1890.
1893. LucKNOwfl (formed out of " Calcutta").— i7fe/top • A.Clifford, 1893.
18B4. KluSHiu (South Japan— formed out of " Japan ").—.Bj»%> ; H.
Evington, 1894.
TiNNKVBLLYf *J (proposed to be formed out of " Madras," which see on
p. 766).— Bishop-designate, 1894 : Ven. \V. W. Elwes.
The Ecclesiastical " Province of India and Ceylon " consists of the Metro-
political See of Calcutta, with Madras, Bombay, Colombo, Lakore,
Rangoon, Travancore and Cochin, Chota Nagpub, Lucknow (and Tin-
nevelly). The remaining Dioceses — Jerusalem, Victoria, Mid-China, North China,
Singapore, Japan, Eiushin, and Corea, hare not yet been organised into any
j/rovince.
VII. EUROPE.
1842. GiBTiAhTXn.fX— Bishops: G. Tomlinson, 1842; W. J. Trowtr, 18G3 ;
C. A. Harris, 1868; C. W. Sandford, 1874.
Gibraltar is not united with any Ecclesiastical Province.
Beferenees (Chapter XCIV.)— [1] Letter to Horace Walpole, Works, V. 11, p. 848.
[fi] Pownal on the CoIonieH, Appendix, and Hazard I., pp. 844-6, Collier, VIII., p. 94,
and Heylyn, p. 276. [3] Page 2 of this book. [4] Correspondence and Diary of Dr.
Doddridge, V. 5, p. 201. [6] Hawkins' "Account of 8.P.G.," p. 876. [6] R. 1704, p. 2,
Original Edition. [7] Jo., April 10, 1708. [8] Jo. Nov. 17, Doc. Ifi, 1704 ; App. Jo. A,
p. 258. [9] Jo., Aug. 15, Sept. 19, 1707 : see also Jo., July 30, 1706 ; July 20, 1706 ;
and Oct. 17, 1707. [lOJ App. Jo. A, pp. 508-18. [11] Jo., Jan. 20, 1708; Feb. 11,
June 8, July 16, Oct. 21, Nov. 18, and Dec. 80, 1709 ; and Feb. 10, 1710. [12]
Jo., Mar. 8 and April 28, 1710 ; App. Jo. B, No. 189. [13] Scott's Edition of Swift'a
Works, 15, pp. 296, 808 : see also Bishop Perry's " History of the American Church,"
V. 1, p. 404. [14] " Life of Archbishop Sharp " (ed. by Eev. T. Newman), V. 1, p. 852. [16]
Jo., Feb. 10, 1710 ; June 22, 1711 ; May 28, 1712 ; Feb. and April 10, 1718. R. 1710, p. 86 ;
R. 1712, pp. 66-7. [16] Jo., CH. 17, 1712: see also Jo., May 2 and 28, 1712. [17] Jo.,
July 11, 18, 26, Nov. 21, 1712 ; Jan. 16, 1718 ; Feb. 19, March 27, 80, April 10, 16, 28,
May 21, Nov, 12, 1714 ; R. 1712, pp. 56-« ; R. 1718, p. 39 ; R. 1714, p. 42. [18] Jo.
June 8, 1716 ; A M8S., V. 10, pp. 28-30 : see also Jo,, March 18, April 7, May 20, 1716;
Jo., V. 4, pp. 42, 94, 96. [19] Hawkins' ' Account of S.P.G.," pp. 882-8. [20] A MS8.,
V. 11, p. 886; do., V. 12, pp. 178-9. [21] R. 1716, p. 3; R. 1717, p. 86. Jo., Jan. 20,
iii
P '
I
■I • i ' 1
I
'' I
iHi
! J:;.]
768
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
1716 ; July 19, 1717 ! May 16, 1718. [22] R. 1720, p. 40 ; Jo., V. 4, p. 100. [28] Jo.,
Feb. 21, 1711; R. 1718, p. 83; R. 1758, pp. 53-4. [24] R. 1712, pp. 56, 69. [26] A
MSS., V. 14, pp. 144-7. [26a] Finance Sub-Committee's Report, 1894, pp. 31-2 ;
R. 1898, p. xvi. [26] Jo., V. 4, pp. 14, 188, 194 ; Jo., V. 5, pp. 9, 12, 19, 67-8 ;
Hawkins' " Account of S.P.G.," p. 880 ; Bishop Perry's " History of American Church,"
V. 1, pp. 402-5, 541-60. [27] A MSS., V. 19, pp. 284-6. [28] B MSS., V. 8, No. 330:
tee also R. 1702, p. 51 ; R. 1767, pp. 49, 50. [29] B MSS., V. 29, No. 806. [30] B
MSS., V. 23, No. 848. [31] Do., No. 107. [32] Do., No. 15. [33] Do., No. 202. [34]
B MSS., V. 22, No. 160. [36] M.F. 1878, p. 413. [36] Hawkins' " Account of S.P.G.,"
p. 157 ; »(?» also S.P.G. Ann. Sermons, 1767, pp. 22-5 ; 1768, p. 27 ; 1769, pp. 26-7 ;
1772, p !.!?-80; 1776, pp. 67-8. [37] Hawks' "Ecclesiastical History of United
States," 196 ; Bishop Perry's " History of American Church," V. 1, p. 406,
and " Hib^ lUections," Maryland, V. 4, p. 269. [38] Correspondence and Diary
of Dr. Doddi /. 5, p. 201. [39] Mathers' " Magnalia," Bk. 8, Pt. 1, Sec. 7, p. 219 of
V. 1. [10] Sai. s [38] above. [41] Bishop Perry's " History of American Church," V.
1, p. 408. [42] Do., p. 410. [43] Chandler's " Life of Dr. Johnson," p. 177. [43a] Same
as [41] above, p. 425. [44] Do., pp. 407-9, 412-14, 417-18, 421-6. [45] Do., pp. 411-12.
[46, 47, 48] Porteus' "Life of Seeker," pp. 52, 53, 190. [49] Hawkins' " History of
S.P.G.," p. 393. [50] Ann. Sermon, 1771, pp. 17, 18. [51] Chandler's "Life of Dr.
Johnson," p. 207. [52] Same as [40]. [63-9] Do., pp. 394, 401-7 : see also Jo., V. 23,
p. 847, and S.P.G. Ann. Sermon, 1787, pp. 25-80. [60-3] Hawkins' " History of S.P.G.,"
pp. 845, 407-10 ; S.P.G. Ann. Sermon, 1787, p. 30 ; 1790, pp. 16, 17 ; App. Jo. C, pp. 286-7.
[64-5] App. Jo.'O, pp. 286-7 ; Bishop Perry's " History of American Church," V. 2,
p. 125 (the year of Bishop Claggett's consecration is misprinted " 1790 " ( for 1792) in
the latter). [66] Hawkins' " Account of S.P.G.," pp. 410-11 ; pp. 117, 802 of this book ;
Hind's " Accoi" .1 of King's College, Windsor, Nova Scotia, 1790-1890," pp. 1-11 (New
York, 1890.) (N.B. — In the list of Clergy who signed the Memorial Mr. Hind has failed
to distinguisli Messrs. J. Odell, J. Bloomer, and M. Badger as S.P.G. Missionaries.)
[67-8] Pp. 743, 745, 763 of this book. [69, 70] " Documents Relating to the Erection
and Endowment of Additional Bishoprics in the Colonies, 1841-55 " (Canon Hawkins^
p. 11. [71-3] P. 474 of this book; R. 1823, pp. 159-60; S.P.G. Ann. Sermon, 1824,
pp. 11-31. [74] R. 1857, pp. 130-1 ; R. 1866, p. 113 ; Proceedings of S.P.G. Conference,
1888, pp. 21-2. [74o] R. 1857, p. 131. [75] Same as [69, 70], pp. 13-48 ; R. 1840,
pp. 102-7 ; R. 1841, pp. 171-7. [76] Report of Colonial Bishoprics C. Fund, 1891. [77]
" Some Account of the Legal Development of the Colonial Episcopate," by Lord
Blachford (Paul, Trench & Co., 1 Paternoster Square, 1883), pp. 5-7, 11-14, 17-30.
[77a] R. 1863, p. 35 ; R. 1863-4, p. 42. [78, 78a] Do., pp. 30-82 ; M.F. 1867, pp. 83,
180 ; Guardian, Dec. 19, 1866, p. 1800. [79] M.F. 1867, p. 83. [80] R. 1848, p. 102,
and pp. 766-7 of this book. [80aJ M.F. 1858, pp. 14, 15. [81] Jo., V. 87, pp. 1-4 ; India
Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 351-9 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 229, 870-7 ; H MSS., V. 7, pp. 149-53 ;
R. 1853, p. 84 : Jo., V. 47, pp. 116, 160-2, 218, 246, 281, 286, 292, 304-5, 314, 321, 870,
887 ; R. 1857, pp. 130-5 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 144, 186 ; M.F. 1858, pp. 71-2 ; R. 1858, pp. 29,
80, 166; M.F. 1859, p. 166 ; M.F. 1865, p. 130. [82] Jo., V. 47, p. 814. [83] Jo., April 19,
1861 ; R. 1861, pp. 152-3. [84] Jo., V. 52, pp. 217-18 : see also pp. 295, 351 ; M.F. 1873.
[85] Jo., V. 52, pp. 270, 331-2, 838-9, 888-9, 392-7 ; H MSS., V. 6, pp. 404-5 ; do., V.
8, p. 217 ; Applications Committee Report, 1874, pp. 4, 5, 8 ; do., 1875, p. 5. [86] Jo.,
V. 52, pp. 374-5. [87, 88] Jo., V. 52, pp. 378, 405-0, 416-17 ; H MSS., V. 8, p. 219.
[89] Proceedings of S.P.G. Missionary Conference, July 10, 1888, pp. 25-0. [90] P.
590 of this book. [91] Jo., V. 54, pp. 80-1; Applications Committee Report, 1882,
pp. 8, 9. [92] P. 499 of this book. [93] Jo., V. 20, pp. 264-7 ; R. 1776, pp. 47-50 ;
p. 114 of this book. [94] R. 1850, p. 80. [95, 96] P. 830 of this book. n97] P. 759 of
ihia book. [98 and 99] Proceedings of Conference of Australasian Bishops, Oct.,
Nov., 1850 ; R. 1806, p. 98. [100] R. 1851, pp. 92-8. [lOi] " Origin and History of the
Lambeth Conferences of 1807 and 1878," by Dean Davidson (now Bishop of Rochester^
1888, and Proceedings of the three Conferences, 1807 (Rivingtons), 1878 (Casaell), and
1888 (8.P.C.K.) ; M.F. 1867, pp. 448-7. [102] M.F. 1888, p. 897. [108] Do., pp. 862-8.
m
769
'-II
^^'i
CHAPTER XCV.
EDUCATION.
I.
This branch of the Society's work embraces Primary, iSecondary, and Collegiato
education, carried on in Day and Boarding Schools ; and in some cases combined
•with Orphanages and Industrial training. The institutions for the training of
Missionaries will only be referred to here — an account of each being given in
Part II. Attention is also directed to the references to Schoolmasters on
pages 844-6, and to the references in the Index under "Education."
M'ORTH AMEBIC A. — The Society's work of education began in 1704 with
the opening of a " Catechising School " for the Negro and Indian slaves in the
city of New York. By this means many were raised from their miserable con-
dition and became steadfast Christians [pp. 63-4]. Similar Primary Schools were
established by the Missionaries in other parts of the now United States, both foi
the slaves and the colonists, some of which continued to be supported by the
Society during its connection with this part of America. For want of school-
masters the Clergy wore sometimes unable to perform one part of their pastoral
office — catechising. In many places the condition of the white children was
little better than that of heathen, and few as were the Mission Schools — limited
means obliging the Society to employ limited agency —they formed ihe only
centres of enlightenment for a considerable portion of the poorer children. Tlio
Justices of the Peace, the High Sheriff and the Commander-in-Chief of Her
Majesty's Militia, in the County of Richmond, Long Island, in thanking the
Society on behalf of the inhabitants for its Mission [pp. 58-fl], wrote in 1712:
" You have added to the former a fresh and late Instance of your IJounty, in
allowing a support to a Schoolmaster for the instruction of our Youth : the de-
plorable want of which hath been a great atlliction to us." Similarly the Vestry
, of Hempsted, on the same island, reported to the Society in 17i;J that "Without
your bounty and charity our poor children would undoubtedly want all education ;
our people are poor, and settled distantly from one another, and unable to board
out their chihiren" [1].
In British North America the Society began to support Primary Schools in
Newfoundland, 1726 [p. 8i>] ; Nova Scotia, 1728 [p. 1071 ;" Upper Canada, 1784
[p. 165]; New Brunswick, 1780 [p. 130]; and Lower Canada, 1807 [p. 14C].
Early in the present century it became a favourable object with the Society to
introduce the "Madras" or "National" system of education into the North
American Colonies, and this was accomplished by sending out in 1815-16 the Rev.
James Milne, qualified by attendance at Baldwyn's Gardens, London, and Mr.
West, one of the most accomplished masters trained at that ir.stitution. By the
latter a Central School was opened at Halifax in December 1816, which was
welcomed by all classes. A liberal subscription was raised on the spot, under
the patronage of the Earl of Dalhousie and the two Houses of Assembly, for tha
■erection of a building, and It was deemed expedient to extend the instruction
given, to Grammar, Geography, French, and the higher branches of Arithmetic
and Mathema'ics, as the rich as well as the poor eagerly availed themselves of
the School. This extension did not interfere with the principal object of the
institutiim- the gratuitous education of the lower classes. The manifest
superiority of the system of education as exhibited at Halifax under Mr. West
(and liis successor in 1820, Mr. A. S. Gore of New Brunswick) created such a
" sensation " throughout Nova Scotia and the neighbouring provinces that from
many quarters the several local school masters and mistresses were sent to
Halifax for training. Similar central training institutions were formed in other
parts, so that by 1824 it was recorded that the Society had been " the great in.
•trument of introducing the National systomof «dacationiu th^ capitals of Canada,
8d
1 !
M
m
' ;i
"}
1 :
t
' :J
,|, ■
■ '\\
'' i
.
i
t
M
m
770
SOCIEIY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE OOPPEL.
I
Nova Scotia, and New Brnnswick, and extending it through every part of the
North American Colonies." ThcRC scliools proved of great influence in the im-
provement of the moral and religious character of the people. The merits of the
system became generally admitted by lloman Catholics and Dissenters alilce —
the former, after acquiring the method, removed their children to schools set up
under their own management [2].
In 1827 the Society was expending on National education in North America,
exclusive of -he Central Institutions, £1,430 in salaries varying from £5 to £20
per annum, among 200 teachera acting under the superintendence of its Mis-
sionaries [2a]. It was the hope of the Society that the benefits conferred by tJie
schools which it had introduced would become so evident that the support and
extension of the system might be left to the voluntary support of tho°e who had
witnessed the good fruit produced. From 1833 therefore the Society's grants
for primary education in North America gradually became less, and ceased in
New Brunswick 1836, Upper and Lower Canada and Newfoundland 184;},
and Nova Scotia 1858, the schools being continued from local sources [:?].
For Colleges see pp. 776-82.
WEST INDIES AND SOUTH AMERICA.— Simultaneously witli
the withdrawal from North America came a more pressing call from another
quarter. Primary Schools for the Negroes had been started by the Society
in Barbados 1712 [p. 199] and the Bahamas 1738 [p. 217], and in 1834 it
initiated, and during the next fifteen years it brought to a successful issue,
the gre:it educational movement in the West Indies &c. by which the freed slaves
were assisted to a rightful use of things temporal and to a fuller knowledge of
things eternal. In a report by Mr. La Trobe to Government in 1839 is shown
how much good was effected even in such a short period as four years : —
" Previous to emancipation in 1834 the education of the negro was carried forwuvd in
all these colonies, more or less, under every disadvantage. The Colonial legislatures
were openly adverse to it ; the great body of the proprietors and administrators of estates
not the less bo; for one of their own class to attempt it, was considered folly, or what
was worse, treason to the common interest and were the individual a non-resident or
an absentee, his designs were almost certain to bo defeated. In the majority of cases
the Clergy or the Missionaries who were prompted to undertake tho education of the
slave were looked upon with an unfriendly eye. Not unfrequently open and acknow-
ledged opposition was added to covert distrust and dislike. However hi^h the character,
and however unimpeachable the purposes of tho offending parties, the spirit of fear and
of distrust could not be quieted ; and it is notorious that it actuated the conduct of many
in their treatment of the persons and projects of the highest dignitaries in tho colonies,
whether civil or religious. The schools to which the negro had access wore, for the most
part, of but poor pretensions. The means necessary to give them system and force were
neither to be drawn from tho colonies nor from the mother country ; and, glancing at
the state of colonial education in goi'oral, it may be said with truth that, in the majority
of instances, the restricted principles upon which the parochial and so-called free schools
were conducted, and the loose manner in which they were carried on, furnished a severe
comment upon the degree of estimation in which sound education was regarded in tho
colonies, and one, equally severe, upon tho character of iiublic bodies possessing the
power and control over institutions of this class. . . . Little as has been done at this date,
compared to what must be eftect'jd before the lapse of many years if these noble colonies
are not to become a reproach tc the mother country, the change is so singularly striking
that all must allow it, whether ti.^y rejoice in it or not.
" A widely-spread, if not a general impulse, has been given to the cause of negro <!du-
cation both at home and in the colonies. It has not only roused and stimulated those
charitable and religious bodies in the mother country, whose efforts, stemming the cur-
rent of colonial opposition and of home indifference, had previously been directed to the
prosecution of this object, and had given countenance to it; or has encouraged tlioso
few individuals in the colonies themselves, who, from a sense of moral and religious
duty, or from superior worldly foresight and sagocity, had already shown thcmselveB
friendly to the education of the labouring class ; but it has also influenced a considerable
and daily-increasing body of those very men who ranked but recently among tho decrier*
and opposers of every measure which appeared to threaten tho moral culture of the
negro race. It is evident thot the negro alone is not to bo benefited by the change, for
in many instances public attention in tho colonies is seen to bo strongly directed to tho
re-organisation of existing institutions for education, and to tho foundation of others
Baited to tho wants of all clMses of the population " [4 1
pursv
Missi
and
of Ch
fact
belie
Educ
show
fiat
by
EDUCATION.
771
he
m-
lie
in
I
To this and to the Summary Statement given on ixujet 194-6 it is only necessary
to add that so far as the schools supported by the Society's Negro Instruction
Fund of £171,777 were concerned, the self-supporting stage was reached in all
cases by 1850, and in many at an earlier date.
The ordinary Primary Schools for the negroes on the Codrington Trust
Estate, Barbados [p. 200], have for some years past been under Government
control [5] ; but in Ouiana and in Trinidad the Society still affords educational
facilities for the Coolies and (in the former country) for the native Indian races [6].
For Colleges see pp. 782-3.
AFBIOA. — The negroes in Africa received from the Society in 1765 a
schoolmaster as well as Missionary in the Rev. Philip Quaque, a native,
edu lated in England, who continued in these offices at the Gold C ast over
fifty years. [/%e pp. 266-8.] Good service was rendered in South Africa (1821-8)
by the Rev. W. Wright, the first Missionary from the Society to the Cape, by
the reorganisation and extension of schools at Capetown and neighbourhood
for English, Dutch, Malays, and Natives [pp. 2G9-70]. Mauritius shared in the
Negro Instruction Fund from 1838 to 1850 [p. 370], and still receives school aid
from the Society for the Creole and Indian population [7]. Both here and in
Madagascar, as well as generally in South Africa, much has been accomplished
by the Missionaries for the education of the native and coloured races at little
cost to the Society's funds.
For Colleges see pp. 783-7.
AUSTRALASIA.— In 1796 the Society was moved to take part in the re-
generation of the convicts of Australia — men who by the faults of their country
almost as much as by their own crimes had been allowed to fall into a state more
pitiful than that of the heathen. Up to 1829 two schoolmasters or school-
mistresses, selected by the Chaplains from the more promising of the ex-convicts,
were supported in New South Wales, and from 1797 to 1826 two in Norfolk
Island. Only small educational results could be expected from such small
efforts, but the Society could do no more [pp. 387-9]. Neither in Australia nor in
New Zealand has it been necessary for the Society to expend much money on
primary schools, but in those countries, as in South Africa, the Missionaries have
taken their part in promoting education. The institutions for the aborigines estab-
lished by the Society in 1850-2 at Poonindie [pp. 419-21] and Albany [p. 427] have
demonstrated again and again that the use of proper means can make intelligent
Christians of the natives of Australia.
For Colleges sec pp. 788-9.
INDIA AND CEYLON.
"I feel deeply interested in native education," said the Bishop of Madras to
his clergy in 1839.
" So long as I may be pemiittod i- place among you, my voice shall bo raised in
its behalf. Do it with prudence, tact, and every necessary consideration for the
unhappy blindness of those with whom you have to deal, but promote native educa-
tion ; and with God's grace and blessing Cluristianity will inevitably follow. We shall
not live to see the glorious result ; but if we use our best endeavours soberly and
steadily to promote this noble object, future generations will pronounce us blessed."
The promotion of Christian education has been a primary object with
Missionaries of all denominations in India. So successfully has the work been
pursued that, notwithstanding the competition of Government Schools, the
Mission Schools equal them in number and in some cases outdo them in efficiency,
and to a great extent the higher education of the youth of India is in the hands
of Christians. The greater popularity of the Mission Schools is partly due to the
fact that the educational policy of the Government is purely secular, destroying
belief in Hinduism without providing a religion in its place. The IndiaQ
Education Commission reported in 1883 : — " the evidence we have taken
shows that in some Provinces there is a deeply seated and widely spread desire
that culture and Religion should not be divorced, and that this desire is shared
by some representatives of native thought in every Province. In Government
3d2
!: I .U
hi i --
1
■r>;
i^
my
m
It
772
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
1
institalions this desire cannot be gratified." An illustration of this was famished
by an influential meeting held in Madras in 1886 for the consideration of the ques-
tions : " Is the present system of education complete or is it defective 7 If it is
defective, what are the defects, and how may they be remedied ? " A judge of the
High Court and fifteen other Hindu graduates were present, and it was declared
that " the doctrine of religious neutrality had come to be so worked as to exclude
the inculcation of even broad and universal principles of morality and justice in
all schools receiving state aid," and that it was " necessary to make provision in
the curriculum of studies in aided or unaided Hindu schools for moral and
religious instruction " [8].
In regard to religious instruction in India the record of the S.P.G. is an
honourable one. The Society's first work in that country was the erection of
Bishop's College, Calcutta (1820-4) [9]. In 1823 the Society took over Mission
Schools in Bengal and in 1826 in South India supported by the S.P.C.K.
[10]; these have been developed and extended in every direction, and by the
establishment of institutions of its own and by urging a similar duty on the
Government the Society has 'nade every effort to promote the education of all
classes throughout India.
In May 1853 it addressed a memorial to the English Government on the
importance of providing enlarged .eans and a better system of education in
India, submittincf
" that the object for which a yearly sum for educational purposes is set apart by the
East India Government, is to promote general education (to be ascertained on the
Report of official Inspectors) among all classes of the Inhabitants of India, and that
consequently every school in which such general instruction as shall reach the standard
prescribed ia conveyed, lias a right to share in the benefit of the Government Grant."
The want of female education and the claims of the poorer classes of Europeans
and Eurasians were also urged, with the opinion " that any regulation or usage
which prevents the admission of the Holy Scriptures into schools and colleges
supported by the Government should be at once discontinued" [11]. The policy
thus advocated was so far adopted that the education of the whole people of India
was definitely accepted as a State duty in the following year, and Mission Schools
were recognised as entitled to Government aid [12]. In 1859 the Society again
memorialised the Home Government on the subject of ev^ucation and Christianity
in India, urging
" that toleration the most full and complete — of all religions, and of all religious
teachers, should be maintained, without regard to creed or caste. That the profession
of Christianity by natives sliould not operate as an objection to their employment in
the public service. Tliat no public ser\'ant should hereafter be restrained from helping
forward in his private capacity the conversion of the natives of India to the Christian
Faith, either by pecuniary contributions or personal exertions. That a liberal secular
education should be provided for the children of the natives, and that means and
opportunities of liearing and reading ihe Word of God should be furnished as far as
may be to all who may be willing to avail themselves thereof. That the syster s adopted
by the Government in the year 1864 of making grants-in-aid to all schools, without
distinction, which come up to a certain prescribed standard of merit and efficiency offers
the most valuable encouragement to Native Education and should be steadfastly
maintained " [18].
Although " the declared neutrality of the State forbids its connecting the
Institutions directly maintained by it with any one form of faith," the Indian
Government seeks to supplement rather than supplant, Mission Schools. In
dealing with Tinpevelly, where education had from the first been carried on
exclusively by the two Church Societies, the Government in 1858 subsidised the
Mission Schools and left all educational operations there in the hands of those
Societies [p. 643]. The Missionary Societies have made good use of their oppor-
tunities. Some years ago it was doubtful whether the Nazareth Mission
contained any boy or girl of eight years of age who could not read or write.
Taking the institutions of the S.P.G. it will be found that they are thoroughly
comprehensive in their character. There are Village Sch.irli, Middle-class Schools,
High Schools, Seminaries, and Colleges ; also Industria .-hools and Orphanages.
The Village Schools are very numerous. They are variec in character, some con-
dd
1
EDUCATION.
778
taining only Christian boys, some Hindus only, and others both ; and although
generally the education is primary, some approach the standard of Middle-Class
Schools [14, 15]. These latter are frequently called Anglo- Vernacular Schools, and
in some of them the education is almost equal to that of a High School [16]. The
High Schools were started with the object of Christianising the higher classes.
Under the control of European principals and stimulated by Government
inPi/ection, they have attained an honourable position— some {e.ff. Tanjore and
Trichinopoly [pp. 793-4]) developing into colleges— and are respected alike by
Government and by the native population as valuable institutions for the improve-
ment of the country. It is from such schools aa these that most of the few
Brahmin converts have been obtained and by competent judges they are
regarded as effective pioneers in the work of evangelisation, supplying the key
which will admit Christianity to the highest-caste Hindus, who are " almost
entirely inaccessible to the ordinary pastoral Missionarj' and his agents" [17].
The Diocesan Committee of the Society in Madras, in which Presidency education
is most advanced, reported to the Society in 1875 that
" the importance of these schools aH a Christianizing agency cannot be over-rated.
The elementary truths of our most Holy Faith are made known to tlioBe very ulas8e»
which, up to the present tune, have passively resisted the Gospel. Day by day, for
five or six hours, Christian teachers are brought into the most intimate contact with
minds saturated with superstition, and held in bondage by a degrading idolatry.
Stating facts from a Christian stand-point, and the constaut display of the Christian
graces, must tend to enlighten darkness, to disarm prejudice, to awaken as))irationH
after a higher faith, and to prepare the ground for the reception of the Seed, which in
the Word of God. Whore is the Missionary " (they askedj " who daily can gather around
him twenty or thirty brahmins or vellalars, and, by line upon line and precept upon
precept, indelibly engrave upon their hearts the lineaments of our Saviour's character
and teaching ? \.nd yet this is the high privilege and responsibility of the masters in
our schools. It is most gratifying to . . . report that this large and interesting work in
carried on at a nominal cost only to the Society " [17n].
The Boarding Schools, Seminaries, and Colleges supply native Christian
School masters and mistresses, readers, catechists, and Clergy, without which
there would be slight prospect of India being won and hold for Clirist. That
in institutions such as these lies " the strength of the Christian cause in
India," is a matter which has been confirmed by the experience of the past no
less than the present. For the lack of them in the early days of the Mis-
sions, progress was much retarded. So inadequate was the supply >;" Cliristian
teachers that some Mission Schools could be worked only with the '■, sistance of
heathen masters, and constant and vigilant supervision was needed to restrict the
latter to secular subjects. This supervision the J!issionancs were not always
able to give, and the undesirable arrangement led to results still more unde.«i"abie —
the imparting of Christian instruction by non-Christian tcaclierr. Anotner ob-
jectionable practice, which prevailed in the mi.xed schools, was that of making no
distinction between the baptized and unbaptized in giving rulifiious instruction —
treating the heathen in fact as if they were Christ iai s and requiring,' them to
profess in their mouths what in their hearts thej' repudiated. Foreniosi in draw-
ing attention to and denouncing this system of conducting Mission Schools were
two members of the Society — General Tremcnhcero and ti.e late Bishop Douglas
of Bombay [18]. Long ago measures were taken to remedy tliese evils so far
as they existed in the Society's schools. rrincii)les and rules were laid down,
which after frequent consultation with the Dioccsm Conimiitees and Bishops in
India were finally adopted in the following form in 1880: —
"PmNcirLEs Foit THE Conduct of Mission Schools of S.P.G.
" Tcachci's.
" I. The head-master, or the master, where there is only one, should always be a
Christian.
" II. Non-Christian teachers should bo enijiloyed as seldom, and should cease to be
employed as soon, as possible, and should not ho permitted to give instruetion on any
but secular subjects, nor by means of class books in which there is any definite religious
teaching or any attacks on other religions.
" InstrucUon.
"III. All BcholarB should be instructed in the doctrines t)f Christianity, but the
privileges of the baptized ahoidd ever be kept distinrtly in mind, and be put forward
definitely and practically.
i
"<\ •■
III
ilr
I
■' 'L
77i
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOBFBL.
" IV. Religions instraotion should be given only by a Christian teacher.
' V. Instruction in the Church Catechism should be given to Christian scholars only.
" VI. Wherever practicable, Boarding Sc)iools for the instruction of children of Chris-
tians or native converts only should be established.
" VII. The Holy Scriptures should not ordinarily be read as class books by non-
Christian scholars.
" VIII. Non-Christian toacliers and scholars should not be present at the prayers of
Christian scholars, save on their own express desire and with consent of the Missionary,
and, when present, may be grouped apart, or treated as hearers only, as tho Missionary
may see fit.
" IX. The religious instruction, other than oral, of non-Christian scholars should bo
given in such selected extracts from Holy Scripture, and such special catechisms, and
hymns, and books of instruction, as tlic Missionary, with consent of tho Bishop, may
deem most suitable.
" X. Instruction in all Mission Schools should have for its main object tho spiritual
enlightenment or advancement of the scholars.
" XI. Non-Christian scholars should not be prepared for competition at the Divinity
Examinations, except in the historical, evidential, and moral parts of Holy Scrip-
ture " [10].
What has been said with regard to education in India applies with equal force
to Ceylon. A Diocesan School Society started there in 1848 became " the most
important handmaid in the Society's operations in the diocese," and the desires
for education was so general in 1849 that it was felt that with good teachers and
ample means the Church (to quote the Bishop's words) " might make almost what
we please." It was partly to meet this want that the College of St. Thomas
[p. 794] was started.
The Industrial system of education was introduced into Ceylon by an S.P.G.
Missionary (the Rev. J. THUBSTAV)in 1850 [pp. 6G9-70] ; and since the Society in
1858 decided to encourage the establishment of Industrial Boarding Schools in
India for boys and girls [20], institutions of this kind, among which Orphanages
may be classed, have come to be regarded as valuable handmaids to the Missions.
The S.P.G. "Technical School at Nazareth was the first established (1878) in the
Mofussil, and in 1888 it was reported by the Government Inspector to be " by far
the best Industrial School in the division" [21]. In South India the S.P.G.
Industrial Schools and Orphanages were the outcome of the great famine of
1877 [22].
For Colleges see pp. 780-95.
SOBNEO and THE STBAITS, CHINA and JAPAN.— Useful school work
is being carried on in the Society's Missions in these parts, but Christian education
has not yet made such progress as in India. The next few years will, it is antici-
pated, see a great advance in Japan, and already the success of the Missionaries
in training native Catechists and Clergy has been most encouraging.
For Colleges sec p. 796.
WESTERN ASIA. [See pp. 728-9.]
EUROPE. — The services rendered to the cause of education in Europe by the
Society have consisted (1) in the support of a School at Constantinople, 1860-80
[see p. 737] ; (2) the holding of a "Trust Fund *'or the College of Debritzun, in
Hungary, 1761-1892 [p. 735] ; (.S) the training ot Missionaries at St. Augustine's
College, Canterbury [p. 796], Warminster Mission College [p. 797], and the
Universities of Oxford and Cambridge [pp. 84 1-2] ; (4) the education of Missionaries'
children [p. 844].
References (Cliapter XCV. I.)— [IJ A MSS., V. 8, p. 276. [2] R. 1816, pp. 42-3 ; R. 1816,
pp. 44-5 ; R. 1817, pp. 51-3 ; R. 1818, pp. ca-i ; R. 1819, pp. 41-2 ; R. 1820, pp. 41-2 ;
R. 1821, p. 72; R. 1823, pp. 41-2; R. 1824, pp. 41-2; R. 1827, pp. 31-2; R. 1828,
pp. 88, 45. [2a] R. 1827, p. 220. [3] R. 1829, pp. 40-1 ; R. 1832, p. 3 ; R. 1833, pp. 41-2;
R. 1886, p. 23, and MS. Accounts for the period. [4] R. 1839, pp. 88-41. [5] L MSS.,
V. 7, pp. 159, 180. [6] MS. Accounts ot Expenditure, 1891-2; R. 1801, p. 153. [7]
MS. Accounts of Expenditure, 1891-2. [8] M.P. 1886, pp. 290-7. [0, lOJ Pp. 474-6,
478, 482, 502-8, of this book. [11] R. 1853, p. 85. [12, 13] Jo., V. 47, pp. 867-70;
M.F. 1859, p. 95. [14, 15, 16] M.P. 1870, pp. 810-12 ; R. 1878, pp. 76-9 ; R. 1881,
pp. 48-4. [17] R. 1878, pp. 77-9 ; R. 1881, p. 48. [Via] R. 1875, p. 28. [18] M.F. 1876,
pp. 218-20 r M.F. 1877, pp. 406-10. [19] Jo., V. 89, pp. 118, 272, 277,' 281, 288, 297,
864. [20] R. 1858, p. 80- [21] M.P. 1888, p. 68. [22] M.P. 1889, pp. 193-6 ; M P. 1880,
jp. 870-9.
COLLEGES.
.775
lonly.
^hria-
non-
lers of
"bnary,
|onary
iildbfl
^, and
may
lirttunl
Jivinity
ISorip-
II.
MISSIONARY TRAINING INSTITUTIONS WHICH HAVE BEEN ASSISTED
BY THE SOCIETY,
North America, pp. 775-82 ; West Indies and South America, pp. 782-3 ; Africa
pp. 783-7; Australasia, pp. 788-9; India, pp. 780-9 1 ; Ceylon, pp. 794-5 ; Borneo'
p. 795 ; China, p. 796 | Japan, p. 796 ; Europe, pp. 796-7.
Kino's (now "Columbia") Colleok, Nkw Youk.
Between the years 1746-58 a movement waa organised in New York for the pur-
pose of founding a College in tliat city, most of the promoters being members of tho
Church of England. For the carrying-out of tlio design tho Assembly of the Province
authorised a lottery in 1746, and in 1751 appointed Mr. Do Lancy, then Lieutenant-
Governor and Commander-in-Chief, and reproscntatives of different religious de-
nominations. Trustees, vested in them the nioucyH rnisfd by tlie lottery, and appro-
li .
DISTANT VIEW "OF KlXO'a COLLEGE, NEW -yOEK, IN 1768.*
priated to the College £500 per annum for seven years out of the " duty of Excise."
With the assistance of tho Rev. Dr. Johnson, the Society's Missionary at Stratford,
Conn. — who from the first had been consulted on tho subject, and tlirough whom tho
advice of Bishop Berkeley of Cloyne had also been obtained — the College was organ-
ised and opened on July 17, 1754, Dr. Johnson being chosen President; and on
October 81 of that year a Charter was passed incorjiorating seventeen p'^rsons ex officio,
and twenty-four principal gentlemen of the city, including some ' ■ ai ministers of
different denominations, by tho name and title of "the Governors c; . . ■ ' ollege of the
Province of New York, in the city of New York, in America." [See aluu jj. 841.]
The Charter enacted that " the President of tho College shall always be a member of,
and in the communion with the Church of England as by law established, and that
publick Morning and Evening Service shall constantly be performed in the said College
for ever by the President. Fellows, Professors, and Tutors of the said College, or one of
them, according to the Liturgy of tlic Church of England as by law established ; or such
a collection of Prayers out of tho said Liturgy, with a collect peculiar for the said
College, as shall be approved of by the Governors of tho College." [R. 1758, pp. 59-60.]
This preference for the Cliurch of England caused bitter opposition on the part
of some of the Dissenters : they succeeded in delaying the payment of tha proceeds of
tho lottery for tlie building of the College, amounting to about £5,000 cij., and in the
end, for the sake of peace, the Board of Governors agreed with the Assembly that it should
be equally divided between the College and some public purpose. Encouraged by the
Society, the Governors of the College appealed through it in 1758 for the assistance of tho
mother country, without which the design could not be completed, and tlie Society strongly
recommended the case to the generous contributions of its members and friends ;
* This engraving is reproduced from Bisliop Perry's History of tho American Epis-
<!opal Church, by the kind permisBiou of the proprietor and publisher, E, L. Osgood, Esq.,
of Hopedale, Mass., U.S.
•,\m
tul
k
776
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION 01" TUE GOSPEL.
furthermore, with the view of promoting the training; of " good and able MibsionaripH,
CatechistB and SchoohnaBtera " — colonial-bom and Indian — for its Miasiona, tke
Society voted £600 towardn the building and support of the Colloi^e, and appropriated to
it a valuable library of 1,600 volumes, bequeathed by the Rev. Dr. liristowe fp. 708J. It
also helped to aocure a public collection for the College in England, which with private
appeals realised nearly £6,C'^0 sterling in 1762-8 ; in addition to which £400 was given
by the King. Pending the octi'nation of the College building, the corner-stone of which
was laid on August 28, 1760, on a site given by the Vestry of Trinity Church, New York,
the work of tuition was carrica on in the Vestry-room of Trinity Church. At the con-
clusion of the Revolutionary War the royalist name of the institution was (May 1784)
altered from " King's " to " Columbia " College ; and in 1H57 a removal to new buildingH
(between 49th and 50th Streets) became necessary.
Irfuine froiii Endoivments. — $375,000. Number of Hcholnrships, 77.
Expenfs of a Itesidcnt Student. — $13 to $17 per week (no dormitories or commons).
Suoject.i of Study. — Gre^k, Latin, Modern Languages, Mathematics, Astronomy,
Physics, Chemistry, Geology, Philosophy, Ethics, Pscyliology, History, Political Science,
International Law, Political Economy, Social Science, Medicine, &c.
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 1,648.
Total Number of Students Educated (1754-1892). — About 10,400, mostly Americans.
Number of Students Ordained. — Unknown, there being no Theological department.
Presidents.— Rew 3. Johnson, D.D., 1754-1703; Rev. Myles Oo()i)er, 1703-75;
B.Moore, A.M., 1775-0; W. S. Johnson, LL.D., 1787-1800; C. H. Whiirton M.T.I).,
1801; B. Moore, 8.T.D., 1801-11; W. Harris, S.T.D., 1811-20; W. A. Pur 'j.D.,
1820-42 ; N. F. Moore, LL.D., 1842-9 ; C. King, LL.D., 1849-04 ; F. A. P. Burnu l.Ii.,
1864-9 ; ::. Low, LL.D., 1890-2.
University of Kino's College, WiNDaoB. Nov.v Scotia.
The original iii8titutif)n was founded as a College by an Act of the Provincial Legi.<-
lature in 1789. By Royal Charter of 1802 it became the iirst Uaiver; ity of British origiu
i
KINO 8 COLLEGE, WINDSOIi.
established in Canada. It was endowed with a grant of £400 per annum from the Colony
up to 1858, and £1,000 per annum from Parli.iment for the period 1802-35.
A Provincial Act incorporating the Governors of Jvlng's College and annulling tlve
Act of 1789 received the Roynl Sanction iii 1853. Tii ijrovides that the Royal Charter
shall not be affected by it further than is necessarv to give i?fTpct to its own enactments.
COLLEOEB.
777
In 1885 the Goveraora were colled upon to snrrender their Charter, although it was
not even pretended that it liad been abused or that the duties it enjoined hod in any
respect been neglected. The danger wasi averted, but in 1840 an Act passed the Colonial
Legislature by wlvich religious instruction was eiccluded from the University, all religious
observances were virtually abolished, and the faculty of TliOoIogy was suppressed. By
this arbitrary Act, which came into operation on January 1, 1850, the members of the
Church of England in tlie Colony considered themselves to bo excluded from their share
in the benefit of an endowment equivalent in current value to £270,000 ; and their ap-
preciation of the institution was shown by their contributing in a few months JC26,000 in
money or land towards its re-endowment. Supplemented by aid from England, includ-
ing the grant of a valuable site by the Society, the College was re-established and
enabled to continue a work without which the Church in the colony must have been
paralvsed. The value of that work may be estimated from the fact that at the visitation
held by the Bisliop of Nova Scotia in 1837, out of the 80 Clergy assembled 20 were
educated at the College. By the withdrawal of Parliamentary aid the institution must
have failed entirely but for the Society, which from 1809-66 contributed over £28,000 in
the form of endowment of Divinity Scholarships and Exhibitions and annual grants.
The College is open to -students of all denominations, and imposes no religious test
either on entrance or on graduation in any faculty, with the exception of Divinity. In
1888 it became the recognised Tlieological Institution for the Diocese of Fredericton also.
Endowments of the College.— Ca.^\iaX, $160,000.
Expenses of a lieaident Student per annum. — From $150 upwards.
Suojecta of Study. — Divinity, the Classics, Englisli Literature, Mathematics, French,
German, Civil Engineering, Chemistry, Physics, Natural Science. Degrees are conferred
in Arts, Divinity, Law, and Engineering.
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 13; non-resident, 6.
Total Number of Students Educated (1789-1892).— (Unknown).
Total Number of Students Ordained (1789-1892).— Over 200.
Patron. — The Archbishop of Canterbury, to whose approval " all Ctatutes, Bules, and
Ordinances " of the Governors are subject.
Board of Governors. — The Bishop of Nova Scotia {ex officio), the Bishop of Frederic-
ton {Visitor arid President) ; twelve members elected "by the Incorporated Alumni,
and four appointed by the Diocesan Synods of Nova Scotia (2) and Fredericton (2).
Principals (1789-1892).— Rev. Dr. Cochrane, 1789-1808 ; Rev. T. Cox, D.D., 1804-6 ;
Rev. C. Porter, D.D., 1807-80; Rev. G. McCawley, D.D., 1886-7C; Rev. J. Dart, D.D.,
1875-85; Rev. Canon Brock, 1885-9; Rev. C. Willetts, M.A., D.C.L., 1889-92.
There is a Collegiate School in direct connection with King's (^Jollege.
[See also pp. 119, 122, 841.]
:-^i]
KiKo's College, Fbedeeicton.
King's College (the successor of " the College of New Brunswick," founded by Pro-
vincial Charter in 1800) was CBtablisliGd by Royal Charter in 1828 as an institution of
general learning under the manngcniont of a President, Vice-President, and Council,
members of the Church of England. Its foundation was due to the exertions of Sir
Howard Douglas, Lieut.-Governor of New Brunswick, who secured for it an endowment
of 6,000 acres of land and about £2,000 a yer.r from the Crown and Provincial
Legislature, and Divinity Exhibitions from the Society. Altliough the College was open to
all denominations, complaints soon aro.so from tlie PrcHbyterians that the Cliartcr was too
exclusive, and they sought to obtain a slinre in the manngcnicnt. The sending-out of two
Presbyterian Professors from Scotland by an ex-Governor of the Province (Sir A. Camp-
bell) in 1837 subdued the jealousy of the Presbyterians until one of tlio Professors
joined the Church of England. In" 1846 all 1.,'ligious tests were abolished, excepting in
the case of the Professor of Theology, and tlic constitution of the College wao changed
in many respects ; in 1859 the College became merged in " the University of New
Brunswick," then establislicd.
Income from Enduwrncuts.— $^,000. From Government, $8,844.
Expenses of a Student per annum.— %'l'l (tuition fees), and a few subscriptions.
Since King's College, Nova Scotia fpp- 776-7] became in 1883 the recognised Theologieaf
Institution for Fredericton also, the Divinity Students of that Diocese have been
educated there.
Present Number of Students. — Non-resident, 55.
Total Number of Students Educated.— 18Z8-i7, 107; 1847-92, about 650.
Total Number of Studc7its Ordained. — (Unknown.)
Principals (dates not supplied). — Rev. E. Jacob, D.D. ; Rev. J. R. Hea, D.C.L. ;
W, B. Jock, D.C.L. ; T. Harrison, M.A., LL.D.
[See also pp. 181, 841.]
■ ...
7 *t-
i \
1-. 1
r ; '18^
■■■Am
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GC3PEL.
University or Tbinitt Oolleoe,
TOKONTO.
In 1843 the University of King's
College was founded iu Toronto by
Royal Charter as a Church of England
College, with a faculty of Divinity. Its
existence as a Church Institution was
terminated by an Act of the Provincial
Legislature which carae into operation
on January 1, 1850, secularising the
University an(l excluding all religions
teaching. Main] y by the eSorts of Bishop
Strachan of Toronto the loss was re-
placed by the establishment of the
University of Trinity College, wliich was
incorporated in lfi51 and opened in
January 1852. Towards its endowment
there was raised at the time over £25,000
in Canada and £10,000 in England — the
Society giving £3,000 besides 74 acres of
land in Toronto and help subsequently.
[See also p. 160.] By bequests and ap-
peals the endowment has since been
greatly increased. From 1842 there had
existed at Cobourg a Theological College
aided by an annual grant from the
Society; tliis was in 1852 merged in
Trinity College. The Corporation of
Trinity College is composed of the
Bishops of the five dioceses into which
the original Diocese of Toronto has
been divided (Toronto, Ontario, Huron,
Niagara, Algoma), three Trustees, an'I
111.? College Council.
The College I/ibrary contains abont
5,000 volumes.
Endowments of the College. — Capital.
$22v;,000. Land and Buildings, $250,000.
Number of Scholarships, 18.
Expenses of a Besident Student per
(inn II in. — £40 to £50.
Subjects of Study. — Divinity, the
CluHsics, Mathtniatics, Mental and Moral
Philosophy, His^jory and English Litera-
ture, Physical and Natural Science,
Modern and Oriental Languages. De-
forces are conferred in Arts, Divinity,Law,
Medicine, and M'lsio.
Present Number of Students.—-
Resident, 217 ; non-resident, 157.
Total Number of Students Educated
(1852-92).— Over 500.
Total Number of Students Ordained
(Church of England) (1852-02). -About
200.
PnHc»j)a?s— King's O
McCaul, LL.D., 1843-50.
h'ge : Rev. G. Whitake ■
Rev. C. W, E. Body,
1881-93.
>llego : Rev. J.
Trinity Col-
I.A., 1852-81 ;
M.A., D.C.L.,
" Ui
T
to 1
train
1852
chiel
land
Mr.'
sioni
S.P.(
for b
insti
i
the)
i
S
Frei
offer
degr
Unii
fc".V€
Mon
proc
1
1
a
i
\
1
Adai
T
eith(
[
tobn
^
I.oa
COLLEQBS.
779
Ir
Univibsitt or Bishop'b College, Lennoxville, Pbovince o:? Quebec, Canada.
The Society's grant for Divinity students for Lower Canada daies from 1824 ; but up
to 1846 there was no institution in the Province where the future Clergy could be
trained. Lonnoxville received its Charter as a College in 1S43, and as ,an University in
1852, the building being occupied about 1846. The fouraaticn of theCoUege was due
chiefly to the exertions of Bishop G. J. Mountain ot Quebec, vho with his family gave
land for endowment. The other chief contributions were from a .'riend of the Bishop, viz.,
Mr. T. C. Harrold, of Great Stanton, Essex (£0,000) ; the Rev. L. Doolittle, S.P.G. Mis-
sionary at Lennoxville &c. (a bequest of his property) ; the S.P.C.K. (£1,000) ; and the
S.P.G. The help of the S.P.G. has been the mainstay of the Ci.''ege,and includes £3,000
for building and endot ment, besides an annual grant from the commencement of the
institution to the present time.
Endowtnenta of the College. — Capital, $215,000. Number of fcicholarships, 16, of
the total value of $2,000 a year.
Expenses of a Besider't Student per ayinvn. — $180 to $200.
Suojects of Study. — Divinity, the Classics, Mathematics, English Literature, Hebrew,
French, German, Chemistry, Physics, Music, Logic, Political Economy. The College
offers a sound ge.''"'"'! as weli as theological training, being empowered to confer
degrees in Divinity, Arts, Law, Medicine, and Music, Graduates in Arts of this
University, or of other U niversities recognised by it, and such other persons as shall
bive baen accepted as candidatjs for Holy Orders by the Bishops of Quebec and
Montreal, may become student:? \n Divinity, and after two yer-s' r'^sidenee may
proceed by examination to the title of Licentiate in Sacred Theologj.
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 80; non-resident, 5.
Total Number of Students Educated (1848-92).— Over 300.
Total Number of Students Ordained (Church of England) (1843-92).— Over 160.
President and Visitor. — The Bishop of Quebec.
Vice-President and Visitor. — The Bishop of Montreal.
Principals.— R^Y. J. NicoUs, D.D., 1844-77 ; Rev. J. A. Lobley, 1877-85 ; Rev. T.
Adams, MtA,, 1885-92.
There is a School or Junior Department, in which boys aiu educated with a view
either to the College course or to any calling in after-life.
[See also pp. 151, 841.]
St. John's College, Winkipeo, Manitoba.
St. John's is the Church, of England College in the Provincial University of Mani-
toba, with which it was affiliated in 1877. Its second foundation in 1866 was due to
BT. John's college, winnh'ko.
I'lshop (now Arclibishop) Machray of Rupertsland, whose api^ointmont as President of the
Loard of Education for the Colony and the ilrst Chancellor o.' the University shows tke
i
I 1
f ,'■
h
780
SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATIOK OF THE GOBPEL.
esteem in which he is held in the country. The College edacateB Btudenta in Aits and
Theology, and associated with it are Collegiate Schools for boys and girla. It thus furnishes
a full education to members of the Church of England and others availing themselves of
its course of studies, and the attendance has been most gratifying. A considerable pro-
portion of the ClerKy in the Diocese of Kupertsland and several in the other dioceses of
the Province have oeen educated in it. The Society assisted in the endowment of the
College and provides supplementary exhibitions by annual grant.
ETidowmenta of the College. — Capital, $116,00, besides considerable landed property.
Number of Scholarships, about 20.
Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — $280.
Subjects of Study. — In Arts : Greek, Latin, Moral and Mental Philosophy, Mathe-
matics, the Natural Sciences, Modem Languages, and History. In Theology : Hebrew,
Greek, Latin, Liturgiology, Ecclesiastical History, Exegetical, Systematic and Pastoral
Theology.
Present Number of Students. — Besident, 24 ; non-resident, 9.
Total Number of Students Educated (1877-1892).— About 180.*
Total Number of Students Ordained (Church of England) (1860-1892).— About 60,
including 11 of Indian or mixed descent.
Wardens. — Archdeacon McLean, 1866-74 ; the Bishop of Bupertsland, 1874-92.
* Of these over 40 w^^'e Colonists, and 86 of pure or mixed Indian descent.
Emmanuel College, Pkince Albert, N.W. Canada.^
The College was designed by Bishop McLean (first Bishop of Saskatchewan) for the
training of Interpreters, Schoolmasters, Catochists, and Pastors, who being themselves
natives of the country would be familiar with the language and modes of thought of the
people. Some of the most intelligent Indians of the various tribes were selected, and a
beginning was made in 1879, the main building being opened in the next year. Since then
the work of the College has steadily progressed. In addition to its primary object of
EJiMAKUEL COLLEGE, PRINCE ALllEUT.
training natives, a regular course of Theology is provided for English mid Canadian
candidates for Holy Orders, and a Collegiate School affords instruction in the higher
branches of secular knowledge to tlie youth of the country without distinction of religious
creed. Within the first three years four Cree Indians trained at the College were
working in the Missions, and one Sioux who entered tlie College a wild Indian, clothed
in the blanket, with his face and limbs painted, also left — a Christinn teiichnv to his
countrymen. The Society asHists in the training of native Htudents.
COLLEGES.
781
Endowments of the College.— Capital, $10,028. Number of Scholarships, 3.
Experuee of a Resident Student per annum.— $fJOO.
Subjects of Study.— DWinity : Pearson on the Creed, Robertson's Church Hiatorj,
Browne on the 39 Articles, Procter and Macleor on the Book of Common Prayer, Paley'a
ETidences, Butler's Analogy, Maclear on the Old and New Testaments, Greek Testa-
ment. Classics : Caesar, Xenophon. Mathematics : Euclid, Algebra. English Literature :
Stopford Brooke.
Present Nvmher of Students. — Resident, 10.
Total Number of Students Educated (1879-92).— About 40.*
Total Number of Students (hdained (Church of England) (1879-92). — About 12.
Principals (or iVurdens).— Bishop McLean, 1879-84 ; Rev. W. Flett, 1884-6; Bishop
McLean, 1885-G ; Archdeacon J. A. Mackay, 1887-92.
* Including representatives of the following races : — Canadians, English, Sioux (1),
Cree (10), Blackfeet (1).
TriEOLOGicAL College, St. John's, Newfoundland.
The College was founded in 1842 by Bishop Feild with the aid of the Society. The
building and site were provided by private bounty. The endowment consists of
£7,500 collected by Bishop Feild and left in trust to the Society. The trust also
provides for the appointment of the local Trustees at the instance of the Society
with the written consent of the Bishop for the time being. If ever the funds are
found inadequate to maintain the College upon its present basis, the income derivable
from the endowment is to be applied in maintaining theological students at St.
theological college, bt. John's, Newfoundland.
Augustine's College, Canterbury, or at any Church Theological Training College in
British North America. By the will of Bishop Feild (September 28, 1876), the site
of the College, with the buildings thereon and some adjoining property, were left in trust
to the Diocesan Synod, to be applied to the maintenance of students being trained
for the ministry. The College has been managed under a scheme furnished by Bishop
Feild, by whicli the Bishop of Newfoundland, or in his absence the Episcopal Commissary
is Visitor, and with him rests tlio appointment of the Principal and Vice-Principal and
the making of all rules for instruction and discipline. In the government of the
College the Visitor is assisted by a Council selected from the Clergy of St. John's and
other persons. All students, on admission, are required to pledge themselves to seven
years' service in the diocese. . „ , , , . «
Endowments of the Coi%c.— Capital, $48,200. Number of Scholarships, 6.
Expenses of a Resident Student per annum.— £80.
[See also pp. 90-7, 100.]
1 ici
- 'iiji
i*
7-iB2
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE 008PEI..
Subjects of Study. — Greek Testament, Old and New TeBtament, Chnrch History,
Prayer Book, Pearson on the Creed, Browne cu the 89 Articles, Latin and Greek classical
subjects.
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 8.
Total Number of Students Educated (1850-92).— About 90.
Total Number of Students Ordained (1860-92).— About 80.
Principals.— 'Rev. C. Blackman, M. A., 1841-5 ; H. Tuckwell, Esq., M.A., 1846-7 ;
Rev. T. T. Jones, M.A., 1847-9; Rev. W. Grey, M.A., 1849-51; Rev. H. Tuckwell, M.A.
1852-4 ; Rev. J. F. Phelps,* 1852-61 ; Rev. Jacob G. Mountain, M.A., 1854-6 ; Yen.
H. M. Lower, M.A., 1856-62 • Rev. G. D. Nicholas,* M.A., 1662-4 ; Rev. G, P. Harris,*
1864-6 ; VoH. J. B. Kelly, M.A., 1864-7 ; Rev. W. Pilot, D.D.,* 1867-75 ; Rev. A. Heygate,*
M. A., 1876-82 ; Rev. W. J. Johnson, B.A., 1882-3; Rev. E. Davis, M.A., 1884-7; Rev.
R. H. Taylor, 1887-90 ; Rev. J. Rouse, M.A., 1890-1 ; Rev. J, J. Curling, B.A., 1891-2.
* Vice-Principals, practically almost on the same footing as the Principals.
CoDRiNOTON College, Baebados.
In accordance with the will of General Codrington [see p. 197], a College " for the
use of the Mission in those parts of the British dominions, which should be a nursery for
the propagation of the Gospel, providing a never-failing supply of labourers into the
CODBINOTON COLLECE, BA1IBAD08.
harvest of God," wa3 begun at Barbados in 1714; but owing to many difficulties and
discourageuionts, ariiiing chiefly from disputes respecting the property and debt incum-
bering it, tilt building was not finished till 1748, and not brought into use until
September 9, 1'745, and even then only as a Grammar School. Being almost destroyed
by a hurricane In 1780, its operation was suspended for nine years. Nor was it until
October 12, 1880, under the Episcopate of Bishop Coleridge, that it was opened as a
College in accoidance with the design of its founder. [See pp. 198-9.] Meanwhile,
however, much good had been done by means of Missionarivs and Catechists scut
COLLEGES.
783
out by the [Society from the very first (1712) to instruct in the Christian religion
the Negroes and their children. At "the College" between 1745 and 1880, whilHt
only ft Grammar School, were educated many who became valuable members of
society, besides sixteen clergymen. Since 1880 the property has suffered so severely
from storms that it has been thought prudent to establish a ," Hurricane and Contingen-
cies Fund." On the abolition of slavery the compensation money for the slaves on the
estates was received in 1886 and invested by the Society for the benefit of the College.
The income arising from the estates and investments now provides for a Principal, Tutor,
a Teacher of Hindi and Urdu, a Chaplain for the Estates, and a Medical Lecturer j also for
fifteen exhibitions, viz. : six " Foundation," £80 each per annum for three years ; six " Dio-
cesan," for Dioceses of Trinidad, Guiana, Bahamas, Jamaica, Antigua and Haiti, £17
each per annum for three years (in addition to £25 from S.P.C.K.) j two " Leacock "
(from bequest of £1,000 of J. Leacock, Esq.), £30 each per annum for two years ; one
" Eawle," £80 per annum. In addition there are four " Island " Scholarships (£40 each
per annum for two years), provided by the Colonial Legislature. In connection with
the College a Mission House was instituted in 1852, with the primary object of training
Mission agents — Catechists and Schoolmasters — for West Africa and the West Indies.
In order that the benefits of it might bo more widely extended, teachers from the
parochial and primary schools of Barbados were admitted to the Training School form-
ing part of the Mission House about 1882. Owing to the destruction of its buildings by
fire in 1885 the Mission House Scholarships (named respectively the "Finder" and
" Cheadle") are applicable to Divinity Students in the College.
Expenses of a Itcsideni Student per annum. — About £45.
Subjects of Study in the College.— Divinity, Medical and Surgical Science, Classics,
Mathematics, Natural Philosophy, General and Ecclesiastical Hisoory, Mental and Moral
Science, and (since 1891) Hindi and Urdu. In June 1875 the College was afBliated to the
University of Durham : its students are admissible to all degrees, licences, and acade-
mical ranks in the several faculties of that University, and many students have received
the degree of B.A. In 1892 the College was constituted a centre for the Oxford and
Cambridge Preliminary Examination of Candidates for Holy Orders in the West Indies.
Present Number of Students. — 22.
Total Number of Students Educated.— 17i5-l%S0 (unknown) ; 1830-92, about 380.*
More than half of the Clergy in Barbados have been educated in the College, and
coloured Missionaries have been sent thence to the heathen in West Africa.
Total Number of Students Ordained.— 1745-1830, 16 ; 1880-92, about 180.
The local supervision of the Codrington Trust is vested in a Trust Council, including
the Bishops of the Province of the West Indies, and the government of the College in an
Executive Board, the whole being subject to the Society as Trustees.
Heads o/" the Orammar School. — Masters: 1743, Rev. T. Eotherham, M.A. ; 1754,
Rev. John Rotherham; 1759, Rev. T. Falcon; 17(53, Rev. J. Butcher, M.A. President:
1797, Rev. M. Nicholson, M.A. Principals : 1822, Rev. S. Hinds, D.D. (af tenvards Bishop
of Nor'"'>h) ; 1824, Rev. H. Parkinson.
P' .ncipals of the College. — 1829, Rev. J. H. Pinder, M.A. ; 1885, Rev. H. Jones, M.A. ;
18 id, Rev. R. Rawle (afterwards Bishop of Trinidad) ; 18G2, Rev. W. T. Webb ; 1884, Rev.
A. Caldecott, M.A. ; 1888-9, Bishop Rawle (Honorary) ; 1890, Rev. T. Herbert Bindley.
[See-also pp. 194, 205, 209, 260-1, 265, 74B, 798, 840-1.]
* Including, since 1830, represev.tatives of the following races: — European Coloninl
(about 820) Negi'oes (0), Coloured (^mixed) (14).
Queen's College, Geobgetown, Bkitibh Guiana.
The Society in 1841 granted £500 towards the establishment of a College in
Demerara, to be founded on the same general principles as King's College, London, and
to be under the superintendence of a Council, with the Bishop as President. Queen
Victoria contributed £200 to the College, which was opened in 1844 or 1845. [See p. 242.]
Diocesan College, Rondesbobch (fob the Diocese of Capetown).
The institution was opened in 1849 at Frotea in a building adjoining the tosidence of
Bishop Gray, and removed in 1850 to a site purchased by the Bishop at Woodlands,
near Rondesbosch. The design was " to receive pupils from ten years old and upwards,
so tlmt there shall bo two departments, partaking of the nature, respectively, of College
and Grammar School. Provision will also be made for the training of candidates for
Holy Orders, and also for giving a liberal education to those who intend to engage in
secular employments." In 185;^ the Society gave £1,000 to the College.
Endowments of the CoHe^e.— Capital, £4,000. Number of Scholarships, 5.
Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — £72.
Subjects of Study. — Divinity, Latin, Greel-. French, Dutch, German, English (Lan-
guage and Literature), Chemistry, Aritlimetic, Algebra, Geometry, and Higher Mathematics.
Present Number of Students, — Resident, 88 ; non-resident, 64.
Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— Over 1,000, of whom 200 were
European and 600 Colonial-bom.
:' I !i! il
i
' ' .- ) u
784
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATICN OP THE GOSPEL.
Total Number of Students Ordained (to 1892).— About 6.
Principals.— Bav. H. M. White, M. A., 1849-^6 ; Rev. G. White, M.A., 1856-60 ; r»ov. O.
Ogilvie, MA., 1860-86 ; Rev. J. E. Sedgwick, M.A., 1886 ; Rev. Canon R. Brooke 1887-93.
Connected with the College is a school at Claiemont.
Kafib College, Zonnebloeu, Capetown.
In 1868 a College for the sons of native Chiefs was begun in the house of Bishop
Gray, near Capetown, the Society contributing £800 per annum. With the assistance
of friends in England and Sir George Grey, the estate of Zonnebloem was secured and
the College transferred there about 1800. Governor Grey had from time to time
brought children of the leading Kafir Chiefs to the school, and in order " to place this
Talnable institution, from the future of which so much good for South Africa may justly
be looked for, upon a stable and lasting foundation," he appropriated £2,500 from public
funds to pay off a mortgage on the Zonnebloem property, which having been surrendered
by the Bishop was then received back from the Crown to hold in trust as an
endowment for the erection and maintenance of an Industrial School, or Schools, for
KAFIB college, ZONNEBLOEM, CAPETOWN.
the native inhabitants of Africa and their descendants of pure ct mixed race, and for
the education of destitute European children, so long as a religious education, industrial
training, and education in the English language shall be given. The terms of the
trust are purposely general, in order that the managers may not be too much fettered.
In 1861 Sir George Grey gave property in Kingwilliamstown towards the endowment
of the College, and from the Parliamentary grant £1,000 for current expenses.
In addition to Kafirs the children of Zulu (Natal) and Basuto (Orange Free State)
Chiefs were sent to the College. Provision was also made by the Society for the educa-
tion of native girls in connection with the institution. Generally the work was a difficult
one, not only from the inadequacy of means, but because of the variety of races and tribes
from which tho scholars were recruited, and the fact that pupils often arrived with
characters already formed, and at an age when the exercise of strict discipline becomes
difficult. Nevertheless thp work prost cred. Several of the older Kafir and Basuto lads
applied for leave to be 'jreBe>'>t at t'.ie debate in the Diocesan Synod, in vhich they
took great interest throughout, and in 1861 four of them, sons of Chiefs, were sent to
St. Augustine's College, Canterbury. Steps wore taken in 1864 to provide higher
theological training at Zonnebloem itself with the view to a native ministry eventually ;
and in IB"? seven Kafirs, one a woman, left the institution with the Bishop of
GTab::.inBtown to act as oateohists and teachers amongst their countrymen in hia diocese.
When it was decided that tliey wore to go they wrote to the Bishop of Capetown
thanking him for the education they had received, pledging themselves to be true
servants of Christ, and saying that " it was their unanimous wish to receive the
Sacrament of the Body and Bbod of Christ at my hands for tho last time before they
tailed." The College had then sent forth sixteen young men ai teachers of native tribes.
As time w
of Kafirs,
in a clima
visited th(
matter of
there. In
seventeen
restored b
Christian
before anj
Endou
the Bisho]
Expen
for Europ<
Subjec
Natural S
industrial
Preaen
Total
1876 to 18)
Total 2
Princii
T. H. Pete
This In
for Bchooli
became Pi
the Societ
The paym
natives thi
trial traini
IncotTii
Exven
Subjec
History, G
Preaen
Total .
have beco
Princi
• Inch
Barolong,
Batonga, '.
li'' f
COLLEOES.
786
Ab time went on, however, it was found that Zonnebloem failed practically in the training
of Kafirs, chiefly owing to the growth of a similar institution nearer their own town, and
in a climate more congenial to them, at Grahamstown ; but in 1874 some Basuto Chiefs
visited the College and returned home with such a glowing report that it became a
matter of ambition with many of the Basuto Chiefs to send their sons or younger brothers
there. In December of that year the buildings were partially destroyed by fire, and
seventeen Basutos, who arrived shortly after, had to be accommodated in a stable. With
restored buildings, Zonnebloem has before it a field of usefulness and on opening for
Christian truth greater (in the opinion of the present Bishop of Capetown) than lies
before any other Diocesan institution.
Endowments of tlie College. — Capital, X5,000. Number of Exhibitions, 5, given by
the Bishop.
Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — £12 to £15 for natives ; £20 to £30
for Europeans.
Subjects of Study. — English, Dutch, Latin, Greek, History, Geography, Elements of
Natural Science, Arithmetic, Algebra, Euclid, Drawing, Singing. All Boarders receive
industrial training.
Present Number of Students.— 'Reaiient, 86 ; non-resident, 40.
Total Number of Students Educated.— The early records were burnt, but from
1876 to 1889 there were P« natives,* 160 Colonists, and 83 of mixed races.
Total Number of Stxi,^ ts Ordained. — (No record kept.)
Principals.— Rev. E. Glover, M.A., 1859-70; Rev. J. Espin, M.A., 1871-3; Rev.
T. H. Peters, 1874-92.
* Including representatives of Zulu, Kafir, and Basuto races.
Kafir Institution, Grahamstown.
This Institution was founded as a College in 1860 for the education of native youths
for schoolmasters, catechists, and eventually for Clergy. Since the Rev. J. R. Mullins
KAFIR IN8T!.TUTI'
0RAHAH8T0WN.
become Principal, in 1864, it has f,re&!.l^ prospered. It is still closely associated with
the Society, and until recently received vmbstantial help from the Colonial Government.
The payment of school fees is insi sted c n -there being " no better way of teaching the
natives the true value of education than by insisting upon their paying for it." Indus-
trial training forms a special feature of the Institution.
Incotnefrom Endowments. — £157 per annum. No Scholarships,
Exvenses of a Resident Student ver annum. — £20.
Subjects of Study. — Scripture Hibtory, Prayer Book, Arithmetic, English and Kafir
History, Geography, Grammar, Object lessons, School Methods.
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 89.
Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 880.* Of these over 70
have become Mission Agents and 11 havii been oriained.
Principals.— Tley. H. R. Woodroofle, M.A., 1G60-4 ; Rev. R. J. Mullins, 1864-92.
* Including representatives of the following races : — Kafir, Fiugo, Basuto, Malaya,
Barolong, Bechuana, Matabelc, Bakathla, Abatembu, Batlapin, Fondomisi, Msuln,
Batonga, Mozambique, Ishapi.
8]s
P II
' il
'I
i : I i
i'ii
'I '
t «]
» r
V\\
\:H
786
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
St. John's College and Native Boys' Institution, Umtata, St. John's Diocese.
Begun in 1877 (aa " St. John's School ") by Bishop Callaway, primarily for the
training of native Missionaries. Connected with the College is a native school sup-
X>orted by the fees of the pupils supplemented by Government grants, and an Industrial
Institution. The College is successfully fulfilling its object, and from the first has been
\inder the superintendence of Missionaries more or less connected with the Society.
Undowments of the College. — Capital, £1,000. Scholarships provided by S.P.C.K.
" according to exigency."
Expenses of a Beaident Student per armum. — £7. 10«.
Subjects of Study. — " Those for the Bisliop's examination for either Deacon's or
Priest's orders ... or for Catechist's licence."
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 4 ; non-resident, 1.
Total Number of Students EdwMted (1874-5)2). — 26, of whom 5 have been ordained
and the rest licensed as Catecliists. In the " School " (wliich, 1874-92, has educated 400'
pupils) there are 55 resident and 5 non-resident scholars.
Head-Masters : Rev. A. Lomax, 1877-8 ; Rev. W. M. Cameron, 1879-83. Wardens :
Rev. W. M. Cameron, 1883-9 ; Rev. W. A. Goodwin, 1890-2.
* Including representatives of the following races : — English, " Eurafrican," " Cape
Malay," Griqua, Basuto, Zulu, Fingo, Gcaleka, Gaika, Tembu, Pondo, Pondomisi.
St. Alban's Tbainino College, M.ikitzbuko.
The College aims at the training of a Native Ministiy. It was begun in 1883, through
tlie gtnerosity of a colonist who, although not a member of tlie Church, was so struck by
4)- i
i4^
'■"^■yi
--■-^■;ijt'
„. ,Mp?--
>-J>i^--^
> mm
" ''"./-•',,
ST. ALBAn'S TRAININa COLLKJE, MARITZBUBO.
the zeal of the Missionaries that he offered a suitable house, rent free, for five vears for
the proposed institution. Tlie Society assisted in procuring permanent buildings, and
Binoe 1891 its aid has been the mainstay of the CoUege, which has no Endownicnts or
Scholarships,
Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — £8.
Subjectsof Study.— "Thow of an ordinary English school, with a sound religious
education, and "Industrial work— Carpentry, Printing, Shoemaking, and Bookbindinir."
Present Number of <Sf<«rfen^».— Resident, 25 ; non-resident, 8.
Total Number of Students Educated (to 1893).— 84 (Zulus).
Students Ordained (to 1892).— 2.
Principal.— Uia: J. F. Greene, 1888-92.
Total Number of
Fonndoi
at Liverpo
studentH ai
years— the
maintained
ri
COLLEGES.
787
St. Cyprian's Theological College, Bloemfontein.
In 1874 a Rcheme was Ret on foot at Cuddesdon, Oxford, by old friends of Bishop
Webb, for the establishment of a Theological College in Bloemfontein. With the co-
operation of the S.P.G. and 8.P.C.K. the College was formally opened in 1877, its design
being the training of candidates for the ministry drawn from the native and colonial-
born European population. For lack of students tlic College was closed in 1883.
St. Paul's College, Ambatohakanana, Madagascar.
The College, situated 12 miles north of the capital of Madagascar, was opened with
seven students in 1878, the object being the training of native Catechists and Clergy
qualified to hold their own when there shall be no European to direct the fortunes of
the Malagasy Church. When the first students wore chosen the Prime Minister was
asked to free them from all Government service. Tliis he did, and warned them that if
they were negligent they would be made soldiers. From the first the College has been
an S.P.G. Institution, and under the Rev. F. A. Cregory, to whom its creation and
success are mainly due, it is able to furnish as many native pastors as can be supported
in the Missions. The College is aided by a yearly grant of illOO from the Society, the
students, who are mostly married men and live in separate houses, being allowed from
(!-. to 8*. a month.
ST. Paul's college, AMHATOU\JtANANA
Expctisea of a Besideut Student per annum. — CH.
Subjects of Stud //.-^Theology, Cliurch Hi.story, iinglish. Mathematics, Euclid,
Algebra, &c.. Geography and Physical Geography, Physiology, Political Economy, Music.
Present Number of Students. — Besident, 20.
Total Number of Students Educated (1878-')'2).— About 100.* Of these about 50 have
become JMisaion Agents, and 14 have been ordained.
Principal.— B^v. F. A. Gregory, 1878-92.
* Iniluding representatives of the following races :— Hova, Betsimisaraka, and Creole.
Indian Training Institijtiok, Port Louis, Mauritius.
This institution, begun by the aid of a legacy from Mr. Hammond, a devoted friend of
the Society in Mauritius, was opened on St. Andrew's Day 1885. If- st;.iidii in tlie
Bishop's compound, and is intended "or the training of local catechista anl pastors —
chiefly for the Indian coolie population.
Number of Scholarships, 4.
Expenses of a resident Student jier annum.— £V2 to £'li.
Subjects of Study. — Preparatory Instruction in Secular Subjects, Bible, Prayer
Book, Simple Church History, Doctrines of Church of England, Pastoral Training,
Vernaculars and Controversy.
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 4.
Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 20,* of whom 5 have become
Mission Agents and 1 has been ordained.
Warden. — The Bishop of Mauritius.
* Including representatives of Tamil, Telugu, Bengali, Chinese, and Creole races.
Moore College, Sydney, New South Wales.
Founded in 1856 by Bishop Broughton under the will of the late Mr. Thomas Moore,
at Liverpool, but recently removed to Sydney. On an average about five of its
students annually have been ordained for work in Australia. The course is for two
years— the College charge being now £80 per annum. From 1861 to 1880 the Society
maintained eshibitious at the College for one or other of the Australian dioceses.
8k 2
it
a ;n
u^
788
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Income from Endowmenis. — £300 per annum. Number of Scholarshipn, 2.
I Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — £100.
Suhjecta of Study. — Tlie Old Testament in English and the Now Testament in
Greek, the Prayer Book, the Doctrines of the Church of England, Church History,
Evidences, &o., Latin and Hebrew (elementary), Homiletica, and Pantoral Theology.
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 9 ; non-reaidont, '2.
'Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).~About 170.
Total Number of Students Ordained (to 18S)'J).— Over 107.
Prtncipa/s.— Rev. W. M. Cowper, M.A., 1850 ; Rev. W. Hoilgson, M.A., l8,"iC-67 ;
Rev. R. L. King, B.A., 1807-78 ; Rev. A. L. Williams, 1878-84 ; Rev. T. E. Hill, M.A.,
1884-91 ; Rev. B. A. Schlc'cher, 1891-2.
Chjust's College, Tasmania
The College was opened in 1846 at Bishopsboume (a property attached to the See),
in the district of Norfolk Plain. It was founded partly by uubBcriptiona raised in the
colony and in England, with the Society's assistanco ; the design being to provide a,
suitable education for the youth of the colony as well as to train candidatos for the
ministry. The College is temporarily closed.
St. John's College, Auckland, New Zealand.
Opened in 1842 at Waimate, Bay of Islands, and i . ^noved in 1844 to the Tamuki, near
Auckland, and in 1884 to Paniell, a suburb of Auckland. On the Maoris the impression
produced by it was so favourable that in 1850 some old students gave 600 acres of land
to Bishop Selwyn for the purpose of founding a College at Porirua, near Wellington, in
which " native and English children .... may be united together as one rtation, in
VIEW OF ST. JOHN 8 COLLEGE BUILDINGS (NEAK AUCKLAND) IN 1852.
the new principle of faith in Christ and of obedience to the Queen." The proposed
" Trinity College, Porirua," has not yet however been established, but the rent from the
land is O'jcnmulating, and may eventually enable the design to be carried out.
As an account of St. John's College is given on pp. 486, 438-9, 445, it only remains
to add the following particulars : —
Endowments of the College. — Capital, £80,000. Number of Scholarships, 5.
Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — £60.
Subjects of Study.— Theology and Homiletica, English, Latin, Qermon, Mathematics,
and Elocution.
Present Number of Students. — 5, all resident.
Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892). — About 310.*
Total Number of Students Ordained (to 1890). — Over 70, of whom 13 have become
liissionaries to the Maories and Melanesians.
Frincipals (dates not supplied).— Bishop G. A. Selwyn ; Rev. C. J. Abraham ; Rev. S.
Blackburn ; Rev. J. Kinder, D.D. ; Rev. R. Burrows ; Rev. C. H. Gulliver ; Rev. G. H. T.
Walpolo ; Rev. W. Beatty.
• Including representatives of European and Maori races.
COLLEGES.
78y
Melakkkias Coi.i.Eor (now St. Bahn.vbas' Cclleoe), Norfolk Island.
The traininj? of Mflnncsian youths was begun at St. Ji)hii'.s College', n«ar Aucklaiiil,
New Zealand, in lUTfi, nssistanco being afforded by tlie Society in gathering and
maintaining tho boyn, both hero and at St. Andrew's College, Koliiinarama, N.Z.,
which was eHtablished for the Melanesians in IHoi) and remained the headquarters
f,f the Melanesian Mission until removed to Norfolk Islnno. Misa Yongo eontri-
buted largely to the building of St. Andrew's. In IHd-J Hishop i'atteson wrote of
tlio College : " Forty-one Melanesian men, women, and young lads are now with us,
gathered from twenty-four islands. . . . One little child given to ua from any newly-
found land may open in God's providence the door to the conversion of thou-
Hands of his countrymen. From that little child we can learn to speak to the
people of his island, and he will speak favourably of us : through him fears and
suspicions will be removed ; others will be induced to join us ; his own relations
will entertain a special good will towards us for our cure of their child; — new ideas
of confidence in a man of another tribe and country will grow up; a comparison of
their own wild, lawless life with the peaci! and order of the strangers' mode of life will be
instituted — new thoughts will work their hearts ; a new power is recognised in their land.
It is the thought of what each one of the scholars from more than twenty islands may
by God's grace become ; of what His people may through his instrumentality become, that
brings the words of Isaiah to our minds : ' Then tliou slmlt see and flow together, and
thino heart shall fear and bo enlarged.' Every school presents a noble and a fearful
eight, when we consider the power whicli it represents for working out hereafter good or
evU I and what shall be said of a school representing thousands and tens of thousands
who know not the name of Christ, who have never heard of their Father in heaven ? "
The College has always been " an integral and inseparable part f)f the whole " work
of the Melanesian Mission, and since 18G7 it has been carried on at Norfolk Island with
increasing success.
The total number of students educated is unknown. " The boys have stayed —
.-,omo longer, some shorter times; the elder teachers [Mission agents] come back again
find again, with their wives," for further training, and 12 have been ordained.
Bisiiop'.s College, Calcutta (opened in 1824).
Tlie history of the College from its inception in IHIH to the present time having been
(dcetched on pp. 474-6, it remains to odd only the following particulars : —
Endowments of thf College. — Capital, about Rs.'214,OOU. In addition to which twenty-
on« Scholarships have been founded for maintaining students of Theology to be prepared
as Missionaries, viz : —
Bix " S.P.C.K. Mitldleton." and two " S.P.C.K. Foreign Heber." Tlie latter were
founded for the maintenance and education of members of foreign Episcopal
Churches in the East not in subordination to the See of Rome.
Six " Jackson Forkhill,' being a portion (£400) of an annual sum paid to the S.P.G.
by the Trustees of the late Richard Jackson, Esq., of Forkhill, Ireland.
Two " C.M.S. Heber," founded by the Church Missionary Society, which has the
right of nomination.
One " Bombn.y Heber " and one " Ceylon Heber," founded by public subscriptions
raised in honour of Bishop Heber for the benefit of students for the Dioceses of
Bombay and Ceylon respectively.
One " Mill," founded by friends of the Rev. Dr. Mill, the first Principal of the College.
One " Powerscourt," founded in 1831 from a gift to the Society, the nomination
being vested in tlie Trustees of the Old Cluii-oli at Calcutta.
One "Deane," founded in 1H:!0 from a legacy beipieathed to the Society.
I 'M
tl h
if I
THE ORIOIN.iL IHSHOP'S COLLEGE HOWnAH 1824-80.
790
SOCIETY Fon THE phopaoation of the gospel.
Expeimca of a Resident Student per annum. — Ra.lQO to Rs.lSO.
Suhjecta of Study. — The Btiidies prescribed in the Statutes are : Theology, with tlm
Hebrew, Greek, and Latin lan^ua^feH uk Bubsidiury to it ; History, ancient and modern,
i-ccleHiastical and civil ; the uleniunts of Philusophical and Mathematical knowledge ;
and diverfl Oriental languageo.
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 21 ; non-resident, 1.
Total Number of Students Educated.*— lH'H-r,8, 14!); 1859-70, 03 ; 1871-89, no record.
Total Number of Students Orda ined (Ch u rah of England).— lH2i-^S, 43 ; 1850-70, '20 ;
1871-88, no record ; 1883-11, 4.
TAUT OF TlIK
III the Society as Trustees aie vested (1) the appointment of the officers ; (2) nil
College funds and property ; and (3) the government of the College, except bo far [as
any jurisdiction is^delegp' il in the Statutes to the College Council for the time being.
Visitor. — Tlio oisuop of Calcutta.
Frincipal-s.—Hev. Dr. W. H. Mill, 1H21 ; Rev. Dr. Withers, 1841 ; Rev. Dr. Kay, 1840 ;
Rev. T. Skelton, 1867 ; Rev. R. M. Stewart, 1873 ; Rev. Dr. W. J. Coe, 1874 ; Rev. H.
Whitehead, 1883.
• Including representatives of the following races : — Bengali, Tamil, Kol, Jewish, Mali-
ratla,Canare8e, Singhalese, Chinese, AssamesejEuropoan, Eurasian, Armenian, N.W.India.
Theolooical Class, Ranchi, Cuota Nagpur.
Shortly after the Society took over the Chota Nagpur Mission a Class for tin-
training of Native Pastors was begun at Ranchi by the Rev. J. C. Whitley, the fruits of
which have been seen in the ordination of 17 Kols. The class was revived in 1878 fur
the preparation of new candidates and for the improvement of the native pastors.
St. Stephen's College and High School, Delhi.
The S.P.G. High School established at Delhi in 1869 (p. 615) was affiliated to (lie
Calcutta University in 1864. Soon after the arrival of the Cambridge Brotherhood in
'connection
by thero, i
first was c
extended,
the wealth:
Brotherho<
condition i
College sh
Tliis offer i
only Chrit
of conside
minds of s
[In ttd.l
Mission Ri
Begun
necessary
Endou
R 200 pe
Buildings
new building op bt. Stephen's college, Delhi,
Exp(
paid in f
Suhj.
Calcutta
I'resi
Totu
Pnn
Berry, 1
1875; R
Up
infants,
to the c
• In
Europei
Khurs,
For
Bishop
No]
Exi
COLLEGES.
79i
'lonnection with the Society the higher education of the Delhi Mission was undertaken
by them, and in Feb. 1881 a College depa'-U .ont was added to the school. This at
first was confined to stndonts of Mission Schools, but circumstances soon led to its beinj;
extended. The closing of the Government College at Delhi led to an effort on the part of
the wealthier natives to establish a Native College. This scheme failing, the Cambridge
Brotherhood were in 1882 offered by Government a grant of Rs,.'>r)0 a month on the
condition that their college classes were opened to all comers and that the Mission
College should bo affiliated to the University which was being formed for the Punjab.
Tiiis offer was accepted, and new buildings were opened in 181)2. St. Stephen's is the
only Christian College north of Agra, and besides the training of Mission students it is
of considerable value, by teaching and intercourse with the teachers, in leavening the
minds of several of the best educated natives of North India with Christian truth.
(In addition to the College and High School there is a School at Delhi for traininj;
Mission Readers, also a Class for instructing Readers already employed],
St, John's Cot.lkcie, Rangoon'.
Begun in 18C4. To the account of the institution given on jip. ClM-G it is only
necessary to add the following particulars ; —
Emlowmenta of the College. — Over la acres of land, bought os freehold in 1807 at
P. 200 per acre, now worth Rs.5,000 per acre, and continually increasing in value.
Buildings valued at Rs.120,000. Scholarships, nime. _____
!
ST. John's college, rangoon.
Expemcs of a Resident Student per annum.— Rs.lW to Rb.200. (Rs.10,510 were
paid in fees in i8!)2.)
Subjects of Studi/.—"'Up to and inclusive of the Matriculation Standard of the
Calcutta University with . . . Christian religion as taught by Church of England."
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 800 ; non-resident, 850.
Total Number of Students Edneated (18f>.J-92).— 8,r)'.)0.»
Principah.—Uov. Dr. Marks, 18G4-92. r.4r^)M5f (in Dr. Marks' absence) :— Rev. C.
Berry, 1865 ; Rev. C. Warren, 1809 ; Rev. J. Fairclougli, 1872 ; Rev. James A. Colbeck,
1875; Rev. A. Salmon, 1890.]
Up to October 1892, 323 boys have been baptized in the College Chapel, either as
infants, pupils, or old boys, and 503 natives have been baptized in the Mission attached
to the chapel.
* Including reprosentaiives of the following races : — Burmese, Eurasians, Armenians,
Europeans, Jews, Talines, Chirese, Shans, Karens, Malays, Siamese, Sikhs, Arracaneae,
Khurs, Bengalis, Mussulmans, Toungthoos, Madrassis, Ponahs (from Manipur), and
' map_ mixtures of the above."
Kl^MMENDINE TnAININO INSTITUTION, RANGOON.
For native Catochists, Readers, and Pastors. Opened in February 1883 by the
Bishop of Rangoon.
No Endowments or Scholarships, excepting a few Exhibitions from S.P.C.K.
Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — ilO to £1%
i! j.-i'
r : i!
792
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
Subjects of Study. — Burmeiie, Bible, Prayer Book.
Present Number of St '.dents. — Resident, 11.
Tottd Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 30, of whom about have
become Mission Agents and 1 has been ordained.
Principals.— Hev. J. Fairclough, 1888-C ; Rev. T. Rickard, 188&-7 ; Riv, J. Fair-
olOQgh, 1887-92.
* Including representatives of Burmese, Karen, and Tamil races.
Kaben Tbainino Institution, Toungoo, Bubka.
Established 1884, for the training of native agents for the Karen Missions. The lads
received are o! very rough and raw material. The most that can be done for them
at present is to prepare them for the Kemmendine Institution [see above], where they are
instractod through the medium of the Burmese language.
(No Endowments or Scholarships.)
^Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — £5.
Suoiects of Study (partly in Burmese). — Old and New Testament, Prayer Book, Pas-
toral Theology, Church History, Scripture, Geography, Grammar, Arithmetic, Hygiene.
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 12.
Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892). — 20, of whom 18 have become
Mission Agents or have entered at Kemmendine.
Principah.—B.ev. W. E. Jones, 1884-5, 1890-1 ; Rev. A. Salmon, 1887-90, 1892.
TiiB S.P.G. TuKOLOGiCAi, COLLEGE, MADRAS { formerly ToE Vepery Mission Seminauy).
This institution, the successor of two which had failed between 1830-42 [see pp. 500-7],
was opened at Sullivan's Gardens, Madras, on Jnne 1, 1848, under the name of
"The Vepery Mission Seminary," which was to be "purely of a Missionary character
and object, its sole design being to prepare for employment in the Missions of the Society
such young men as may be admitted into it." Tlie course of instruction, at first almost
entirely tlieological, was afterwards combined with general education and preparation
for the Madras University examinations, and (since 1878) for the Cambridge Preliminary
Theological examination. The Missionary character of the Seminary, which has been
maintained throughout, was raised in 187U by some niodificutions of the secular instruc-
tion, since which time the institution has been called " The S.P.G. Theological College,
Madras." To the Rev. A. R. Symonds, its organiser and first Principal, the Seminary at
Sc^ivan's (!u)-deiis is indebted for a great and lasting success. While ofTei'ing the
adviMitages of high moral and intellectual training care was taken that the native
stndentH " should have as little temptation as possible to adopt European habits, or to
forsake their national modes of life in food, dress, and such matters."
Of tlic students trained during Mr. Symonds' Principalship (1848-72) nearly 40
have been ordained, and others have dor ) good sen'ice as catechists and schoolmasters.
During the last ten years the native students have obtained honourable positions in the
Oxford and Cambridge Preliminary Tlieological examinations. In 18H0 the success of
the candiii'itcs was "beyond that of any corresponditigbody ot men fnmi any irstitution,"
7 out of tlie 12 native candidates being placed in tlie first class and 4 in the second.
The annual cost of the College for salaries and scholarships, which has averaged
£760, i4 met from tlie Monckton Fund (Rs »,900), Heber Fund (Rs.28,400), Jackson-
ForkhillPund (Rs.fi.OOO), S.P.C.K. Grant (Rb.1,080 per an.), and the S.P.G. General Fund.
The Subjects of Study embrace the course for the English Universities Preliminary
Examination of Cmididatos for Holy Orders.
Prvsrnt Number of Students. — (i.
Total Knmhrr of Students Educated (to 1H92).— About 150.*
Total Nua-bcr of Students Ordaiued (to 1H02).— About 85.
Principals.— Wtfw A. R. Symonds, M.A., lHlrt-74 ; Rev. J. M Strachan, M.D., 1875-7
Rev. C. K. Konnet, D.D., 1877-84 ; Rev. F. H. Reichardt, B.A.. lbo5-/ ; Rev. A. Westcott,
M.A., 18b7-92.
* ir.cludii'.g representatives of Tamil, Telugu, Eurasian, and European races.
S.P.G. CoLLEOE, Vepery, Madras
T!ie High School fouiJcd at Vtjpery in 1804, wns in ,Tanuary IHHrt affiliated to tho
idras University as , «■' md-grado College. The institution consiKti-d of four depart-
iimntK— the P.>. ( "i'idt IP ..irts), High School, Middle School, and Primary. In 1891 tlio
Collego dep-\rtr.!i..t. was closed, and the institution has since been carried ou aa a
" Lower dec^ndt, y bi-h iX."
Thisli
MiBsion ft
most of i
the greate
to the Se
importanc
Oxford, wl
In 1881
work carri
masters, a
Expen
Presen
Preset)
Total .
Total
Mad
TnentK
Princi
Huxtable
Creighton
The re
Jan. 1883
1881. It
is named,
S.P.G.
Universit
College w
both secri
and in thi'
subordiuii
fee-incom
On finani
of 1808, b
The e
tul^ects (
m
COLLEGES.
793
SAWVEKtUBAU SkMINABY (S.P.G ).
This Institution was establitihed in 1842 under the Rev. Dr. Pope for the training of
Mission ai^ents. For a long ixtriod nearly all the native Clergy of the Society and
most of the Christian teachers iu the S.P.G. High Schools in South India received
the greater part of their education in it — students of superior attainments being drafted
to the Seminary at Sullivan's Gardens for the completion of their .oume. The
importance of Sawyerpuram Seminai^ r.as recognised in 1848 by the Iiniversity of
Oxford, which contributed to the formation of a suitable library within its walls.
In 1888 the College department was removed to Tuticorin, sirce which time the chief
work carried on at Sawyerpuram has been the trainin<; of village Catechists and School-
masters, as a branch richool oi " Caldwell College."
Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — Bb.80.
Present Subjectii of Study. — " Curriciilnm of Lower Secondary Examinafiion."
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 89 ; non-resident, 21.
Total Number of Siudents Educated (to 1892).— About 800.
Total Number of Students Ordained. — {See Caldwell College, below.)
i;
! ■"■} : ft
-ill .' J '
>r-
V I
im
Rev. M. Ross ; Rev. H. C.
Mr. R. J, French; Mr. J.
8AWVEKI'Un.\M SEMINABY.
Principals (dates not supplied). — Rev. O. U. Pope, D.D.
Huztable ; Rev. T. Brotherton, M.A. ; R.>v. J. Earnshaw ;
Creighton ; Rev. T. Adamscn.
Caldwell College, Tuticobin (8.P.G.).
The removal of the College department of Sawyerpuram Seminary to Tuticorin in
Jan. 1888 {see above) was the result of a recommendation of the Bishop of Calcutta in
1881. It was throui^h the efforts of Biwhop Caldwell, in honour of whom the College
is named, that the lurge and commodious btiildiugs were puruhased and presented to the
S.P.G. In 1R85 thp institution was raised to the rank of a firnt-grade Ooilege under the
University of Madras, teaching up to the B.A. standard. The pr'mufy object of the
College was to give the Christian youths of Tinnovelly and Famuad '/he '.lighest education,
both secular and religious, «io as to fit them to bocomo rlf„yn\en arc li>,y Mission agents ;
and in the CoUogo proper 90 per cent, of the studtmts w< ""e Ch'istiauB ''^he College and
subordinate schools were maintained by an allowance fron. the S.P.G ., 'Jovemment grants,
toe-income, and Scholarships from 8.P.C.K. Most of the stndentB received some help.
On financial grounds it was found necessary to close the College deoartment at the end
of 1898, but work is still carriei on in a " High School," called " the Oaldwell School."
The expenses of a Resident Student per annvm were Rs.lUS to Rs.l2Q., and tha
tubjeets of Study wero ; Madras University Curriculi of Studies for the B.A., F.A., and
lei- ,i.;il
Ml
'
1 i
'M
'h ill
m
794
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Matriculation Examinations. In Theology, the subjects for the Bishop's Greek and
Vernacular Prizes, "Peter Cater" Prize Examinations, and Diocesan Prayer Book
Examination — higher grade. No. of Students in 1892. — Resident, 84 ; non-resident, 16.
Total Number Educated (to 1892). — 1,540* (including those at Sawyerpnram). Total
Number Ordained (to 1892). — 65 (do.). Principal. — Rev. J. A. Sharrock, M.A., 1883-93.
* Including representatives of the following races : — Tamil and Eurasian.
Vediakpubam Seminary (S.P.G,).
Was founded in 1844 for the purpose of training agents for the Missions in the Tarjore
and Trichinopoly districts, an object whicli was signally successful under its first Prin-
cijjal, the Rev. Dr. Bower (tiie most accomplished Tamil scholar in India). In 1858 a
High School department was added, and heathen scholars were admitted, and for a short
time in 1864 it became a " Second Grade College." In 1873 the institution was closed.
Principals.— Re-v. Dr. Bower, 1844-58; Rev. A. R. C. Nailer, 1858-78; Rev. C.
S. Kohlhoff and Rev. J. F. Kearos, acting 1878.
St. Peteb's College and High School, TANJOREf (S.P.G.).
The present institution originated from the High School founded by Schwartz at the
end of the last century, which was of a very elementary character until re-organised by
the Rev. Dr. Pope in 1854. By him and successive Principals it was raised until it
became " the first of all the aided schools in the Presidency, the Presidency town ex-
cluded" — in 1864 a Second Grade, and in 1874 a First Grade College of the Madras
University. In the " College " department, the Brahmins form 75 per cent., other Hindus
10 per crnt., and Christians 15 per cent, of the students. The College receives from
(lovemment Rs.200 per mensem, known as " the Swartz Grant," and about Rfl.12,000
I)er annum from fees. Number of Scholarships, 3. Student's Fees. — R8.48 per annum.
Subjects of Study. — Those appointed for the Madras University examinations ; and
religious instruction, whicli is given in all the classes. Present Number of Students. —
Resident, 24 ; non-resident, 211. Total Number Educated (to 1892).— Over 5,000.*
Principals.— B,ov. G. U. Pope, D.D., 1864-7 ; Rov. S. Percival, M.A., 1868-63 ; J.
Marsh, Esq., 1864-71 ; Rev. W. H. Kay, B.A., 1878-81 ; Rev. W. H. Blake, B.A., 1882-92.
* Including representatives of Tamil and Mahratta races.
Trichinopoly College (S.P.G.).
The College is the outcome of a superior school begun at Tennur in 1850, and (aftoi-
I'overal removals) transferred in 1808-4 to its present location in the fort. There ami
ihen it became a Higli School. Notwitlistanding the cheaper fees of a kindred
institution in the neighbourhood, this High School lield its grojmd and became so
popular that the public — and iiarticularly the Hindun — subscribed largely for the erection
of a large hall in which the College classes proper arc at present hold and the University
and other public examinations conducted, hi 1873 the School was raised to a second-
grade College, with F.A. classes in connection with the Madras University. Students
were drawn from the neighbouring districts, increasing the total number to 1,000, and
in 1888 the institution was raised to tho B.A. standard — tliiit is, a first-grade College.
Even when only a second-grade College, tho Bishop of Madras declared that " each
class was a school in itself, and the whole establishment was a (;olony." It is now the
largest Church of England Institution in all India. In connection with tho College avi'
un English and Tamil Literary and Debating Society, founded in 1883 by Mr. Pearcr.
tt Sanscrit Debating Society, and a Musical Society. The majority of the students in
the College and its seven branch schools are Brahmins.
The income of tlie College is derived from (a) Students' Fees, (6) the Society,
(c) Government Grant. Number of Scholarships, 11. Ej-pimnrsafa liimdent Student.-
Rs.28 to Rs.34 a term. Subjects of Study. — English Language and Literature, Tamil
do., Sanscrit do., Elementary Latin, Pure Mathematics, I'hysical Science, Logic, Phy-
siology, Ancient and Modem History, the Christian Religion.
Present NutnbcT of Students.* — Non-resident, 1,403 (including Branch Schools).
Principals.— Hev.T. Adamson, 1804-8 ; T. T. Margoschis, Esq., 1808-78 ; J. Creigliton,
Esq., 1873-7 ; C. W. Poarce, Esq., 1877-80; Rev. H. A. WillianiM, M.A., 188«W« ; Rev.
T. H. Doilson, M.A., 1888-9!'.
* Tho students, past -vud present, have included roprcseutativcH of the following
races : — TamilH, Cauarese, Tulugu, Mahomutedan, and Eurasians.
Nandyal Tkainino Coi.i.khe (S.P.G.).
This institution was sot on font in 1884, the initiatory expenses having been partly
fiirnished by Mr. Andrews, of the Madras Civil Service. It is designed for tho training
f For some time after the (tlosing of Vediarpuram Seminary tho Tanjore MisBionii
were dependent on Tinnevelly for the supply of Mission Agents, bnt there is now a
Seminary at Tanjore, of which, however, no particular! are at hand.
COLLEGES.
795
of Mission agents for the Telugu MiosionB, the lack of which has greatly hindered the
development of work in one of the most promising fields occupied hy the Society in
India. New and permanent buildings for the College were erected in 1891-2,
Number of Scholarships. — 79. Expetiscs of a Resident Student per annum.— Tle.lS.
Subjects of Sttidy. — Scripture, English, Telugu, Arithmetic, History, Geography,
NANDYAL COLLEGE.
Algebra, Geometry, Physics, Chemistry. Frrnrnt Nuiiihrr of Studmts. — Resident, 71
non-resident, 8. 7'o^rt^ Number of Students Educated (1884-i»2).— !520,
Principals.— B^v. A. Britten, 1881-92 ; [Rev, H, G. Downes, acting, part of 1892,]
St. Thomas' College, Colombo. [See pp, 008, 005, OOS.J
In tho Ceylon Blue Book for 1840, it was suggested that : — " Insteod of proposing
to lower the standard of education aimttd at, it seems far more desirable to endcavoar to
organise it ; bo as to supersede tho necessity of sending young men to Calcutta to study
Tlieology and Medicine for tho service of tliis Colony, as has been usual for some time
past at great expense to Oovernment and with very indifferent success. Tlieological
education might ere long be successfully undertaken in Colombo under the auspices of the
Bislio^i." Having obtained tho promise of assistance from Societies and other friends in
£nglai,d, Bishop Chapman endeavoured to give effect to tho suggestion, and in 1848
offered to open a Theological College at once provided (Jovernment guaranteed the trans-
fer to it of the four Island Studentships {£75 each per annum), at Bishop's College, Calcutta,
as vacancies occurred. The objects of the proposed College were : " Theological and
General Education of students in preparation for Holy Orders, and the Training of
Native Catechists and Schoolmasters for the service of the Cliurch in tho Diocese of
Colombo." The Coylon Government admitted the advantage of the scheme and
expressed concurrence in the object, but owing to the depression in the Colony
were unable to afford any pecuniary aid. In appealing to the Society tho Bishop
said : " In aiding the first formation of an institution which is to become the
nursery of a native Church, you are sowing the seed which i.s to become not only
an abiding but an increase^ blessing. It is tho difference of a colonist carrying oat
barrels on barrels of flour, which will feed him and his family as long as they last ;
but a single bushel of wheat will supply him and his children for years, and
his children's children long after he is gone. Such is my hoi>e ; I am doing little,
I seem to bo doing nothing; but if this seed-plot be broken up, and tho seed onco
sown, I shall feel that you have not sent mo forth quite in vain." The Society
accepted the Trusteeship of tho College and gave £1,000 for endowment and un annual
grant which is still continued ; the S.P.C.K. voted il2,000 for endowment; and the Bishop
having given a site of nine acres, with buildings, the College was opened in 1851. Tho
foundation comprises: (1) The College proper; (2) a Divinity School for tho training of
candidates for tho Ministry, provision being made for ten Divinity Studentships; (3) a
Collegiate School, to which an endowment has been attached for tho freo education of
non-resident scholars, to be called " Bishop's Scholars " ; (4) a Native Orphan Asylum for
tho plain Christian education of twenty orphan boys. Besides the above endowments,
the following have been added : - The " Gregory " and " Duke of Edinburgh " Scholarships,
and five " Prince of Wales " Exhibitions — by Samson Rajepukse, Esq., Mudaliyar of the
Governor's Gate, A Divinity Professorship, for the purchase of sciontiHc apparatus,
and for teaching natural science — by Charles de Soysa, Esq, "Acland Memorial
Soholarsliip "— bv Sir Henry Acland, K,C.B., F.R.3., President of the General Medical
Coouoil and IVgius Professor of Medicine in Oxford University. Some of the student-
■hipa and s ;holar8hips are temporarily in abeyance.
I i«i
4
796
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL
Expen»e» of a Besident Student per annum. — Bfl.aoo to Bb.440.
Suojects of Study. — Usual subjects of an English school up to standard of Cam«
bridge Senior Local Examination. >Special Class for Theological Students.
The College was affiliated to the University of Calcutta in 1863, but in 1883 the
Warden decided to discontinue to priipare for the Calcutta Examinations (First in Arts
and B.A.), having after a long trial come to the conclusion that good and honest teaching
is absolutely incompatible with two examinations so radically different as the Cambridge
Local and that of the Calcutta University. The result was an immediate improvement in
the work of the College. Courses of Divinity Lectures are given by the Warden, which
are open to catechists and to others desirous of extending their theological reading.
Present Number of Students. — Resid'H"'. iOO; non-resident, 200. Total Number
Educated (1850-92) .--About 2,000.* Total Number Ord'ned (1850-92).— About 10.
Viaitor.— The Bishop of Colombo. Wardens.— B,e\ . -jtW Wood, D.D., 1852-8 ; Rev.
J. Baly, M.A., 1854-60 ; Rev. J. Dart, D.C.L. 1860-3 ; Rev. George Bennett, M.A., 1868-6 ;
Rev. J. Bacon, B.D., 1872-7 ; Rev. E. F. Miller. M.A., 1878-91 ; Rev. P. Read, B.A., 1891-2.
The College Chcpel is also the Cathedral of Colombo, the foundation of which was
laid on the closing day of the Society's last Jubilee, June 15, 1852.
The College Library, consisting of nearly 0,000 volumet, mostly tho gift of Bishop
Chapman, is especially rich in classical and theological \rork8, some of which wero
presented by the University of Oxford and the Trustees of L r. Bray's Associates.
* Including representatives of Singhalese, Tamil, Burgher, and English races.
TnAiNrea Institutions, Sabaw.vk and Pinoapokf.
[The traiiiing of native agents for tho Missions in Borneo and the Straits is carried on
at Sarawak and Singapore, but no {larticulars are at hand.]
St. Paul's College, Hono Kong.
This Missionary College was founded in 1849 by voluntary gifts obtained by Bishop
Smith of Victoria. A school building erectad under t'ae superintendence and by the help
ot he Rev. Vincent Stanton, tho Colonial Chaplain at Victoria, was transferred for the
purposes of the College, and the other chief contributors were " A Brother and Sister,"
and the S.P.C.K. The College was primarily foundad f jr the object of training a body
of Native Clergy and Christian Teachers for tlie propiigation of tho Gospel in China.
Provision has been made for tho admission of Europ'ian as well os native students.
The S.P.G. ha) at various times made small grants to tho iiiiititr'.ioii.
Native TifEOLOGiCAL College, Tovio, Japan.
A Theological Clans for tho training of Native Miss'on Agoiits was begun by the
Rev. (now Archdeacon) Shaw, at St. Andrew's, Shiba, in Ihe autumn of 1878 in connec-
tion with the Sei Kiyo Sha (Holy Teaching) School, whicTi he had opened in connection
with his work. For a short time in 1887-8 this clp/.iS was united witli tlie American Mission
College of St. Paul in Tokio, which was then ylacod under a joint committee of American,
English, and Japanese Clergy, thus soouring a larger and more eiToctive teaching staff.
In the beginning of 1889, however, on tl'.e arrival of the fuller University Mission staff,
the class was moved back to St. Aiul/ow's and ^laccnl under tho Wardenship of the
Rev. A. P. King, and is now 'agf.in kno vn as the Tit. Andrew's Divinity School, Shiba.
No endowments. Entirnli/ support) d bi/ S.P.G. Students' allowance (about) 15s.
each a month. Expenses of Student per annum. — About 4110.
Subjects of Study. — Bible and Prayer Book, Pastoral and Dogmatic Theology,
Church History, Christian Eviiipi.'jes, En^^Iish, and, to some extent, Greek.
Present Number of Students. — Resident, 8. Total Number from commencement
to 1892 inclusiw. — 24. Of those three have b(>en admitttnl to Holy Orders.
Warden.'?.— Ven. Archdeacon Shaw, 1878-89; Rev. A. F. King, 1889-02.
St. Augustine's Missionabv College, Canteiuuiuv.
The College was founded in 1818 (under Royal Charter) for the education of yoting
men for the service of tho Church in tho di.itant dependencies of the British Empire.
It is formed on tho general plan of the old collegiate institutions of the English
Universities— to conpist of a Warden, a Hub-Warden, and ultimately of six Fellows.
The demand for an institution of this kind was created by Bishop Broughton, the
first Bishop of Australia, whose position us head of a diocese nearly as large as Europe,
but with less than twenty Clergy, lent eniphasiH to his prayers for more labourers. In
response to his cry for "a College somewliere," a movement was set on foot by the Rev.
Edward Coleridge, Fellow of Eton College, wlio raised over 4)25,000 for the objert. The
original intention to found tho new College at Oxford was over-ruled in a remarkabht
way. In tho 7oar 605 Ethelhert, King of Kent, granted a site at Canterbury on whieh
St. Augustine founded a monastery. Dedicated to God under tho name of St. Peter and
St. Paul, it flourished for centuries under tho Benoi^ictinn rule and became one of the
most famous religious houses in lOnrope. Tiy Henry VIII. the abbt'y was suppressed
and changed into a doer park (IRIIM) ; l)ut tho riiirs wero habitable down to tho time of
Charles II., who lodged there in pasnir through Kent at tho Restoration. In 1843 tho
late Robert Brett of Rtoko Newington drew attention (in The English Churchman,
September 18) to the dciiecration o' tho ruins by their conversion into " a brewery pot-
"i.n
COLLEGES.
797
house and billiard room." This letter was aeen by the late Mr. Bcresford Hope, who
X'mrchased the ruins and devoted them to the proposed Missionary College, which was
opened on St. Peter's Day 1848 by Archbishop Sumner.
The College Endowment Fund is barely sufficient to provide the stipend of the
Staff. There are Exhibitions, varying from XIO to £85 a year ; also Diocesan Associations
which aid in the support of Students. The Society has endowed several Oriental Exhi-
bitions and furnishes the salary of the Professor of Oriental Languuges.
Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — £45 for College fees.
Candidates f ' Imission should be about twenty years of age.
Subjects 0/ //> I'ij/. — The College course (3 years) embraces instruction in the Holy
Scriptures (origi>.al languages), the evidences of Christian Beligion, the Standard Divines,
the Prayer Book and Thirty-nine Articles, Church and Missionary History, Elemen-
tary Hebrew, the composition of Sermons, some Latin and Greek Clussics, Mathematics
and Physical Science, Medicine (at the County Hospital), Oriental languages (for students
going to the East), and in various branches of manual labour and mechanical arts.
In May 1867 the use of a distinctive hood was sanctioned by the Visitor, which, with
a Diploma, is granted to students who have completed the prescribed course and have
received Missionary or Colonial appointments. Before receiving these honours students
(except in special cases exempted by the Warden) must have passed the Oxford and
Cambridge Preliminary Examination for Holy Orders.
Present Number of Students. — 42 (resident). Since the foundation of the College
42'i* Students have left for service in the different Colonial and Missionary Dioceses,
of whom four have become Bishops, while many others have risen to positions of con-
siderable eminence, and have proved devoted workers in the Mission Field.
Visitor. — His Grace Th^ Archbishop of Canterbury.
H^ar(i«n»— Bishop Coleridge, 1848-60 ; Rev. Canon H. Bailey, D.I)., 1880-78 ; Ven.
Archdeacon Watkins, 1878-60 ; Rev. Canon G. F. Maclear, D.D., 1880-94.
* Including representatives of the following races : British and Colonial-born, Kafir,
Burmese, Armenian, Turkish, Eurasian.
MiBsioNARv College of St. Boniface, Warminster, Wilts.
The institution was founded in 1860 by the Rev. Sir James E. Philipps, Bart., as a
" Mission House " preparatory to St. Augustine's, Canterbury, or other higher-grade
College ; but students may now go direct to the Mission field. Diocesan Missionary
Associations help to meet the College expenses, which for a resident student amount to
about £i'i per annum. The Society formerly provided annual exhibitions.
Subjects of Study. — Holy Scripture, ClAssics, English, Flenientary Mathematics,
Systematic Theology, Foreign Religious Systems, Medicine, • a'-' (>i (ering. Printing, Book-
bmding. Gardening, &o. Present Number of Students.~H\ <:• siilent). Total Number
Educated (1800-02).— 160. Total Number Ordained (18(!(K9'^).— 120.
Warden. — Rev. Canon Sir J. E. Philipps, Bart.
Pr»nctpai«.— Rev. J. R. Modan, M.A.. 1868-71 ; Rev. G ^ Baxby, M.A,, 1872-6
Rev. 8. J. Ettlos, M.A., 1870-84 ; (vacant 1884-6) i Rev. J. F. Welsh, M.A., 1880-98.
M
■i
-■!i|
m
nil
1!
798
SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
CHAPTER XCVI.
BOOKS AND TRANSLATIONS.
(1) Gemciiai; (2) Tn^iVsiATioya ; (8) Homk PuBUCATiom\
(4) The Home Library,
(1) GENERAL.
It was by the distribution of books that the Society began its work of propa-
gating the Gospel. The first act of the kind (as reported by the Bishop of
Hereford at the meeting in February 1702), the sending of " a great Welch
Bible k. Comon Prayer Book to the Welcli congregation in Pensylvania " [1], was in
advance of the first Missionary by some months [p. 10]. For many years indeed
the S.P.G. was a Missionary, JMble, and Religious Tract Society in ore. " Great
numbers of Bibles ^nd Coinma.i-Prai/er-Booka in the EnglUh, French, and Dutch
languages. Expositions on the 'Jlmrch Catechism, with other Dci'otional and Prar-
tical Books, have been sent ... to the Islands and the Continent [of America] :
and great Numbers of such Hie Books, Ilomilies, Ej^ posit ions on the 39 Articles,
&.C., are now providing for the places that want thorn most." Such was tlw
record of the first four years [2]. The appointment of a Missionary carried
with it a "Mission Library " and books for free distribution among: his people
[3]. Foreign parts to which Missionaries could not be sent were not left without
some token. Witness Moscow in 1703 [p. 734]; and "corners of the earth " sucli
as St. Helena. 1704-0 [p. 319] ; Jamaica, 1703-10 [pp. 228-9] ; Montserrat, 1703
[p. 211], and Bermuda, 1705 [p. 102].
French and German refugees fleeing from European despotism, as well as
emigrants from our own country, were enabled to sing (in their own tongue) th(!
liord's song in a strange land, and many hearts were cheered and the faith
of many was strengthened by these proofs of Christian sympathy and fellow-
.ship [pp. Ill, 813].
Of tlie races yet reached by Missionary e 'erprise there are few which are
not included within the Society's operations and for whom translated copies of
the Scriptures have not been procured by its aid. In the accomplishment of
many of these translations it has been the privilege of the Society to assist
[pp. 800-13].
For Codrington College, Barbados, iirovision was made chiefly from bequests
by Archbishop Tenison (18 volumes, 1714) : the Rev. — Hill, Rcctorof High Lavcr,
Essex (600 volumes, 1727) ; and the Rev. Gilbert Ramsey of Barbados (1728) [4].
Similarly the Clergy of New York became the possessors of over 1,600 volumes
left to the Society by the Rev. Dr. Millingion of Kensington (1 728). For fifty years
they remained in undisturbed possession under an Act of Assembly. Sutticicnt
aecurityfor peaceful times, it availe<l not during the Revolutionary War, when the
Britisli soldiers on taking New York phmdercd and sold the library. On the
complaint of the custodians a proclamation was issued for returning the books,
but not a tentli were recovered [5], Yaluable libraries were also founded bj tlie
Society at New York College, in Hi'S (l,5i)0 volumes), and Christ Church, Boston,
in 1746, from the collections respectively of the Revs. Dr. Bri.stow and Wilham
De Chaire [5rt] ; and twice did Uarviird College, an independent institution at
Cambridge, Massachusetts, receive goodly gilts —on the first occasion through the
liberality and at the request of Bishop Berkeley (then of fUoyne). when "the
most approved writings by Divines of the Church of England " were thus acknow-
ledged in a letter to the Secretary of the Society : —
" Harvard College in Cambridgf ,
Feb. 18, 1748-0.
" Reverend Sir,— Having reoeivcfl, some tiiuo tlie last Fall, a most valuable Proseut of
Books to our Puhlick Library, from the Society for the Propagalion of the Gospel, our
BOOKS AND TRANSLATIONS.
799
Clorporation dosire, by you their Secretary, to make their grateful Acknowledgment to
that venerable Body : Please therefore, Sir, to inform them, that we have a most thankful .
SeiiHe of that generous Donation, and have placed the said Books in a particular Classig
provided for them, where they will be, as designed, of general Use ; and doubt not they
will, as they are excellently adapted thereto, vertj much tend (as you express it) to
promote the Oospel of Christ, and the Interest of lieligion both in Faith and
Practice, wliich will naturally urge our Prayers, that that charitable F'oundation may be
(continually more and more strengthened, and the worthy Members thereof always
influenced and directed by the Divine Spirit to those Measures that will most offoctually
promote the Salvation of the Souls of Men, which is the continual Prayer of us all, and
particularly of
" Your moat obedient and most huvihlr Servant,
" Edwabd Holyoke, President" [6]
lo 1764, when Harvard College lost its library by fire, it was represented to the
Society by the Rev. East Apthorp, one of its former Missionaries, that it was a fit
occasion to show Christian spirit by contributing to the repair of this loss in a
colony wholly nnprovidcd with public libraries — the library and other advantages
of the College having also been of distinguished benefits to the Missions. The
immediate result was a present of books of the value of £100 L7]~a good invest-
ment, for the conformity of four graduates of the Presbyterian College at Yale,
Connecticut, liad been mainly effected (in 1722-15) by theological works sent to
the College in 1714 [8], and subsequently the Society's ranks were reinforced by
several men who, after graduating at Harvard College, had conformed to tlie
Church [!)]. The circulation of intidel works in America stimulated the Society
and its friends, and encouragement was afforded by the Prince of Wales in 1757,
who gave to the Society 200 copies of " Dr. Lcland's view of the deisticil writers
that had appeared in England in the Ifith and 17tli centuries" jlO]. By this time
over 130,000 volumes of lUbles and Prayer Books, with othccr books of devotion
and instruction and an " innumerable quantity " of small tracts had been dispersed
by the Society [llj. The work, wliicli continued on a largo scale into the
19th century, gradually' became- more limited a.s other sources of supply were
opened up and developed. The libraiy <>l' Bisliop's College. Calcutta,* was
selected in 1823 under »he direction of Bishop Middletoii, who also save (100
volumes [12] ; the libraries of many other Tlicolo^iical Colleges liave been
enriched by the Society's bounty. Assistance has also been rendered in the
formation of Diocesan Libraries in Nova Scotia, Quebec, Jamaica (1830), and
Barbados [13].
By means of the interest of the Negus Fund ((•ai)ital f 2,G50, arising from a
bequest of Mrs. Sarah Negus, by will dated July 17110) [14] the calls on the Society
for books are now chiefly met. These .are mainly for Bibles and Prayer Books for
the converts in the Jlissions to the heathen. Frc(|UvMitly a portion of the outlay
is returned — more value being placed by the recipient on a book for which a charge,
• however slight, is made. From the multilingual character of some of the
Missions, opportunities are afforded for wide distribution at little cost. Thus
from a small grant of £2~) the Rev. F. P. L. Jo.sa of British (Juiana was enabled
to circulate the Scriptures among his flock in eight languages— English, Portu-
guese, Chinese, Hindi, Urdu, Kathi, Tamil, and Bengali.
^
i
' i''
1
!!:|
1
'i
II
1 1
ill
* Reported to be, next to the Cathedral Library, the finest in the Diocese of
Calcutta, and containing Syriiic MSS. collected in Malabar by Bishop Heber, and
a collection (made by Principal Mill in 1822) of documents respecting the Parsees, the
Jains, and other irregular tribes or sects in Lidia, also books from the Bralmiius and
regular Hindus.
-4m
I
800
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
(2) FOREIGN TRANSLATIONS, tic.
By the aid of its Missionaries, members, and other friends, the Society has been
instrumental in effecting the following translations and compilations : —
(1) NORTE AMERICA.
HIKHACK (MiCKMACK, or Micmac) (formerly tlie principal Indian
language in Nova Scotia).— (i") dRAMMAB, comp. in 1765-6 by the Rev. T. Wood.
(ii) Portions of the FBATIiB BOOK, tr. by him in 1766-8 (? not printed).
XOHAWK (or Mohock) (a language understood by tbc Iroquois or
Six-Nation Indians). — (i) HOBN BOOK, FBIMBB, and FBATEBS.
comp. under the direction of the Revs. T. Barclay and W. Andrews, 1712-13.
(New York, 1714.) (ii) Portions of the FBA7SB BOOK, with Family Prayers
and several Chapters of the OIiD and NSW TBSTAMBN'TS, tr. by L. Clausen,
Mr. Andrews' interpreter. (W. Bradford, New York, 1715.) 2nd and enlarged ed. by
Messrs. Andrews, H. Barclay, and Ogilvie— provided by Sir W. Johnson. (H. Gaine,
New York, 1 769.) 3rd. ed., provided by the Governor of Canada on petition of the
Mohawks, who feared that the book might be wholly lost in the Revolutionary War.
Revised by Colonel Daniel Claus, a member of the Society, who also composed a
Primer. (Quebec, 1780.) 4th ed., printed at the expense of the Government, the
title-page of which is m& follows : " The Book of Common Prayer and Administra-
tion of the Sacraments, and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church according
to the Use of the Church of England : together with a Collection of Occasional
Prayers, and divers Sentences of Holy Scripture necessary for knowledge and
practice. Formerly collected and translated into the Mohawk Language under the
direction of the Missionaries of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in
Foreign Parts, to the Mohawk Indians. A New Edition, to which is added the
Gospel according to St. Mark, translated into the Mohawk Language by Captain
Joseph Brant, an Indian of the Mohawk Nation. London: Printed by C. Buckton,
Great Pulteney Street, Golden Square. 1 787." The whole book comprises 511 pages
(exclusive of nineteen illustrations), the English being on the left-hand and the
Mohawk on the right-hand pages,* and it was revised by Colonel Claus. The
Mohawk Chief, Joseph Brant, was educated at one of the American colleges, and
visited London in 1776. His translation of St. Mark's Gospel gave much satis-
faction to the King, by whose order it was printed for the use of the Mohawks,
it being the first of the Gospels wliich appeared entire in tlieir languaf?:o.
(iii) ST. MARK'S OOSFBI., Exposition of the OHUBCH CATECHISM, and
a COMFBNDIOUS HISTORY OF THE BIBLE, prepared by tVie Rev. J.
Stuart 1774 (7 not printed) ; St. Matthew's Gospel begun by do. and Air. Vincent
in 1787 (? not printed), (iv) ST. MATTHEW'S and 7 ST. JOHN'S GOSPELS,
tr. by Lieut-Col. Norton and Chiefs Aaron Hill and John Urant, 1820-4 (printinf?
doubtful), (v) SHORT CATECHISM (discovered in the British Museum)'
(printed under the Society's auspices, 1823). (vi) FRIMER, 2nd ed. \tee dbove\
A. Hill, 1827.
NABAGANSETT dialect (spoken by an Indian tribe peculiar to New
England).—" VOOABiriiART and NOMENOLATTTRE," compiled by Cate-
chist Cornelius Bcnnet, 1765.
NITLAKAPAMUK (or Thompson Indian) (the language of a tribe in
British Columbia known as the Lytton Thompson Indians).— (i) A IiITURGT
and HYMNS, compiled in 1863 by the Rev. J. B. Good, (ii) Portions of the
FBAYER BOOK with HYMNS, by do. (Mission Press, Victoria, 1879-80.)
OJIBWA. — (i) A great part of the PRAYER BOOK. tr. soon after 1841
by the Rev. Dr. O'Meara. During the next ten years this was followed by (ii) the
NHW TESTAMENT, (iii) the BOOK OF PSALMS, and (iv) a small col-
lection of FSAIiMS and (v) HYMNS, (vi) The translation of the OLD
TESTAMENT, undertaken by him and the Rev. Peter Jacobs in 1857, was
carried on by the latter, who completed the FENTATEUOH, the BOOK OF
PROVERBS, and ISAIAH about 1861.
* The book includes the Veni Creator, and four Hymns for which an English
translation could not be procured.
the
first
Chis
ingi
(**>-
(Anj
(iv)
tav(
T.i
tr.
Ill
TRANSLATIONS.
801
PRIMXB,
8ABCEE. — VOOABUIiARY and portions of the Canadian
comp. and tr. by Rev. H. W. O. Btocken, 1888.
CHINOOK jargon (a common medium of communication among the
Indians in British Columbia &c., adopted owing to the variety of dialects there.
It is imperfect as a medium of religious instruction, but it was the best that
could be found at the time of translation).— (i) Portions of the FBAYBB
BOOK, tr. by Rev. A. C. Garrett in 1862. (ii) A CHINOOK JABOON and
THOMPSON' VOCABUIjABY, comp. by the Rev. J B. Good. (Victoria B
1880.)
(2) SOmn AMERICA.
The languages of four of the Indian tribes of British Guiana were reduced to
writing (Anglo-Roman characters) by the Rev. W. H. Brett, of whom a notice
is given elsewhere [pp. 243-9]. His works (in which he received invaluable aid
from Mrs. Brett) were : —
ASAWAK. — (i) OBAMMAB and VOCABULABY, 1843-9 (not
printed), (ii) The LOBD'S FBAYBB, CBEED and TEN COMMAND-
MENTS, with a short CATECHISM (explanatory of the foregoing, the Sacra*
ments, the Baptismal and Marriage Vows), and short FBAYEB8 chiefly from
the Liturgy. (Georgetown, Guiana, 1847; and S.P.C.K. 1867.) (iii) SCBIPTXTBES
(a) The four Gospels, St. Matthew, begun 1845, and St. John, begun 1846 (S.P.C.K.
1850), St. Mark and St. Luke, begun 1851 (S.P.C.K. 1856); (A) Genesis— Chapters
1 to 9 and 11 (S.P.C.K. 1856); (<j) The Acts of the Apostles (S.P.C.K. 1866).
(iv) CATECHISM on the historical portions of the Old and New Testaments.
(S.P.C.K.)
ACAWOIO.— (i) OBAMMAB and VOCABUIiABY (subsequent to 1844
—not printed), (ii) SCBIPTXTBES: (a) St. Matthew, 1864-70 (S.P.C.K.);
(V) Genesis, Chapters 1 to 9 and 11 (SP.C.K.); (c) The Parables of Our Lord
(S.P.C.K.). (iii) The IiOBD'S FBAYEB, CBEED and TEN COMMAND-
MENTS, with a short Catechism and Prayers as in Arawak Nc ii. (S.P.C.K.).
(iv) CATECHISM on the historical portions of the Old and New Testaments
(S.P.CK.).
CAEIBL — (i) QBAMMAB and VOCABULABY, begun 1844 (not
printed), (ii) The LOBD'S FBAYEB, CBEED and TEN COMMAND-
MENTS, with a short CATECHISM and PBAYEBS as in Arawak No. ii.
(S.P.C.K.). (iii) CATECHISM (150 questions and answers) on the historioal
portions of the Old and New Testaments (S.P.C.K.).
WARATJ.— (i) OBAMMAB and VOCABULABY, begun 1841 but not
completed till after 1844 (not printed), (ii) and (iii) as in Caribi [above].
The Creed and Lord's Prayer in the last three tongues were tirst printed on
cards with engravings of Scriptural subjects arranged in medallions around the
letterpress.
(3) AFRICA.
MALAGASY.— (i) The bible, revised by a Committee consisting of
representatives of vuious Missionary Societies, the chief part being taken by
the Rev. W. B. Cousins of the L.M.S. The S.P.G. representatives were : Bishop
Kestell-Cornish (the Revs. A. Cliiswcll and R. T. Batchelor for a short time), and
the Revs. F. A. Gregory, A. Smith, and A. M. Hewlett. Begun in 1873, finished
1888. (Bible Society, 1889.) (ii) The FBAYEB BOOK : (a) Portions, tr. by
the Revs. \f. Hey and .). Holding (Mission Press, Tamatave, 1866-7); {b) The
first complete tr. of the Prayer Book, except the Psalms, tr. by the Rev. A.
Cbiswell 1874-7 (Mission Press, Antananarivo, 1877); (o) Revised version (includ-
ing the Psnlter), by various S.P.G. Missionaries in Madagascar (S.P.C.K. 1888);
(<f) The Canticles and Psalter pointed for chanting, by the Rev. A. M. Hewlett
(Antananarivo, 1884). (iii) CATECHISMS : (a) A Catechism of the Church,
by the Rev. W. Hey, 18G7 (? Tamatave, 1867); (ft) A Catechism on Genesis,
Exodus, and the Life of Our Lord, by Mrs. F. A. Gregory (Antananarivo, 1889).
(iv) Two Tracts on OONFIBMATION. by the Rev. W. Hey, 1867. (? Tama-
tave, 1867). (v) FBAbSON ON THE CUBED (1) Art. I. tr. by the Rev.
F. A. Gregory, 1878 ; (2) Art. II. tr. by the Rev. A.Smith, 1879 ; (3) Arts. IIL-XIl.
tr. by the Rev. F. A. Gregory, 1886. (Antananarivo: 1, 2, 1879; 3, 1886.)
(vi) DOGMATIC THXOLOOY, from " Harold Browne on the 89 Articles and
8f
I*:
■M
m
m
vm
802
SOOIETT FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
BADLVB'B OHUBOH DOOTBINB—BIBIill TBUTH " (462 pagea), by tho
Rev. F. A. Gregory. (Antananarivo. 1886.) (vii) OOMIONTABT ON ST.
JOHN'S aOSPEL, by the Rev. F. A. Gregory. (Antananarivo, 1886.) (viii) An
BUOaABIBTIO MANUAL, by the Rev. G. H. Smith. (Antananarivo, 1883.)
(iz) VBIIIIMAN'S PBINOIFLES OT DIVINS BBBVIOI!, tr. by the Rev.
F. A. Gregory (MS.) (x) LUNT LBOTUBBB, by Bishop Wilkinson of Truro,
tr. by RaJRObelina. (Antai;anurivo, 1880.) (xi) HYMNS : (a) Thirty -one Hymns,
tr. by the Revs. W. Hey and J. Holding (Tamatave, 1865-7); (*) A few Hymns
on sheets, tr. by the Rev. A. Chiswell. (Antananarivo, 1877); (o) Hymn Book
comp. by the Rev. F A. Gregory (Antananarivo, 1880). (xii) PHBIODIOALB :
(a) Ny Mpiaro or Guardian, by the S.P.G. Missionaries — English and Native
(Antananarivo, monthly, 1876-7) ; (6) Monthly Instructor, " Stories and Thoughts,"
edited by the S.P.G. Missionaries for the native teaohors (Antananarivo, 1887,
and still continued), (xiii) SOHOOL BOOKS: (a) Reading Books, by the
Revs. W. Hey and J. Holding (Tamatave, 1865-7) ; (6) A Scripture Geography by
the Rev. W. Hey, 1867 (? not printed) ; (o) Riders on Euclid, by the Rev. C. P.
CJory (Antananarivo, 1889) ; (rf) English- Malagasy Dictionary, begun 1886 by
the Revs. F. A. Gregory and A. Smith and natives (not yet printed) ; (c) English
Ohnrch History in Malagasy, by the Rev. A. M. Hewlett, 1832 (in tho press).
SECOABTA (the language of the Baralong tribe, a branch of tlie Bechuana
or Becoana nation).— (i) The NEW TESTAMENT (Seroloii dialect), tr. by
Archdeacon Crisp. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1885.) (ii) The PBAYEB
BOOK. Begun by the Rev. O. Mitchell— Epistles and Gospels, &c. (Mission
Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1875) ; revised and completed by Archdeacon Crisp (S.P.C.K.
1887)— portions being published separately meanwhile, (iii) SEQUEIi TO
" BTEP BY STEP," tr. by Rev. G. Mitchell. (Mission Press, Bloemfontein,
1877.) (iv) A HABMONY OF THE PASSION. (Thaba 'Nchu, 1873.)
(v) A SEBVICB FOB LENT (? 1873). (vi) Likaelo Tsa Sakeramente sa
selalelo sa morena se ve Bilioang Eukharista. (Thaba 'Nchu, 1870.) By Arch-
deacon Crisp.— (vii) AN ABO BOOK ON THE LINES OF " STEP
BY STEP," with some Notes on Geography and a Collection of Secoana Pro-
verbs. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1873, 1874, 1883; Lovedale Press, 1888.)
(viii) Book of OHBISTIAN DOOTBINE, with Old Testament Historj'. (Mis-
sion Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1881.) (ix) HYMN BOOK with DIOCESAN
OATEOHISM. A gradual compilation. The last two editions were ver>' con-
siderably contributed to by the Rev. \V. H. R. Bevan, who prepared that of
1889 for the press, and tr. some hymns in 1878. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu,
1869, 1874, 1881 ; Barton, Bloemfontein, 1889.) (x) NOTES towards a
BECOANA OBAMMAB. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1880; S.P.C.K. 1886.)
(xi) Many smaller works— not specified.
SEStTTO.— (i) The PBAYEB BOOK : Portions tr. by tho Rev. Canon
Beckett, and revised by the Rev. J. Widdicombe. (S.P.C.K., 1877.) (ii) OATE-
OHISM OF CHBISTIAN DOOTBINE, &c., tr. by the Rev. Canon Beckett,
and revised by the Rev, J. Widdicombe. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1885.)
(iii) HYMNAL (consisting of 61 hymns, being mainly translations or paraphrases
of well-known hymns in Ancient and )(odem Book), mostly written, and all
revised and edited, by the Rev. J. Widdicombe. (3rd e<l., 1887, Barlow, Bloem-
fontein.) (iv) MANUAL OF OHBISTIAN DOOTBINE, with the Com-
munion Service, Prayers, ko., and a Short Life of our Blessed Lord, tr. and comp.
by the Rev. J. Widdicombe and the Rev. R. K. ChamperuowneT (Spottiswoode k
Co., London, 1885.)
STTSU.— (i) The PBAYEB BOOK. 1st ed. begun by the Rev. J. H.
Duport in 1866. (S.P.C.K. ? 1859.) 2nd and 3rd and revised eds. by Mr. Duport.
(S.P.C.K. 1861 and 1869.) A New Translation by the Rev. P. H. Douglin,'
1884. (ii) The NEW TESTAMENT: (a) St. Matthew's Gospel. Rev. J. H.»
Duport. (S.P.C.K. ? 1869.) (») The Acts of the Apostles, about half com-<
pleted, by Mr. Duport, 1869, who intended to follow with St. John's Gospel.'
(o» The whole of the New Testament. Rev. P. H. Douglin. (S.P.C.K. 1884.)
(iii) OBAMMAB, by the Rev. J. H. Duport and the Rev. R. Rawle (of Codrington
College, Barbados). (S.P.C.K. 7 1864.) (iv) A OATEOHISM, by the Rot. J. H.
Duport. 1857. "First Steps to the Church Catechism," 1869. (S.P.C.K.)
(T) HYMNS : a few by the Rev. P. B. Douglin, 1886, &c. (vi) BOHOOL
TRANSLATIONS.
808
BOOl 8: (a) Primers and other books, by the Rev. J. il. Daport, 1866-8.^
(b) Three books (two after the model of Henry's "First Latin Book") were
revised by Mr. Duport, 1886. (c) Primer and Reading Book, by the Rev. P. H.
DougUn, (S.P.C.K. 1887.) (vii) VOCABDLARY, in Susu and English :
(a) Rev. J. H. Duport, 1856-58 ; (ft) ditto, by Mr. Duport and the Rev. R. Rawie,
1864 ; (o) Dictionary, by Rev. P. H. Douglin, 1885, &c. (viii) MYTHS, FABLES,
ANECDOTES, AND FOLKLORE, Rev. P. H. Dour n, 1885.
X08A-KAFIE.— (i) SOBIPTUBES: (a) the Bible. Revised ed. by a
Board on which the Anglican Church was represented by the Rev. Canon
Woodroffe and the Rev. W. Philip. (Bit.lo Society, 1889.) (6) The Lessons
taken from the Apocrypha, tr. by the Rev. Canon Woodroflo. (St. Peter's
Mission Press, Indwe, Grahamstown, 1888.) (iii) The PBAYEB BOOK : (a) tr.
by Rev. H. Woodroffe, assisted by other S.P.G. Missionaries— Mr. Liefeldfc,
Rev. W. Greenstock, 4c. (? S.P.C.K. 1864-65) ; (J) Revision by Bishop Callaway,
1870 (? not printed) ; (p) Revised edition by Bishop Key (in preparation),
(iv) HYMN BOOK by Rev. A. J. Newton and others. (Three editions, I860,
1873, 1876 :^ St. Peter's Mission Press, Diocese of Grahamstown.) (v) A CATE-
CHISM to be le.irnt before learning the Church Catechism, by Bishop Forbes,
tr. by BLshop Key. (St. Peter's Mission Press, Qwatyu, 1874.) (vi) FIRST
CATECHISM OF THE CHURCH, by Rev. S. Adonis. (Cooper, Unitata,
1885.) (via) DIOCESAN CATECHISM, ST. JOHN'S, KAFFRABIA, tr.
by the Rev. John Xaba, with additions by Provost Godwin. (Church Printing Co.,
London, 1892.) (vii) MANUAL OF PRIVATB PRAYTSRS, by Rev. W. Philip.
(St. Peter's Mission Press, Gwatyu, 1866.) (viii) MANU lL OF PRAYERS, tr.
by Archdeacon Gibson and R. Tshele. (Guest, Grahamstown, 1886.) (ix) BOOK
OF THE HOLY COMMUNION. A Manual, partly original and partly
tr. from the Treasury of Devotion, by Bishop Key (Cooper, Umtata, 1886.)
(x) THE DOOR OF LIFE, a treatise on Baptism and Holy Commu on, tr.
by Mr. Ba-ssie. (Guest, Grahamstown. 1888.) (xi) WESLEY'S PASTORAL
ADVICE, tr. by Mr. Bassie. (xii) WHY SHOULD I BE A CHURCHMAN P
tr. by Mr. Bassie. (St. Peter's Mission Press, Indwe, 1887.) (xiii) A MANUAL
OF CHURCH HISTORY and AN ELEMENTARY MANUAL, tr. by
Native Clergy in diocese of St. John's, (xiv) WORDB WORTH ON THE
CHURCH, tr. by Rev. W. H. Turpin, 1877. (xv) CHURCH HISTORY, by
Bishop Oxenden. (St. Peter's Mission Press, Gwatyu, Grahamstown, 1877.)
Cxvi) FORTY SHORT LECTURES FOR LENT, by Bishop How. Tr. by
Hezekiftb Mtobi, and corrected for press bv Rev. C. Taberer and otliers. (S P.C.K,
7 1885-6.) (xvii) COMMENTARY ON ST. MATTHEW'S GOSPEL,
S.P.C.K. (translation in preparation by Rev. C. Taberer). (xviii) SERMON
SKETCHES FOR KAFIR CATECHISTS, comp. by Archdeacon Gibson
(in preparation), (xix) MISCELLANEOUS, ed. by Rev. Canon Greenstock
(o pnblisbed at Grahamstown, 1862, the rest at St. Matthew's Mission Press,
Keiskamma, Hoek): (a) Kafir Tracts (1861); (h) Kafir Almanac (1862);
(c) Essays (Kafir and English, 1862) ; (d) Kafir Spelling Book (1865-6) ; (e) Con-
versations (Kafir and English) (1865-6) ; (/) Letter Book (Kafir and English)
(1865) ; (g) Ecclesiasticus in Kafir (1866). (xx) (a) Lessons in Words and
Phrases in English and Kafir, 'oy Rev. A. J. Newton, 1884 ; (*) First Lesson
Book in Kafir, by Rev. A. J. Newton, 1888 ; (o) .^sop's and other Fables in
Kafir, Parts i and 2, by Rev. A. J. Newton and Rev. J. Ntsiko, 1877; (d) Story
of the Pondomisi, by Bishop Key. (St. Peter's Mission Press, Indwe, Grahams-
town).
ZULU (or Zulu-Kafib). — in 1865 a printing press was established at
Springrale, at which many translations by Dr. (afterwards Bishop) Callaway
were printed. The translations were made by the aid of trained and intelligent
natives — notably Umpengula Mbanda— through whose ear, eye, and mouth every
sentence was made to pass, thus ensuring as near an approach to absolute
correctness as it was possible at that time tc attain.— (i) SCRIPTURES i
(a) The Pentateuch and the Book of Joshua (St, John's Mission Press, 1S71-1875) {
(ft) The Psalms (Blair, Springvale, i871) ; (o) The Prophets (complete)
(Springvale Mission Press, 1872); (rf) The Four Gospels (Highflats, 1877);
8ra
; i\
I MB
•ll{l
804
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL.
(0) The remainder of the New Testament in MS.* (ii) The FBAYBB BOOXs
(a) tr. by Bishop Callaway. (Blair, Springvale and Maritzburg, 18G6-71.) (b) Por-
tion to the end of the General Thanksgiving, tr. by Rev. B. M. Samuelson. (MS ,
1875. Not printed, but the basis of No. iia.) (iia) Revised tr. of a portion of
the Prayer Book, chiefly by Bishop McKenzie, assisted by the Missionaries in.
JBynod, Rev. S. M. Samuelson, Kcv. C. Johnson, and others. (Mission Press,.
Jsandhlwana, 1885.) (iii) H7MN8: (a) Eight Hymns by Bishop Callaway
(Blair, Springvale and Maritzburg); (b) Seven Hymns by William Ngcwensa
(Blair, Springvale and Maritzburg, 18(>8) ; (0) Hjrmn Book (Incwadi Yamacalo),
ed. by Rev. Canon Orcenstock and Rev. H. T. A. Thompson (Maritzburg).
(iv) The OHUBOH OATBCHISM, tr. by Rev. S. M. Samuelaon and cor-
rected by Rev. R. Robertson. (S.P.C.K. 1875.) (v) SIMFLB IITSTRUOTION»
FOB OATBCHUMBNS, by Bishop McKenzie of Zulul-Jid, tr. by Rev. S. M .
Samuelson. (Capetown, 1883.) (vi) Reading Book, " THX QBATEFUI*
TUBK," tr. by Rev. 8. M. Samuelson. (CullingNVorth, Durban, 1884.>
Miscellaneous, by Bishop Callaway.t— (vii) NUBBItB? TAIiBS, TBA-
DITIONS, AND HISTORIES OF THB ZULUS in their own Words,
with a Translation and Notes. (Folk Lore Society, and Trubner, 1866, &c.>
(viii) THB BSLIOIOUS SYSTEM OF THE AMAZULU (1868). Part I.
Tradition of tlip Creation. II. Ancestor Worship. III. Divination. IV. Medical
Magic and Witchcraft. (? MS.) (ix) ELEMENTABT LESSONS AND
8EBVI0ES FOB NATIVE SCHOOLS (18ii9). Consists of the Apostles'
Creed, Ten Commandments, Lord's Prayer, and a Catechism, with a few simpl&
Prayers and Hymns for private use and for the use of Teachers in Native Schools,
(x) SOME BBUARES ON THE ZULU LANOUAOE. (xi) OATOEHIST'S
HANUAL. (vii-xi pub. by Blair, Springvale and Maritzburg.) (xii) A SHOBT
OBAUMAB. (xiii) \ DIOTIONABY APPENDIX of 2,200 words, or uses of
words, with examples, (xiv) A List of NATIVE MEDICINES, names of
diseases, parts of the body, &c. (not printed).
(•() AUSTIIALASIA.
AUSTRALIAN (Upper Murray Dialect, &c.)— THE lobd'S
FBATEB and TEN COMMANDMENTS, tr. about 1853 in connection witb
the Poonindie Native Institution, South Australia, at that time under the Rev. 0.
Hammond. In reporting this the Bishop of Adelaide added that versions in
the "Spencer's Gulf and Adelaide dialects" were to be proceeded with, and
printed for distribution among the distant settlers in the hope that they might
thu^ be led to teach the aborigines the rudimi^ats of religion.
HAWAIIAIT.— (i) The PBAYEB BOOK : (a) The Morning and Evening
Service, Litany, Prayers and Thanksgivings, Collects, Epistles and Gospels,.
Communion Office and Occasional Services (but not the Psalms or Ordinal),
tr. by the King» Kamahameha IV., and a Preface added by himself, 1862-3.
(Honolulu, 1862-3.) Of this edition Bishop Willis says it U excellent in its
way, but in the attempt to translate " Of One Substance "in the Nicene Creed
the King fell into Arianism, and the Athanasian Creed he did not venture to
touch. (J) A new ed. in which the Epistles and Gospels were omitted and the
Psalms and Ordinal added. (S.P.C.K. 1867.) (r) Revised and enlarged ed. by-
Bishop Willis, being the entire Book of Common Prayer excepting the Articles.
(S.P.C.K. 1883.) (ii) HYMN BOOKS (tr. by Bishop Willis): (a) 78 Hymns
(Honolulu, 1874"); and (6) 242 Hymns from Hymns A. fc M., with a few from
the Congregationalist Book (Honolulu, 1880). (iii) CATECHISMS: (a) A
Catechisna of Faith and Worship, tr. by Bishop Staley (Honolulu, 1864) ;
(b) A Catechi.<im of the Chief Truths of the Christian Religion (by J. R West of
Wrawby), tr. by Bishop Willis, arranged in English and Hawaiian on opposite
pages (Honolulu, 1874) ; (0) Grueber's CatechiKms, tr by the Rev. A. Mackin-
toeh. (iv) PBAYEBS FOB CHILDBEN, tr. by Bishop Willis. (Honolula
* In the translation of d and e the Rev. W. O. Newnham asBisted.
t Bishop Callaway left a considerable quantity of nnpnblished MSS., including Znla
•nd Kafir Hymns.
TRANSLATIONS.
805
College Mission Press, 1876.) (v) SADLER'S CHURCn DOOTHINBJ,
BIBLB TBUTH, tr. by the Rev. A. Muckintosh. (vi) TBA0T8 : Some of
Bishop G. H. Wilicinson's tracts, tr. by the Rev. A. Mackintosh.
MELANilSIAN dialects, (Mota, Opa, &c.)— The flr.st Mclancsian
translations were almost entirely the work of Bi-shopPatlcson. He reduced twenty-
three of the languages to writing, and compiled and issued elementary grammars
of thirteen, and shorter abstracts (about ten printed pages each) of eleven others.
Most of these, with translations of the New Testament and the Prayer Book,
were printed by native pupils of the Melanesian College at Kohimarama, Now
Zealand, between 1863-8. The part taken by the S.PO. Missionaries was
BS follows:— In MoTA:(i) ST. LUKB'S OOSPBL (1864); (ii) ACTS Off
THE AFOSTIiES (1867); and (iii) a compilation of a SOHOOL BOOK
(1867), by the Rev. L. Pritt. (iv) Composition and compilation of RBABINQ
IiBSSONS (about 186C-S); (v) The superintendence of the printing dcp-rt-
ment at Kohimarama (1864-6); (vi) revision of the 2nd ed. of the ACTS OW
THE APOSTLES ; and (vii) (since 1868) tr. of a few chapters of ST. MAT-
THEWS aOSPEL and the FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. PETER, al.so of a
few portions of the NEW TESTAMENT, In Opa ; Portions of the FBAYEB
BOOK, tr. by the Rev. C. Bice. (Norfolk Island, 1876.)
(6) ASIA.
AEABIC— (i) The 80BIPTUBEB, new ed., published by Professor
Carlysle about 1804. The Society's assistance in this matter consisted of contri-
butions (£126 in 1804 and ditto in 1808)for 1,000 copies for distribution in Africa
and Asia, (ii) The NEW TESTAMENT, (iii) The PENTATEUCH.
(Bishop's College Press, Calcutta.) (iv) Tlie PBAYER BOOK, tr. begun by
Dr. Pococke (not S.P.G.) and completed by Rev. Dr. Mill (Bishop's Coli<^ge) 18.37.
The Psalms appear to have been issued also in a separate form. Tuc Rev.
F. Schlienz of Malta was impressed in 1838 with the manifestation of friendly
feeling expressed by the CopMo Clergy and by their Patriarch, after seeing and
reading the Prayer Book in abic. The Priests, almost invariably, turned first;
to the Creeds, which, as three golden links, presented a pleasing attraction to
their eye, and the catholicity of feeling thus evinced by the English Church gave
them general satisfaction. They were also much pleased with the Communion
Service, declaring that it removed from their minds those prejudices which had
existed under the idea tuat Anglicans did not commemorate the Lord's Supper,
or only once a year, and then in a manner unbecoming Christians. [Letter from
Mr. Schlienz. Oct. 18, 1838, to the S.P.C.K.]
ARMENIAN.— A version of the Liturgy, by Mr. Johannes ArdHll, a young
Armenian resident in Calcutta, in 1826. Revised by "men of dignity and station "
in the Armenian Church. (Bishop's College, Calcutta.)
ASSAMESE (tr. by Rev. C. H. Hesselmeyer).— (i) The PRATER BOOK,
to the end of the Commination Service. (S.P.C.K. 1871.') (ii) Bible Stories
(Dharam Puthi), (Dr. C. G. Barth). (iii) HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN
OHUBOH (Dr C. O. Barth). (Sibsagar: No. ii in 1853; No. iii. in 18G1.)
BENGALI.— (i) The SCRIPTURES : (a) The Parables of our Saviour,
(>) Discourses of our Saviour, (c) Our Lord's Sermon on the Mount in Sanscrit verse
(from Mill's Christa Sangita), Id) History of Joseph in Bengali, also in English and
Bengali. (Bishop's College, Calcutta, under the direction of the Syndicate pre-
vious to 1849.) (ii) The PBAYER BOOK : (a) M. and E. Prayer by the Rev,
W. Morton, 1825-33. (Bishop's College, Calcutta, 1833.) (ft) A new version,
printed but " not published," consisting of almost the whole Book of Common
Prayer, by Revs. D. Jones, J. Bowyer, and C. K. Driberg— the Epistles and Gospels
being, however, taken verbatim from the Scriptures published by the Bible Society.
(Bishop's College, Calcutta, 1840.) (o) A revised version by the Syndicate of
Bishop's College (printed but "not published"). (Bishop's College, 1846.) (d) A
revised version by ditto, omitting the Epistles, Gospels, and the Book of Psalms.
^Bishop's College, 1851.) (f) Two revised editions of the Psalter prepared at
Bishop's College, Calcutta, by the Rev. Dr. Kay and Rev. K. M. N. Banerjea. were
h '
806
SOCIETY FOR THE FROPAQATION OF THE 008PEL.
ia 1868-Gl " printed " acd circulated among the Misiionaries for criticism and
suggestions. The first was ih liengali and English, directly from the Hebrew;
the last was by the Rev. K. M. Banerjea from a literai Bnglish rjndering made for
the purpose by the Rev. Dr. Kuy, and this, after revision by a committee of
bishop's College and the Missionaries, was sanctioned by the Bishop of Oalcutta
for use in churches, (iii) OATXOHISMB: (a, b, e) Throe Catechisms of
Religions Truths, by the Rev. W. Morton, (a, S.P.C.K. about 1 829 ; J and o, Bishop's
Collejje, Calcutta, 1830.) (rf) The Church Catechism, (/t) E.\position of the
Church Catechism by Bishops Sandford (of Edinburgli) and Gleig (Primus of
Scotland), tr. by Catechist Dwarkinath Banerjea. (/) A Scripture Catechism,
introductory to the Church Catechism, Ir. by the Rev, W. OB. Smith. (S.P.C.K.)
(g) An original Catechi&m for Catechumens, by Rev. K. M. Banerjea. (d to ff,
Bishop'c College, Calcutta, previous to 1S41-;J.) (iv) HYMN'S. (Tr.andpub.
at Bishop's College, Calcutta, 1850-2.) (v) TBAOTS, 8BBMON8, fee: (a) An
Epitome of Dr. SIap:ee's work en the Atonement, with adnitions by Rev. W. Morton.
(Calcutta, 1 830.) (ft and c) Bisiiop of Calcutta's Tracts on the Lord's Supper (1841)
and Confirmation (1841). (S.P.C.K.) (rf) The Sacra Privata of Bishop Wilson of
Sodor and Man (1842-3). (c) Select Sermons of Bishop Wilson of Sodorand
Man (1842-3). (/) Sermons addressed to Native Christians and Inquirers.
(b to / by Rev. K. M. Banerjea. Bishop's College Press, Calcutta.) (^) St.
Cyprian on the Lord's Prayer j (//) The Letter to Diognetns ; by S.P.G. Mission-
aries ir Calcutta Diocese, (t) Original tr.'W'ts by Rev. P. L. N. Mitter, formerly
Natt Fallow of Bishop's College, (ff to i. Bishop's College, Calcutta, previous to
1859.) (j) The Pramana Sa.a on the Outlines of the Christian Evidences. By
D. N. Banerjea. (Calcutta, 1879.) (vi) DIOTIONABY : a Bengali and English
Dictionary, ir.clnding the Synonyms. By Rev. W. Morton, 1824-8. (Bishop's
College, Call utta, 1828.) An important work, for at that time nothing similar
existed inBergali (vii)8FBIiLINaBOOKandELI<EBTON'aDIALOGUE8.
(Bishop's -'nilege, Calcutta, under the direction of the Syndicate, previous*,^
1849) Bengali and Sanscrit Proverbs, with their translation and application in
English. By Rev. W. Morton. (Bishop's College, Calcutta, and Calcutta School
Book Society, ? 1828-32.) (viii) DIALOOUBS ON THE HINDU PHILO-
SOPHY, comprising th'j Nyaya, the Sankhya, the Ve '(ant ; to which is added.a
discussion on tl:- Authority o£the Vedas. By Rev. K.V.. Banerjea. The original
was i.osued in English in 1861, and was described by tho Bishop of Calcutta as a
work of rare merit, containing a complete account and refutation of the Hindu
systems, and exciting a considerable stir among the more learned native.^.
(Bengali versions issued in Calcutta, 1862 and 1867, the last by Thackcr.)
BURMESE.— (i) The PBAYEB BOOK : (a) 1st ed. (incomplete). Beg-nn
hy Mr. Cockey, 18C0; carried on by Rev. A. Shears, 1861; finished (ed. and
pub.) by Mr. (now Rev. Dr.) Marks, 1863. (A) Itevised and enlarged ed., by a com-
mittee of tho S.P.G. Missionaries, 1870. (f) Revised and enlarged ed., by a
committee consisting of Archdeacon Blyth, the Rev. J. Fairclongb, James Ccl-
beck, T. Rickard, J. tiristna, C. H. Charil, Sub-Deacon Hpo Khin, and (until his
departure for Ei.gland) Rev. T. W. Windley, 1881-2. (ii) 8CBIPTUBE8 : (a) Part
of the New Testament, tr. by Rev. Dr. Marks, 1863; (ft) Revision (new being
nade by a committee), (iii) THACT No. 430 of S.P.C.K. tr. by Rev. A. Shears,
1861. (iv) HYMN BOOK, tr. by the S.P.G. Missionaries, 1879. (v) VOOAB-
UIiABY, English, Burmese, Hindustani (Urdu), and Tamil, in English characters,
with the Burmese also in the native letters. Comp. by W. H. B'^gbie, 2nd master
ir St. John's College, Rangoon, and Abraham Joseph. (Rangoon, 1877.)
CANAEESE.— (i) The PBAYBB book, tr. by the Rev. J. Taylor, Rev.
N. V. Athawalc, and Catechist J, Mahade, 1891. (ii) THHBE OHXJPOH
CATECHISMS for the use of Christian v-<.hildren, tr. by Rev. N. V. Athiiwale
and Cat(3chist J. Mahade, 1888.
CHINESE.— (i) The PBAYEH UOOK : The order of Morning and Even-
ing Prayer, and administration of Holy I'ommunion, rendered in Hokien
Colloquial by the Rev. W. .^. Gomes, fr^-.i! Bishop Burden's tr. in the literature
style (lithographed in Ron-iiu characters). (Singu <> ',1887.) (ii) The Occasional
Services in Hokien Colloquial by do,, 1888 (rea^V -r printing), (iii) FAMILY
TRANSLATIONS.
807
PBAYBBS in Chinese, comp. by the Rev. C. P. Scott (intended for those Chinese,
neither Christians nor catechumens, who are well disposed towards Christianity)'.
DYAK.— I. (Land Dyak).— (i)Thc PBAYBB book: (r.) Portions tr.
by the Rev. W. Chalmers and Rev. W. Glover. 18G0 ; (ft) M. and E. and Communion
Services, tr. by the Rev. F. W. Abe, 1865 ; (o) Revibed and enlarged ed. by the
Rev. C. W. Fowler (Kuching, 1885-6) ; (d) The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels by
do. (Quop, 1888). (ii) The S0BIPTUBB8: (a) Portions tr by the Rev. F.
W. Abe, 1863-4 and 1869-70 ; (/ ) St. Mark's and St. Luke's Gospels, tr. by the
Rev. C. W. Fowler (Kuching, 18 . ?). (iii) THE LIFE OP CHBIBT tr. from
the Rev. W. H. Gomes' Malay vcr; .on by Rev. W. Chalmers, 18C0. (*v) HYMNS ;
(a) Hymnal tr. by the Rev. F. W. Abe, 1865 ; (6) Forty-one Hymns, &c., revised
by the Rev. 0. W. Fowler (Kuching, 1887). (v) PBIHBB AND BEADINO
BOOK by do. (Quop, 1888.) (vi) VOOABULAEY, English, Land Dyak, and
Mahiy, by the Rev. W. Chalmers.
II. (Sea Dtak). — Bishop Chambers was the pioneer in the work of committing
the Sea Dyak to writing (Roman characters), but the chief contributor to a written
language for these people has been the Rev. J. Perham, who is also the author cf
some papers on the Religion of the Sea Dyaks, published in the journal of the
Asiatic Society, (i) SOBIPTUBBS : (</,&) St. Matthew's and St. Mark's Goepels,
tr. by Bishop Chambers ; (<;) The Acts of the Apostles, tr. by the Rev. J. Perham
(Mission Press, Sarawak, 1876); (d) The Epistles of St. James, St. Peter, and St.
John (Mission Press, Sarawak, 1879); (<?,/) St. Luke's and St. John's Gospels, tr.
by Archdeacon Mesney (Mission Press, Sarawak, 1874 and 1877 respectively).
(ii) The PBAYEB BOOK : (a) M. and E. Prayer, Litany, and Communion
Service, tr. by Bishop Chambers (1865) ; (ft) The Psalms, tr. by the Rev. J.
Perham (S.P.C.K. 1880); (o) The Collects, Episties, and Occasional Servicee,
and rev'-iion of other parts of the Prayer Book, by the Rev. J. Perham and
others (Mission Press, Sarawak, 1888). (iii) HYMNS: (a) By Bishop Chambers,
and (ft) About fifteen hymns, tr. by the Rev. J. Perham. (iv) HISTOBY OP
JOSEPH, by the Rev. J. Perham. (Sar-wak, 1883.) (v) PBIMBB, by the Rev.
W. H. Qomea (Sarawak, 1854.)
0VT.TEIIATI.- -Portions of tl\e PBAYEB BOOK, tr. by Mr. J. Vaupel,
Iriieiprt er to the Supreme Court of Bombay. (Bombay, 1843.) Revised ed.
oy th 1 Rev. G. L. Allen, 1846.
by Professor Weidenann. (Bishop's College,
HEBBBW.— QBAMMAB,
Calcutta, ? 1849.)
HINDI. — (i) THE PBAYEB BOOK : (a) Revised version of the M. and
E. Prayer, Communion and Baptismal Services, by the Rev. J. C. Whitley (Bishop's
College, Calcutta, 1870) ; (ft, c) The B^orms for the Ordering of Priests (including
the Veni Creator Spiritus) and Deacons, by the Rev. J. C. Whitley (Ranchi.
Lithographs, 1872-3). (i') A PBAYEB BOOK for private use, by the Rev. J. 0.
Wl.itley. (Benares, about 1874.) (iii) A MANUAL OF PBAYBBS, chiefly from
tlie Prayer Book, comp. by the Rev. F. P. L. Josa. (S.P.C.K., 1881.) (iv) OATB-
0HISM8 : («) An Explanation of the Church Catechism, " Faith and Duty "
(S.P.C.K.), by the Rev. J.C.Whitley (Bishop's College, Calcutta, 1871); (ft) A
Catechism on the Apostles' Creed, by the Rev. J. 3. Whitley (Benares) ;
(o) Catechism on the Order of Morning and Evening Prayer, by the Rev. R. Dutt
(S.P.C.K., Agra, 1875); (d) Catechism for the instruction of Catechumens in
the Singhbhum Mission, by the Re-. Daud Singh (Benares, 1888). By the
Rev. P. L. Josa :— (0 ; A Catechism in Hindi (in Roman characters) (Guiana, 1879> ;
(/) A Short Catechism in Hindi, and (17) A Slicrt Catechism in Hindi and
English (S.P.C.K. 1881). (v) The Office for the GONSECBATION OF A
CHUBOH, by the Rev. J. C. Whitley, 1873. (vi) HYMNAL, comp. and tr.
by the Rev J. C. Whitley. (Benares, 1880; do. 2nd ed., 1889, enlarged.)
(vii) CHILLBEN'S SBBVIOE, tr. by the Rev. J. C. Whitley. (Benares, 1883.)
(viii) (a) Prophecies of the Messiah and their Fulfilment, and (6) Manual ot
Preparation for Confirmation, by the Rev. R. Dutt (S.P.C.K., Agra, 1877-8);
(0) A Short Paper for Newly Confirmea Persons, by the Rev. J. C. Whitley
(Ranchi, Lithograpli, 1872) ; (d ) Notes on Sunday Lessons, by the Rev. J. C.
.1
iS1«
808
SOOISTT FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Whitley (Rancbi, Lithograph, 1874). (ix) The Chota Nagpur DUT FATBIKA
(Messenger), a magazine comp. by the Rev. J. C. Whitley, 1878. (x) The
Epistle to Diognetus, tr. by the Rev. Tara Chand. (8.P.C.K., Agra, 1877.)
(xi) MANUAIi OF THE 0H.HI8TIAN FAITH, by the Rev. Tara Chand.
(S.P.C.K , Agra, 1878.) (xii) TBAOTS, &o.— A series of original tracts bv the
Rev. T. Williams (Mission Press, Rewari, 1883-9), viz. .—(a) " Budho MtltA,"
(b) " Mahadeva Sadra lokonka hai," (c) '• Dharma tyiig," (rf) " V 3« .." (e) " Ury4
lok, kaheise Ay&," (/) " Satya S'astra," (j/) " Prabhu Bhojanki Tayfiri." (xiii) By
the Rev. Nehemiah Goreh. — A Refutation of the Six Philosophical Systems of
the Hindus (N. I. Tract Society, Allahabad); Narrative of the Pitcairn
Islanders, abridged from an English book (Tract Society as above) ; Tract on
the Doctrine of the Vedantu.
HO. — (i) Portions of the PBAYBB BOOK, by the Rev. F. Kruger. (Cal-
cutta, 1876.) (ii) ACATBCHIBM, by the Rov. F. Kruger. (Calcutta, 187)!.)
(iii) VOOABITIiABY, with Notes on the Grammatical Construction of the Ho
Language, by Lieut. Tickell. (Bishop's College Press, Calcutta,? 1841.)
JAPANESE.— (i) The FBAYEB BOOK: («) (in Japanese characters),
tr. by a Committee representing the American Church, the S.P.G. (Archdp .'••'
Shaw), and the C.M.S. (1st part, Tokio, 1878; 2nd part, Osaka, 1883.) {b > ,iu
Roman chai"acters) Portions transliterated under the direction of the .'l> '.
W. H. Barnes, for use among the Japanese in the Hawaiian Islands (not yet
printed), (ii) HYMN BOOKS: (a) by the Kev. W. B. Wright. (Tokio, 1876.)
(*) Revised by the Rev. H. J. Voss. (Kobe, 1878 and 1881.) (c) Hymnal, ed. by
the Rev. H.J. Foss, 1891. (iii) CATECHISMS : (a) Parker's Church Catechism,
tr. by the Rev. W. B. Wright end A. Shimada. (Tokio, 1877.) (ft) A Church
Catechism, by Archdeacon Shaw. (Tokio, 1879.) (iv) Miscellaneous :— (a)
The Epistle to Diognetus, by the Rev W. B. Wright and A. Shimad.i. (Tokio,
187/.) (ft) A tract on the Use of the Surplice in Public Worship, by Archdeacon
Shaw. C?^. kio, 1880.) (<?) AkcgarasuMayoi no Mezame (Awakening from Error),
hy James Isao Midzuno : Part I., Shintooism (Kobe, 1881 and 1885) ; J'art II.
Buddhism (Kobe, 1884 and 1885) ; Part III. Christianity, vol. I (Kobe, 1886).
(d) Lectures on Confirmation, pnd (e) Church Government, comp. from Sadler by
the Rev. J. T. Imav. (Tokio, 1884.) (/) Simple Lectures for Catechumens, by
Miss Mackae and the Rev. J. T. Imai. (Tokio, 1884.) (g) Lectures on Uogmatio
Theology, comp. by the Rov. J. T. Imai. (Tokio, 1887.) (A) Manual of Devotion
for Holy Communion, by Miss Hoar and 0. Fusu Okanudo. (Tokio, 1888.)
(i) Encyclical Letter and Resolutior.?; Lambeth 1880, tr. by the Rev. H. J. Foss.
(Kobe, 1889.) (j) W<;rris'8 Rudiments (a compilation from) ; (A) A Catechist's
Manual ; (I) Lectiat ' on Holy Communion Otfice ; (m) Lent Lectures ;
(») Household Theology (from Blunt), (t to n by Archdeacon Shaw and the
Rev. J. T. Imai, 1888-90.)
KACHABI (or, strictly, BARA).~Outline GBAMMAB of the Language
as spoken in District Darrang, Assam, with Illustrative Sentences, Notes,
Reading Lessons, and a short Vocabulary, by the Rev. S. Endle. (Shillong,
1884.)
KAREN. — [Unless othen\i8e stated, these Karon publications were printed
at the Mission Press, Tounghoo.] (i) THE PRAYER BOOK: (1) In Sgau
BLaren— (a) The Order for Morning Prayer, tr. under the Kev. C. Warren by native
teachers of Tounghoo, and a native Christian Government magistrate (u.sed in
MS.) ; (6) Morning and Evening Praver, by the Rev. T. W. Windley, 1877 ;
(<j) Additions by do., 1878-79 ; (rf) Uevisied ed. by the Rev. W. E. Jones, 1883. (2) in
Bway Karen — An Abridged Version, tr. by the Uev. W. E. Jones and Shemone, 1884.
(3) In Kareneeor Red Karen— A Portion tr. by Shah Poh. (ii) HYMN BOOKS
(Sgau Karen) ; (1) Hymns, including some from the " Sffau Karen Hymn Book,"
comp. ami tr. by the Uev. T. V.'. Windley, &c., 1877. (2) Hymn Hook, comp. and
tr. by the Rev. t. W. Windley, the Rev. W. E. Jones, and others, 1881. (iii) SBB-
VICE OF SONG, " THE OHIIjD JESUS " (Karen), by the Rev, W. K. Jones,
1881. (iv) Seven Christmas Carols (Karen), tr. by the Rev. A. Salmon, 1887.
(v) CATECHiaMS, TBACTiS, SCHOOL BOOSiS, &c.: (1) A Catechism on
the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and tho Ten Commandments (Cowley St. JohnX
f'l
TRANSLATIONS.
809
(Karen), tr. by the Rev. W. E. Jones and S. Darkey, 1882. (2) The Apostles Creed,
The Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, arranged in instructions for the
Sundays throughout the year, by the Rev. S. Elsdale ; tr. into Sgau Karen by tho
Rev. A. Salmon and M. U. Keh, !888. (3) A Short Catechism for use before the
Church Catechism (Karen), by the Rev. A. Salmon, 1889. (4) Form of Intercessory
I»rayer for Missions (Karen), by the Rev. A. Salmon, 1885. (5) Sketches of Church
History (Robertson), tr. (Karen) by the Rev. W. E. Jones (MS.) (6) The Karen
Primer, reprinted from the Baptists' edition, 1883. (7) The Karen Reader, by
the Rev. J. Hackney, 1883. (8) The Karen Churchman's Almanac Prize, ed. by
the Rev. A. Salmon, 1887, &c. (9) A Hand-book of some iJseful Domestic
Medicine (Sgau Karen), comp. and tr. by the Rev. A. Salmon and J. T. Thoo, 1889.
(10) Tlu I'ok Star (Karen), issued weekly. (11) Chief Truths of Rel.'.-^ion (Rev.
B. L. Cutts), tr. (Karen) by the Revs. T. W. Windley and W. E. Jones (M.S.).
(12) Foreshadowings of Christ (Rev. F. Shaw), tr. (Karen) by the Rev. A. Salmon
(un(inished). (13) Questions in the Bway dialect, bound with the edition of the
Sgar. Karen Prayer Book of 1877-9.
MALAY (in Roman characters). — (i) The fbaybb book : (n) Por-
tions tr. by Bishop McDougall (Singapore, 1858); (A) Portions of M. and E. and
Communion Services, tr. by the Rev. W. H. Gomes, 1864 ; (c) The Collects, Epistles,
and many of the Sunday Gospels, tr. by the Rev. J. L. Zehnder (? 1869). (rf) En-
larged edition of the Prayer Book, by the Rev. W. H. Qomes (Singapore, 1882).
(ii) SCEIPTUBBS : (a) St. Matthew's and St. Luke's Gospels, tr. by the Rev.
J. L. Zehnder (?18G9)i (J) The Epiftle to the Romans, by do. (Sarawak, 1874).
(iii) HYMNS, comp. and tr. by the Rev. W. H. Gomes : (a) Small Collection (Sara-
wak, 1856); (ft) 33 Hyuiiis (do., 1866); (c) 77 Hymn»(Singapore, 1878); (d) 2nd ed.,
100 Hymns, (do. 1882) ; (e) 3rd ed., 137 Hymns, (do. 1890). (iv) CATECHISMS :
(a) First Steps to the Catechism, S.PC.K. (Sarawak, 1855.) (i) A Catechism of tho
Chvistian Religion in Malay and English, for the use of the Missions of the Church
in Borneo, to assist and guide the native teachers in catechising. Couip. by
Bishop McDougall and the Rev. J. L. Zehnder. (Sarawak, 1866, and S.P.C.K.)
(V) LIFE OF CHBIST, or Select Portions of tho Gospels, by tlie Rev. W. H.
Gomes. (Singapore, ]85«.) (vi) THE LIFE OF CHBIST, tr. by the Rev. J. L.
Zehnder, 1864, &o. (vii) VOCABULABY, Malay-English and English-Malay,
by do., 1869.
MABATHL— (i) The PBAYEB BOOK: (a) Revision in 1868 by a
Committee on which the S.P.G. representatives were the Rev. J. Taylor, &c. ;
(J) Abridged ad interim ed. (Kolhapur, 1892). (Revised ed. in prepiration.")
(ii) ST. MABK'S QOSFEL, revised tr. of the first par^ (Chap. 1-7), assisted
in by Rev. J. J. Priestley. (Mission Press, Kolhapur, 1883-ti!) (iii) COMMEN-
TABIES : (a) S.P.C.K. Commentary on tho Prayer Book. Parts 1, on Morning
and Evening Prayer ; 2, on the Creed and Litany ; 3, on the Communion
office. Tr. assisted in by the Rev. J. J. Priestley. (Mission Press, Kolhapur,
1883-6). (b) Professor Lias' Commentary on Ist Epistle to the Corinthians, tr. by
Rev. J. Taylor. (S.P.C.K. Bombay, 1888.) (c) S.P.C.K. Commentary on St. John'a
Gospel. Half of *his tr. by Rev. J. Taylor. (Kolhapur Mission Press for S.P.C.K.
1889.) (iv) HYMNS: (a) Over 160 hymns were composed by Catechist Rayhoo,
of the Ahmednagar Mission about, 1874, but no record of their printing has been
received. (_J; 240 Hymns Ancient and Modern, tr. and comp. by Rev. J, Taylor.
(Mission Press, Poena, 1884.) (e) Appendix of 170 new hymna to the Marathi
Ilymr Book, from the S.P.C.K. book and A. and M., tr. by Rev. J. Taylor.
(Printe i by private subscription and given with the whole book to S.P.C.K. 1889.)
(v) ■PiSBIODIOALS (a) The Gospeller— A Church Monthly for the diocese of
Bombay. Conducted by the Rev. J. Taylor from 1870 to 1874. ^See ft.] (ft) The
Prakashak (Enlightener) — A Church Moutf ly started in December 1879 by the
Bev. T, Williams, then of the Ahmednag r Mission, for the Instruction of the
Converts and Native Mission Agents, &c. The organisation of the Ahmednagar
Mission depends materially upon the Prr.kashak, which has become an essential
Jart of tho system. It has also been in demand for other Missions. (Bombay
ormerly; no ^ Ahmednagar Mission.) (vi) MISCELLANEOUS TBAOTS Ac. :
(a) "Is there any proof that the Christian Reliu-ion is giwjn by God?" by
Rev. Nehemiah Goreh (Poena) ; (ft) Maclear's " !< irst Clacs-book of the Church
810
800IKTY FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THB GOSPEL.
II !
Catechism of the Church of England, with Scriptural Proofs," tr. by Rev. T.
Williams (Bombay, 1874) ; (o) A tract on Confirmation and two other tracts, tr.
partly by Rev. J. J. Priestley (Kolhapar, 1883-6). (ti to i by Rev. J. Taylor.)
(d) •• Faith and Duty" (revision and editing) (8.P.O.K., Bombay, 1870) ; (e) An
original tract from the Sanskrit on the Tuisi Worship (S.P.C.E., 1871) ; (/) An
original vrork, with Sanskrit, Marathi, and Canarese authorities, on the Lingam
Worship (Bombay, 1876) ; (g) an original tract on Caste, with Sanskrit and Marathi
authorities (S.P.C.K., Bombay, 1879) ; (A) Twenty-four Papers on the Hindu Sects,
from Dr. Wilson's work ; (i) Dr. K. M. Banerjea^s work, " The Relation between
Christianity and Hinduism " (Poona, 1881) ; {j) Prayers and Short Devotional
Forms ; (*) " Little Meg's Children," tr. by Mrs. Taylor and revised by the Rev.
J. Taylor (The Tract Society, 1889).
kUJUilABI.— (i) The FBAYBB BOOK (a) Morning and Evening
Prayer, Litany, the Collects, and the OflSces for Holy Communion, Baptism,
Churching of Women, Burial Service and a selection of Psalms ; tr. by the Rev.
J. C. Whitley and Native Clergy of Chota Nagpore. A portion of Morning and
Evening Prayer had been in use some time — this was revised and added to as
above in 1889. (Ranchi, 7 1890.) (ii) A OATBCHISM, by the Rev. P. Bodra.
(Ranchi, Lithograph.) (iii) A FBIMXB, for the assistance of Missionaries and
others, by the Rev. J. C. Whitley. (Pub. by the Indian Government, 1873.)
PAHAREE (in Nagree character),— The language of the Hill tribes in the
Raj Mahul district was reduced to a written character in 1825-6, by the Rev.
T. Christian, who produced a VOOABlTIiABY and a tr. of ST. IiUKX'B
OOSPSIi, but owing to his early death neither appears to have been printed.
PERSIAN.— (i) The SCBIPTUBBS : (a) The Old Testament, tr. by the
Rev. T. Robinson, an Indian Chaplain in connection with Bishop'p CoUege,
Calcutta. (Bishop's College, 1822-7.) This work was tLo most valuable acquisi-
tion to the Biblical literature of the Kast that had proceeded from European
labour up to that period, (ft) The History of Joseph. (Bishop's College, 1826.)
(ii) The PBATB.B BOOK, tr. by the Rev. a. Ledgard, 1874.
SANSCRIT.— (i) CHBISTA SANQITA, or the Sacred History of Out
Lord Jesus Christ, in Sanscrit Verse (in Deva-Nagri characters), by the Rev. Dr.
W. H. Mill. In 4 parts, 1831-8; 2nd ed., four parts in one, 1843. (Bishop's
College, Calcutta.) (ii) Our Lord's Sermon on the Mount, in Sanscrit Verse, by the
Rev. Dr. Mill. (Bishop's College, Calcutta, previously to 1849.) The opinion formed
of the "Cbrista Sangita" at the time of its publication was tliat it was the most
valuable composition in an Indian language that had ever proceeded from an
European pen. Its accuracy and excellence were so highly appreciated by all
the native scholars that it was admitted as a standard work, (iii) The Raghu-
vansa by Kalidasa, No. 1 (1-3 Cantos), with notes and grammatical explanations
lay the Rev. K. M. Banerjea. (Thacker, Calcutta, 1866.) (iv) The Kumara
Bambbava of Kalidasa, with notes and explanations in English, by the Rev. K. M.
Banerjea. (Thacker, Calcutta, and Williams & Norgate, London, 1867.)
(v) TBAGTS, &o. (by the Rev. T. Williams) : (a) A tract on the Resurrection.
(Mission Press, Rewari.) (/>) Prebendary Row's "Present Day" on the Resurrec-
tion. (MS., not yet printed.) (c) The Second Mandalu of the Rgviirl.a. (MS.)
(d) A work on the " Horse Sacritice (Asvamedu)," taking the Yajiooveda account
as the text, (e) Three original articles on the Arya Samuj Movement. Tiie first
two were printed in the Arya Samuj's own imper, but the last they apparently
refuse to publish.
SINGHALESE.
Press, Colombo.)
-HTMNAIi, by the Rev. 0. Senanayake. (Government
TAMIL. — (i) S0BIPTUBE8: (1) Selections from the Old Testament in
Tamil, designed chiefly for the use of Schools. Parts I, IL, 1829; Parts III.-
VIIl., 1880. (2) Do. in English and Tamil. Parts I., II., 1829; Parts Vllf.-X.. 1830.
(Prepared and printed at the Vepery Mission.) (8) Thu Old and New Testaments,
TRANSLATIONS.
811
tp. by the Rev. Dr. Bottler and J. P. Irion. (Vepery 1830-1.) (4) Revised veroion of
the Bible, by a Committee of Missionaries, Rev. Dr. Rottler, &c. (Vepery, 183.S.)
(6) The Old and New Testaments, tr. out of the original tongues and with the former
trs. diligently compared and revised under the auspices of the Bible Society.
(Madras, 1850.) .1. this revision the Rev. T. Trotherton, one of the S.P.G.
Missionaries, bad " a principal share." (6) The Bible in Tamil, tr. from the
original tongues. (Bible Society, Madras, 1855.) (7) Tlio New Testament, revised
by a Committee of representatives of several Missionary Societies, including, for
the 8.P.6., the Revs. H. Bower, Dr. Caldwell, and T. Brotherton, tho chiif reviser
being Mr. Bower. Begun in 1858 and completed in 1864, the old version known
as that of Fabricius being adopted as the basis. For the help rendered by liberal
grants of money and the entire services of Mr. Bower, the S.P.O. veceived the
thanlcs of the Bible Society, and the (Lambeth) degree of D.D. was conferred on
Mr. Bower. (8) The Bible, tr. out of the original tongues into Tamil, and with
former trs. diligently compared and revised under the aiispiccs of the Bibie ilociety.
(Madras, 1871.) (ii) The PBAYEB BOOK: (1) The Prayer Book, with the
Psalter iwinted for singing. The Psalter was also isaucd in a separate form.
(Vepery Mission, 1828.) (2) The Ordination Service, tr. by the Rev. V. D. Coombes.
(Vepery? 1841.) (3) The3»Arcticles,tr.bytheRev. A.C.Thompson. (Vepery? 1842.)
(4) Revised edition of the Prayer Book by a Committee of ftlissionaries.
(5) Revised version by a Committee of Missionaries, (iii) HTMNB : The Tamil
Hymn Book, revised and re-arranged for Church of England use by Bishop Cald-
well in conjunction with Bishop Sargent, (iv) :lYEA TAMILICA, by the Rev. C.
S. Kohlhoff. (8.P.O.K. 1872.) (v) MISCKLLANEOUS : (1) Sermons for
the use of Catechists, selected from the discourses of Mifsionaries of the
time and from those of Fabricius. (Vepery, 1830-1.) (2) A Protestant
Catechism, showing the principal errors of the Church of Rome. In 4
pirts. Originally published in English by the Dublin Society for promoting
English Protestant Schools in Ireland, and reprinted bv 8.P.C.K. Tr. into
Tamil by the Rev. Dr. Rottler and Rev. J. P. Irion. (Vepcryi 1830.) (3) Walter's
Church History, tr. by the Revs. Dr. Rottler and J. P. Irion. (Vepery, 1830-1.)
By the Rev. A. F. Caemmerer :— (4) A Brief Analysis of the New Testament
History (according to the chronological arrangement of Professor Michaelis)
(1854) ; (5) Historical and Geographical Index of the Names and Places men-
tioned in the Old Testament (1853) ; (G) Analysis of the New Testament (1854) ;
(7) Exposition oic the Collects and Gospel Lessons, 2 vols. (1854); (8) Paley's
Horae Paulinae (1866); (9) Nioholl's Sunday Exercises (1855); (10) Harmony oi
the Gospels (about 1855) ; (11) Titles and Characters of Our Blessed Lord (about
1856); (12) Bogatsky's Golden Treasury (1855) ; (13) Exposition of the Book of
Psalms (1857); (14) Eighty-six Sketches, with Skeletons of Sermons (1857).
(15) Bishop Porteus' Evidences, tr. by the Rev. V. D. Coombes. (Vepery. about 1842 )
(16) Marsh on the Collects, tr. by the Rev. A. C. Thompson. (Vepery, about 1842.)
(17) Bishop of Peterborougii's Conversations .on the Offices of the Church, tr. by the
Rev. E. J. Jones. (Vepery, about 1842.) (18) Bishop Butler's Analogy; (19) Pear-
son's Exposition of the Cr2e<l (1872) ; (20) Four Scries of Sermons by the Rev.
Dr. Bower. (S.P.C.K., Vepery.) (21) New Testament Commentary, revised by the
Rev, Dr. Bower. (S.P.C.K. 1886-8.) (22) Notes on the Catechism, by the Rev.
W. iielton (S.P.C.K., 1888). (23) The One Thing Needful, tr. from the German
by the Rev. Dr. Rottler. (Vepery Mission Press, 1.S32.) (24) T'e Superiority of
Christianity to the Religions of India as regards ttie Promotion of Virtue, Educa-
tion, and Civilization, and also with respect to Fitness for Universal Adoption.
Tamil, with an English tr. By the Rev. Dr. Caldwell, I860. (25) Companion u>
the Holy Communion, by Bishop Caldwell. (S.P.C.K. 1882.) (26) Four Pamphlets
by Bishop Caldwell. (27) The Banner of the Cross, a Monthly Church Magazine,
edited by the Ramnad Missionaries. (Ramnad.) (28) Seal of the Lord, by
the Rev. Dr. Kennett. (S.P.C.K, 1884.) (29) Epitome of Church History during
the First Three Centuries, by the Rev. C.E. Kennet. (S.P'J.K.) By the Rev. G. U.
Pope, D.D. :-(30) A Treatise on the Person of Christ (S.P.C.K., Madras) ; (31) A
Compendium of Religions Teaching, for Schools and Christian Families (Tanjore
Mission Depository) ; (32) The Folly of Demon Worship ; (3.H) A First Catechism
of Tamil Grammar for Schools (S. India Christian Book .''ociety, Madras) ;
(84) A Second Catechism of do. ; (.'^5) A Third or Complete Grammar of the Tamil
i i
M
812
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
Ill :
Language in both its dialects, with the Native Authorities ; (36) A Handbook of
the Tamil Langiiage ; (37) A Tamil Prose Reading Book ; (34 to 37, American Mis*
sion Press, Madras) ; (38) A Tamil Poetical Anthology, with Orammatioal Notes
and Vocabulary (Hunt, Madras, 1859) ; (39) Morris's History of England (H«;hool
Book Society, Madras). (40) Alphabet Lessons, and (41) Reading Books, Euglisli
and Tamil, consisting of Selections from the Old Testament. [See Scriptures (i).]
(S.P.G. Vepery, 1829-30.) (42) Two First Reading Books, tr. by the Rev. Dr. IJower.
(? Vediarpuram, 1857.) (43) English and Tamil Reader, comp. by the Rev. A.
Johnson, 1858. (44) First Tamil Engli.sli Reading Book by J. G. Seymer, M.A.,
for the S.P.G. (Vepery, 1850.) (45) Manual of the Elements of Chemistry, tr. by
the Rev. Dr. Bower. (' Vediarpuram, 1857.) (4G) A Dictionary of the Tamil and
English Languages, by the Rev. Dr. Bottler. Part 1. 1834 ; Part II. 1836-7, revised
by the Revs. A. F. Caemmerer and W. Taylor ; Part III. 1839, and Part IV. 1841,
revised by the Rev. W. Taylor and T. V, Moodelly. (Vepery, Madras.)
(47) Vocabulary. [See No. V., p. 806, under Burmese.] (48) A Grammar of the Tamil
Language, comp. by R. ¥. Const ; Joseph Beschi, Jesuit Missionary ; tr. by
C. H. Horst. (S.P.G. Vepery, 1831.) By the Rev. A. Vethecan :— (translations)
(49) The Faithful Promise, (50) The Mind of Jesus, (51) The Words of Jesus (Tra-
vancore, 1857-9), (52) Simple Prayers for Communicants, (53) A Catechism for
the Children of the Church on Confirmation, (54) A First Book of Prayers (Batti-
caloa, 1883-6) ; (compilations) (55) A Commentary to the Epistle to the Romans,
(66) do. to the Canticles (Christian V. Education Society, 1870-1), (57) A Cate-
chism of Tamil Grammar (1850) ; (prosaic compositions) (58) " Choose the Best "
(Travancore, 1863); (59) "Rev. N. Devadasan" (1887); (poetical compositions
published in India by the Rev. A. Vethecan); (59) 120 Scripture Aphorisms
(1851), (61) Forty Pieces of Christian Morality (1851), (61) The Miracles &c. of
Christ Versified (1852), (62) The Parables of Christ Versified (1871), (03) Proverbs
of Solomon in di8tichs(1872), (64) The Man of Experience (Eccle.siastes in Tamil
Poetry, (1873), (65) The Song of Songs (1874), (66) Ceylon under the English
(attention is drawn to the characteristics of Christianity) (1874), (67) The Little
Sister (in which the follies of heathenism are exposed) (1865), (68) A Compen-
dium of Paradise Lost (1863), (69) " Paradise Regained," in Tamil Poetrj'.
(70) " Chandrodhayam, a Brief History of the Christian Church during the First
Four Centuries," by Rev. A. \V°stcott and Rev. S. Y. Abraham.
TELUGXT.— (i) THE PHAYBB BOOK and part of TFB BIBLB, tr.
by Rev. W. Howell (1S42). (ii) BIBLE HISTORY LDSSONS (Old Testa-
ment), by the Rev. J. Chiy. (S.P.C.K., Madras, 1862.) (iia) An BLEMEIT.
TARY CATECHISM, by the Rev. J. Clay. (Pub. privately before 1362.)
(iii) Compendium of PEARSON ON THE CREED, by th« Rev. J. Clay,
(8.P.C.K. 1883.) (iv) MANUAL OF PRAYERS, comp. with a vie% to private
use, by the Rev. R. D. Shepherd. (S.P.C.K. 1883.)
URDU (or Hindustani). — (i) scriptures : The Lessons from the
Apocrypha, tr. by the Rev. G. Ledgard. (Roman characters.) (Byculla, 1886.)
(ii) The PRAYER BOOK : (1) A translation made by the Rev. W. Smith
(not S.P.G.) was published at Bishop's College, Calcutta. In the revision of this
the Rev. 8. Slater assisted, (iii) The PSALTER (Rev. Dr. Kay's version), tr.
by the Rev. S, Slater. (Bishop's College, Calcutta, 1861.) (iv) LORD BACON'S
CONFESSION OF FAITH and other Useful Treatises, tr. by Professor Alt.
(Calcutta, 1822.) (v) (a) "Munyat-ul-Uman "(A Desireof AllNations), a treatise
on the Divinity of Christ, addressed to the Mahommedans, by the Rev. S. Slater.
(Bishop's College, Calcutta, 1854.) (ft) Sarchashma-i-Muhabbat (the Fountain
of Love), addresseil to Mahommedans, by the Rev. 8. Slater. (Bishop's College,
Calcutta, 1860 and 1861.) (vi) SACRED POETRY, by Cutechist T. Ali.
(Calcutta, previous to 1868.) (vii) By the Rev. Tara Chand:— (a) Khat ba
nam Oiognetusi-Kv, a translation from the original Greek of ''The Epistle to
Diognvtus." (S.P.C.K, Calcutta, I860, and Agra, 1876.) (ft) Maw.-'iz-i-Uglia. a
monthly religious periodical, issued with the hope of preaching the Gosjjol to
the middle and higher rlasses. (Dehii, 1867-9.) (r) Risalah Delhi Society, a
monthly periodical of the Delhi Literary Socety. (Delhi, 1872-5.) {d) Miitah-
ul-Im&n : a Manual of the Christian Faith, comp. from Bishop Wilson's " Know-
ledge and Practice of Christianity." (S.P.C.K. Agra, 1876.) (<) Taz Klrat-
TRANSLATIONS.
813
1 '
al-Mominin: Neander's "Memorials of Christian Life." Part I. (Ludbiana
P.B.B.S., 1878.) Partn. (Lndhiana, P.R.B 8. 1882.) (/) Ainu'l Hay&t : Bishop
Bickersteth of Exeter's " The Spirit of Life." (8.P.C.K. 1883.) 0/) Tuhfat-um-
nisa: "The Women of Christendom," by the author of "Chronicles of the
Schonberg-Cotta Family." (S.P.C.K. Ludhiana, 1886.) (A) The Necessity of
Bevclation, and (») The Corruption of Human Nature: Lectures. (Umritsar,
1887.) (viii) The S.P.C.K. Commentary on the Prayer Book, tr. by the Rev. G,
Ledgard (Persian characters). (Bombay, 1891.) (ix) U8(il-ud-Din : The
Principles of the Christian Religion. A Catechism for children based on the
Church Catechism, tr. by the Rev. 8. B. Burrel, from the Ilev. II. Cro88nian's>
"Introduction to the Knowledge of the Christian Religioi.." (S.P.C.K. 18731
(Part XL in MS.)
(6) EUROPE.
DUTCH (" Low Dutch ").—(i) The pbaybh book: («) An ed. of
750 copies of the Liturgy in Knglish and " T.ow Dutch" was provided l>y the
Society for the Dutch in New Yorlc City and Province in 1709-10. Its prepara-
tion was entrusted to Mr. Vandereykcn, Reader of the Royal Dutcli Chapel at
St. James's ; and the printing appears to have been done in Holland by Crellius.
On July 20, 171 1, the destruction of Socinianized Prayer Books in English and Dutch
at Lambeth Palace was ordered, but through some misunderstanding the order
was not carried out until February 1716, when they were burnt to ashes in the
kitchen of the Palace. (6) Another ed. was prepared in 1713-H with the
assistance of Messrs. Nucella and Coughlan. [^See Jo., December 2, 1709,
April 28, 1710, December 4,1713, and February 3 and 17, 1716; and Select
Committee, May 3, and July 19, 1712, June 15, November 30, and December 14,
1713.] (ii) SCHOOL BOOKS : Elementary books in the Dutch language, comp.
by the Rev. W. Wright of the Cape of Good Hope, for use of the National Schools'
under his charge in 1822.
FRENCH. — BIBLBS and PRATER BOOKS in French were formerly
sent in large quantities to America by the Society to supply the French settlers
in New York, New Rochelle, Carolina, and Halifax. During the first twenty
years of the Society a French ed. of its ANNUAL BSFORT was frequently
issued, and from 1862 to 1890 a French tr. of its QUARTERLY PAPER
was regularly published.
OERMAN (sometimes called "High Dutch" in connection with the
following). — The PRAYER BOOK, tr. under the direction of a Select Com-
mittee of the Society, by the Rev. J. J. Caesar, Chaplain to the King of Prussia,
and the Bishop of London (1715), the latter undertaking the cost of printing as
a benefaction to the Society. This ed. of 1,500 copies was for the Palatines in the
Province of New York, whom the Society had taken under its care. Copies
were sent also to the Germans in Virginia (1720) and Nova Scotia (1751), and
a reprint was made in 1770 for the congregation at Lunenburg, Nova Scotia,
and some disbanded soldiers at Montreal were supplied in 1788.
SPANISH. — NEW TESTAMENT, tr. on his own account by S. Van-
dereykcn, Clerk and Reader of the Dutch congregation at St. James's, 1708-9.
The Society encouraged the venture by contributing £40 for 300 copies.
WELSH. — QUARTERLY PAPERS of the Society : A Welsh edition
issued since 1862. {See nexb page.)
l'i'1
I'i
!: tiil
m
(3) HOME PUBLICATIONS.
The principal home publications of the Society have been : —
Thk ChabTEH— its first publication. At the opening meeting, June
27,
1701, the printing of 600 copies was ordered under the superintendence of
Serjeant Hook and Mr. Comyrs, who arranged it in paragraphs and added
marginal notes. The cost was borne by the President, and the copies were dis-
tributed among the members in the following month. There have been many
reprints, and crpies are always in stock. \See p. 926.]
%
814
BOCIBTT FOR THE PROPAGATION OT THE OOSPBL.
The Fobm of Deputation. [&« p. 822.] 600 copies on parchment, June 1702.
Anmivebsaby SiUtHOKS, preached at the annaal meetings of the Society, and
printed as part of the Report each year from 1702 to 1853 (omitting 1703, 1843,
and 1849), and occasionally since. [See list, pp. 833-4.]
Annual Repobts, 1704 to 1892, omitting the years 1707-9, for which there
was no report beyond the information contained in tlio Anniversary Sermon.
The form of the first Report (1704) was folio, four pages ; of 1705 and succeeding
years, quarto, or octavo as at present. A regular list of Missionaries was added in
1717. The first Report has been reprinted, but copies of the other Reports up to
1860 are very scarce, and not now to be obtained. Sets more or less complete
have however been supplied to several centres in America— New Yorli (General
Theological Seminary, &c.), Hartford, Halifa.<c, &c.— and it is desirable that this
should be more widely known. (Copies now printed annually, 23,000.)
Collection op the Society's Papebs— consisting of the Charter, the
Request, the Qualifications cf Missionaries, Instructions for the Clergy and for
Schoolmasters, Prayers for the use of the Charity Schools in America, List of
Society's Members, The Missionaries' Library, Standing Orders relating to the
Society, Committee, Members, and Ofiicers (first edition in 1706, pp. 60, quarto ;
several reprints with additions).
JOUBNAL of the TBAVELs' AND MlNISTBT OF THE BEV. GEOBOE KEITU IN
KOBTH America (1702-4). (92 pp. quarto, 1706.)
Whitb-Kennbt Catalogue, 1713, [Seep. 815.]
HiBTOBioAL Account of the Society to 1728, By the Rev. Dr.
Humphreys, Secretary of the Society. (1729, pp. 356, octavo,)
Occasional and Quabtebly Papebs and News from the Missions. Up to
1833 the Annual Report was the only channel of communication between the Society
and its subscribers. In that year the Society began to print at uncertain intervals
the more important despatches received from abroad. In 1839 the regular issue
of " Quarterly Papers " for free distribution was substituted. Down to 1876 the
size was octavo, and quarto from thence to 1891 (with one illustration), when
*' The Quarterly Missionary Leaf " was superseded by «• News from the Missions,"
eight pages, also free and containing several illustrations. A Welsh edition
has been issued from 1852 to 1892, and a French edition from 1862 to 1890.
(Quarterly issue 1892, 158,600 copies, including 1,000 Welsh.) -• <
Missions to the Heathen (45 Numbers, 1844-63). H
The Chubch in the Colonies (37 Numbers, 1843-60). /■
Annals of Colonial Dioceses (5 vols., Fredericton, New Zealand, Toronto,
Quebec, Adelaide, 1847-52), .
The Gospel Missiokaby. A monthly (illustrated) magazine, begun in 1862,^
and intended chiefly for children, (Price \d. Demy 16mo., pp. 16, to 1870; fcp. 8vo, ,'
pp. 16, 1870-80; crown 4to,pp, 8,* 1881-92 ; monthly issue in 1892, 23,260 copies.) '
The Monthly Recobd.— Commenced in 1852 by the Rev, J. W. Colenso.tbea
and for some time " a zealous member of the Society." Intended for the more
educated classes, (Demy 18mo, pp. 24, to end of 1855, then its place taken by the
" Mission Field,")
The Mission Field (1856-1892). A monthly magazine, the successor of*
the " Monthly Record." The chief aim of this periodical is to secure a faithful
record of the Society's work,t and for this it is and ever will be valued. Consider-
ing the many unattractive forms through which it has passed, the failure of the
public to recognise its intrinsic merits was not to be wondered at. The change
made in 1888, securing larger type, good illustrations, and other improvements, ^
has been at tended with more success than any former ventures. (40 pp. largo •
roy. 8vo. Price 2d. Monthly issue in 1892, 14,625 copies.)
Thibd JuniLKF, Publications, 1861-2. (" First Week of the Third Jubilee " —
Account of Meeting at St. Martin's Hall ; Letters of the American Bishops ;
Sermons by Bishops Doane and Henshaw (U S.) ; Gommemoration Verses, tto.)
Pebsonal Recollections of Bbitish Bubma (1878-9). By Bishop Titcomb
of Rangoon. (1880, pp. 103, 2s. 6d.) ?
* Enlarged to IC pages in 1606 (price Id.), when tliere was also issued a new children's ^
monthly, entitled " The Children of the Church Magazine " (8 p^., price ^d.)
f In approving of this plan (adopted in previous publications of the Society) of |
" cironlating the unadorned accounts of the Misaionaries themselves " the Bishop of ^
Calcutta said in 1846 ■ " Theso trustworthy and simple accounts, transport us, as it were,
to the Acta of the Apostles and the Epistles of St. Paul,"
BOOKS AND H8S.
815
Fboh Bast TO West. By Bishop Strachan of Rangoon. (1882, pp. 252,8«.0<l.)
JOUBNALB OF THE MASHONALAMD MISSION, 188d-92. Pv DiHhop Knight-
Bruce. (1892, 2t. 6d.)
Classified Digest of the Kecobds op the Society, 1701-1892 (pp. 1000).
Three edition* itiued in 1893, and a fourth in 1891 at 16«. net. A cheap, un-
abridged, edition published in 1894, and another in 1896, in paper boards, nt 7#. 6rf.
Miscellaneous.— Pamphlets and leaflet.s bearing on Iho work and claims
of the Society, including Sermons, t-lpccchea, Histoiical Sketches, Reward Rooks
for Children, &c. ; also Maps, Diagrams, and Slides for Magic Lanterns, designed
to iUustrato the Society's work. A catalogue may be had on application.
The following books, &c., also deserve notice as being published on behalf of
the Society: — " Three Addresses on the Instruction of the Negroes," by Bishop
Gibson of London in 1727 (»ee p. 8) ; " The Kriowledge and Practice of Chrigtian '*y
made Easy ; or, an Eitay to^vardt an Instruction for the hidians" composed and
published by Bishop Wilson of Sodor and Man in 1741, "on purpose to promote
the good Designs of the Society." (An extract from the Preface can still be
obtained from the Society.)
Pbofaoanda. Being an Abstract of the Designs and Proceedings of the
Society, with extracts from the Annual Sermons. By the Rev. Josiah Pratt.
(Baldwin, Paternoster Row. 1819-20, pp. 202.)
" Histobioal Notices of the Missions of the Chubch of England in the
NoBTH Ahebican COLONIES previous to the Independence of the United States :
chiefly from the MS. documents of the Society," by the Rev. Canon Hawkins
Secretary of the Society. One of the most important publications made on
behalf of the Society. Much of it originally appeared in the " British Journal."
(One vol. 468 pp. 8vo. 1845. Fellowes, Ludgate Street. Out of print.)
" WOBK IN THE Colonies." (Griffith k Farran. 1866, pp. 374.)
For some years after 1852 information connected with tito Society was
frequently communicated to "The Ecclesiastical Gazette" and "The Colonial
Church Chronicle," two independent publication.^.
(4) THE LIBRARY.
(a) The MS. Collection.
This mainly consists of Reports and Letters of the Society's Missionaries and
foreign correspondents, and the Journals of the Society, dating from 1701. Mis-
sionaries of the present who sometimes think their communications slighted,
would be consoled could they see the eagerness with which the writings of their
predecessors of the 18th century are sought after by historians; and they may
rest assured that, although it is not possible for the Society to publish all that
they send, every one of their productions is read, noted, and presetTcd in a form
easily accessible to those who come after, so that the archives of the Society will
continue to be the richest chronicles of the Colonial and Missionary Churches
The MS. collection may be thus grouped : —
Letteba and Repobts op the Missionaries &c.—18f a Century: A MSS.,
26 vols. (Contemporary Copies); B MSS., 25 vols. (Originals), and several
boxes of letters not yet bound. 19th Century: MSS., 1801-60 (Originals), not
yet bound; D MSS., Original Letters, 1861-92, 105 vols.; m MSS., Original
Reports, 1856-92, 46 vols. Contemporary Copies : H MSS. 8 vols., Europe, 1838-92 ;
I MSS. 57 vols., Asia, 1833-92 ; J MSS. 27 vols., Africa, 1836-92 ; K MSS. 37 vols.,
America, 183.3-92; L MSS. 16 vols., West Indies, Central and South America,
1634-92 ; U MSS. 21 vols., Australasia, 1834-92.
JouBtTALS OF Pbocbedings OF THE SOCIETY (55 volumcs) and its Com-
mittees (47 vols. Standing Committee and 75 Miscellaneous), 1701-1892, with four
Appendices (A, B, C, D) to the Journals.
Colonial Lettbbs to the Bishop of London.— Originals presented to the
Society by Bishop Jackson, in 1869, and now bound in four volumes, 1803-28.
Account Books, 1701-1892.
(&) Thb White Eennbt OoLLECTioy.
Dr. White Eennet, Dean (and afterwards Bishop) of Peterborough, offered to
the Society in Feb. 1713 a collection of about 300 tracts relating to America, and
tit sly
816
BOOISTT VOB THB PROPAOATIOM OF THB GOSPEL.
in April he laid before the Society a Catalogue of Books, chiefly on the sabject
of America, which he designed to give to the Society " for the perpetual use and
service of the Corporation." Two hundred and fifty copies of the catalogue were
Erinted under the title '* BibliatKeoa Americana Primordia : an Attempt towards
tying the Foundation of an American Library, in several Boolcs, Papers, and writ-
ingsTnumbly given to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign
Parts. For the perpetual use and benefit of their Members, their Missionaries,
their Friends, Correspondents, and others concerned in the good design of planting
and promoting Christianity, within Her Majesty's Colonies and Plantations in the
West Indies. By a Memlier of the Society. 4to. 1713." This library was sup-
plemented by gifts of boolcs from Dr. Hans Sloane and other friends, and it was
anticipated that such a collection of books would be made as would be useful not
only to the Society's members and Missionaries, but to which, upon emergencies,
might recur the oflSoers of Government and the State. The necessity for some
prominent and permanent record of the Society's possessions is marked in this
case. The library was duly cared for at first, added to, and improved. But as
time went on and officials changed, its history became forgotten ; and (to reverse
the order of the proverb) " out of mind " led to the books being thrust " out of
sight," and many have passed beyond recovery. The remnant, now carefully guarded,
consists of about 300 volumes, chiefly historical, theological, and polemical works.
Yet though diminished, the Library is looked upon with wistful eyes by American
collectors. [Refereneet (" {h) The White Kennet Collection ").— Jo., Feb. 13,
April 17, 1713; Nov. 19, 1714; Jan. 14, Feb. 18, 1715; Sept. 16, 1716.]
(«) Thb Gbnbral Collection of Pbintbd Wobks.
This comprises copies of the Society's publications [tee p. 813>6], works on Mis-
sions generally. Biographies, Translations, Geographical, Ethnological, and other
works, in all about 2,600 volumes. Of these 350 volumes are made up of Journals of
Proceedings of Provincial and Diocesan Conventions, Synods, Church Societies,.
Committees, &c. ; Charges, Diocesan Records, &c., forming a rare store of infor-
mation on Church organisation and progress in the Colonies, &o.
CHAPTER XCVII.
MEDICAL MISSIONS.
Althouqh the Society has seldom employed agents for Medical work ex-
clusively, it was the first (non-Roman) Medical Missionary Society, and among
the earliest if not the earliest to maintain Missionaries possessing medical
diplomas [1]. In accordance with the terms of the bequest of General Cod-
rington of Barbados superintendence of "the sick and maimed Negroet and
Servants" on the Codrington Estates was begun in 1712 by the Rev. J. Holt,
and medical training still forms a part of the college course [2]. For forty
years past there has never been a time when there lias not been on its list
at least one Missionary holding a medical dipV>ma— 0.^., Dr. McDougall in
Borneo, Dr. Callaway in South Africa, and Dr. Strachan in India, whose
labours among the natives in those parts are widely known and valued. The
students ai St. Augustine's College all receive medical training in the Canter-
bury Hospital as part of their college course, and since 1876 the Society has
supplemented this training by securing for those students who have been
accepted for work in India the advantage of residence in London, and daily
workandinstiuction under the medical staS of King's College or St. George's
Hospitals [8
Thus in the ranks of the Society's Missionaries in all parts of the world there
are men more or less qualified to heal the sick or alleviate their sufferings.
Occasionally the colonists have been ministered to by them, in the absence of a
tegular doctor, but the medical work of the Missionaries lies chieiiy among the
natives of India, Borneo, Africa, Madagascar, British Columbia, and British
MBDICAL MISSIONS.
817
Golana, and Corea. In most of those countries there are in connection with the
Society's Missions dispensaries and hospitals where many patients receive treatment.
The dispensaries in South India are for the most part in charge of '•medical
evangelists " — that is, native Christian laymen who have received a medical educa-
tion at the Society's expense, and whose duty is, whilst administering to people's
bodily ailments, to endeavour to do good to their souls [4]. This branch of work
has been greatly extended in consequence of the success of the Medical Mission
established by the Rev. Dr. Strachan at Nazareth. Originally attache<1 to the
Ramnad district, Dr. Strachan exhibited there so much medical talent that it was
thought advisable to set him apart for the special work of commencing a Medical
Minion. After studying at the Medical t!>chool in Madras and then at Edinburgh,
where he gained high honours, Dr. 3i rachan entered on his labours as a Medical
Missionary at Nazareth in 1870. The results surpassed the most sanguine czpecta*
tions. By 1872 the number of patients treated in one year had risen to 40,000—
many people having come from 40 to 80 miles. Almost every caste and every grade
of society arc represented among the sick.
No one, said Dr. Strachan in 1872, can live amongst the natives of South India
without being appalled by the amount of physical suffering they endure for want
of proper medical aid. The remedies of the heathen native doctors are often
worse than tho diseases they attempt to cure [5]. The daili/ rnuiul at Nazareth
was thus described by liim in that year : —
" Every day in the week, except Sundays, about ISO patients assemble at the Dispen<
sary. It is a picturesque and interesting group. Mahommedaiis, Christians, Brahmins,
VuUalers, Chanars, Rheddies, Naiks, Pariahs, Fallens, &c., are all sitting together,
suffering from disease common to all, and thus bearing witness (notwithstanding ensta
distinotions) to a common humanity. Tickets are given as they arrive, and in that order
the patients are seen. The day's work commenceB with two short religious services, one
for the men and one for the women. In this it is usual to read and briefly expound one
of our Lord's parables or miracles, and then to ^ray for God's blessing upon tho sick
in soul and body, and upon the means being used for their recovery. Thus
day by day the gentle dew of God's Holy Word has been distilled into hearts
softened, and, in some sense, prepared for its reception, by affliction. Day by day
the Brahmin and the Pariah have alike hoard words whereby they ma> be saved,
have been taught the most exalted code of morality, and exhorted to go forth and
put its precepts into practice in their houses and in the' world at large. Day by day
strains, as from the spirit-world, have fallen upon some about whom the shades of deatn
have begun to gather, telling of the glories of another world, and how those glories may
be won. I usually begin to prescribe about half past six o'clock, and keep it up continu-
ously until eleven o'clock. This is a severe and exhausting strain upon the mental
powers. I take as much pains with a Pallen as I do with a Brahmin or o\on a European.
There have been 200 in-paiients during the year. These all diet themselves, and are, for
the most part, people who liave either met with an accident or upon whom I have
operated, and who therefore require watching and nursing. . . . Some of the ignorant
natives in these parts think that a God has descended amongst them. May God give me
grace to show the loving, gentle, sympathising character of our blessed Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ ! " [6aJ.
Since Dr. Strachan's departure the good work at Nazareth has been successfully
maintained under the superintendence of the Rev. A. Margoschis. The daily
average attendance in the dispensary exceeds 100 [6].
Great as is the need of medical men for India it is exceeded by the need of
medical wovien. For though the greater proportion of Hindu females are not
precluded by social customs from attending the public dispensaries and hospitals,
it is otherwise with the Mahommedan and with the high-class Hindu women,
" the vatt majority " of whom " would rather die than be teen by an English dot-tor."
Incessant pain, unrelieved by medical aid, has proved to be a strong incentive to
suicide among the native women in India, and it is known that many poor creatures
have deliberately chosen to die rather than be seen by a man,* and that numbers
* At one time Dr. Strachan was frequently asked to visit Mahommedan ladies in
sickness. When he did so, " I found " (said he) "my patient placed behind a ' purda ' or
curtain. She and the women-folk were on the inner side, and I and the men-folk on
the outer side of the cnrtain. On asking to feel her pulse, the hand was thrust throuf;h
a slit in the curtain. If the tongue had to be inspected, it was slipped through a smaller
«lit higher up. I might diagnose a fracture of the leg or a tumour in the neck by thestp
meansif loould' [6aJ
8a
1
w
■>%.
^%..
^*
x%.
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-S)
^
^
■>" c
tf
A
C/u
v..
1.0
|50 '""
il IIIIIM
*" §40
'- 1.
>k ij >.
I.I
1.25
^= 1
1.4
illM
2.0
1.6
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
23 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580
(716) 872-4503
'^
^
\
iV
\
^<b
v
V^
%
6^
^
^1^
%
V
"9.^
L<?
&?/
*
618
SOOIBTY FOB THE PROPAOAnOM OF THE OOSPEL.
have been poisoned by wearied-oat relatives [7]. Tlie dispensary of a medical
woman in India " is like an idol's shrine : with sach amazed and adoring thank-
inlness do they receive her help " — was the description given by the late Mrs.
Winter, whoso labours at Delhi for nearly a quarter of a century have been noticed
on pp. 617-19 [8].
Of recent years the S.P.C.E. has made large grants for the establishment of
Medical Missions in India and other parts, and by means of the aid derived from
this new source the Medical work in the S.P.O. Missions in South India and in
Madagascar is being largely developed.
Hospitals for the natives were established in the Society's Missions at Antan-
anarivo and Tamatave, Madagascar, by Miss Or^ory in 1876. That at Tamatave
was called into existence by an epidemic of smaJl-poz, during which the natives
had fallen back upon their barbarous custom of driving the side into the bush to
die like animals. Nothing was done for their relief until the hospital was opened*
and never before had the native population of that part of Madagascar witnessed
Buch care bestowed upon the sick [9]. Speaking generally, the result of the
Medical work in the Society's Missions has been most satisfactory, proving con-
clusively that the attachment of a Medical auxiliary to a Mission greatly
strengthens the hand of the Missionary and increases his influence for good,
bringing him as it does into kindly relationship with numbers of the heathen
who but for this would have held aloof [101.
Befermtcea (Chapter XCVII.)— p.] M.P. 1888, p. 6. [2] Pp. 197, 199, and 783 of this
book; M.P. 1868, pp. 1B8^._ [8] M.P. 1878, p. 198; M.F^ 1888, p. 416. [4] R. 1875,
pp. 24-6 ; B. 1876, p. 22 ; M.F. 1876, pp. IS, 89, 40, 296.
78 ; B. 1880, p. 41 ; B. 1888, p. 56 ; M.P,
B. 1870, p. 94 ; R. 1872,
ft. 7B ; «. 18HU, p. 41 ; tt. mus, p. 56 ; M.F. 1881, p. 893 ; M.P. 1883, pp. 18, 14, 69, 60.
5a] B. 1872, p. 74. Ye] M.F. 1888, pp. 69, 60. [ed] Do., pp. 49, 60. [7J M.P. 1888,
pp. 49, 60. [8] M.P. 1878, p. 373. [9] B. 1876, p. 71 ; M.P. 1877, pp. 298-4, 479.
^0] See aUo M.P. 1866, pp. 199, 200; 1868, pp. 9, 11, 118; 1868, pp. 218-19; 1874,
pp. 7, 8, 266-7 ; 187f,p. 269; 1877, pp. 277, 279; 1880, pp. 79, 80, 178-6, 884-6; 1888,
pp. 42-8, 268; 1884, pp. 184-8 ; 1886, pp. 144-6 ; and B. 1844, pp. 100-1 ; C.D.C. Report,
1876, pp. 19, 80} B. 1880, pp. 41, 69, 60.
CHAPTER XCVm.
EMIGRANTS AND EMIGBATION.
- If tbe American Church suffered so much from the neglect and apathy of her
mother in the eighteenth century, she has suffered not a little from her lack of
forethought during tiie last half century, — the period which measures the unparal-
leled emigration from her shores to those of America. Alas ! what spiritual
wastage here, what untold thousands have come to us ignorant of the fact that
they could have the same privileges in the land of their adoption as those
which tb ^y had left behind I What thousands have defiled along our highways
and byways witl. ut bringing with them a line of guidance and instruction as to
their religions duty in their new home I And as a consequence, multitudes which
no man can number have been swallowed up amid the sects and itm* and unbelief
of that new-grown but gigantic life of America. It is not too much to say that
the losses in this way have been nearly equal to all the gains of our missionary
work."
Such was the statement of the Bishop of Long Island at a meeting of the
Bociety in London in 1878 [1]. Similar results have been experienced in the
Colonies. The Society has however done what it could to atone f<<r the defi-
ciencies of others. By the instructions drawn up in 1706 its Missionaries are
required on their passage from this country (whether they be chaplains or only
passengers), to hold service daily, and throughout the voyage to " instruct, exhort,
ftdmonish, and reprove as they have occasion and opportunity " [p. 888 j. The great
tH
EMIQRANTS AND EMiaBATION.
819
emigration movement which began in 1847 called for special measures, but until
the intervention of the Society the position of the mass of the emigrants was
deplorable. Inexperienced and friendless, they fell a ready prey to the sharpers
who awaited their arrival at the ports of embarkation. Scarcely any provision
was made for their bodily comfort on the voyage — none for their spiritual conso-
lation [2].
The famine which proved so fatal to Ireland during the winter of 1846-7
forced out of the country thousands of its poorest inhabitants. So grossly was
their transfer mismanaged that to many it proved a voyage of death, and multi-
tudes landed in Canada only to spread disease throughout its chief towns [3].
There and at home also the Society was foremost in endeavouring to mitigate the
evils attending the prevailing system of emigration. [See p. 150,] Already it
had sought to secure a welcome for the emigrants by supplying the clergy of
their old parishes with forms of letters commendatory [4]; and in 1849 it opened
its " Emigrants' Spiritual Aid Fund." By means of this fund chaplains were
stationed at seaports at home and abroad where emigrants were collected, dep6ts
were opened at Deptford and Plymouth for affording industrial instruction, and
chaplains and schoolmasters were provided for the emigrants on the voyage [6].
Assistance was also given in the erection of a Free Hospital, with a chapel, in
New York, for the benefit of Church emigrants landing there [6], The special
duties of the chaplains at home were to receive the emigrants, protect them and
minister to their wants until their departure.
At some of the seaports this work was undertaken by the regular Clergy as
part of their parochial duty, and thus it became possible to Ifeave to them pro-
vision for all centres except London and Liverpool [7]. The Society continued
to help in the Thames work until 1882 by contributing to the St. Andrew's Water-
side Mission, Oravesend, which as well as the S.P.C.K. has rendered great assistance
in the cause [8]. It was at Liverpool, where the majority of the emigrants
embark, that the aid of the Society proved most useful. When in 1849 the
Rev. J. Welsh, the Society's chaplain, entered on work there and found nearly
2,000 people huddled together at one time in dens, then termed lodging-houses,
his heart sank within him, and he was tempted to give up the idea of being of
any service to them, temporally or spiritually.
Encouraged however by the welcome the poor people gave him in coming
amongst them, he persevered ; and one ray of hope after another begaq to dawn
upon his efforts. The Government emigration officer and the authorities of the
town soon began to take an interest in the work, and were ready at all times to
hear and redress the constant grievances which were laid before them. Stringent
regulations were after a little time laid down for the internal management of the
lodging-houses, and a check was put to the trade of fleecing the emigrant. On
board ship at this time a worse state of things prevailed. In the " 'tween-decks "
and steerage of an emigrant ship might be seen, by the dim light from the hatch-
ways, men and women, old and young, berthed promiscuously. Their food was
given out to tijem uncooked. Those who wero strong pushed their way to the
galley, and by a small bribe had their saucepans placed on the fire ; while the
youDg, the timid, and the aged were often obliged to consume their provisions
raw. Such was the state of things in Liverpool in 1849. But this was not the
only { lace where these barbarous scenes were being enacted. Remonstrances came
from nearly all the other large ports, until ultimately a Bill was brought into the
Ho\se of Commons to meet those crying evils. In 1862 the new Passenger Act
oaine into force ; and since that time a c^'ange for the better in the condition of
the emigrant, on shore and in ship, has been the result.
The chaplains of the Society were the first to call the attention of the proper
authorities, and, through them, that of the Legislature, to the grievances of the
poor emigrant.
To this agency of the Society therefore is due, in a great measure, the happy
change in the lot of those of our poor friends and neighbours who may be obliged
to emigrate from the United Kingdom to our distant colonial possessions and
to the United States.
Under the fcimer condition of things, it will at once be perceived how com-
paratively ineffectual were the spiritual labours of a chaplain to emigrants ; but
when the abuses were for the most part removed, a field wherein to labour for
803
! ■!.■
n
SSK)
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
Gkxl lay open to bim, certainly among the richest and most encouraging on the
face of the earth. Mr. Welsh's work on shore was of a varied character — some-
times visiting his scattered flock in the lodging-houses all over the north-west end of
Liverpool ; at other times exercising his pastoral care over the Government
emigrants at the Birkenhead Depdt, where bis arrival was eagerly awaited, and
daily service was joined in by hundreds. Under such circumstances — or again on
the deck of a ship, with the deep water beneath and the open vau't of heaven
overhead — with a congregation of homeless ones, the services of the Cuurch come
home to the heart with a fervour never perhaps before experienced.
Not unfreqnently, at the close of the second lesson, an infant emigrant — born
on the bosom of the Mersey — was presented for Holy Baptism ; nor was it unusual
after the sermon to have the celebration of the Holy Communion with a hundred
communicants [9].
During an outbreak of cholera on board the Dingo in 1854 Mr. Welsh, by his
prompt action in erecting an hospital at Birkenhead, was instrumental in saving
many lives. After Afteen years' service he had to resign in weakened health [10].
The Society continued to support successive emigrant chaplains at Liverpool (Rev.
J. Lawrence, 1867-77, and Rev. J. Bridger, 1877-81, both of whom accompanied
emigranta to America) until its aid in this form was no longer required. In 1871
the Society made a fresh effort to arouse the interest of the Clergy at home by
collecting and publishing general information for emigrants obtained from its
Missionaries in Canada, who signified their willingness to welcome and assist any
persons coming from Great Britain with letters from their parochial clergymen [11].
From this time interest continued to grow, the subject received attention from
the Lambeth Conference of 1878, and in 1881 the Society had the satisfaction of
seeing a comprehensive scheme, which it had initiated, taken up and carried
forward by the S.P.C.K., by which Society hand-bookt for emigrants are now
issued and chaplains assisted at the chief ports at home, in the Colonies, and the
United States [12], But the perfecting of the good work begun needs the constant
co-operation of the home Clergy, who, whenever they have parishioners or friends
emigrating, should not fail to give them a letter of introduction to the Clergy
abroad.
The total number of emigrants (including British subjects and foreigners) who
left the United Eiagdom in the seventy-one years 1815-b5, was 11,016,254, thus
distributed :— United States, 7,248,250 ; British North America, 1,825,667 ;
Australasia, 1,526,852 ; other places, 415,695. Prior to 1853 the nationalities were
not distinguished, but of the 7,549,686 emigrants who left during the thirty-three
years 1853-85, 5,856,740 were of British and Irish origin, their destination being :
United SUtes. 3,868,141 ; British North America, 691,204 ; Australasia, 1,160,917 ;
other places, 246,478. Average annual number of emigrants from the United
Kingdom (British subjects and foreigners) : — For the thirty-eight years 1815-53,
91,225 i for the eight years 1858-80, 197,809 ; for the ten years 1861-70, 196,757 ;
for the ten years 1871-80, 222,839 ; for the ten years 1881-00, 356,666. The
grand total for the 77 years, 1815-01, was 13,132,231. The number for 1801
was 334,643 : of these, 252,016 went to the United States, 33,762 to British
North America, 19,967 to Australasia, 10,686 to the Cape of Good Hope and
Natal, 18,132 to other places, and 137,881 were English, 22,190 Scotch, 68,436
Irish, 112,275 foreigners, and 3,761 not specified. The number of natives of the
United Kingdom residing in foreign countries (according to the latest published
return) was 2,881,167, including 2,772,169 in the United States, 16,S36 in Central
and South America and the West Indies, 79,408 on the Continent of Europe, and
0,613 in North Africa.
. BefereneM (Emigrants &o.)— [1] M.F. 1878, p. 414. [2, 8] B. 1848, p. 64-6 ; Q.P.,
Aug. 1869, pp. a, 8. [4] R. 1644, p. 119. [51 B. 1849, pp. 28-4, 931-4 ; R. 1860, pp. 97-8 ;
' " [7] Q.P., Oct. 1869, p. 9. [8] ApplioationB
B. 1862, p. 199. [6] P. 88 of this book.
Committee Report, 1889, p. 18. [01 Q.P., Aug. 1869, pp. 9-4, TC 1849, pf 96 ; R. 1856,
pp. 146-6; R. 1860, p. 181. [10] R. 1864, '" ~~
1871, p. 8 ; M.F. 1871, pp. 218, 991, 880. " '
p. 116; Q.P., Aug. 1869,' p. 4. [U] B.
[laj B. 1881 pp. 110-19.
821
i
CHAPTEE XCIX.
INTERCESSION FOR MISSIONS.
The preacher of the Society's Anniversary Sermon in 1709, Sir William Dawes,
Bishop of Chester, appears to have been the first to give public expression to the
need of something teyond the provision made in the services of the Church of
England for uniting the prayers of the faithful for the extension of Christ's
kingdom throughout the world : —
" For the more effectual securing the Alms and Prayers of all good Christians
towards the carrying on of this great Work, give me leave " (said he) " humbly
to propose a few Things to you by Way of Question : ... As whether it would
not be proper to recommend it to our Qovernours (especially since they have
been already pleas'd to countenance and authorize this Work) to set apart a Day
once in the Year by publick Fasting and Prayer to implore God's Blessing upon
it ? And, to make this as easy to all Persons as may be, whether Oood-IHday,
which is already appointed to be publickly kept Holy, with Fasting and Prayer,
in Commemoration of the Son of God's dying for the Redemption of all Man-
kind, Gentiles as well as Jems — might not be a proper Day, for thii Purpose?
Especially considering that our Church itself has led ds to this Thought, by.
making one of its Collects, for that Day, a Prayer for the conversion of all
Jfites, Turks, Infidels and Hereticks : And whether one or two Collects more
added, of the same kind, would not sufficiently accommodate the Service of that
Day t- > this use 7 And farther, whether if a publick Collection were to be made,
in all churches, especially in the churches of these two great cities (^London and
Westminster), on that Day, for the promoting of this Work, it would not be both a
very proper and very great Help and Encouragement to it ? " [1].
The Bishop's suggestion of a public collection was carried out in 1711, but on
another day than Good Friday. [See pp. 823-4.] It is probable that special prayer
for the conversion of the heathen formed a part of the service on this and suc-
cessive occasions, and these public collections without doubt enabled the Society
to make known the ways of God upon earth and His saving health among nations
beyond what it could otherwise have done. United Prayer for Missions did not
however obtain full recognition in the Anglican Communion until the Society, on
April 19, 1872, resolved to request the Archbishop of Canterbury to approve of the
appointment of a day (December 20) for Intercessory Prayer in behalf of
Missions [2]. The result has been an Annual Day of Intercession which has
been generally observed throughout the Anglican Communion, the times selected
being respectively : —
I. 1872, December 20; II. 1873, December 3; III. 1874, St. Andrew's Day;
IV. 1875-6-7-8, St. Andrew's Day or any of the fnlloning seren days ; V. 1879 to
1884, liogation Tuesday or any of the seven follomi ^ lays ; VI. 1885 to the present
time, " Any day either in the week next before Advent or in tite first neek of Advent,
with preference for the Eve of St. Andrew's Pay."
For the first three years the Archbishop of Canterbury, with, in 1874, the
Archbishop of York, took the initiative in recommending a particular day, I., II.,
III. In 1875 the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury approved the design
and recommended IV. ; V. was fixed by the Lambeth Conference of 1878 as the
time for a Day of Intercession specially for the unity of '"'^ristendom and for
Missions ; and VI. was agreed on by the Convocations of Cn erbury and York in
1884, witii the Concurrence of the American and Colonial ( lurches.
In 1883 a system of Periodical Intercession for Mis? ns was organised in
connection with the Society's Parochial Associations, not in supersession of, but
as supplementary to the General Day of Intercession [3].
Beferences (Intercession). — [1] Anniversajry Sermon, 1709, pp
April 19, 1872; M.F. 1872, pp. 26a-6.
pp. 1S4-7, 208, 289.
19, 20. [2] Jo.,
[8] Standing Committee Minutes, Y. 41,
m
.1 , :
■ .i
■ ti
:
m
822
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THE QOSPBL.
CHAPTER C.
THE SOCIETY'S FUNDS.
" Whereas there hath been expended for the obtaining and passing a Charter whereby
his Majesty hath been graoioQsly pleased to Incorporate a Society for the Propagation oi
the Gospel! in Foreign Parts, the sonune of one hundred fifty-nine pounds nine shillings
and six pence, and further charges must necessarily ensue in the settlement of the said
Corporation, vizt. a Seal, a strong Box (fee. We whose names are underwritten have
thought fitt to contribute the several summs of money to our respective names adjoyned
to be paid into our Treasurers in order to discharge the said expences."
" Then several of the members paid or subscrib'd the following sums pursuant to the
Design of the above mention'd subscription, viz. : —
His Grace the L<> A.BP. of
Canterbury £21 10
The Lord Bishop of Chichester 6
The Archdeacon of London ... 5 7 6
Sir George Wheeler 5
Dr. Godolphin 6 7 6
Dr. Evens, Auditor 8 4 6
Dr. Willis 2 8
Dr. Linford £2
Mr. Sarjt. Hook ... 2 8
Mr. Trijuer 2 8
Mr. Melmouth, Treasurer 116
Mr. Chamberlayne, Sec. 116
£66 1 6"[1]
To this, the Hrst list of subscribers, bearing dato July 10, 1701, should be
guided the names of those oflBcers concerned in passing the Charter by wiiose
remission of fees the cost had been reduced: Mr. Povey (£i), Mr. Attorney-
General {£l0.15s.), and Mr. Gantlett (£2. 10«.) [2]. The expense of printing an
edition of the Charter had previously been borne by the President [3]; and
on October 17, 1701, the Society began to consider of methods of raising "a
fund for promoting the Gospel in Forrein parts " and drew up this form of sub-
scription : —
"Whereas his Majesty hath beeno graciously pleased by Letters Patent ... to
Incorporate a Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. We whose
names are hereunder written being zealously disposed to promote so good a work do
hereby promise to pay into the hands of the Treasurer or Treasurers of Uie s** Society
for the time being or of such other person or persons as shall be deputed by the said
Society the severall sums of money and the several annuall payments by us respectively
snbooribed for the uses and Purposes in the said Letters Patent expressed, the said
annuall summs to be paid by four equall quarterly payments, vizt. att Christmas, Lady
Day, Midsummer, and Micnaelmas. The first payments to be made by each of us
respectively at such of the said times of payment as shall next and immediately happen
after the time of our respective subscribing Provided nevertheless that any person or
persons hereunto subscribing shall and may at any time hereafter have liberty to with- .
draw his or their subscription or subscriptions upon notice thereof given at any meeting
of the said Society " [i]. The list was headed by : The Archbishop of Canterbury, £50 ;
the Bishop of London, £26 ; Serjt. Hook, £10 ; the Archdeacon of Colchester, £58. 16s. ;
the Archdeacon of London, £20 ; Dr. Gee, £4 ; Dr. Lynford, £6 ; Dr. Gascarth, £8 ; Dr.
Evans, £6 ; Dr. Littell, £8 ; Mr. Charles Torriano, £i ; Bev. John Thomas, Vicar of
New Bomney, £2.— £184. 16«. [4a].
Copies of this Subscription Roll were (November 21, 1701) taken by the
Bishop of Ely, the Dean of Chichester, the Archdeacon of London, Dr. Gee, Mr.
VemoD, and Mr. Trymmer [5], and in the next year (June 26), "deputations"
were issued under the seal of the Society r the collection and reception of snb-
ucriptioDG and contributions by the persons named therein.
Five hundred copies were printed on parchment, and foremost in accepting
appointments were —
1702. For Oxford UNrvEBsrrY : The two Begins and Margaret Professors and Dr. Char-
lott, the Master of University College ; Dr. Edwards, Principal of Jesus College ; and
Dr. Trafles, Warden of New College. For St. Asaph Diocese : Prebendary J. Davies
and Mr. M. Vaughan. For County of Denbioh : Dr. R. Wynne, Mr. J. Price, and
Prebendary J. Moston. For St. DA^1D'B Diocese : Sir John Philips, Sir Arthur Owen,
■
THE society's FUNDS
828
Mr. G. Lort, and Mr. W. Bowen. Por Cambridok Ukivebsity : Tlie two Regius and Mar-
garet ProfesBora and Dr. Covell, Master of Christ College ; Dr. Green, Master of Corpu
Ghristi | and Dr. Bentley, President of Trinity. Por Essex Distbict : Rev. Mr. Burkett,
of Dediuun, Essex. Por Bath and Wells Diocese : Archdeacon Clement of Bath j
Canon T. Lessay of Wells ; and Rev. N. Warkwick, Vicar of Taunton. Por Ely Diocese :
Dr. Roderick, Provost of King's College, Cambridge; Sir Roger Jennings of Ely; Mr. J.
Bellamy of " Wisbioh " ; and Mr. J. Cohill of Newton. Por Exetek Diocese : Dr.
Osmond (a physician) and Mr. R. King for Exeter City ; Rev. Mr. Burscongh for Devon ;
and Rev. Mr. Kendall for Cornwall. Por Lincoln Diocese : Revs. J. Adamson of
Burton Goggles, R. Tunstall, E. Garthwait, W. Quarles, H. Smith, and J. Evans of
Uffington. For Sausbuby Diocese : Archdeacons Kelsey of Sarum, Yate of Wilts, and
Proasi of Berks.
1708. For Mahcbzsteb City : Dr. Wroe, Wardeu of Manchester College ; Mr. J.
Yates and Mr. J. Hooper. Por Amebica : Governor Nicholson of Virginia, for his Govern-
ment; Governor Dudley of New England, for his Government ; Colonel Morris, for East
Jersey ; Dr. J. Bridges (Secretary to Lord Combury, New York Government), for New
York.
1704. Por DuBHAH Diocese : Archdeacon Boothe. Por Hastings Distbict ; Rev.
Mr. Cranston, minister of Hastings ; and Rev. Mi. Bamsly, Rector of Selscombo. Por
Suffolk County : Mr. Raymond of Ipswich and Mr. Sayer of Witnesham.
1706. For Fetebbobouoh Diocese : Dr. R. Reynolds, Chancellor of the Diocese ;
Archdeacon Woolsey of Northampton ; Kevs. — Doll of Woodford, — Palmer of Exton, ,
— Maynard of Boddington, S. Blaclroell of Brampton, and — J. Walker of Great
Billing [6, 7].
Messrs. Tunstal and Garthwait (Lincola Diocese) sent back their deputa-
tions in November 1703, " having not been able to do anything therein " [8] ; but
while a few failed many succeeded. Thus by means of the deputies, the Bishops
and other friends, remittances were obtained from various parts of the country,
the lead being taken by Lincolnshire, York Diocese, Northamptonshire, Suffolk,
Shropshire, Devon — especially Exeter district — Carmarthen, and Pembrokeshire
and Carlisle [9]. A noble benefaction for those times was made, through the
Rev. Dr. J. Mapletoft in 1702, by " Dame Jane Holman," who gave £1,000 to be
laid out in land or otherwise [10]. Appeals wera also made to the Lord Mayor
and Aldermen of London, and to the several Go vernors and Companies trading
into foreign parts [11], and for many jrears it v as the custom to send a deputa-
tion to the Lord Mayor to invite the attendance of himself and the Aldermen at
the Anniversary Sermon [12].
The cause received additional strength in 1705 by the co-operation of the Irish
Church. Et^couraged by the support of the Primate, who himself twice contri-
buted £300 (1707 and 1711), and the other Bishops, the Society in 1714 (on the pro-
posal of the Bishop of Clogher) [13] appointed a Committee to receive benefac-
tions in Ireland [14]. This was the first S.P.G. Auxiliary Committee ever formed ;
it consisted of the Archbishops and Bishops in Ireland, Dr. Coghill, Samuel Dop-
pin, Esq., and Charles Campbell,Esq. [15]. The Society's Report for 1714 recorded
that " gumt of money, to a greater amount than could be well expected, had
already been received from the 'sister-kingdom' . . . even at a time when
she was promoting within herself a design similar, or subordinate by instilling
Christian knowledge into the hearts, and introducing true devotion into the practice
with her ignorant or bigotted natives " [16a]. [See also p. 840.] Meantime however
several of the English members fell into arrears with their subscriptions. In
1707-8 £576 remained unpaid, the sending of more Missionaries was suspended,
and it became necessary to consider other ways of Increasing the income [16].
Acting on a proposal made by the Bishop of Chester in the Aniuversary
Sermon of 1709 [iee p. 821], application was made in 1711 for a Queen's Letter for
a Public Collection* on Good Friday [17]. Already Her Majesty had given this
assurance (in replying to an address of the Society in 1702) : " I shall be always
ready to do my part towards promoting and incouraging so good a work" [18].
On this occasion tho Society's application was presented by the Archbishop of
York, who reported that the Queen at first directed reference to the Attorney or
* A proposal for on annual public collection was submitted to the Society in 1706 as
an original scheme by a Samuel Weale, with the modest stipulation that ^th of the clear
product should be confirmed to him and his assigns for 81 years. The proviso was the
duly thing original about the .oject, as a public collection had often been suggested
before [17a].
^ •■ ,
-( ■
'[ : • If J
4 -' ' ^' i
It!
'
824
SOCIETY FOB IBB PROPAGATION OF TBE GOSPEL.
Bolicitor General for opinion, but the Archbishop thinking thia too slow and
chargeable a method, and that the Society would lose the benefit of their request,
moved the Queen to take immediate and direct action [19]. As however it wa»
customary to make charitable collections on Good Friday for other uses, the
Boyal Letter for the Society was issued for Trinity Sunday [20]. A second letter
proceeded from Queen Anne shortly before her death [21]. By each succeeding
monarch similar services have been rendered [22]. From George I. soon after his
accession came a right Boyal greeting : " You are very much to be commended
for engaging in so pious and usefuU an undertaking which shall always meet
with my favour and encouragement " [23]. By George II. the cox action was
extended to the whole of England and Wales [24], and that of 1779 contained a
contribution of /600 from Geoi^ III. [25]. During Queen Victoria's reign the
Society has received many proofs of Boyal favour. Her Majesty became Patron
in 1838 [26], and the advocacy of the late Prince Consort at a public meeting in
1851 [27] must ever rank among the most important events in the Society's
history at home.
The form and manner of a Royal Letter may be of interest to many persons,
and that of 1779 is selected as being the last for that century and as containing
a summary of the Society's work in the now " United States " : —
" To the Most Beverend Father in Ood, Our Bight Trusty and Bight Entirely Beloved
Councillor, Frederick Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate of all England,
and Metropolitan.
" OEOBQE B.
"Tl TOST Beverend Father in God, Our Right Trusty and Right Entirely Beloved Coun-
SyJL c.llor, We greet you well. Whereas The Incorporated Society for the Propaga-
tion of the Oospel in Foreign Parts, have, by their petition, humbly represented unto Us,
that King William the Third of glorious memory, was graciously pleased to erect the
said Corporation, by letters patent, bearing date the 16th day of June, 1701, for the re-
ceiving, managing, and disposing of the charity of such of his loving subjects as should
be induced to contribute towairds the maintenance of an Orthodox Clergy, and the making
such other provisions, as might be necessary for the Propagation of the Gtospel in
Foreign Farts.
" That, the very great ezpences necessarily attending that good work have constantly
much exceeded the income of the Society, which ariseth almost entirely from the volun-
tary contributions of the Members of that Society, and of others our good subjects ; and
therefore the Society has been obliged, at several times, to make humble applications to
our Royal Predecessors, to Her Majesty Queen Anne in the Years 1711 and 1714 ; to
His Majesty King George the First in the Year 1718; and in 1741 and 1761, to His late
Majesty King George the Second our Royal Grandfather, for permission to make public
collections of Charity ; which applications were most graciously received, and per-
missions granted for the purposes aforesaid, by which means the Society was enabled to
carry on the good designs for which they were incorporated.
" That, it is now twenty-eight years since their last application was made to our Royal
Grandfather ; during which long period the fund of the Society hath been continually
becoming more inadequate to their expenses, and is at present quite exhausted. That,
the Society nevertheless are anxiously desirous to support and maintain their Mission-
aries, Catechists and Schoolmasters, within several of our provinces in North America,
and elsewhere, by whose means many of our subjects in those parts have had the comfort
of God's Word being preached to them, and the administration of his holy sacraments
continued amongst them, and many thousands of Indians and Negroes have been in-
structed and baptized in the true faith of Christ.
" That, notwithstanding the present separation of a considerable part of North America
from their allegiance to our Crown, the same oxpence hath been continued ; the Clergy,
who refused to renounce their allegiance, though for a time deprived of their churches,
being still intitlcd to a support from the Society, 'till upon the re-establishment of peace
they hhall be restored to their religious duties.
" The Society therefore, confiding in our great zeal for our holy religion, and our known
affection to all our subjects, most humbly prays, that We would be most graciously
pleased to grant them our Royal Letters, directed to the Lords the Archbishops of our
kingdom, for a General Collection of Charity within their several provinces, for the good'
uses of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Farts.
" We, taking the same into our Royal consideration, and being always ready to give
the best encouragement and countenance to undertakings which tend so much to the
promoting true piety, and our holy religion, are graciously pleased to condescend to
their request ; and do hereby direct you, that these our letters be communicated to the
several Suffragan Bishops within your province, cxprcb*jly requiring thf m t(. iAke care^
TBB SOOIBTT's FUNDS*
825
that publication b« made hereof, on such Sunday, and in Buch places, within their
respective Dioceies, as the said Bishops shall appoint ; and that, upon this occasion, the
Ministers in each parish do effectually excite their pariehioners to a liberal contribution,
whose benevolence towards carrying on the said charitable work shall be collected the
week following at their respective dwellings by the Church-wardens and Overseers of
the poor in each parish ; and the Ministers of the several parishes are to cause the sums
so collected to be paid immediately to the Treasurer, or Treasurers, for the time being,
of the said Society, to be accounted for by him, or them, to the Society, and applied to
the carrying on, and promoting, the above-mentioned good designs. And so we bid yon
very heartily farewell.
" Given at our Court at St. James's, the tenth day o/May, 1779>
in the nineteenth year of our reign.
" By His Majesty's Command,
" Weymocth." [28]
The next collection (in 1819) was in aid of the erection of Bishop's College,
Calcutta [29], that of 1835 for the building of schools and chapels for the emanci-
pated negroes in the West Indies and Mauritius [30] ; 1863 proved to be the last —
the total of the fifteen being thus derived : —
Collections under Royal Lettebs.
Tear
Belgn
Amount
£8,060
1711
Queen Anne
Within the Cities of London and Westminster, and
BiUs of Mortality
1714
)i )i
8,887
Cities of London and Westminster, Borough of
Southwark, Cities of Exeter and Bristol, within
the seaport towns of Newcastle-on-Tyne, Ply-
mouth, Bideford, Barnstaple, Whitehaven, and
Liverpool.
Cities of London and Westminster, and within a
1718
Oeorge I.
8,727
circuit oi 10 miles ; and also in the principal towns
trading to the plantations in America, as above
stated.
1741
George 11.
16,278
1761
„
19,786
1778
George III.
19,872
1819
Prince Regent
46,747
1881
William IV.
86,602
1886
1888
Queen Victoria
84,940
89,618
Within tlietwo Provinces of Canterbury and York.
1841
n 1)
86,627
1844
II f>
86,181
1848
If )i
88,478
1860
II II
29,618
1868
1 II
28,870
'
£882,981
[31]
The triennial issue of a Royal Letter for over twenty years seemed to have
secured its establishment as a permanent institution on behalf of the Society's
work : that the Society relied not entirely on precedent was shown by the claims
submitted to the Secretary of State in 1856 ; but " the promotion of the moral and
religious welfare of Her Majesty's subjects in all parts of the world," failed to be
recognised as a valid plea for the renewal of " the Royal favour " [32].
The Parliamentary grants entrusted to the Society had a shorter existence than
the Royal Letters. In 1749 Government began to make grants of land for the
use of the Church and Schools in Nova Scotia, and for the advantage of individual
Clergy who first engaged in that service. After the separation of the United
States from the parent country and a large body of Loyalists had settled in Nova
Scotia and the Canadas a further provision was made by Parliament for the
maintenance of Clergy in those colonies, and as parishes were constituted
additional glebe and school lands were granted. From 1814 to 1834 the Parlia-
mentary grants for North America were placed at the Society's disposal as the
administrators of that provision which had heretofore been distributed by the.
I :
m
ii,'i '
I/-, .i;
III
^J
r:==.
826
SOCIBTY FOR TBI PBOPAOATIOK OW THB aOSPBLt
;w
hi
!
Oolonial agents, and the salaries of the clergy were oonstitated in nearly eqnal
ratios of the allowanoe voted by Parliament and voluntary subscriptions. In 1832
Ctovemment decided that these grants should cease, and the Society was obliged
to give notice that the salaries of its Missionaries in North America must be
reduced in proportion.
The Clergy remonstrated, and implored the Crovemment and the Society to
rescue them from ruin. The justice of their claim was admitted by Oovcrnment,
and an arrangement wan made with the Society for the relief of the Clergy,
Government undertaking (1) to apply to Parliament for an annual grant of
£4,000 to be employed in paying the salaries of the Missionaries then employed
in Nova Scotia and the pensions to which they and their widows miglit become
entitled under the terms agreed upon in 1813 ; (2) to apply sums arising from
Colonial sources, and amounting in the whole to :C7,060, to the like purposes in
Upper Canada ; while the Society consented to appropriate annually from its
funds a sum not exceeding £10,285 for the payment of the salaries of the existing
Missionaries then in Lower Canada, a part of New Brunswick, Newfoundland,
Prince Edward Island, Cape Breton and Bermuda, and of the pensions of those
Missionaries and their widows. The immediate effect of this arrangement was to
secure certain Missionaries in Lower Canada and Nova Sootia about three-fourths
of their original salaries and to make a somewhat better provision for the rest of
the clergy in North America.
In some instances the deficiency was met by the congregations, but in Lower
Canada there waa no adequate response. T' Clergy generally submitted to the
hardships imposed on them, with gratitude lor the relief obtained, and only a
few abandoned their posts [33]. The Parliamentary grants administered by the
Society are tabulated on page 8.S1, the amount expended in North America
(1814-34) being £241.860. From 1335-46 the £62,384 derived from this source
formed part of the sum of £171,777 spent by the Society on negro education in
the West Indies and the Mauritius. [See p. 196.1
The prospect of the withdrawal of State aid had the effect of arousing the
Church to a fuller sense of its responsibility. Hitherto there had been too
much dependence on Royal Letters and Parliamentary grants. The former, it is
true, were successful in doing what voluntary effort has not yet accomplished —
that is, bringing every parish in England and Wales to contribute to Foreign
Missions. But this was never oftener than once in three years, and sometimes
after intervals of from ten to forty years. During these intervals nothing was
done for the cause in the majority of the parishes. Thus it was that the income
of the Society's General Fund from annual subscriptions, donations, and soUec-
tions (not including the Boyal Letter collections), averaged in the first century
only £2,340 a year. For the period 1801-30 the annual average was under £2,200.
The crisis of 1833-4 led to the adoption of an improved system of raising
funds, by the extension of Parochial Associations and District Committees through-
out the country, the holding of public meetings, and the circulation of Missionary
literature. Up to this time these agencies had been feebly represented in the
Society's organisation ; but by their means the income from subscriptions,
donations, and collections was increased nearly six-fold within the ten years
(1833, £8,747; 1843, £48,473) [34].
The University of Oxford granted £500 to the Society in 1838 [35]. Many
encouragements followed. The year 1843 was remarkable for the issue of letters
from the Archbishops and Bishops of England, Wales, and Ireland, approving
the Society's proceedings and appealing for an increase of its funds [36] ; and 1844
for the revival of the ancient practice of formally deputing persons* to obtain
increased subscriptions [37].
In 1845 the Bishops of the Scottish Church came to an unanimous resolution
to join with the Society in carrying out its designs [38]. The Colonial Churches
now began to show the fruit of the Society's t«aching — that they should be-
come not only self-supporting, but Missionary in their turn — and many dioceses,
grateful for past aid, have sought through the Society's agency to take their part
in the evangelisation of the world. These foreign contributions are in addition
* Sir Howard Douglas, T. D. Acland, Esq., T. Tomer, Esq., Mr. Alderman Gopeland,
F. H. DickinBon, Esq., and Joshua Watson, Esq.
THE BOOIBTT B FUNDS.
627
to the large sums raised and spent in the Colonies, which do not pass into tho
Society's accounts [38a].
Tho celebration of tne third Jubilee of the Society,* extending from June 16,
1851, to June 16, 1852, was "carried on in every quarter of the globe with
nnanimity and success far beyond previous expectations." The support of many
additional parishes at home was enlisted on behalf of the Society, and by the
end of 1852 a special fund of nearly £50,000 had been raised for (a) tho
extension of the Episcopate abroad ; (6) the Education of Missionary Candidates ;
(c) Emigrants' Spiritual Aid Fund; (rf) the General Turposes of tho Society
[38ft]. [See also pp. 81-2.]
Another proof of confidence and sympathy was shown on the non-renewal of
the Queen's Letter in 1856, by which the Society had to meet a loss of £10,000
per annum, or about one fifth of its General Fund income. On this occasion tho
Fresidentin conference with the home Bishops announced their readiness to address
a Pastoral Letter every third year to the Clergy of their several dioceses in aid of
the Society. It was however felt by the Society at the time that such a measure
would be far from securing the unanimous concurrence of the Clergy, and that it
would be better to rest satisfied with the assurance that the Episcopal influence
will be exerted in its behalf whenever opportunities are offered [39].
The vjluntary contributions on which the Society has mainly depended since
1856 are chiefly obtained by :
(1) Parochial Associations (first begun in 1819) ; (2) District Cotnmittees (first
begun in 1819) [39a] ; (3) Organising Secretaries, for dioceses, arch-
deaconries, rural deaneries. Sec, assisted by preachers and speakers mainly
supplied from the Society's office ;
nsing as agencies :
(a) Prayer ; (b) Meetings (illustrated by maps, diagrams, and magic lanterns) ;
(c) Sermons and jfrinted appeals ; (d) Boxes ; (e) Collecting Cards ; (f ) Sales
of Work.
The feeling of the Society in regard to Bazaars as distinguished from Sales of
Work was thus expressed by the Standing Committee in 1888 : —
"That while recognising the advantage to the Society of meetings organised by its
friends for the sale of work and other articles, which, in addition to the funds obtained,
enable those of small means to help by personal labour, the Standing Committee are
of opinion that the objects of excitement which are sometimes added to such sales
ought to be discouraged, since they are alien from the spirit of self-denial by which the
Gospel is best propagated " [40].
The occasion of this resolution was the refusal of the Society to accept money
which had been raised by means of a fancy fan: at Gloucester in 1887 [41].
Of all the organisations for raising Missionary funds the most effective has
been found to be the Parochial Association. Bishop Samuel Wilberforce, the
greatest Episcopal deputation i'ue Society has ever had [see p. 718], stated in
1835 that he had " witnessed in various parishes, in distant parts of the country,
the ntmost readiness on the part of the inhabitants in the lower ranks of life, to
contribute their small donations, when the objects of this Society and its claima
npon them have been pointed out ; " and that if the clergy " would endeavour to
establish a more general formation of Parochial Committees for the collection of
small donations as well as larger subscriptions . . . they would greatly increase the
fonda of the Society and extend its sphere of usefulness " [42].
The report of the Committee of the Society in 1844 was that, "as the main*
spring of the Society's augmented supplies hitherto was in parochial associations,
it needed only to extend the system of Parochial Associations, in order to secure a
sofflcient annual income " [43]. In 1846 it was reported that " many clergymen
hare found the greatest advantage to accrue to their own parishes from these
associations." People have come to take an interest in the religions improvement
of themselves and others from having first been interested in the Missions of the
Charch. One vicar, who was now raising £40 "where before nothing was
ooUected," assured his Bishop (Ripon) that " he would gladly give all the money
that had been raised, for the sake of the benefit done to his own flock." " From an ,
estranged and careless people" he had now "an affectionate, attentive, and full ,
* The first two Jabilees of the Society do not appear to have been obsenred in
any way.
^iii
rn-^fi a
'll
828
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEIi.
! !
\m>
oongrugation, with commanicants increased many fold "; dissont had disappeared
from the pariah and the meetins-house been closed. All this change he dated
"from the formation of his association in bohalf of the Society" [iSa],
The four Archbishops of England and Ireland, appealing for the Society in
1864, were " convinced that in no other way can the work be done than by everjf
parish, as a part of its separate parochial existence, raising its own contributions
for the woric " ; and they therefore besought the clergy " to preach one lermon
ttnHualljf, and make a collection for Church qf England Missions " [44].
Some progress has been made. The number of home churches contributing
to the Society in 1849 was 3,783; in 1869. 7,175 ; and in 1892 about 9,000 [45].
But while so many parishes remain unrepresented, it cannot be said that the
dedired extension has been attained.
The *• insufQcient support accorded to Missionary objects " moved the Society
in 1869 to petition the Convocations of Canterbury and York Provinces " to take
such steps as may seem expedient to them for the better support and advancement
of Missionary work" [46a]. This drew forth a proposal of the Upper House of
the Convocation of Canterbuiyto form a Board of Missions, whose objects, among
others, should be to "receive" and "allot" Missionary ^'"^ . ,. But as such a
step would have involved " a very injurious, perhaps a iat.a., interfererce with
at least one [the S.P.G.] of the great Missionf^r Societies of the Chiifch of
England," it was agreed, on the motion of the Lv ...r House, in July 1870 : That
the Board to be organised " should not undertake the direct management of
Miasions, cor the collecting or receiving of funds ; * but that it should be a body
inviting communications from all parts nf the world respecting the advancement
of Missions, and questions arising thereupon, on which advice or information
may from time to time be required."
Provision was also made for securing the appointment, on the Board, of repre-
sentatives of the Clergy and Laity and of the Missionary Societies [46i].
It was not however until July 4, 1884, that a Board of Missions was actually
constituted, and then (in view of the difficulty which had arisen in uniting the
two Provinces) it was formed for the Province of Canterbury alone [46(j].
Five years later a similar Board was formed for the Province of York.
From a movement inaugurated in 1889 the Society is now looking to the
development of Diocesan Organisation as the best means of promoting parochial
associations on behalf of Missions [45<^]. ^See also pp. 7, 82, 313, 821.]
CLASSIFICATION OF FUNDS.
I. The Obmeral Fund.
This fund, the mainstay of the Society's work, has existed from 1701 to the
present time, and has always been administered by the Society. [See p. 830-2.]
II. Special and Appbopriatbd Funds. [See p. 830-2.]
Class A. — "Special Funds" received under trust deed or other iviae, and
administered by the Society for the objects specified by the donors. These have
been in existence ever since 1713, but for the period 1857-82 most of them were
classed as " appropriated funds."
Class B. — " Special Funds," not administered by the Society.
In 1888 the Society having found that persons were occasionally desirous of making
benefactions for some specific object comprehended in its general designs, resolved, " That,
in iuture, Contributions designed for any particular colony, or specified purpose, be
received ; e^nd that they be placed at the disposal of the Bi^op for whose Diocese such
Contributions are intended " [46].
* A Diocesan Board of Missions was instituted at the Salisbury Synod in 1878 for the
furpose of endeavouring "to foster and promote in the Diocese an interest in the
'oreign Missions of the Church." This Board also was not to collect money. Experi-
ence proves the wisdom of this policy. At the great Missionary Council of the
American Church, held in Chicago in October 1893 (and attended by 86 Bishops and
many Clerical and Lay Members), it was stated that " nearly one-half of all the parishes "
in the American Church " are non-contributors to the Board of Missions" {see " Spirit
of Missions," 1898, pp. 896-7), and, according to the Bishop of Tasmania (himself a
believer in Boards of Missions as " ideally the beut " fiystem), oniy " a mere pittance " it
contributed through the Australasian Boards for the heathen r»Tts of their provinces.
{See " The Island Voyage " in Melanesian Mission Report, 1899;-
m\
THB SOCIBTY's FUNDS.
829
This resolution wns superseded in 1857 by a notice that
Contributions would be received " for any particular Diocese, Colony, or Mission, or
for anv special purpose consistent with tlie Society's general deaiipis " ; and would
(1) either be remitted direct to the Bishop of the Diocese for which they woro intended,
or (2) be applied by the Society to the objects pointed out— a« the donors might direct.
In the absence of any specific direction, the administration of the funds for the purpose
indicated rested with the Society [47].
The foregoing arrangement was modified in 1860, when it was declared that
contributions would be received " for any particular Colony or Diocese, for any
llission of the Society, or for any special purpose, which shall be approved by the
Standing Committee," and, according to the directions of the donors, would be
(1) elthe'- carried to the fund administered by the Bishop, or (2) applied at the
discretion ^i lo Society for the benefit of the diocese named [48], The moneys
left to the ki' ty's administration by these arrangements (2) of 1857 and 1860
were distingusued in the accounts as " Appropriated Funds" up to 1882 [49].
As to tlu other class (1) of s'pecial fund, it is "doubtful whether the Society's
action i recei^ ing such fn-: Js without accepting responsibility for their r.dminis-
tratii v/as not . . . contrary to the letter and spirit of its chsrter." In practice
many inconver encts resulted from the experiment. " It was found that a very
general misrpi "liension existed as to the administration of such funds, and that
the Socie* was generally supposed to give the weight of its authority and sanction
to an .dmini^tration for which it was not responsible, and of which it knew
nothi;.g" [60].
The Reports lur 1853 and 1860 contained warnings that the Society's " numerous
Missions in all parts of th'^ world, which are supported from its General Fund,
would be seriously embarrassed, V. ''lunors and subscribers were to .vithdraw their
regular contributions from that Fund, and devote them to Special Funds instead " ;
and the hope was expressed " that contributions to any Special Fund will always
be in addition to, and not in mb»tit%ition for, contributions to the General Fund."
The warnings were repeated but had little effect, and, as had been anticipated,
the existence of the Society's work began to be imperilled. Moreover the
Society's responsibilities had been increased by the colLipse of older Special Funds
which had ceased to be favourites as newer claimants appeared in the field [51].
[See cases of Borneo and Honolulu, pp. 684, 463, and R. 1879, p. 83.]
In view of the enormous increase in the number of Special Funds passing
through the hands of the Society's Treasurers, but over which the Society had no
control, it was resolved in May 1881 that while gladly recognising the zeal
manifested in the raising of Special Funds, for the future it must be " an indispens-
able rule that no such funds shall be opened at the office without the approval
and consent of the Standing Committee" [52].
This decision did not give satisfaction to some of the Society's supporters.
Accordingly in 1882 a large and representative Special Committee was appointed
to consider the whole subject. This Committee came to the conclusion " that it
was necessary for the Society to recur to the original system, which was un-
doubtedly the one exclusively contemplated by the Charter " [53]. This policy
having been accepted (and reaffirmed, on appeal, in 1882 and 1885) [53a], from
January 1883 moneys have been received for only those " Special Funds, opened
with the sanction of the Standing Committee, to be applied for the purposes
designated by the donors, the Society reserving the right of closing such accounts
at any time " [54].
The number oi these funds at present is 152. Since this arrangement came
into force the designation " Appropriated Fund " has been dropped [55]. \_See
ah> TV. 194-5, 461, 648, 696, 684, 735-6, 743, 745, 751, 771, 799, 825-6.]
III. Invkstbd OB Trust Funds.
As the Society is a Corporation with perpetual succession, it has special
advantages for holding capital sums invested in Government and other securities
as trust funds for the endowment of Colonial Dioceses or Missions, or for any
other purpose consistent with its general designs. The Society is always prepared
to entertain the question of accepting trusts of this character, and of undertaking
the responsibility of dealing as trustees with the capital and income of the funds.
In all such instances it is desirable that a power should be reserved by which, in
the event of the special object of the trust failing, the Society should be enabled
to substitute some other object of a kindred character [66].
I .■
A:.
880
INCOME AND BXFENDITUAE OF THE SOOIEIT 1701-1893.
QwsnuLL Fund
SPaciAL
Funds
OBARD
TOTAUI
Inoome
1 1
- Expen
- In-
Expen
- In-
Szpen-
Te«
Annnal
Snbflorip
tiona
J Don*
• tions
- Colleo-
tions
LegA'
oies
Divi-
dends
dto.
• T^SS™ mentary Total
"****" Grant/
ditare
come
dititre
come
ditare
£
e
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
1701
304
1,833
• •
..
,,
1 ,
1,637
463
..
*•
M37
462
1708
624
438
, ,
a ,
,,
,,
963
688
,,
, ,
963
688
1708
688
660
• •
..
, ,
, ,
1,347
864
• »
, ,
1,247
864
1704
606
908
• •
,.
, .
• •
1,607
1,343
.,
• •
1,807
1,343
1706
600
641
• •
,,
,,
1,260
2,619
,,
,,
1,350
3,619
1706
640
876
.,
..
• •
1,616
1,110
, ,
..
1,616
1,110
1707
888
187
, ,
>•
,,
,,
620
1,136
, ,
,,
630
1,136
1708
661
733
• •
*•
,,
,,
1,884
909
,,
,,
1,884
909
170»
479
436
• •
, ,
,^
916
1,370
,,
, ,
915
1,370
1710
716
647
• •
• •
• •
1,263
1,736
,,
,.
1,363
1,736
1711
630
841
• •
,,
3^869
, ^
4,430
1,846
, ,
,,
4,430
1,846
1718
426
368
• •
, ,
91
780
3,070
■ •
, ,
780
3,070
1713
718
1,610
• •
,,
,,
, ,
3,333
8,062
8,127
1,896
5,460
4,948
1714
697
606
..
,,
8,438
• •
4,636
2,792
1.186
399
6,810
3,191
1716
677
734
• •
, ,
464
• •
1,776
2,567
3,720
1,913
6,496
4,470
1716
661
918
, ,
,,
',679
2,633
3,273
3,460
4,861
6,093
1717
403
3,168
>•
• •
,,
, ,
3,667
2,010
3,020
4,821
4,687
6,331
1718
949
963
, ,
1,868
,,
3,270
1,911
1,444
1,734
4,714
3,646
1719
664
728
,,
3,330
, ,
8,713
2,045
2,294
8,647
6,006
6,692
1780
667
?,687
,,
39
4,173
1,823
1,014
8,077
8,317
4,900
1781
497
930
,,
• «
1,437
3,364
1,247
8,787
3,C74
6,141
?.78S
478
Jul!
,,
,,
J ^
3,866
2,040
610
3,084
8,466
4,064
17SS
484
8,007
• •
, ,
, ,
8,491
2,337
2,876
1,830
6,367
4,167
17S4
4S3
3,321
, ,
, ,
,,
2,664
2,977
2,397
1.184
6,061
8,461
1736
616
1,969
,,
,,
^ ,
3,488
8,471
1,789
2,010
4,374
4,481
1786
467
1,086
,,
,,
1,663
1,886
1,668
1,367
8,320
3,162
1787
406
3,033
• •
• •
3,438
2,989
1,430
1,082
3.868
4,081
1788
617
6,366
, ,
8,872
9,640
1,699
639
8,671
3,260
1789
466
3,169
, ,
,,
8.616
3,936
1,643
1,946
4,267
4,881
1710
481
't^
■ •
, ,
, ,
3,723
8,167
3,265
1,020
4,978
4,177
17S1
438
3,630
• •
• •
8,968
8,294
1,422
1,362
6,380
4,666
1788
469
1,684
, ,
• •
3,043
3,916
1,236
949
8,278
8,864
1788
488
898
, ,
1,386
8,434
1,623
1,178
8,009
4,602
1784
484
3^869
■
,,
, ,
3,848
4,127
763
793
8,606
4,930
1736
440
1,669
,,
, ,
3,099
8,476
£14
794
8,018
4,369
1736
469
2,498
•
,,
• •
8,987
4,386
1,190
696
4,167
4,980
1787
688
1,606
•
• •
, ,
3,128
8,473
1,897
1,243
3,738
4,714
1788
688
3,868
, ,
^ ,
3,376
8,472
1,597
607
4,973
3,979
1789
601
M?I
•
•
,,
.,
3,738
3,802
1,132
283
4,860
4,084
1740
638
1,619
• •
, ,
2,343
3,471
904
816
3,146
4,287
1741
613
9,371
, ,
3,98*
3,719
1,993
1.234
4,977
4,963
174S
713
1,367
ll',444
, ,
13,823
3,562
8.363
1,796
16,786
6,358
1748
697
3,640
8,898
, ,
6,636
8,969
8.291
1,873
9,936
6,841
1744
644
1,903
286
, ,
2,833
3,336
2,127
2,196
^.969
5,631
1746
736
2,318
188
• •
3,093
3,688
2.1123
1.868
5.714
6,666
174<»
664
1,807
18
2,483
3,490
:i76
3,309
3,469
6,799
1747
664
3,070
, ,
t •
3,724
4,044
•,fi06
2,790
4,330
6,834
1748
611
1,961
,.
3,(>73
4.178
1,620
2,266
4,093
6,443
1749
679
1,131
a ,
, ,
1,800
4,018
878
1,446
3,978
6,468
1760
718
1,327
a.
, ,
3,046
3,683
J. 167
l,2So
3,203
4,021
1761
714
1,699
340
,,
.,
3,663
8,6i>0
1,1 ■;6
1,179
3,719
4,878
1769
681
1,986
374
16,894
, ,
19,835
4,434
790
1,668
20,631
6,002
IT68
676
6,663
806
8,691
, ,
9,626
4,990
:',218
1423
ll,8«4
6,412
1764
76S
1,660
1,960
168
, ,
4,413
4,U69
1,783
1,263
6,181
6,831
17f6
653
3,611
983
184
, ,
4,280
4,616
1,663
1,466
6«932
6,080
1766
736
4,104
940
8
, ,
6,788
8,990
,,
, ,
6,788
3,990
1767
716
1,748
863
6
,,
3,319
4,139
1643
1,619
4,981
6,758
1768
743
3,830
1,876
,,
4,939
4,037
2,087
2,(;04
7,«2fl
6,041
1769
7»8
1,677
968
• •
3,863
4,120
2,810
1,126
6,163
6,246
1760
698
1,476
830
3,9H8
4,399
2,616
769
6,634
6,168
1761
646
1,«80
806
,,
131
4,764
.1,158
468
6,287
6,212
1768
486
1,0I»
744
, ,
3,24:)
4,U16
1,216
467
8,488
6,383
1768
837
4,737
718
,,
6,206
4,707
4.3/7
637
10,693
6,344
1764
688
3,684
709
, ,
8,970
4,9S3
2,638
1,116
6,613
6,069
1766
698
1,608
663
, ,
3,8(19
4,780
2,436
2,737
6,304
7,817
1766
669
6,470
648
, ,
7,687
4,4H1
2,629
1,763
10,216
6,348
1767
639
3,388
700
, ,
8,722
4,164
3,178
3137
6,896
6,291
17^8
678
3,634
1,186
, ,
4,338
4,273
2,603
1.010
6,781
6,818
17fi0
«3S
1,961
647
, ,
3.380
4,736
1,866
497
6,096
8,l8t
1770
6te
1,846
364
,,
3,436
6,617
2,467
1,761
4,903
7,368
1771
686
3,938
661
, ,
4,063
6,620
1,7U
3.340
8,774
8,860
1778
660
4,387
664
, ,
6,401
4,076
1,236
8,178
6,637
3,168
1778
643
1,836
434
, ,
3,791
6,121
613
3,216
8,404
7,888
1774
680
3,689
844
,,
3,463
4 834
1,394
1,881
4,857
6,C8S
1778
608
1,606
•• 1
••
;8o
«•
3,394
4,363
844
680
3,688
4,888
INCOME AND EXPENDITURB OP THE SOCIETY nOl-l69Z— (continued.) 831
Bzpen-
diture
£
4S2
S88
8«4
1,343
3,sia
1,110
1,13S
909
1,270
1,736
1,646
2,070
4,948
3,19!
4,470
6,003
6,331
3,6*5
6,692
4,900
6,141
4,084
4,167
8,461
4,481
3,162
4,081
3,260
4,881
4,177
4,666
8,8«4
4,602
4,920
4,369
4,980
4,714
3,»79
4,084
4,287
4,963
6,35ff
6,841
6,631
6,686
6,799
6,634
6,443
6,46S
4,92)
4,87a
6,0C2
6,412
6,831
6,080
3,9i)0
6,768
6,041
6,246
6,168
6,212
6,383
6,344
6,069
7,817
6,248
6,291
6,812
8,t8t
7,268
8,860
104
867
688
7,888
6,C8f
4.88t
.Obterai. Fn\a
Sfbcial
Grand
Funds
Totals
.
,
Income
Expen-
In.
Kzpen-
In-
Ezpen*
TTear
Annual
Sabscrip-
tions
Dona-
tion!
Oolleo>
tions
Lega-
CiM
DiTi-
dends,
Ac.
Royal
Letters
Parlia-
mentary
Grants
Total
diture
come
diture
come
ditnre
£
£
I
£
&
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
1778
641
8,188
..
t •
839
.,
,.
4.513
3,482
528
2,554
5,041
0,038
1777
488
877
••
..
345
..
• •
1,610
3,200
450
965
3,060
4,168
1778
697
727
..
..
200
..
. »
1,524
8,298
1,045
682
3,669
8,980
1779
486
3,060
. 1
..
170
12.435
, ,
16,140
3,162
232 1,165 1
16,375!
4,817
1780
480
769
..
..
719
6,666
8,514
3.693
998
1,380
9,612
5,078
-1781
660
737
..
..
963
331
,.
2,681
4,175
. ,
2,071
8,581
6.246
1782
548
1,064
..
. .
1,009
38
• •
3,«44
4,607
, ,
466
2,644
5,078
1783
481
3,369
..
, .
792
18
, ,
3,554
3.655
,.
80
3,654
3,735
1784
600
1,640
..
■ •
1,006
..
.,
3,045
3,828
500
108
3,545
3,988
1786
666
446
.,
.,
969
..
,.
1,980
2,734
500
1,086
8,480
3,819
1786
698
4,883
..
1,094
• •
,.
6,870
2,870
500
31
7,070
3,601
1787
498
1,093
..
..
1,157
• •
..
2,748
1.948
927
30
3,675
1,978
1788
487
1,403
.,
,.
1,309
. .
,,
3.199
2,304
1,274
39
4,473
2,348
1789
526
743
• •
..
1,397
.•
• •
3,565
2,708
2,665
2,708
1790
836
612
..
..
1,416
• •
• •
2,664
2,644
2,564
2,544
1791
647
719
• ■
1,302
..
. ,
2,668
2,352
2,658
2,3(2
179S
698
994
..
..
1,368
..
• •
8,952
2,665
3,958
8,668
1798
447
720
..
. .
1,880
..
a .
2,627
2,655
2,627
2,668
irn
533
606
,.
..
1,41S
,,
, ,
2.441
3,1!?0
1,987
80
4,428
3,200
1789
465
678
• •
..
2,194
• ■
,,
8,337
2,996
1,334
106
4,671
3,103
17(6
446
1,830
..
..
3,048
..
,«
5,823
2,610
385
219
5,708
2,829
1T97
411
889
• t
..
3,164
,.
. ,
3,864
3,398
643
413
4,507
3,811
1798
477
81
..
..
3,276
• •
, ,
3.833
3,699
3,833
3,699
1T99
467
96
..
849
8,248
,.
. ,
4,160
3,197
4,160
3,197
1800
436
76
874
34291
, .
,,
4.666
3,697
3,425
1,444
8,090
5,041
1801
427
77
,,
98
3,378
, ,
, ,
3,980
3,631
2,477
1,867
6,457
5,498
1802
414
116
..
278
3,389
• «
• •
4,196
3,419
662
1,994
4,864
5,418
1808
461
166
192
3,S31
,.
, ,
4,340
3,478
3,393
2,621
7,733
6,099
1804
431
67
, .
60
3,806
• •
,,
4,33 1
3,847
1.554
1,886
6,888
5,788
1806
401
84
• •
179
8,817
..
, ,
4,481
3,639
1,811
513
6,292
4.068
1806
468
30
• •
14
3,882
. ,
,,
4,381
3,099
8,345
1,139
6,726
4,388
1807
888
180
.,
142
3,849
• •
,,
4,500
3.817
1,665
3,603
6,164
6,420
1808
460
60
• •
313
3,804
..
...
4,616
4,169
4,516
4,158
1809
888
87
• •
..
8,381
,,
. ,
4,291
3.889
1,726
1,214
6,017
6,108
1810
408
86
,.
8
4,028
, ,
, ,
4,480
8,965
2,756
2.973
7,236
6,938
1811
43»
61
«•
60
3,994
• •
• ■
4,630
3.567
3,270
3,004
7.800
8,671
1812
887
68
,,
4
4,017
, ,
• •
4,466
8,607
3,190
3,104
7.656
5,611
1818
403
38
. ,
184
4.061
• •
,,
4,676
3,708
2 760
2,809
7,425
6,614
1814
483
13
,,
, ,
4,087
,,
1,800
6,331
6,011
1,785
2.293
8,1lC
8,804
1816
401
36
, ,
50
4,246
,,
0,730
10,462
9,800
2,988
2.189
13,440
l;,98»
1816
884
34
,,
640
4,169
,,
7,860
18.067
13,016
6,783
2,479
19,849
15,498
1817
411
18
, ,
4
4,176
,,
8,126
12,784
10,680
4,942
2,475
17,076
18,158
1818
483
136
,,
10
4.376
, ,
8,912
13317
13,548
6,826
2,897
19,643
16,445
1819
660
1,618
,,
97
4,845
43,833
7,762
68.391
16J93
6,046
4,081
64,440
80,374
1820
1,837
14
, ,
117
6,226
1,161
11,512
20,307
24,025
3,8681 4,382
34.325
88,407
1831
1,036
646
, ,
90
6.195
908
9,887
18,261
22,848
4,902
4,163
38.158
37,001
1892
1,638
448
,,
87
6.037
156
9,412
17,693
26.360
4,766
4,033
33.459
39,892
1828
1,974
160
, ,
, ,
6,636
, ,
9,212
17,961
28,376
3,352
4,132
21,313
83,50S
1824
3,768
861
, ,
137
6,411
, ,
80.881
29,438
28,470
5,307
4,709
34,745
38.170
1836
3,41»
1,311
,,
, ,
6.479
.,
32,664
32,783
80,207
5,410
5,059
38,193
35,366
1836
4,333
1,860
,,
, ,
6,366
, ,
16.632
88.970
31,064
4,653
4,413
31.833
35,477
1897
4,661
3.089
, ,
1.168
5.585
, ,
10,532
38,936
33.209
5,902
4,058
34.887
37,:!62
1838
6,976
3,(08
813
87,143
6,054
,,
16,532
57,124
36.831
4,370
8,839
61,494
40,670
1829
6,974
3,860
563
1,376
5.821
, ,
16,533
32,626
40.917
5,628
4,325
38,147
45,2«3
1880
6,3(8
819
684
433
6,334
, ,
18,588
29,745
41,649
3,167
9,720
32,902
61,268
1881
6,893
1,896
686
•38
6.060
,.
15.632
29,030
40.988
4,303
6,563
33,333
47,651
1838
6.930
1,150
640
800
8,604
34,000
13.760
64,774
40,3C3
3.663
7,951
68,487
48,264
1888
6,683
1,042
1,173
3.611
6,738
I.»92
8,250
26,938
33,710
3,677
6,667
30,615
40,377
1834
8,966
1,670
1,438
501
5,311
,,
4,000
21,961
29,293
8,513
3,503
26,474
32,796
1836
7,846
18.886
764
167
5,147
, ,
, «
32,768
40,578
8,678
5,248
36,347
45,826
1886
7,646
7,148
666
816
6,970
84,860
7.600
64,984
40,660
13,13e
4,128
78,128
44,788
1887
7,880
3,773
878
690
6,918
90
7,160
26,328
00.414
3,247
4,097
39,675
64,511
1888
10,916
3,708
3,469
476
8.745
. ,
13.000
36,302
65,969
6,96S
4,618
41,965
60,677
1889
18,788
4,669
4.604
3,600
4,703
89,877
, ,
69,501
54,728
4,(31
6.026
74,136
69,756
1840
19,680
13.838
6,823
6,4(6
6,703
141
7,000
57,018
66,704
9,111
7.504
66,133
74,208
1841
36,289
11,186
4,816
6,099
4,336
,,
14,000
60,026
81,433
9,89^
7,263
74,933
88,696
1848
33,049
8,873
4,011
1,618
8,963
35,816
8,500
77,228
81,694
9,10^
16,438
88,882
97,038
1848
38,300
18.789
6,684
423
8,378
308
, ,
62,381
84.137
16,6U
11,014
68,900
95,151
1844
30,478
13,843
6,993
6,144
3,439
4
(.861
6.%246
7«.383
11,46E
13,869
74,710
92,202
184S
81,769
7,615
4,156
4;4sg
9,108
34.398
1,363
80.904
67,631
13.28t
13,314
99,192
80,946
1846
82,860
10,044
6,389
4,748
8,(48
788
,,
60,755
62,998
12,20«
18,045
68,b61
78,048
1847
83,09*
4,686
6,116
891
3,728
8
, ,
45,672
64,319
40,25i
32,036
86.835
96,885
1848
83,883
7,367
3.468
4,8(8
1089
83,010
. ,
81,804
62,739
14,20!
17,461
96.007
80,200
1849
86.801
17,667
6,888
4,680
3338
1,380
ft
67.489
74,«i6
19,14(
) 82,015
86.688
106,881
1810
86,841
•,4e6
6,366
7,814
3,090
188
• •
68,865
66,387
S7,0et
19,847
89,483
85,884
!
i
.'
j
1
\
1 i.
1
m^\
\
1
)
11
Ml
f(!
.HI
;i:
!.}
832
SOCIETT FOR THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
ii!
inii
INCOME AND EXPENDITURE OF THE SOCIETY
1701 -1893— «w«ntt«l.
OsKBRAL Fund
Spkcial
PtWDS
appropriated
Funds
See pp. 838-9
Obaxd
Totals
Income
Expen-
diture
tnoome
See
foot-
Expen-
diture
Income
Expen-
diture
Income
Subscrip-
tions,
Donn-
tlona
DlTi-
Royal
Letters
Expen*
dltnre
Year
Legaciee
denda,
dto.
Total
notet
&CoUeo-
tiong
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
£
1851
38,331
4,654
2,610
29,343
46,504
60,718
65,583
17,823
,.
.,
101,086
78,641
18S3
43,632
4,489
3,713
109
61,834
69,035
31,601
37,713
, .
, ,
83,335
86,797
1803
46,886
9,434
3,066
66
69,374
63,674
37,630
40,838
.,
. ,
86,894
104,518
1864
43,676
3,161
3,754
37,710
60,690
00,306
23,429
33,747
• t
74,019
04,143
1866
61,606
10,853
3,736
660
66,093
65,678
16,117
32,«36
..
• •
82,210
88,808
1866
64,647
11,117
3,008
,,
69,672
66,138
34,896
22,243
104,467
88,381
1867
60,664
9,406
4,125
..
73,086
70,126
13,239 \
12,621
20,613
6,164
•
92,488
90,7S8»
1868
63,864
6,066
4,876
73,806
69,526
18,018
16,266
•
108,693
87,644»
1869
61,466
4,340
4,000
.,
70,604
71,024
25,986
12,668
10,830
•
116,429
83,698»
1860
66,072
5,189
6,648
..
76,909
"7,068
13,023
24,610
2,304
•
»1,386
101,668«
1861
63,814
6,091
7,610
,.
76,616
7k\799
6,403
6,000
7,393
10,809
89,312
96,608
1863
60,894
12,973
4,167
77,023
73,760
6,677
6,730
9,726
16,933
93,326
96,413
1863
62,600
6,840
4,617
..
73,367
76,733
6,576
4,949
8,000
83.778
87,832
106,460
1864
68,317
13.661
4,800
86,677
80,221
7,668
6,640
8,663
17,661
102,996
104,422
1866
67,903
6,392
4,562
78,847
86,083
7,238
7,676
8,126
33,688
94,267
116,246
1866
67,601
6,231
4,483
78,405
93,142
6,461
6,294
6,318
18,083
91,184
111,618
1867
71,002
9,983
4,070
..
86,065
88,256
20,219
5,958
0,272
18,216
114,646
106,434
1868
07,227
6,175
3,382
76,784
86,225
14,239
0,125
13,100
10,237
103,132
105,687
1860
63,636
15,837
3,406
.,
82,879
77,982
18,970l
10,330
7,586
10,048
106,434
09,269
1870
60,672
8,006
3,442
..
72,120
74,242
12,964/
17,467
7,380
6,673
92,463
98,38*
1871
64,703
8,347
3,102
76,242
78,606
11,761'
0,134
0,601
6,230
97,604
92,970
1872
73,304
8,061
3,047
..
84,602
77,466
12,093,
13,241
30,9281
12,801
16,628
6,001
113,124
96,447
1873
76,067
8,173
3,493
, ,
86,732
76,332
0,687
10,286
6,767
110,269
92,686
1874
73,660
15,302
4,000
..
92,874
79,297
31,510
11,036
10,089
134,838
111,796
1876
77,006
7,909
4,069
. .
88,983
80,427
26,191
33,038
10,120
10,877
125,294
113,342
1876
73,217
13,211
4,323
,.
90,761
86,876
35,871
85,693
10,284
7119
136,906
119,687
1877
74,336
11,500
4,733
00,468
96,090
29,329
35,188
"S'SS^
26,762
148,438 1 157,040
1878
73,070
14,434
4,929
..
02,433
88,268
32,007
36,526
80,807
16,684
145,237 131,479
1870
71,090
10,935
4,764
■ «
86,788
93,801
34,943
33,668
0,043
18,860
131,674 144,729
1880
71,037
9,639
4,611
■ '
86,277
90,467
43,569
35,836
10,443
11,885
138,389 134,168
1881
76,120
6,421
4,168
84,700
04,077
39,643
86,500
10,636
18,731
134,078,149,308
1883
78,832
8,031
3,983
. .
00,846
86,109
33,871 '
41,402
18,196
12,788
143,613 1 140,239
1883
79,894
6.998
4,084
00,076
86,136
18,696
36,911
..
7,679
109,572 . 122,047
1884
77,443
9,250
3,963
90,656
04,679
19,383
24,638
,.
, ,
110,039 ! 119,311
1886
78,006
19.640
4,170
. ,
101,825
92,881
16,146
31,689
..
, ,
117,971
114,640
1886
76,764
7,062
3,563
86,060
94,716
18,743
19,353
, ,
106,712
114,068
1887
77,726
10,313
3,054
,,
03,003
92,934
17,763
17,662
. .
,,
109.765
110,406
1888
106,610
8,553
3,222
117,386
90,046
20,983
30,471
. ,
. .
138,367
110,616
1880
86,922
9,468
6,008
• ■
101,308
91,403
23,<i41
19,961
. ,
. ,
126,039
• 111,364
1890
81,826
20,270
4,081
116.076
04,178
48,307
83,078
. ,
, ,
164,383
117,366
1801
82,933
0,254
6,342
07,630
100,366
18,991
19,003
, ,
, .
116,630:120,268
1802
80,062
14,730
5,230
, ,
100,031
100,273
27,118
38,805
,,
, ,
127,149 124.078
1803
81,183
1 8,63P
4,650
..
04,471
101,398
18,608
36,808
..
118.070
128.288
Beferences (Chapter C.).— 11] Jo., July 10, 1701; App. Jo. A, p, 1. [2J Jo..
July 10, 1701. [3] P. 818 of this book. [4] Jo., Sept. 19 and Oct. 17, 1701 : tea alto
App. Jo. A, pp. 44-6. f4o] Jo., Oct. 17, 1701. [6] Jo., Nov. ai, 1701. {0, 7J Jo.,
June 26, July 8, Aug. 31, Sept. 18, Oct. 16, Nov. 20, 1702 ; Jan. 16, Aug. 20, 1708 ; Jan. 28,
1704; June 16, 1706. [81 Jo., Nov. J.9, 1708. [0] Jo., Aug. 21, 1702; Mar. 19, Nov. 19,
1708; R. 1706, p. 84. [10] Jo., Jan. 18, Feb. 1, 1706. [11] Jo., Dec. 8, 1702; Nov. IP,
1708. [12] Jo., Dec. 17, 1708; Feb. 4, 1704 ; Feb. 15, 1706. [18] Jo. Mar. 2, 80, 1705 ;
Mar. 21, Apr. 18, May 16, July 18, Sept. 19, 1707 ; Dec. 2, 1709 ; Apr. 20, 1711. [14, 18]
Jo., Nov. 19, Dec. 17, 1714 ; Jan. 21, May 20, 1715 ; R. 1714, pp. 41-2. |16o] R. 1714,
pp. 41-2. [18] Jo., Mar. 21, July 18, Oct. 17, 1707 ; Feb. 20, Mar. 6, May 21, 1708. [17
Jo., Fob. 8, 10, Dec. 19, 1710; Jan. B, 1711. [17a] Jo., Nov. 16, 1706; App. Jo. A, No. 88. [18'
Jo., Apr. 17, 1702 ; R. 1704, p. 1. [19] Jo., Mar. 16, 1711. [20] Jo., Apr. 20, May 18, 1711.
rail Jo.,Mar. 80, Apr. 6, 28, 1714. [22] See p. 825 of this book. [23] Jo., Sept. 17, Oct. 15,
1714. [24] R. 1741, p. 61. [25] R. 1779, p. 57. [29] Jo., V. 44, p. 240 : tee aUo Jo.,
V. 46, pp. 18, 14, 176-7. [27] R. 1852, p. 44 : tee aho Jo., V. 45, pp. 18, 14. [28] R.
1779, pp. 67-60. [20] R. ^818, pp. 76-8 4 ; R. 1819, pp. 84-94. OJ R. 1884-5, pp. 60-1.
t The special funds shown in this column for the yean 1667 to 1882 really formed no
part of the Society's income, but were Bimpl^ received by the Treasurers and forwarded
to their destinations, according to the direction of the dohors.
* The expenditure of the approp tated funds is not shown in the published accoonts
for the period 1957-60.
ANNIVERSARY SERMONS.
83?
[31] R. 1851, p. 115. [32] R. 1857, pp. 26-27. [33] R. 1827, pp. 224-5, 231 ; R. 1881,
pp. 190-3 ; B. 1882, pp. 6, 7 ; R. 1838, p. 64 ; R. 1834-5, pp. 19, 27-8 ; R. 1830, p. 23 ; R.
1887, p. 18 ; R. 1838, p. 155 ; R. 1854, p. 27. [34] R. 1886, pp. 24-5 ; R. 1838, p. 21 ; R.
1840, p. 60 ; R. 1846, pp. 45, 100. [35] R. 1888, p. 194 ; Jo., V. 44, p. 244. [30] R. 1843
pp. 75-102. [37] R. 1845, p. 32. [38] Jo., V. 45, pp. 185-6 ; R. 1845, p. 130. [38aj
R. 1846, p. 45 ; R. 1848, p. 42 ; R. 1854, p. 27 ; R. 1856, p. 25, and Foreign Lists in
Society's Reports. [386] R. 1851, pp. 82-110 ; R. 1852, pp. 43-77 ; " First Week of the
Third Jubilee " (S.P.G.) ; pp. 81-2 of this book. [39] R. 1857, p. 28. [39a] R. 1819,
pp. 98-100 ; B. 1827, p. 280 ; R. 1846, p. 100 ; R. 1860, p. 118. [40] Standing Committee
Book, V. 44, p. 198. [41] Do., pp. 96, 100, 142-4. [42] R. 1834-5, pp. 9, 10 ; R. 1835,
pp. 25-6 : see also R. 1848, p. 39 ; R. 1850, p. 118. [43] R. 1844, p. 108. [43a] R. 1847,
pp. 140-1 : see also R. 1844, p. 43 ; R. 1846, pp. 45, 100 ; R. 1848, p. 39 ; R. 1850, pp. 117-18 ;
R. 1851, pp. 110, 113, 116 ; R. 1854, p. 31 ; R. 1857, p. 29 ; R. 1858, p. 26 ; R. 1859, p. 26 ; M.F.
1888, pp. 60-1. [44] R. 1804, p. 9. [45] R. 1891, p. 175. [45a] Jo., Feb. 19, AprQ 16, 1869 ;
M.F. 1869, pp. 90, 152-4. [456] Jo., June 17, July 15, 1870; M.F. 1870, pp. 222, 242-8,
245, 255 : see also Jo., Dec. 15, 1871 ; M.F. 1873, p. 181. [45c] Proceedings of Canter-
bury Convocation, July 4, 1884. [45rf] Standing Committee Book, V. 45, pp. 84, 47, 70,
176, 207, 210, 252, 254, 807. [46] R. 1888, p. vi. [47] R. 1857, p. ii. [48] Jo., V. 48,
pp. 61-8 ; R. 1860, p. 27 ; M.F. 1860, p. 167. [49] Accounts, 1857-82, and p. 832 of
this book. [50] M.F. 1885, pp. 62-3, and Jo., V. 54, p. 281. [51] R. 1853, p. 36 ; R. 1854,
p. 30 ; R. 1855, p. 22 ; B. 1860, pp. 3, 26 ; B. 1860, p. 201 ; Jo., V. 48, p. 63 ; E. 1879,
pp. 82-8; Applications Committee Beport, 1871, p. 8. [52] Standing tloramittee Book,
V. 40, p. 170. [53] Jo., V. 64, pp. 20, 20, 31, 115-16, 122 ; f '«nding Committee Book,
V. 40, p. 400 ; do., V. 41, pp. 2, 8 ; B. 1882, p. 10. [53a] Jo., V. 54, pp. 128-30, 271, ^79-S2.
[54] Standing Committee Book, V. 41, pp. 2, 2a, 3. [65] See Accounts in Annual
Beports. [56] Standing Committee Book, V. 41, pp. 2 and 2a (pp. 7 and 9).
CHAPTER CI.
ANNIVERSARY SERMONS.
A Standing Order was made by the Society on July 8, 1701, "That there be
a Sermon preacht before the Society on the third Friday in every February, and
that the Preacher and Place be appointed by the President " [1]. In 1830 the
fixing of the time was also left to the President [2].
From 1702 to 1853 (excepting 1703, 1843, and 1849, not printed) the Sermons
formed part of the Annual Reports. Since then they have been only occasionally
printed. The Places selected have been : —
From 1702 to 1839, St. Maby-lb-Bow, excepting in 1706 and 1806, when
St. Lawrence Jewry was substituted.
From 1840 to 1892, St, Paul's Cathedral.
The Month— From 1702 to 1731, February; 1832-49, May; 1830-92, June.
For the first twenty-five years or more the Hour chosen was generally 8 a.m. —
on a few occasions 9 a.m. Of recent years the hour has been 1 1 a.m., and the
occasion has been marked by a celebration of the H0I7 Communion.
LIST OF PEEACHERS.
1702 Dr. R. Willis, Dean of Lincoln.
1703*Dr. Lloyd, Bishop of Worcester.
1704 Dr. G. Burnet, Bishop of Sarum.
1705 Dr. J. Hough, Bp. of Lichfld.& Coventry.
1700 Dr. J. Williams, Bishop of Chichester.
1707 Dr. W. Beveridge, Bishop of St. Asaph.
1708 Dr. W. Stanley, Dean of St. Asaph.
1709 Sir William Dawes, Bishop of Chester.
1710 Dr. C. Trimnel, Bishop of Norwich.
'711 Dr. W. Fleetwood, Bishop of St. Asaph.
1712 Dr. White Kennet, Dean of Peterboro'.
1718 Dr. J. Moore, Bishop of Ely.
1714 Dr. G. Stanhope, Dean of Canterbury.
1715 Dr. St. George Ash, Bishop of Clogher.
1716 Dr. T. Sherlock, Dean of Chichester.
1717 Eev.T. Hayley, M. A.,Can. Res. of Chioh.
1718 Dr. P. Bisse, Bishop of Heraford.
1719 Dr. E. Chandler, Bp. of Lichfield & Cov.
1730 Dr. S. Bradford, Bishop of Carlisle.
1721 Dr. E. Waddington, aft. Bp. of Chioh.
17«i Dr. H. Boulter, Bishop of Bristol.
1728 Dr. J. Waugh, Dean of Gloucester.
1724 Dr. T. Green, Bishop of Ely.
1726 Dr. J. Wynne, Bishop of St. Asaph.
1726 Dr.
1727 Dr.
1728 Dr.
3729 Dr.
1730 Dr.
1731 Dr.
1732 Dr.
1738 Dr.
1734 Dr.
1735 Dr.
1736 Dr.
1737 Dr.
1738 Dr.
1789 Dr.
1740 Dr.
1741 Dr.
1742 Dr.
1748 Dr.
1744 Dr.
1745 Dr.
1740 Dr.
1747 Dr.
1748 Dr.
1749 Dr.
Sermon not prinked.
J. Wilcocks, Bishop of Gloucester,
J. Leng, Bishop of Norwich.
B. Reynolds, Bishop of Lincolr .
H. Egerton, Bishop of Herefoi ^.
Z. Pearce, af twrds. Bp. of Rochester.
J. Denne, Archdeacon of Rochester.
G. Berkeley, Dean of Londonderry.
B. Smalbroke, Bp. of Lichfld. & Cov.
I. Maddox, Dean of Wells.
F. Hare, Bishop of Chichester.
J. Lynch, Dean of Canterbury.
N. Clagget, Bishop of St. David's.
T. Herring, Bishop of Bangor.
J. Butler, Bishop of Bristol.
M. Benson, Bishop of Gloucester
T. Seeker, Bishop of Oxford.
H. Stebbing, Chancellor of Sarum.
M. MawBon, Bishop of Chichester.
J. Gilbert, Bishop of Llandafl.
P. Bearcroft, Sec. of the Society.
M. Hutton, Bishop of Bangor.
J. Thomas, Bishop of Lincoln.
S. Lisle, Bishop of St, Asaph.
W. George, Dean of Ijinoofn.
ii
^::4
m\
r u
-AM
m
%
884
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGAyiON OP THE GOSPEL.
1760 Dr. R. Trevor, Bishop of St. David's.
1761 Dr. J. Thomas, Bp. of Peterborough.
1762 Dr. R. Osbaldistone, Bishop of Car lisle.
1763 Dr. B. Crosset, Bishop of LandaS.
1764 Dr. R. Drummond, Bp. of St. Asaph.
1766 Dr. T. Hayter, Bishop of Norwich.
1766 Dr. P. Comwallis, Bp. of Lichfld. & Gov.
1767 Dr. E. Keene, Bishop of Cheater.
1768 Dr. J. Johnson, Bishop of Gloucester.
1760 Dr. A. EIHb, Bishop of St. David's.
1760 SirW. Ashburaham, Bp. of Chichester.
1761 Dr. R. Newcome, Bishop of Llandaif.
1762 Dr. J. Hume, Bishop of Oxford.
1763 Dr. J. Egerton, Bishop of Bangor.
1764 Dr. R. Terrick, Bishop of Peterborough.
1766 Dr. P. Yonge, Bishop of Norwich.
1766 Dr. W. Warbnrton, Bp. of Gloucester.
1767 Dr. J. Ewer, Bishop of Llandaft.
1768 Dr. J. Green, Bishop of Lincoln.
1769 Dr. T. Newton, Bishop of Bristol.
1770 Dr. P. Keppell, Bishop of Exeter.
1771 Dr. R. Lowth, Bishop of Oxford.
1772 Dr. C. Moss, Bishop of St. David's.
1778 Dr. J. Shipley, Bishop of St. Asaph.
1774 Dr. E. Law, Bishop of Carlisle.
1776 Dr. S. Barrington, Bishop of LlandaS.
1776 Dr. J. Hinchcliffe, Bp. of Peterborough.
1777 Dr. W. Markham, Archbishop of York.
1778 Dr. B. North, Bishop of Worcester.
1779 Dr. J. York, Bishop of St. David's.
1780 Dr. J. Thomas, Bishop of Rochester.
1781 Dr. R. Hnrd, Bp. of Lichfield and Gov.
1782 Dr. John Moore, Bishop of Bangor.
1783 Dr. Beilby Porteus, Bishop of Chester.
1784 Dr. John Butler, Bishop of Oxford.
1786 Dr. John Ross, Bishop of Exeter.
1786 Dr. T. Thurlow, Bishop of Lincoln.
1V87 Dr. J. Warren, Bishop of Bangor.
1788 Dr. J. Comwallia, Bp. of Lich. and Cov.
1789 Dr. 8. Halifax, Bishop of Gloucester.
1790 Dr. Lewis Bagot, Bishop of Norwich.
1791 Dr. E. Smallwell, Bishop of Oxford.
1792 Dr. G. Pretyman, Bishop of Lincoln.
1793 Dr. J. Douglas, Bishop of Salisbury.
1794 Dr. W. Cleaver, Bishop of Chester.
1796 Dr. S. Horsley, Bishop of Rochester.
'^ . 90 Dr. R. Beadon, Bishop of Gloucester.
1797 Dr. C. M. Sutton, Bishop of Norwich.
1798 Dr. E. Vernon, Bishop of Carlisle.
1799 Dr. 8. Madan, Bishop of Peterborough.
1800 Dr. H. R. Courtenay, Bishop of Exeter.
1801 Dr. F. Comewall, Bishop of Bristol.
1802 Dr. J. Buckner, Bishop of Chichester.
1808 Dr. John Randolph, Bishop of Oxford.
1804 Dr. H. W. Majendie, Bishop of Chester.
1806 Dr. G. I. Huntingford, Bp. of Gloucest.
1806 Dr. T. Dampier, Bishop of Rochestei.
1807 Dr. George Pelliam, Bishop of Bristol.
1808 Dr. T. Burgess, Bishop of St. David's.
1809 Dr. John Fisher, Bisliop of Salisbury.
1810 Dr. H. Bathurst, Bishop of Norwich.
1811 Dr. John Luxmore, Bishop of Hereford.
1612 Dr. S. Goodenough, Bishop of Carlisle.
1818 Dr W. L. ^ilansell. Bishop of Bristol.
1814 Dr. B. E. Sparke, Bishon of Ely.
1816 Dr. William Jackson, Bp. of Oxford.
1816 Dr. G. H. Law, Bishop of Chester.
1817 Dr. William Howley, Bp. of London.
1818 Dr. J. Parsons, Bp. of Peterborough.
1819 Dr. H. Ryder, Bishop of Gloucester.
1820 Dr. Edward Legge, Bishop of Oxford.
1821 Dr. H. Marsh, Bishop of Peterborough.
* Sermons not printed.
1822 Dr. W. Van Mildert, Bp. of Llandaff.
1823 Dr. John Kaye, Bishop of Bristol.
1824 Dr. William Carew, Bishop of Exeter.
1826 Dr. C. Bethell, Bishop of Gloucester.
1826 Dr. R. J. Carr, Bishop of Chichester.
1827 Dr. C. J. Blomfield, Bishop of Chester.
1828 Dr. J. B. Jenkinson, Bp.of St. David's.
1829 Dr. C. R. Sumner, Bp. of Winchester.
1880 Dr. Robert Gray, Bishop of Bristol.
1831 Dr. Hugh Percy, Bishop of Carlisle.
1832 Dr. George Murray, Bp. of Rochester.
1838 Dr. Edward Copleston, Bp. of Llandaff.
1884 Dr. John B. Sumner, Bp. of Chester.
1836 Dr. Richard Bagot, Bishop of Oxford.
1886 Dr. J. H. Monk, Bishop of Gloucester.
1837 Dr. Edward Maltby, Bishop of Durham.
1838 Dr. Henry Phillpotts, Bp. of Exeter.
1839 Dr. Joseph Allen, Bishop of Ely.
1840 Dr. William Otter, Bp. of Chichester.
1841 Dr. C. T. Longley, Bishop of Ripon.
1842 Dr. Edward Denison, Bp. of Salisburj'.
1843*Dr. Edward Stanley, Bp. of Norwich.
1844 Dr. Thos. Musgrave, Bp. of Hereford.
1846 Dr. G. Davys, Bishop of Peterborough.
1846 Dr. Connop Thirlwall, Bp. of St.David's.
1847 Dr. Henry Pepys, Bishop of Worcester.
1848 Dr. A. T. Gilbert, Bishop of Chichester.
1849*Dr. John Lonsdale, Bp. of Lichfield.
1850 Dr. Samuel Wilberforce, Bp. of Oxford.
1851 Dr. Thomas V. Short, Bp. of St. Asaph.
1852 Dr. S. A. McCoskry, Bp.of Michign.U.S.
1853 Dr. J. P. Lee, Bishop of Manchester.
1854*Dr. R. Whately, Archbishop of Dublin
1855*Dr. R. D. Hampden, Bp. of Hereford.
ie66*Dr. John Graham, Bishop of Chester.
1867*Dr. W. K. Hamilton, Bp. of Salisbury.
1858*Dr. William Higgin, Bishop of Derrv.
1859*LordAuokland,D.D.,Bp.ofBath&Well8.
1860*Dr. Montague Villiers, Bp. of Carlisle.
1861*Dr. Robert Bickersteth, Bp. of Ripon.
1862*Dr. James C. Campbell, Bp. of Bangor.
18C3*Dr. M. G. Beresford, Archbp.of Armagh.
ld64*Dr. John Jackson, Bishop of Lincoln.
1865*Dr Joseph C.Wigram, Bp.of Rochester.
ISeO*"^' Henry Philpott, Bp. of T7orcester.
1867 .i^ . J.J. Ellicott, Bp. of Glouc. & Brist.
1868*Dr. E. Harold Browne, Bishop of Ely-
1869*Dr. G. A. Selwyn, Bishop of Lichfield.
1870*Dr. Harve. Goodwin, Bp. of Carlisle.
1871*Dr. James Fraser, Bp. of Manchester.
1872*Dr. Frederick Temple, Bp. of Exeter.
1873 Dr. William Alexander, Bp. of Derry.
1874*Dr. J. R. Woodford, Bishop of Ely.
1875*Dr. J. Atlay, Bishop of Hereford.
1876*Dr. J. P. Mackarness, Bp. of Oxford.
1877*Lord A. Hervey, Bp. of Bath and Wells.
1878*Dr. Robert Bickerstetli, Bp. of Ripon.
1879*Dr. Wm. Basil Jones, Bp. of St. David's.
1880*Dr. T. L. Claughton, Bp. of St. Albans.
1881 Dr. R. Dnmford, Bishop of Cliichester.
1882 Dr. H. Goodwin, Bisliop of Carlisle.
1888*Dr. E. R. Wilberforce, Bp. of Newcastle.
1884 Dr. G. T. Bedell, Bishop of Ohio.
1886*Dr. Boyd Carpenter, Bishop of Ripon.
1886 Dr. King, Bishop of Lincoln,
1887 Dr. W. 8. Perry, Bishop of Iowa, U.S.
1888 Dr. W. C. Doane, Bp. of Albany, U.S.
1889*Dr. P. J. Jayne, Bishop of Chester.
1890*Dr. W. C. Magee, Bp. of Peterborougli.
1891*Dr. W. Alexander, Bishop of Derry.
1892 Rev. Edgar Jacob,Canon of Winchester.
1898*Dr. G. Ridding, Bp. of Southwell.
lHe4*Dr. W. D. Mftclagan, Archbp. of Yk. [»]
THB society's OFFICES, &C.
886
An analysis of the foregoing list shows that 137 of the sermons were preached
by Engluh Bishops, 29 by Welsh (the first in 1707 and the last in 1879), 6
by Irish (the first in 1715 and the last in 1891), and 4 by Amerioan (U.S.)
Bishops (the first in 1852 and the last in 1888), and the remaining 17
by clergj-men in Prlest't Orders only (the first being in 1702 and the last,
after an interval of one hundred and forty-three years, in 1892). The Bishops of
Gloucester and Oxford head the list with 11 sermons for each See; Chester
contributed 10 ; Chichester, Carlisle, and St. David's, 9 each ; Bristol, Lichfield,
and Norwich, 8 each ; Lincoln, Peterborough, St. Asaph, and LlandaflE, 7 each ;
Ely, Exeter, Hereford, and Bangor, 6 each; Rochester and Salisbury, 6
each ; Ripon and Worcester, 4 each ; Bath, Manchester, York, and Derry, a
each; and London, Winchester. Durham, St. Albans, Newcastle, Southwell,
Dublin, Armagh, and Clogher, 1 each. Thus far no President has preached
the Anniversary Sermon.
Beferencea (Annual Sermons.) — [1] Jo.
199. [3] See the printed Sermons.
V. 1, p. 5. r2'j Jo. v. 40, p. 89 ; R. 1881
[' II
i;' H
CHAPTER CII.
THE SOCIETY'S OFFICES AND 8ECBETABIE8.
After the first four meetings of the Society, held at Lambeth Palace or at
" the Cockpit " [see p. 6, 7], the Board settled down in Archbishop Tenison'.^
Library at St. Martin's, Trafalgar Square, and from August 15, 1701, to February
1833 it was there that the membera generally met "to transact the busineHs."
[^See the Cheater, p. 925.] (The Committees, for many years at least, assembled
elsewhere, generally in the Chapter House of St. Paul's Cathedral )
In 1707, on the information that divers clergymen and others attending the
general meetings were forced to wait at the door among the footmen, the Society
engaged a private room from the keeper of the Tenison Library, and for this
and the use of the other rooms, 20». per ann. were allowed for the servants [1].
In 1716 the total annual cost of the rooms to the Society appoMs to have been
£3, including firing [2]. At this time some of the Society's books and papers were
kept at Lambeth Palace, where they had been examined and arranged by Dr, King
an(i the Earl of Clarendon in 1713, with a view to removal to a convenient situa-
tion [3]. Doubts having arisen as to the Archbishop's willingness to continue
the arrangement at St. Martin's, negotiations were entered into in 1715 for offices
in Lincoln's Inn Square [4], but the Archbishop on being consulted replied : —
" Brethren, you are very welcome to me yourselves. For the message you
come about, seeing the prevailing party has made so great a progress in the
affairs of the Library [then forming under Dr. White Kennet, gee p. 815] with-
out asking my opinion hitherto, I cannot understand why they do it now, nor tlo
I desire, being very ill, to give any opinion now further than this, that the
Society was always very welcome to my Library, so they may be still if they
think fitt"[4a].
On the death of Archbishop Tenison the subject was revived, and in 1717
Elihu Yale, Esq., offered 100 guineas for the purchase and bvilding of a house
for the Society, to contain a Chapel, a Charity School, and a Library, and
£10 per annum towards repairing the house and maintaining the school, also
books for the Library, and further help in raising a sufficient fund. Mr. Yale
paid the 100 guineas in 1718, and offered a loan of £500. Other subscriptions
wore received, and it was proposed to apply to the King for the grant of a site in
the Savoy or elsewhere [6]. Not until 1726 however was a change mads, and
then a house was taken in Warwick Court, Warwick Square [6]. The office
" i:
^ 11'
886
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL.
arrangements could not have been satisfactorj-, for in 1738 the Treasurers were
removing from Lime Street, and the Society's books ice. and a picture of General
Codrington then found their way to Warwick Court [and the picture since to a
place unknown] [7]. On the expiration of the lease in 741, the Secretary lent
the Preacher's lodgings in Charterhouse for the Committee, and a house adjoining
the same was rented for the books and papers [8].
Prom this date the official addresses of the Chief Secretaries (which have
probably varied with their other appointments) have been as follows : 1741-60,
Charterhoiue ; 1761-4, BartleUs Buildings, Holborn ; 1766-71, Abingdon Street,
Westminster ; 1772-7, 8t. Ann's, Westminster ; 1778-86, Hattan Garden ;
1787-1817, 53 Oomer Street, Bedford Square ; 1818-31, St. Martin's Lihra/ry,
42 Castle Street, Leicester Stjuare ; from about 1832 to the present time the offices
as given below [9].
The Report for 1827 states that "before the year 1822 the Society had no
public office " [10]. This was not correct, but from that date a regular office may
be said to have been maintained, viz. : — 1822-4, 12 Carlton Chambers, Regent
Street; 1824-35, 77 Great Queen Street, Lincoln's Inn Fields (built by the
Society) ; 1835-0, 4 Trafalgar Square ; 1840-66, 79 Pall Mall ; Midsummer 1866
to March 1871* 5 Park Place, St. James's Street; March 1871 to the presenttime,
19 Delahay Street, Westminster (formerly 20 Duke Street— »ee p. 936) [11]. The
last (the first freehold office of the Society), was formally opened on April 20, 1871 :
it includes a suitable Chapel, in which a daily service is maintained at 10 A.M. ;
and, under licence from the Bishop of London, the Holy Communion has been
repeatedly celebrated there on the departure of Missionaries to their fields of
labour [12].
SECRETARIES.
The Society's Charter provides that there shall be one Secretary. This office
has been filled by the following persons, viz. : — John Chamberlain, Esq., first
elected 1701 ; W. Taylor, Esq.. 1712; Rev. Dr. D. Humphreys, 1716 ; Rev. Dr. P.
Bearcroft, 1739 ; Rev. Dr. D. Burton, 1761; Rev. Dr. Hind, 1773; Rev. Dr. W.
Morice, 1778; Rev. A.Hamilton, M.A., 1819; Rev. A. M. Campbell, M.A., 1833;
Rev. Ernest Hawkins, M.A., 1843 ; Rev. W. T. Bullock, M.A., 1865 ; Rev. H. W.
Tucker, M.A., 1879.
References (Chapter CII.)— [1] Jo., Aug. 15, 1707. [2] Jo., March 6, 1716. [3] Jo.,
Nov. 21, 1712, Feb. 18, May 1 aiid Oct. 2, 1718, Feb. 8, 1716 ; R. 1712, p. 72. [4] Jo.,
March 4, May 20, June 17, July 1, Sept. 80, Oct. 7, 1715. [4a] Jo., Oct. 21, 1715. [5]
Jo., Feb. 8, 17, 1716 ; Deo. 20, 1717 ; Feb. 21, April 18, May 18, 1718 ; R. 1717, p. 87 ;
R. 1718, p. 88. [6] Jo. 1726, pp. 114, 123, 298. [7] Jo., V. 7, p. 281. [8] Jo., V. 8,
&223. [9] See Notices in Annual Reports, 1741-1892. [10] R. 1827, p. 230. [11]
otices in Annual Reports, 1822-93. [lla] Jo., June 18, Dec. 17, 1869 ; Jo., Jan. 21 and
Feb. 1870 ; M.F. 1869, pp. 184, 217 ; M.F. 1870, pp. 80-81, 68, 94. p.2] Jo., March 18,
April 22, July 16, 1870 ; M.F. 1870, pp. 126-27 ; R. 1870, p. 7 ; R. 1871, pp. 7-9.
CHAPTER cm.
TRE MI88I0NABIE8 OF THE SOCIETY.
" The most conspicuous mark of the prudent oare of the Society has been exliibited
in the choice of their MiBsionaries. If they have not all proved equally unexceptionable,
every possible precaution has been used, to admit none of evil report. The indispens-
able Qaaliflcations, annexed to the Annual Abstract of our Proceeding: might serve to
evince this, had not the Missionaries themselves, during the last seven or eight years, by
their conduct and their sufferineB, borne abundant testimony to the attention and dis-
cernment of the Society. The onaraoters of those Worthies will entitle them to a lasting
* The use of Moreton's Tower, Lambeth Palace, during his incumbency of the See of
Canterbury, had been offered to the Society by Archbishop Longley in 1869, but
declined [Hi].
THE MISSIOKARIES OF THE SOCIETY.
887
Memorial in some future impartial history of the late events in that country [America].
Their firm perseverance in their duty, amidst temptations, menaces, and in some cases
cruelties, would have distinguished them as meritorious men in better times. In the
present age, when persecution has tried the constancy of very few Sufferers for Conscience ■
here, so many, in one cause, argue a larger portion of disinterested virtue, still existing
somewhere among mankind, than a severe observer of the world might have beeu dis-
posed to admit." [Sermon of Bishop Butler of Oxford, before the Society, 1784 [1]. ]
The first step of the Society to obtain Missionaries was taken in January and
February 1702 through the Episcopal Members and the Archdeacons, who were
asked to make known the want and invite applications for transmission to the
Society. A " Request concerning fit persons to be sent abroad " was printed and
circulated, desiring
" that all Persons, who shall Recommend any to that Purpose, will testifle their Knowledge
as to tho following Particulars, viz. — I. The Age of the Person. II. Hia condition of
Life, whether Single or Married. III. His temper. IV. His Prudence. V. Hu
Learning. VI. His Sober and Pious Conversation. VII. His Zeal for the Christian
Beligion, and Diligence in his Holy Calling. VIII. Hia affection to the present
Government, and IX. His Conformity to the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church ■
of England."
It was added that the
" Society do request and earnestly beseech all Persons concerned, That they recommend
no Man out of Favour or Affection, or any other Worldly Consideration ; but with a
sinr ere Regard to the Honour of Almighty God and our Blessed Saviour, as they tender
the Interest of the Christian Religion, and the Good of Men's Souls " [2].
The Testimonials to the " indispensable qualifications " of a candidate were to
be signed by his Diocesan, or where that was not practicable, by at least three other
members of the Communion of the Church of England known to the Society.
In the examination of candidates special regard was had as to their reading,
preaching, and pronunciation, which were submitted to a practical test [2o]. The
salary ordinarily allowed to a Missionary in the early days was £60 a year, with
a Mission Library of the valae of £10 and £5 for books for free distribution
among his parishioners [3]. The remainder of his support was met from local
sources. Missionaries to the heathen — the negroes and Indians — were necessarily
allowed a larger stipend from the Society [4]. In 1706 the following Instructions
for the Clergy and the Schoolmasters were printed. In the words of Anderson
(Hist. Col. Church, III. p. 153), " They embrace every particular which could
possibly be required for the guidance of the Missionaries, and describe each with
a faithful simplicity, and afiectionate and prudent care, which it seems impossible
to surpass."
" Instbuctions for the Clergy employed by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel
in Foreign Parts.
" Upon their Admission by the Society,
" I. rnHAT, from the Time of their Admission, they lodge not in any Publick House ;
_L but at some Bookseller's, or in other private and reputable Families, till they
shall be otherwise accommodated by the Society.
" II. That till they can have a convenient Passage, they employ their Time usefully ;
in Reading Prayers, and Preaching, as they have Opportunity ; in hearing others Read
and Preach ; or in such Studies as may tend to fit them for their Employment.
" III. That they constantly attend the Standing Committee of this Society, at the
Secretary's, and observe their Directions.
" IV. That before their Departure they wait upon his Grace the Lord Archbishop of
Canterbury, their Metropolitan, and upon the Lord Bishop of London, their Diocesan,
to receive their Paternal Benediction and Instructions.
" Upon their going on Board the Ship designed for their Passage.
" I. rriHAT they demean themselves not only inoffensively and piudenily, but so as to
_1_ become remarkable Examples of Piety and Virtue to the Ship's Company.
"II. That whether they be Chapiains* in the Ships, or only Passengers, they
* [On the complaint of the Rev. Mr. Urmston of Moscow of the ill-usage of himself
and others by sea Captains [see also p. 12], the Society in 1704 made a representation to
its President on the subject, and drew up a letter of reconunendation to the Masters of
those Ships convevin? its Missionaries \6a ,
I
I -it'
;r
■ ■ !
1
i
I'i
ill
11
8S8
SOCIBTT FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPKL.
eHdeavour to prevail with the Captain or Commander, to have Morning and Erening
Prayer said dailv ; as also Preaching and Cateohizing every Lord's Day.
" III. That throughout their Passage they Instruct, £isiiort, Admonish, and Reprove,
as they have occasion and opportunity, with such Seriousness and Prudence, as may gain
them Reputation and Authority.
" Upon their Arrival in the Country whither they shall be sent.
" First, With Respect to themtehet.
" I. n IHAT they always keep in their View the great Design of their Undertaking, viz.
_L To promote the Glory of Almighty God, and the Salvation of Men, by Propa-
gating the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour.
"U. That they often consider the Qualifications requisite for those who would
effectually promote this Design, vie. A sound Knowledge and hearty Belief of the
Christian Religion ; an Apostolical Zeal, tempered with Prudence, Humility, Meekness
and Patience ; a fervent Charity towards the Souls of Men ; and finally, that Temper-
ance, Fortitude, and Constancy, which become good Soldiers of Jesus Christ.
" III. That in order to the obtaining and preserving the said Qualifications, they do
very frequently in their Retirements oS':r up fervent Prayers to Almighty God for his
Direction and Assistance ; converse much with the Holy Scriptures ; seriously reflect
npon their Ordination Vows ; and consider the Account which they are to render to the
great Shepherd and Bishop of our Souls at the last Day.
" rV. That they acquaint themselves thoroughly with the Doctrine of the Church of
England,, as contained in the Articles and Homilies ; its Worship and Discipline, and
Rules for Behaviour of the Clergy, as contained in the Liturgy and Canons ; and that
they approve themselves accordingly, as genuine Missionaries from this Church.
" V. That they endeavour to make themselveB Masters in those Controversies which
are necessary to be understood, in order to the Preserving their Flock from the Attempts
of such Gainsay ers as are mixed among them.
" VI. That in their outward Behaviour they be circumspect and unblaraeable, giving
no Offence either in Word or Deed ; that their ordinary Discourse be grave and edifying ;
their Apparel decent, and proper for Clergymen ; and that in their whole Conversation
they be Instances and Patterns of the Christian Life.
" VII. That they do not board in, or frequent Publick-houses, or lodge in Families of
evil Fame ; that they wholly abstain from Gaming, and all such Pastimes ; and converse
not familiarly with lewd or prophane PersonB,'otherwise than in order to reprove, admonish,
and reclaim them.
" VIII. That in whatsoever Family they shall lodge, they persuade them to join with
them in daily Prayer Morning and Evening.
" IX. That they be not nice about Meats and Drinks, nor immoderately careful about
their Entertainment in tlie Places where they shall sojourn ; but contented with what
Health requires, and the Place easily affords.
" X. That as they be frugal, in Opposition to Luxury, so they avoid all Appearance of
Covetousness, and recommend themselves, according to their Abilities, by the prudent
Exercise of Liberality and Charity.
" XL That they take special Care to give no Oflcnce to the Civil Government, by
intermeddling in Affairs not relating to their own Calling and Function.
" XII. That, avoiding all Names of Distinction, they endeavour to preserve a Christian
Agreement and Union one with another, as a Body of Brethren of one and the same
Church, united under the Superior Episcopal Order, and all engaged in the same great
Design of Propagating the Gospel ; and to this End, keeping up a Brotherly Correspon-
dence, by meeting together at certain Times, as shall be most convenient, for mutual
Advice and Assistance.
"Secondly, With respect to their Parochial Cure.
' I. rriHAT they conscientiously observe the Rules of our Liturgy, in the Performance
_i. of all the Offices of their Ministry.
" n. That, besides the stated Service appointed for Sundays and Holidays, they do,
M far as they shall find it practicable, publickly read the daily Morning and Evening
Service, and decline no fair Opportunity of Preaching to such as may be occasionally
met together from remote and distant Parts.
" in. That they perform every Part of Divine Service with that Seriousness and
Decency, that may recommend their Ministrations to their Flock, and excite a Spirit el
Devotion in them.
" rV. That the chief Subjects of their Sermons be the great Fundamental Principles
THE MISSIONARIBS OF THE SOCIETT.
839
«f ChriBtianity, and the Duties of a Bober, righteous, and godly Life, as resulting from
(hose Principles.
" V. That they particularly preach against those Vices which they shall observe to be
most predominant m the Places of their Residence.
" VI. That they carefully instruct the People concerning the Nature and Use of the
Sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper, as the peculiar Institutions of Christ,
Fledges of Communion with Him, and Means of deriving Grace from Him.
"VII. That they duly consider the Qualifications of those adult Persons to whom they
administer Baptism ; and of those likewise whom they admit to the Lord's Supper; ac-
cording to the Directions of the Kubricks in our Liturgy.
" Vni. That they take special Care to lay a good Foundation for all their other
Ministrations, by Catechizing those under their Care, whether Children, or other ignorant
Persons, explaining the Catechism to them in the most easy and familiar Manner.
" IX. That in their instructing Heathens* and Infidels, they begin with the Principles
of Natural Beligion, appealing to their Reason and C jnacienco ; and thence proceed to
shew them the Necessity of Revelation, and the Certainty of that contained in the Holy
Scriptures, by the plainest and most obvious Arguments.
" X. That they frequently visit their respective Parishioners ; those of our own Com-
munion, to keep them steady in the Profession and Practice of Religion, as taught in
the Church of England; those that oppose us, or dissent from us, to convince and
reclaim them with a Spirit of Meekness and Gentleness.
" XI. That those, whose Parishes shall be of large Extent, shall, as they have Oppor-
tunity and Convenience, officiate in the several Parts thereof, so that all the luliabitanta
may by Turns partake of their Ministrations; and that such ns shall be appointed to
ofBciate in several Places shall reside sometimes at cue, sometimes at another of those
PlaLces, as the Necessities of the People shall require.
" XII. That they shall, to the best of their Judgments, distribute those small Tracts
given by the Society for that Purpose, amongst such of their Parishioners as shall want
them most, and appear likely to make the best Use of them ; and that such usefnl
Books, of which they have not a sufficient Number to give, they be ready to lend to
those who will be most careful in reading and restoring them.
" XIII. That they encourage the setting up of Schools for tl o teaching of Children ;
and particularly by the Widow s of cuch Clergymen as shall die in those Countries, if
they be found capable of that Employment.
"XIV. That each of them keep a Register of his Parishioners' Names, Profession of
Religion, Baptism, &c. according to the Scheme annexed, No. I. for his own Satisfaction,
and the Benefit of the People.
1:! ':
hi:'!'!
I4 ^ ,'
11 .
, I? I
i!!^
"Thirdly, With respect to the Society.
" I. rpHAT each of them keep a constant and regular Correspondence with the
JL Society, by their Secretary.
" II. That they send every six Months an Account of the State of their respcctivii
Parishes, according to the Scheme annexed. No. II.
"in. That they communicate what shall be done at the Meetings of the Clergy,
when settled, and whatsoever else may concern the Society."
|--!S
No I.
Notitia Parochialis ; to be made by each Minister soon after his Acquaintance with
his People, and kept by him for his own Ease and Comfort, as well as the Benefit
of his Parishioners.
Ncrniesof
Parithioners
II.
Profession
ofBeligion
III.
Which of
them
baptized
IV.
When
baptized
V.
Which of
them Com-
municants
VI.
Wfienthey
first com-
municated
VII.
What Obstruc-
tions they meet
with in their
Ministration
ill
■I
[* See also General Instruotions in R 1716, pp. 12-17.]
:i:i
ill
II-
840
BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GC8PBL.
N« II. 1
Notitia Parochialia ; or an Account to be sent Home every six Months to the Society
by each Minister, concerning the spiritual State of their respective Parishes.
I. Number of Inhdbitanta.
II. No, of the Baptiged.
III. No. of Adult Fersont baptized this Half-year.
IV. No. of actual Communicanta of the Church of
England.
V No, of those who profess themselves of the Church of
England.
VI. T/io. of Dissenter of all Sorts, particularly Papists.
Vn. No. of Heathens and Infidels.
♦VIII. No. of Converts from aprophane, disorderly and
unchristian Course, to a Life of Christian Purity,
Meekness, and Charity.
[• Added in later edition.] [ 5 ]
[See also General Instructions to the North American Missionaries in 1736 to
promote loyalty, brotherly love, the evangelization of the Indiana, and the propagation
of the Gospel generally [6b].]
It was hoped that the Colonial Church would derive continuous benefit from
two fellowships founded at Jesus College, Oxford, by will of Sir Leolyne Jenkyns,
November 9, 1685, the holders of which were bound to take Holy Orders and
afterwards either go to sea as Navy Chaplain if summoned by the Lord High
Admiral of England, or if not required for that service then to the Colonies if called
upon by the Bishop of London [6]. The election of one Fellow, the Rev. Henry
Nicols, B.A., was formally notified to the Society by the College authorities in
1703, and he went out as a Missionary to Chester, Pennsylvania [7]. Since ther»
successive Fellows were allowed toevade their responsibilities until about 1850-2,
when the Bishop of London succeeded in restoring the Fellowships to their
original purpose, and the Revs. William David, M.A., and John David Jenkins took
service in Canada and South Africa respectively [8]. But while the English Univex -
sities failed to furnish a due supply of Clergy for foreign service, Scotland, Ireland,
and Wales were forward in contributing to the ranks of labourers—" to Ireland we
owe several very choice Missionaries," the Report for 1714 stated [9]— and in 1707
and 1711 Bishop Wilson of Sodor and Man submitted to the Society a scheme for
a Missionary Training College in the Isle of Man. Want of means prevented the
adoption of the scheme, and the Society had to confine its attention to carrying
out General Codrington's design for a similar College in Barbados [9a]. It was
long however before any Colonial Missionary College came into existence [10 J
and still longer before any provision existed for the ordination of students out of
England Many candidates came over from America and returned safely, some of
them to DC lue ablest of Missionaries ; but many more hesitated to face the long,
dangerous, expensive, and perhaps fruitless voyage, which in fact proved fatal to
one-fifth of those who ventured on it [11"). People must have been truly "athirst
for God " who could — as (he inhabitants of Hebron in Connecticut did for twenty
THE ]UIS6I0NARIES OF THE BOOIETY.
841
siety
years — persevere and at great expense* in sending to England four candidates
huccessively, before they succeeded in obtaining a resident Missionary. The
first of these candidates, Mr. Dean (1745), perished at sea while returning. The
next, Mr. Colton, died of small-pox within a week after his return (1752). The
third, Mr. Usher, was on the return voyage taken prisoner by the French (1757),
and died in the Castle of Bayonne of small-pox. The last, Mr. Peters, was taken
ill with the same disease in England, but recovered and returned, to the joy
of his flock [12]. No wonder then that in 1767, of the 21 churches and con-
gregations in New Jersey, eleven were entirely destitute of a minister, and for
tlie other ten there were only five clergymen available [13] ; that in Pennsyl-
vania the case was similar [14], and that the Governor of North Carolina reported
to the Society in 1764 that there were then but six clergymen in that province
for 29 parishes, each containing a whole county [15].
The Missionaries took great pains to secure suitable candidates for the ministry^
and in 1769, on the representation of the Clergy of New York and New Jersey, it
was agreed that those to be recommended from those parts should have received
a collegiate education and obtained from the President of the College a certificate
of moral and intellectual fitness [16]. This raising of the standard must have
further reduced the supply had it not been for the foundation of King's (now
Columbia) College, New York, in 1754 [p. 775]. Up to that time there was no
Church Seminary in the northern colonies of America, and those who sought
education in the colleges under the control of Dissenters had in some instances
" to submit to a fine as often as they attended the worship of the Church of
England, communicants only excepted, and those only on Sacrament days " [17].
Tlie need of an indigenous ministry for the Colonial Churches has by the Society
always been regarded as second only in importance to that of resident Bishops
Gladly therefore the Society lent its aid to the establishment of colleges in Barba-
dos [p. 782] and New York [pp. 775-6], and as opportunity offered, to similar institu-
tions throughout the world [pp. 776-97]. The introduction of Episcopacy enabled
this good work to bring forth fruit to perfection, and before the middle of the
present century the Society was able to report that the supply of Missionaries for
America and the West Indies was no longer principally from the mother country,
the establishment of colleges of classical and theological education in all the Pro-
vinces of British North America having to a great degree superseded the neces-
sity of sending out clergymen from England : —
" Codrington (Barbados), Windsor, Fredericton, Cobourg, Lennosville, are now yearly
supplying candidates fo . the ministry, not less qualified by learning and devotion than
those educated at home, and better trained for the work of an Evangelist in their own
country by being hardened to its climate, and inured to the privations and hardships
which belong to new settlements " [18j.
Similar results have since been witnessed in Australia and New Zealand, while
in Asia and Africa a good supply of Native Missionaries is now assured from the
excellent training institutions there [pp. 784-96].
But though the Colonial Churches in America and the West Indies, in Australia
and New Zealand now furnish a large proportion of their own Clergy, and,
having become Missionary, themselves are sending evangelists to heathen lands,
the combined forces from home and abroad are far from sufficient to gather in
the harvest. For in the present age " the field is the world " in a sense never
before manifest. The immediate needs of India alone call for hundreds more
European Missionaries.
The failure of a scheme for drawing the English " Clergy Orphan School " into
the Missionary cause in connection with Bishop's College, Calcutta, has been
noticed [p. 476].
With the object of adding to the supply for India the Society in 1852 established
Oriental Exhibitions at St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, which have borne
good fruit [19] ; and on two occasions it offered Missionary Exhibitionsf at the
Universities of Oxford and Cambridge (besides subsidising " Mission Houses " *
there), but all these, for lack of candidates, were soon discontinued [20].
* The expense of the voyage averaged over £100 in those days.
t In 1869 four Exhibitions of £160 each for two years, and in 1874 two of £80 each r20a]
t St. Stephen's, Oxford, and one in Jesus Lane, Cambridge, between 1878-80 [20o].
! i ii-
i i.J
111!
1 1}
I
842
SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAGATION OP THE OOSPBL.
Under a trast created by Biahop Uobhouse in 1882 and accepted by the Society
in 1889 two Missionary studentships have been established at Selwyn College,
Cambridge, in connection with the Society and with its assiBtance [21].
The Day of Intercession instituted in 1872 at the suggestion of the Society
[p. 821] has done much to awnken interest in and to kindle zeal for Foreign
Missions; if the Society lias not participated so fully as other organisations in
the increased supply of labourers sent forth from the English Universities, it can
but rejoice that God has given His Church grace " with one accord " to make
her common supplications unto Him and that ho has been pleased to " fulfil '
" the desires and petitions of His servants as may be most expedient for
them."
In order that the sending forth of Missionaries should henceforth be in form,
as it had always been in reality, the act of the chief Bishops of our Church, it
was determined in 1846 that no home candidate for Missionary employment
should be accepf«d by the Society without the express approval of a Board of
Examiners, to be nominated by the Archbishops of Canterbury and York and the
Bishop of London, the three prelates alone empowered under the Act of Parlia-
ment to ordain for tlir> Colonies [22]. With respect to candidates educated or
resident abroad and !re offering themselves for Missionary service, the Society
confides in the rec lendation of the several Bishops to whom the spiritual
rule in their respci. u Diocese has been committed, and who have \11 alike
authority to "call and send ministers into the Lord's vineyard" and are
responsible to God for " faithfully and wisely making <>ioico of fit persons to
serve in the sacred ministry of the Church." The w lorn and propriety of
this practice were confirmed by the President, to whom iu 1854 was submitted the
question whether he
" oould advise the Society to constitute . . . similar Boards [aa in Er zland] for the exam-
ination of Missionary candidates in the several British Colonies, or to leave to the Colonial
Bishops the responsibility of commending well-qualified Missionaries; reserving to
the Society, as at present, the right to decide whether any particular candidate shall bo
placed upon its Missionary list."
In his reply Archbishop Sumner said : —
" The two cases are quite distinct. Missionary Clergymen, or candidates for orders,
are sent from here to the Colonial Bishops on the recommendation of tho Society,
which is therefore bound to ascertain the qualifications of those whom it so recommends ;
and has, at the same time, the means of ascertaining those qualifications through
Examiners regularly appointed for the purpose. But a large proportion of the Colonial
Clergy consists of persons resident in the Colonies themselves. The requisite supply of
men for their increasing population could not otherwise be obtained. And in regard to
these, th? Society must trust to tite local authorities. It has no means of appointing
examiners in the several Colonies, and could not possibly impose such a Board upon
the Colonial Bishop. The responsibility, therefore, must necessarily res^' with the
Bishop, by whom the candidates are to be ordained and stationed, of satisfying himself
of their fitness tor the post they are to occupy, and the duties they are to discharge.
At the same time, the Society retains to itself the right, which it hopes never to have
oooasion to exercise, of excluding from its lists any of its Missionaries who may be
found to be unworthy of its support " [28].
While continuing its invariable practice as to colonial candidates the Society,
in order to secure all proper care and consideration as well as to guard itself
against making grants which are really not needed, determined in 1864 to require
of every Bishop recommending any Missionary for appointment a statement of
various particulars [24]. [See p. 843.]
The regulations relating to the selection and appointment of Missionaries are
now as follows : —
" No Missionary can be placed on the Society's list without ar express resolution of
the Society sanctioning his appointment and specifying the tj^rms on which he is
engaged. A Board of Examiners, consisting of five Clergymen, is appointed annually
by the Archbishops of Canter^ury and York and the Bishop of London for the time
being, to inquire into the fitness and sufficiency of all candidates who may present
themselves in this country for Missionary appointments ; and no candidate, so appear-
ing, can be accepted by tho Society without a recommendation iu writing from the
' HB MISSIONARIES OF THE SOCIETY.
848
iMtd Board. 'It is in the power of any Colonial or Mihsionnry Bishop, if he think fit,
to sot himself, or to appoint a Clergyman of the Church of England to act for him, as
an additional Examiner of all condidateB already in Holy Orders who may present them-
selves to the Society for a Missionary appointment in his diocese, provided that such
additional Examiner shall be bound to conform to the rules laid down by the Board for
their own guidance.*
"In the case of a Missionary 7iot seut from this country ihe Society requires a
recommendation (unless under exceptional circumstances) from the Bishop of tho
Diocese in which the Missionary has resided for a year immediately preceding. But a
Missionary may be provisionally appointed und paid from an unexpended grant by a
Colonial Bishop ond Committee pending a reference made immediately to the Society.
" When a Missionary, not having been sent by the Society from this country, is
proposed to be placed on the Society's li.st, the following particulars are to bo sent to
tho Society :— (1) Name of the Missionary. (2) Age. (8) Where educated. (4) Where,
and in what work engaged during the last three years. (5) Married or single ; Number of
cliildrcn. (0) References to Clergymen and uthera in this country to whom ho may bo
known. (7) Proof of his competency to teach in any vernacular language required in his
Mission. (8) Name of the Mission for which he is proposed. (9) Any other particulars
which may assist the Society to form a correct judgment on tho case.
"Every Missionary is appointed to a definite post assigned or sanctioned by tho
Society, ond his salary for his services therein is secured to him for a year, and begins
on his arrival at his Mission, and is renewable annually on application to the Society ;
but his engagement is terminable on three months' notice at the end of any year ; or at
any earlier time, with or without notice, for reasons approved by the Bishop or other
ecclesiastical authority. Provided that no person who holds tlie Bishop's licence shall
be removed from tho list of the Society's Missionaries without tho consent ci the
Bishop previously expressed, except on medical grounds certified by the Society's
Honorary Consulting Physicion.
" Every Missionary selected in this country is to proceed without delay to tho country
in which he is to be employed ; and bo subject, when there, to the Bishop or other
ecclesiastical authority.
" Ordination. — -So person is to bo pi-esentcd in behalf of tho Society to a Bishop as
a Candidate for Hf .ly Ordevs, with i". view to his employment among tho heathen, without
the special sanction of tho Society.
" Before giving such sanction the Society requires to be supplied with the following
information : — (1) Date and place of Candidate's birth. (2) His race. (8) His family
(if any). (4) His education and previous history. (6) Certificate of his proficiency in
any vernacular required in his Mission. (6) Position he is wanted to fill. (7) Amount
of his proposed salary, and sources from whence it is derived. (8) A certificate from
one or more of the Society's European Missionaries that the moral character of the
Candidate is irreproachable, and that he or they believe the Candidate to be in all
respects well fitted for Holy Orders " [26].
The course which the Society follows in making ita Missionary appointments
being in strict conformity with the principles of the Church of England, none are
excluded from its service whom the Church would admit, and none admitted
whom the Church would exclude [26].
Similarly in the management of its Missions, while regulations have been
adopted to secure duo administration of its grants, care has been taken not only
to adapt them to the requirements of each countiy, but in all cases to disclaim
for the Society any authority over ita Missionaries in spiritual matters or any
interference with the rights of the Bishops. The Bishop and local Committee are
the ordinary channel of communication between the Society and the Missionaries.
Quarterly reports with annual statistics'are required of each Missionary, and those
appointed specially for work among the heathen are required to pass two exam-
inations in the vernacular language of the Mission within a limited period, and to
abstain as much as possible from the performance of English duty [27]. (The
necessity for this last rule is shown on p. 659.) During their visits to England the
Missionaries are afforded opportunities of interviews with the Society [28]. The
salaries allowed to the Missionaries from the Society's funds average about £60
in the case of Missions to the Colonists. In these cases as a general rule the
Society's allowance does not exceed £100 per annum, nor twice the amount of the
* This passage (" It " to " guidance ") was the outcome (and the only one) of a
oonferenoe between the Society and the Colonial and Missionary Bishops in 1877-9 09
to what improvements could be mado in the manner of selecting applicants toi
Missionary work [26a].
i .
it
I
ii'i
i
844
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL
i
local contribution, nor one-half of the whole professional income of the Missionary.
In heathen conntries the European Missionaries generally are entirely supported
by the Society [29], the salaries graduating from £120 to £360 per annum after
about 25 years' service. These Missionaries are also provided by the Society with
a house and with allowances for travelling and for the education of their children
in England or in India [80]. In 1874 a Committee was appointed to superintend
the education, and the care during the holidays, of the children of Indian
Missionaries sent^to England [31], and by means of a Special Fund begun in 1877
a free education at excellent Schools has been secured for several boys, and
many houses have been opened to receive children during the vacations [32, 33].
The salaries of the native pastors in India range from £18 to £140 per annum,
it being a rule of the Society that in each instance a portion shall always be con-
tributed by the congregation [34].
With respect to pensions, no general rule is laid down regarding the allowance
to Missionaries who return home too ill to undertake any work ; but the Society
recognises the duty of affording assistance to those of its European Missionaries
employed in tropical or unhealthy climates who, after long and faithful services
in the Society's Missions, shall have become incapacitated by age or infirmity for
a continuance of their labours, and who shall be destitute of other support. The
Society considers and decides upon each case according to its own merits.*
A pension of £C0 per annum is allowed to the widows of the European Mission-
aries in India remaining unmarried, and an allowance of £10 per annum for
each orphan under sixteen years of age [35].
In 1874 £l,000 was reserved as a guarantee fund for helping in the life
assurance of European Missionaries in tropical climates, specially those to whose
widows there is no promise of pension [36], but the scheme has not been carried out.
In 1877 a Missionary brotherhood was formed at Cambridge, which by the
Society's aid has since continued to work in India as " the Cambridge Mission to
Delhi in connection with the Society for the Tropagation of the Qoiipel " [p. 626].
The relation of the Cambridge Mission to the Society is deined in certain
rules, but the Society has nothing to do with the constitution or with the
internal working of the brotherhood. Each member of the brot' srhood has an
interview with the Society's Board of Sxaminers before lravir.5 Englaud, and
receives from the Society £50 for passage and outfit, Rs. 1,200 j:>ej annual for salary^
half-pay and half-passage while on furlough, also a residence i- India [36a].
From 1887 to 1891 the Society assisted a Missionary brotherhood (St. Andrews
University Mission) at Tokyo, Japan [p. 720] ; and in 1 890-1 was farmed " the Dublin
University Mission to Chota Nagpur, working under the S.P.G." [pp. 499-500].
The Lay Agents employed by the Society consist of Sohoolmastors, School-
mistresses, Beaders, and Catechists, two of these offices being oftt^n uiiited in one
person. [See pp. 7G9-74.] In 1706 were drawn up the following
" Instructions for SchooImaBterB employed by the Society, Hcc.
"I
THAT they well consider the End for which they are employcxi by the Society,
vie. The instructing and disposing Children to believe and live b.s Christiano.
" II. In order to this End, that they teach them to read truly und distinctly, that they
may be capable of reading the Holy Scriptures, and other pious and useful Books, for
informing their Understandings, and regulating their Manners.
" III. That they instruct them thoroughly in the Church-Catechism ; teach them first
to read it distinctly and exactly, tlien to learn it perfectly by Heart ; endeavouring to
make them understand the Sense and Meaning of it, by the heli) of such Expositions as
the Society shall send over.
" IV. That they teach them to write a plain and legible Hand, in order to the fitting
them for useful Employments ; witn as much Arithmetick as shall be necessary to the
Btme Purpose.
" V. That they be industriouii, and give constant Attendance at proper School-Hours.
" VI. That they daily use, laoni.ng and Evening, the Prayers composed for their Use
in this Collection, with their Scholars in the School, and teach them the Prayers and
Graces coinposed for their Use at Home.
" VII. That they oblige their Scholars to be constant at Church on the Lord's Day,
Morning and Afternoon, and at all other Times of Publick Worsliip ; thati they cause
tbem to carry their Bibles and Prayer Books with them, instructing them how to use
them there, and how to demean themselves in the several Parts of Worship; that they
* See (on p. 745) the Teuison Pension Fund.
THE MISSIONARIES OF THE SOCIETY.
845
be there present with them, taking Care of their reverent and decent Beharioar, and
examine them afterwards, as to what they have heard and learned.
" VIII. That when any of their Scholars are fit for it, they reeonmiend them to the
Minister of the Parish, to be publickly Catechized in the Church.
" IX. That they take especial Care of their Manners, both in their Schools and out of
theTi ; warning them seriously of those Vices to which Children are most liable ; teach-
ing them to abhor Lying and Falshood, and to avoid all sorts of Evil-speaking ; to love
Truth and Honesty ; to be modest, gentle, well-behaved, just and affable, and courteous
to all their Companions ; respectful to their Superiors, particularly towards all that
minister in holy Things, and especially to the Minister of their Parish ; and all this from
a Sense and Fear of Almighty God ; endeavouring to bring them in their tender Years to
that Sense of Religion, which may render it the constant Principle of their Lives and
Actions.
" X. That they use all kind and gentle Methods in the Government of their Scholars,
ihat they may be loved as well as feared by them ; and that when Correction is necessary,
they make the Children to understand, that it is given them out of kindness, for their
Good, bringing them to a Sense of their Fault, as well as of their Punishment.
" XI. That they frequently consult with the Minister of the Parish, in which they
dwell, about the Methods of managing their Schools, and be ready to be advised by him.
" XII. That they do in their whole Conversation shew themselves Examples of Piety
and Virtue to their Scholars, and to all with whom they shall converse.
" XIII. That they be ready, as they have Opportunity, to teach and instruct the
Indians and Negroes and their Children.
" XIV. That they send to the Secretary of the Society, once in every six Months, an
Account of the State of their respective Schools, the Number of their Scholars, with the
Methods and Success of their Teaching [87].
[The following form appears in the " Standing Orders " of a later edition : —
Notitia Scholastica ; or an Account to be sent every Six Months to the Society by
each Schoolmaster, concerning the State of their rpitj^^ciive Schools.
1. Attendance daily given.
3. Number of Children taught in the School.
8. Number of Children baptized in the Chuirch of England.
4. Number of Indian and Negroe Children.
5. Number of Children bom of Dissenting Parents.
6. Other Schools in or near the Place.
7. Of what Denomination.
8. Other Employments of the Schoolmaster.
" The Account to he attested by the Missionary {if any upon the Spot) and by tome
of tlie Princypal Inhabitants."]
The Testimonials required for Schoolmasters were similar to those for
Missionaries, and equal care was shown in selecting men [38]. In 1712 an
order was made that the Schoolmasters to be sent henceforth should be in deacon's
orders [39], but as a matter of fact most of the scholastic agents employed by
the Society have been obtained in the Colonies, and the rule soon fell into
disuse. The Catechists employed by the Society were originally, as now, intended
for the Missions to the heathen, as is evident by the " Directions for Catechists
for instructing Indians, Negroes, &c." (39«J. The first of those agents was
engaged in 1704 for work among these races. See p. 769.] In the Mission to the
Six-Nation Indians at Albany, native Mohawk Schoolmasters and Readers worked
[p. 63, 73], and but for political troubles the Society might have succeeded in
its endeavours to raise a large body of Indian teachers.
846
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
After the loss of the older colonies the establishment of schools throaghout
British North America called for a large body of teachers. How these were
supplied is shown in Chapter XCV, [p. 769]. Many of the schoolmasters, especially
in Newf omidland, were denominated Readers or Catechists, who read service to the
people on Sundays. In some isolated places where daily schools were impossible,
by a small grant from the Society some respectable person would be induced to
conduct a Sunday School, and to read the Church Service to preserve among
the people a regard for religion [39^]. For want of resources for the maintenance
of a body of Clergy, the Society in 1830 sanctioned a proposal of the Bishop of
Quebec to form a body of Catechists with superior qualifications licensed to act,
as far as might be prudent, in place of clergymen. The effect produced by their
employment in Upper and Lower Canada was beneficial, so far as their powers •> ent ,
but the increased concern upon religious subjects produced by the Catechista
created a corresponding sense of privation of those acts of the Ministry for
which they were not competent [40]. During the next thirty years the employ-
ment of lay agents by the Society gradually ceased except in Missions to the
heathen. For these, especially in India and Africa, there has been an ever-
growing demand, difficult to supply at all times, but formerly more from dearth
of suitable agents than, as now, from lack of means for their support.
In 1866 a " Ladies Association " was organised " for promoting the education
of females in India and other heathen countries in connection with the Missions of
the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel." The Association provides a comple-
ment to the labours of the Clergy, and secures for the women who are condemned
to pass their lives in zenanas and harems, offices of mercy and love which only
ladies can perform [41]. From small beginnings it has grown until it has now
160 teachers in the Society's Missions, with many pupils in the zenanas cordially
welodining the visits of their teachers, and 5,000 children under instruction [42J.
(The Honorary Secretary of the Association, Miss L. Bullock, resigned at the end
of 1894 after nearly 30 years' devoted service. The office of the Association,
hitherto gratuitously provided by Miss Bullock at her private residence, was then
removed to the Society's house, 19 Delahay Street, Westminster, S.W.)
It remains to record the Society's thanks to the British and Foreign Bible
Society, which annually since 1884 has generously granted to the Society and to the
Ladies' Association £144 each for the maintenance of twenty-four or more
native Bible-women in India, whose work is to visit their ignorant sisters, and
to read to them from the Holy Scriptures [43].
Beferences (Chapter CIII.)— [1] R. 1783 (Sermon 1784), pp. 16-17. [2] ,To., March 15,
1706; " Collection of Papers " appended to R. 1706, pp. 18-21. [2a] Standing Ordenj
in ditto, pp. 12, 18. [3, 4] Ditto, pp. 11, 12, and the payments in the Annual Reports.
[6] Same as [2], pp. 22-32 ; see also R. 1715, pp. 12-17, and R. 1755, pp. 43-8. [6a] Jo.,
April 21, 1704. [56] R. 1755, pp. 4S~8. [6] R. 1706, pp. 7, 8. [7] App. Jo. B, No. 26.
[8] R. 1850, pp. 26-7 ; R. 1852, p. 98. [9] R. 1714, pp. 41-2. [Oa] Jo., May 30, 1707 ;
March 16, 22, and April 20, 1711. [10, 11] Pp. 746, 775, of this book. [12] R. 1758,
p. 56. [13, 14, 15] R. 1767 (Sermon 1768), p. 15. [16] R. 1769, p. 25. [17] R. 1755,
p. 89 i R. 1756, p. 41 ; R. 1768, pp. 59, 00 ; R. 1769, p. 45. [18] R. 1844, pp. 44-5 ; tee
alao R. 1851, p. 44. [19] R. 1852, p. 121 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 273, 329-30. (£2,500 was voted
for this purpose). [20 and 20o] Jo., V. 47, p. 402 ; V. 62, pp. 187-^ ; R. 1860, p. 29 ;
ApplicationB Committee Report," 1880, pp. 6, 7. [206] "Applications Committee
Report," 1878, p, 9 ; ditto, 1880, pp. 6, 7. [21] H MSB., V. 6, pp. 509-10, 514-15, 617 ;
ditto, v., 8, pp. 352-6, 369, 866, 877, 886 ; Ap. 8. C. R. 1889, pp. 9, 13. [22] R. 1846
p. 26 [23, 24] R. 1854, op. 26-6, 119-20, and Jo., V. 47, pp. 44, 52-5. ..>] Regulations
1892, pp. 4, 6, 10, n. [26a] Jo., Nov. 16 and Deo. 21, 1877 ; Feb. 15, IV rch 15, Nov. IS,
1878 ; March and May 10, 1879 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 50, 151, 198-9, 595-6 ; M.F. 1379, pp. 182-4,
287-8. [26] R. 1864, p. 26. [27-30] Society's Printed Regulations, 189J. [31] Jo.,
April 17 andf June 17, 1874 ; M.F. 1874, pp. 159, 264-6. [82] Jo., July 20, 1877 ; Jo.,
July 18, 1879. [33] Jo., April 17, 1374 ; M.F. 1874, pp. 169, 254-6 ; Jo., Dec. 17, 1875 ;
M.F. 1876, p. 128. [34] Society's Regulations, 1892, pp. 18, 61-3, and pp. 498, 546, 045,
of this book. [36] Jo., July 21, 1865, and Regulations, 1892. [36] Applications Com-
mittei Report, 1874, pp. 8-6 ; Society's Regulations, 1892, pp. 27-9. [37] Collection of
Papers appended to R. 1706, pp. 88-6 ; Jo., Feb. 16, 1712 ; R. 1712, p. 75. [88, 89]
Standing Orders, pp. 68-72 of 1719 edition ; Jo., Feb. 16, 1712 ; R. 1712, pp. 71 -6. [39a]
Standing Orders, pp. 29-84 of 1719 edition, and tee later edHions. [&96] R. iSSO,
pp. 86-6, 188-42. [40] R. 1880, pp. 86-6, 188-42. [41] Standing Committee Book, V. ^1,
pp. 6, 16, 62 ; Jo., V. 49, p. 228 ; Society's Printed Regidntions, 1892 ; R. 1884, p. 48 ;
R. 1886, p. 68 ; R. 1888, p. 78 ; R. 1800, p. 70 [42] Leaflet of Ladies' Association, No. 80.
[43] R. 1884, p. 49 ; R. 1888, p. 78.
ghout
were
ecially
to the
ssible,
ced to
ever-
dearth
, No. 80
847
SUMMABY OF THE MISSIONARY ROLL. 1701-1892 (see pp. 849-924).
V.B.-~-The Socuity ha$ contributed to the support of 107 Bishops, but the nanuis of
those aided by endowment only are not included in tJie roll unless they were
formerly Missionanes of the Society. "
(1)
(2)
Number of
ordained
HiBsionarieB
•
(3)
DeatliB in
active Ber-
vice
(4) Dis-
misBala
by the
Society
for ne',-
lect of
duty or
other
unsatis-
factory
conduct
(5)
AccesBions (to the
ranks of the
Clergy)
(«)
Seceaaioni (from
the ranks of the
Clergy)
Country
Euro-
pean
and
Colo-
nial
Na-
tive
(dark
rnces)
(tt) From
Church
of Rome
•
(6) Prom
Disaent
(o)To
Church
of Rome
(ft) To
DiBBcnt
I. KORTH Ahbrica :—
The older ColonleB, now
tbe United Statm,
1702-1786
309
—
100
13
2
61
—
—
Nkwfoundland and )
Canada, I
1/08-1892 J
1,445
7
66
119
1
4
13
—
—
11. Wk8t iKDiin, Ckhtral^
and South Ambrica, \
1712-1892 j
393
404
61
1
—
3
—
—
in. Africa i
1782-1892 ;
36
1
1
10
—
It
IV. Australasia
1783-1883 ;
468
6
199
10
—
—
2
2t
V. AaiA I
1820-1893 \
881
114
72
1
3
17
—
—
VI. BUROPK
1703-4, 1864-1892 /
—
6
—
-
—
—
—
3,604
276
♦302
17
10
*90
2
Total
§3,693
1
* The actual nnmbera under these two heads were probably much greater than here stated,
which give only thoae cases of which a record can now be (onnd. ISet p. 163.]
{Had been a Luth'iran before joining the Society. t i^te p. 386.]
After allowing for 87 repetitions and transfers.
Most of the information which follows, like that which precedes it, ha«
hitherto been buried in the records of the Society ; but, with the exception of an
occasional biography, in no connected form. As it was not until 1717 that a
regular list of agents began to be published, it had come to be regarded a*
impoitible to give evttit ttu number of those pretimuly employed ; but former
attempts would not have failed had the journals, the letters, and the accoanti
been analysed and compared. Every effort has been made to secure an accarate
fl
•< i It
^.1
1p
I
II
il:
I
848
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
and complete list : besides the names of the earlier Missionaries, those of many
others not before printed have been discovered, while some already printed
have been omitted as not having actually come on the list ; and in addition to
the careful scanning of hundreds of volumes of printed mattet*. the MS8. have
been liberally consulted, and the spelling of the names of the Missionaries of
the 18th century, so much varied in print, has been verified from the original
signatures. Notwithstanding, it has been impossible in many cases to obtain
full particulars as to birth, education, ordination, location, and death, and addi-
tions and corrections will be welcomed. In this edidon the identity of many more
Missionaries as Irishmen has been established through information obtained from
Trinity College, Dublin, by the kindness of the Rev. H. Vere White, the Society's
Organizing Secretary for Ireland. Much difficulty has been experienced in iden-
tifying the native Clergy in South India owing to diversity of rendering by the
local authorities — e.g. (to say nothing of varied spelling), the same man would at
one time be returned as " Abraham V." and at another as " Vedakan A.," and this
without a word of explanation. The period of service is reckoned from the date
of arrival at the station after ordination. Many of the Missionaries had pre-
viously been engaged as lay agents in the Missions. By arranging the Missionaries
under the different countries in which they served {nee below), the lists gain in
historical value, and the alphabetical index of the whole (included in General
Index, pp. 937 &c.), supplies all the further reference necessary.
ABBREVIATIONS, &c., USED IN THE MISSIONARY ROLL.
apld. = appointed.
b. = bom.
Bp. = Bishop.
Cam. — Cambriiige.
Coll. ■■= CoUefre.
«i. = educate<l.
0. = ordained (D. = deaoon, P.=prie3t).
Rei. = resigned.
& = Chief Station. I
tr, = transferred.
S.A.C. = St. Augustine's College, Canterbury. !
K.C.L. = King's College, London.
A'.C.ir. ■ King's College, Windsor, Nova Scotia.
Misap. = Misaionarv.
Or. = Oxford.
S.U. = Schoolmaster.
T.O.D. = Trinity College, Dublin.
T.C.T. = Trinity College, Toronto.
tp = connection dissolved by the Society
for neglect of duty or other un-
satisfactory conduct.
• = Native Missionary (dark races).
T = Honorary Miasionnry.
Tlw titles of the Dioceses (Lon. = London
and signs need no explanation.
Her. = Hereford, 4c.) and the other abbreviation*
ORDER OF LISTS IN THE MISSIONARY ROLL.
Iforth America, 840-81
South Carolina, 849
North Carolina. 850
<3«orgi», H61
Virginia, 881
Maryland, H51
Pennsylvania, 831
New Bngland, 852
New Jersey, 864
New \ ork, 888
"Newfoundland, *c., 886
Bermuda, 860
NovB Scotia, Ac, 860
New Brunswick, 804
Quebec Province, 868
Ontario Province, 872
Manitoba* N.-W.ranada,878
British Columbia, 880
l^est Indies, and Cen-
tral and South
America, 881-8
Windward Islands, 881
Tobago, 888
Trinidad, 88S
Leeward IslaniU, 883
Bahaaiai,884
Jamaica, 88t
Moskito Shore, 886
British Uonduraa, 886
Panama, 886
British Guiana, 887
F.ilklan<ls, 888
Africa, 888 900
West Africa, 888
Cape Colony, W. Division, 889
Cape Colony, E. Division, 891
Kaffraria, 893
Qriqualand West, 893
St. Helena, &c.. 894
Basutoland, 891
Natal, 898
Kululand, 891!
Swaziland, 897
Orange Free State, 897
Transvaal, 897
Beohuanaland, 898
Mashonaland, 898
Central Africa, 898
Mauritius, 898
Madagascar, 899
Northern Africa, 900
Australasia, 900-8
New South Wales, 900
Victoria. 909
Queensland, 90.1
a. Australia, 9')4
W. Australia. 905
T:nmRniB, 90t)
New Zealand, 906
Melanesia, and Pitnairn and
Norfolk Ishiuds, 907
Fiji, 907
Hawaiian Islands, 908
New Guinea. 908
Asia, 908-22
Bengal, 908
Madras, 911
Bombay, 915
N.-W. rrovinoes, 910
Central Provinces, 917
Assam, 917
Punjab, 917
Burma, 918
Cashmere, 919
Ajmere, Ac, 919
Ceylon. 919
Borneo, 920
The Straits, 931
China, 921
Corra, 922
Manchuria, 922
Japan, 932
Western Asia, 922
Burope, 923
849
MISSIONARY ROLL, S.P.G. 1702-1892 [- p. sis].
I. NORTH AMERICA (1702-1892).
1,754 Missionaries and 1,086 Central Stations, now included in
25 Dioceses as set forth below, &c. :
THE OLDER COLONIES (now the United States).
[See Chapter II., pp. 9-12.]
KEITH, George, M.A. Aber-
deen University ; t)io first
S.P.O. Missionary ; 6.1638 at
Aberdeen ; (ex-Presbyteriaix
and Quaker;) o. Dp. Lon.
17(»0. Travelling and or-
ganising in N. America,
1702-4. Res. ; died Rector o(
Edburton, Sussex, March
1716. ISee pp. 7,9-11, 20,
30-1, 33-4, 41-2, B2-3, 67-8.]
TAIBOT, John, M.A.; b.
at Wj-mondhani, Norfolk,
1615 ; Sizar Christ Coll..
Camb., B.A. 1663, Fellew of
Pcterbouse 1664, M.A. 1671 ;
(Rector Fretherne, Glos.
1695; Chaplain of ship in
which Keith left England
[p. 10]). Missionary com-
panion of Keith in N.
America, 1702-4 [p. 10] ;
settled in New Jersey 17i)&.
[See p. 855 ; also pp. 10, 11,
20, 30-1, 33-4,41-2,52-3, 57,
67.]
The Rev. Geoiioe Kkith.
SOUTH CABOLINA (1702-.83)-54 Missionaries and 15 Central Stations.
[See Chapter III., pp. 12-20.]
(Diocese of Souru Cauoli.na, founded 1795.)
BASON, Robert, M.A. & St. Bartholomew's,
1753-64. Dieil April 1764.
BOSCHI, Charles (" formerly a Franciscan
Fryer"). «. St. Bartholomew's, 1745-9. Res.
on appointment as Chaplain to the garrison
established about that time in Kuatan, Bay of
Honduras [p. 23 1]. His offer of sen'ices to
convert the Indians there accepted by the
Society, but in 1749 he died.
BULL, Williajn TredweU, M.A. S. St. Paul's,
1712-23; Bp. Lon.'s Commissary in S.C. 1716-
23. Res.
CXARX (or CLERK), Moses, 5. St. John's, 1720.
Died 1720.
COTES, WUliam; o. D. Bp. Ely 1746, P. Bp.
Her. 1747. 8. St. George's, 1747-52. Died
Siiiiilay .luly 19, 1762, after having performed
service that day.
CUMINO, Robert, M.A. Glasgow or Eilinburgh ;
o. D. Bp. Ely, P. Bp. Pet. 1718. S. St. Jolui's,
1749-50. Died 1760.
DUN, William (from Clogher Dio.) ; b. about
1677; 0. D. Bp. Down ami Connor. S. St.
Paul's, 1706-7. Ret.
BTTRANI), Levi, M.A. ; o. Arbp. Dub., D. 1738.
P. 173'1. S. Oirist Church, 1740-60 ; St. John's,
1750 (15. Died 1765.
LWIOHT, Daniel, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. ; o. D.
Bp. Car., P. Bp. I^m. 1729. S. St. John's,
1729 48. Died March 28, 1748.
FOBDYCE, John, M.A. ; o. I). Bp. T.on. P. Bp.
St. Dav. 1730. S. Prince Frederic's Parisli,
173U-51. Died 1751.
FTJLLERTON, John, M.A. ; o. Bp. Lon. D. and P.
1734. & Christ Church, 1734-6. Died Sept. 4,
173,V
FULTON, John, M.A. ; o.Bp.Lon.DandP.1730.
.v. Christ Church, 1730-4.^
GARDEN, Alexander, M.A. (nephew of Comsv.
(iarden) ; o. Bp. Glos. D. and P. 1743. S. St.
Thomas', 1744-66.
GIGUILLET, James. .% Sante, 1710. Res.
OOWIE, Robert, M.A. : o. Bp. Lon. D. and P. 1733.
-S. St. Bartholomew's, 1733. Died Nov. 7,
1733.
GUY, WiUiam.M.A. ; o. Bp. Lon. D. 1712(?),P.
171.1. 5. (1) Charleston, 1712-13 ; (2) St. Helen's
[or St. Helena], 1714-5 ; (1) Ch. 1716-17 [f.w
p. S53] ; (3) St. Andrew's, 1719-61. Died 1751
[M7].
HARRISON, James, M.A. Queen's Coll., Ok. ;
Curate Batter.sea 2 years ; o. Bp. Her. D. 1749,
P. Bp. Ban. 1750. .S'. Goose Creek, 1752-65.
HASELL (or HASSEL), Thomas, M.A. ; o. Bp,
Lon. D. 1706, P. 1709. .S". Charleston, 1705-8 ;
St. Thomas', 1709 43. Die<l Oct. 9, 1743 or 1744.
HUNT, Brian, M.A. ,S. St. John's, 1723-6.
JOHNSTON, Gideon (cx-Vicar of Castlemore,
Ireland). S. Charleston, 1708-16 (Commissurv
to Bp. Lon.) Drowned April 23, 1716, oif
Charleston, by upsetting of boat while taking
leave of Governor ('raven [pp. 16-17].
JONES, GUbert,M.A. i. Christ Church,1713-21.
Rf>.
JONES, Lewis, M.A. K St. Helen's, 1725-44.
Died Dec. 24, 1744 ; bequeathed £100 to S.P.G.
[p. 18].
LAKBERT, John, MA. 5. Charleston, 1727 9.
Died Aug. 14, 1729.
LANOHORNE, William (ex-Curate, Pickering):
0. Arbp. York, D. 1747, P. 1749. *'. St. Bai-
tholomew'g, 1749-52 ; St. George's, 1762-9,
7.'<'.<. ill.
LE JAU, Franois, D.D. Trinity Coll. Dublin ;
b. Anglers, France, about 1666; (ex Canon of
St. Paul's London, and Missionary to Ht»
Clu'istopher's, W. Indies, 1700-1 [p. 211]). .V.
Goose Creek *c.. Cooper River, '706-17.
Died Sept. 10, 1717 [pp. 16-16].
LESLIE, Andrew, M.A. ; o. Bp. Derry D. 1727.
P. 1728. /S. St. Paul's, 1729-39. Res. iU. rhed
1740.
8z
850
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAaAXION OF THE GOSPEL.
LTTCITTS, Samuel Frederio. S. Cuffee (or Ooffee)
Town, 1770-82 or 3. Refugee In Oharlentown
and Congarees during Revolution [p. 19].
LUOLAX, Richard, M.A. .ST. Uoose Creek,
1723-8. Died Out. 1728 ; bequeatiied £2,000 to
S.P.GJj). 18].
KARTTK, Charlei, M.A. Ball. Coll., Ox., and
curate in Devon ; o. D. Arbp. Can. 1748, P.
Bp. Ex. 1748. & St. AndrowV, 1763-61. Rti.
3.P.C.. salary 1761 [p. 18], and paiisli 1770.
■ATJLE, Robert, M.A. (Irish, recommended by
Arbp. Dub.) ; b. about 1680. S. St. John's,
1707-17. Died of dysentery 1717; bequeathed
£760 to 8.V.O. [p. 18].
KERRY, FranoU, M.A. S. St. Helen's, 1730 ;
Goose Creek, 1721-2. Ret.
KILLECHAKP, Timothy, M.A. ; o. Bp. Sal.
D. 1728, P. 1729. ,«. Goose Creole, 1732-46. Sick-
leave 1746-8. lies, for Colesbourne, Glos.
JCORRITT, Thomaa; o. D. Bp. Lon. 1717, P.
Bp. Win. 1718. S. Charleston (S.M. &c.),17!i2-7 ;
Winyaw *o., 1728-34 ; Christ Church, 17351.
fiM. [p. 1ft].
ORR, William A. ; o. Bp. Lon. D. and P. 1736.
(Charleston, not S.P.G., 1737-41.') <S. St. Paul's,
1741-4 ; St. Helen's, 1745-50. Jies. ; died (St.
Paul's) 1755.
OSBOEHE (or OSBORN), Nathaniel. S. St.
Bartholomew's, 1713-5. Escaped to Charleston
during Indian irruption, but died July 13, 1716,
" of a flux or feaver."
PEA8ELEY, William, M.A.(/r.N.F.L. [p. 868]).
a. St. Helen's, 1751-6. Res. iU.
POWNAIL, Beigamin, M.A. <Sr. Christ Church,
1722 . Res.
aUZNOY, Samuel, M.A. ; tr. Georgia [p. 861] to
St. .John's, S.O., then S.P.G. at St. George's,
17 ;-7. Res.
ROE, Stephen, M.A. ; o. D. Arbp. Tuam 1730, P.
Arbp. Dub. 1732. S. St. George's, 1737-42;
(<r. N.B. [p. 854]).
ST. JOHN, Riohacd, B.A. (Ir. Bah. [p. 836]). 5.
Bt. Helen's, 1747-60. Ret.
SKALt, RotMTt, M.A.; o. Bp. Lon. D. 1737, P.
1738. S.Christ Church, 1738-9. Died Sept. 28,
1739.
SKITH, Hiohael, M.A. Trinity CoU., Dub. ; o.
D. Bp. S. & Man 1740, P. Bp. Lon. 1747. S.
Prince Frederick's Parish, 1753-7. Left.
STANBISH, David, M.A. .ST. St. Paul's, 1721-8.
Died 1728.
STONE, Robert, M.A. Hert. Coll., Ox. >S. Goose
Creek, 1748-51. Died about Oct. 20, 175 1, " of a
bloody flux."
TAYLOR, Ebenezer. S. St. Andrew's, 1711-17;
(tr. N.C. [_iee fcc/oir]) [pp. 15-6].
TH0KA8, John, Aptd. to Goose Creek 1729,
but drowned at Sliecrness while embarking.
THOXAS, Samuel (of Ballydon, Sudbury), the
first S.P.G. Mis.s. to S.C. iS. Cooper River,
Goose Creek, Ac. 1702-0. Died Oct. 1706 of
fever [pp. 12-15, 18].
THOKPSON. Thomas ; o. Bp. Lich. D. and P.
1730. a. St. Bartholomew'H, 1734-43; St.
George's, 1744-6. Ret.
TU8TIAN, Peter, M.A. -S. St. George's, 1719-21,
Ret.
VARNOS, Franoia (" a foreigner ") ; o. D. Bp.
Nor. 1722, P. Bp. Lon. 1723. 8. St. George's,
1723-36. Died.
WHITEHEAD, John. a. Charleston, 1714-16.
Died Nov. 8, 1716, " of an inward heat."
WINTELEY, John, M.A. 8. Christ Church,
1727-9.(^
WOOD, Alexander, M.A. 8. St. Andrew's, 1707-
10. Died.
WYE, William (an Irishman). Appointment
Aug. 1717 to Goose Creek cancelled Dec. 1717
because obtained by forged tcstimonitds.!^
NORTH CAROLINA (1708-83)-33 Missionaries and 22 Central Stations.
[iSee Chapter IV., pp. 20-5.]
(Dioceses of Nohth Cauoli.va, founded 1823 ; East CAnouNA, f. 1884).
ADAKS. Jamea (ex-Curate of Castlemore &c.,
Ireland, 1702-7). One of the first two S.P.G.
Missionaries to N.C. <Sf. Pascotank and Caro-
tuck Precincts, 1708-10. Died Oct. SO, 1710
[pp. 20-1].
B^iNETT, John. <sr. Brunswick Co., 1767-8 ;
Northampton Co., 17G9-72.
BLACKNAI., John, D.O. Itinerant, 1725-6.
BLINN, — . Stations not stated, 1769-71.
BLOUNT, Nathaniel ; o. Bp. Lon. Stations not
stated, 1773-4.
BOYD, John. Itinerant, 1732-8. Died May 19,
1738 [p. 23].
BRIOOS, Hobart S. Dupplin Co., 1769-70.
BTTROES, — . 8. Edgeoumbe Co., 1769-71.
CHRISTIAN, Nioholaa. <Sr. Brunswick, Waca-
maw, Ac. 1773-4.
OOSOREVI,, Jomee, a Carolina S.M., whose re-
turn passatrc on his ordination in 17G6 was aided
by the Society.
ORAKP, -. ? Station, 1767-8 ; Brunswlok Co.,
1769-70.
OtrPFLES, Oharle*. 8. Bt. John's, Bute Co..
1767-8.
DRAOE,TheodomsSwaine. ■?. St. Luke's, Rowan
Co., 1769-71 [p. 24].
EARL, Daniel. >Sr. Bt. Paul's, Edenton, ito., 1769-
83 [p. 28J.
OARZIA, John (from Virginia). Itinerant : Bath-
town, Ac, 1739-44. Died Nov. 29, 1744, from
(alt from horse while visiting the sick [p. 23].
ORDON, William, M.A. (one of the first two
8.P.O. Missionaries to N.C.) 8. Chowan and
Paqniman Precincts, 1708. Ret. [p. 21].
HALL, Clement (cx-Magl8tratc of N.O. [pp.
22, HI): o. 1743. Itii-erant : Chowan Co., St.
Paul's, Edenton, &c., 1744-59, during which he
baptized 10,000 persons. Died Jan. 1759 [pp.
22, 24].
JONES, Edward [je<? p. 2»]. 8. St. Stephen's,
Johnston Co., 1769-70.
XACARTNEY, James. (? 8.) 1768-9 ; Granville
Co- 1770.
KACDOWELL, John. 8. Bn nswick, 1760-3.
Died 1763.
[Maimdb.^i, Richahd. Appointment 1738 can-
celled for misconduct before he was established
tt Mission ary u nder Society's seal.]
XICKLEJOmf , George. 8. Rowan Co., 1766.
MOIR, James (of N.C. ) Itinerant : N.W. side of
River Newse, Wilmington, Ac, 1740-66. Ret,
■ORTON, Andrew. 8. in Northampton Co., 1766
{Seen. 864].
NSWNAX, Thomaa. Itinerant : Edenton, Ac,
1722-3. Died 1723 [p. 22].
PETTIOREW, Charles. 8. Edenton, 1776-8
RA^SFORD, Giles; o. D. Bp. Down, P. Bp.
Lon. ^(. Chowan, Ac, 1712-14. ««. [p. 22].
REED, James. 8. Craven Town Ac, 1757-77.
Died May 1777 [p. 25].
STEWART, Alexander. St. Thomas, Bath Co.,
1763-86 ; Beaufort Co., 1767-70 [p. 22].
STUART, James. ? Station, 1767-8.
TAYLOR, Charles Edward. 8. Northampton
Co., St. George's, Ac, 1770-3.
TAYLOR, Ebeneser (tr. S.C. [tee abotel).
? Station, 1716-19.
URKSTON, John (ex-Curato of Kastham, Essex,
1706-9). S. North Shore with Pascotank,
Chowan, Ac, 1709-20. Ret. (Afterwards fell
into disrepute, employed in Maryl-ind, " burned
to death in 17, >" in N.O. [pp. 22 - 1].
WILLS, John, l Satlon, 1768-9 ; New Hanover
Cc, 1770-7.
MISSIONARY ROLL.
851
GEORGIA (1733 -83) -13 Missionaries and 4 Central Stations.
[See Chapter V., pp. 26-9.]
(Diocese of OKonoiA, founded 1841.)
ALEXAin>ER, — . S. St. John's, 176G.
BOSOXWOETH, Thonuw, <Sr. Frcdorica iic,
1743-4. Ra. [p. 28].
BBOWN, James (ez-Curateof Horsham, Su3.4cx).
Aptd. 1799 to St. Oeor^e's, but could not gut
there. S. Savannah, 1780-1. Res. [p. 29].
COPF, Jonathan, M.A. Yale Ck>ll. ; h. New Lon-
don ; 0. Bp. Lon. D. and P. 1750. S. Augusta,
1780-6. Ret.
SmrOAKSOir, WilUam, Trinity Coll. Dub. Re-
jected by people at Savannah and Augusta for
miaconctuct, 1761.
BLLINOTON, Edward, M.A. (of S.C.) S.
Augusta, 1767-70. Rey
IFiNDLAT, ALKXAJiDKB. Aptd. St. George's,
1770-1, hut doubtful of local provision, ac-
cepted St. Stephen's, N.C., instead.]
TBIirK, Samuel; ed. Harvard Coll., N.E. 8.
Augusta, ? 1766-6 ; Savannah, 1767-71. Died
1771 Jp. 28].
HOLKEB, John. St. George's, 1773-7.<^
NOBBIS, William. S. Fredcrlca, 1739-40.
QUINOT, Samuel, M.A. (of SouthwoM) ; b.
Boston ; o. D. and 1'. Bp. darl. 1730. First
S.P.O. Missionary to Georgia. S. Savanuali
<to., 1733-6 iSee pp. 850 and 26-7.]
SETHOTTB, James. S. Augusta, 1771-9. Per-
secuto<i and imprisoned 1779 Ac. Kefugee at
Savannah 1780-2, and in Florida 1783. Died
on woy to Bahamas 1784 [pp. ^9, 220],
WESLEY, John Bemamin, lt..A. ; 6. June 17
(old style), 1703, at Epworth Rectory, Line. ;
«i. Charterliouse Scliool (1714-20) ; entered
Clirist Church, Oxford, 1720 ; eiccteu Fellow of
Lincohi Coll., Oxf. (M.A. 1727); o. D. by
Bp. (Potter) of Oxford 1725 ; P. 1728. iS.
Savannah Ac, 1736-7. Re». and to England
Dec. 1 737, and became the founder of Methodism
[pp. 28-8] ; died March 2, 1791, in London.
ZOUBEBBTJHLEB, Bartholomew ; b. St Gall :
t<l. Charleston, S.C. ; o. Bp. Lon. about 1745.
S. Savannah, 1746-66.
VIRGINIA— i Missionaries and 2 Central Stations. [See Chapter VI., p. 30.]
(Dioceses of Virqinia, founded 1790 ; Wkst Viuginia, f. 1878.)
TTLIABS (t TnXYAKI)), Arthur. 1702 (station not stated). T)ie other Clergyman assisted by tlie
Society was the Minister of King William's Parish, St. James' River, in 1725 ; name not recorded.
MARYLAND— 5 Missionaries and 5 Central Stations.
[See Chapter VII., pp. 31-3.]
(Dioceses of Maiiyiani), founded 1792 ; Kastox, f. 1869.)
AOAKB, Alexander ; o. Bp. Lon. 1703, to Mary-
land 1704. In 1711 he wrote to the Bishop :
" I can't subsist without some assistance, for
Tobacco, our money [tee p. 30], is worth
mottling, and not one Shirt to be had for
Tobacco this year in all our country ; and poor
ten shillings is all the money I have received
by my ministry and perquisites since October
last." Since 1707 he had served the whole
county of Somercet. Aided by the Society
1711-12, 1716. 8. Stepney 4c.
[CoRDiNKn, Wn.LiAM ; b. about 1680 ; (ex-Curate
of Billyaghran). Aptd. to Shrewsbury 1707,
but captured by ttio l'"rench.] [pii 31-2.]
MACaUEEN, George, (" Forced to h' from hi.s
native country by tlie Presbyterian persecu-
tion in Scotland.") Aided by Society 1703.
BEASINO, Philip. Served a parish in Mary-
land in connection with his Pcun. Mission,
1775 i-o. iSee p. 852.]
TIBBS, William. & St. Paul's, Baltimore, 1705.
TUfOLEY, Samuel. Itinerant in connection
with Penn. Mission, 1782 dtc. iSee p. 852.]
PENNSYLVANIA AND DELAWARE (1702-83)— 47 Missionaries and 24
Central Stations. [See Chapter VIII., pp. 33-40.]
(Dioceses of Pknnstlvakia, founded 1787; DELAWAnR, f. 1841; Pittsbuho, f. 1866;
Central Pjsn.vsylvanu, f. 1871.)
AKBBEWS, John ; 6. Maryland ; ed. Philadel-
phia CoU. 8. Tjey/ea and Cedar Creek, 1766-8 ;
York and Cumberland Cos., 1769-73. Res. ;
died Maryland 1813.
BAOEHOTfSE, Biohard. iSr. Chester, 1728-49.
Died Not. 19. 1749.
BABTON, Thomas (ex-assistant in a Philadel-
phia Academy). Itinerant : York and Cumber-
land Cos. in 1754-8 ; Lancaster, Pequea,
Carnarvon, *c., 1789-78. Obliged by Revolu-
tionists to close his churches in 1776, but
ministered privately. Escaped to N.Y. 1778,
after being a prisoner two years. Died about
1780 from dropsy brouglit on by imprison-
ment [pp. 36-401.
BATWELL, Danial ; ed. Cambridge Univ.
(for
nianyyearsadistinguishcfl preacher in London)
iS. York and Cumberland Cos., 1773-8. Refugee
in N.Y. 1778, and Kogland 1783.
BEOKET, William. 8. Lowes, 1721-43. Died
Aug. 20jl743 [p. 84].
BLACK, WiUiam ; 6. Dumfries atwnt 1679. 8.
Co., Sussex, 1708-9. Res.
BLIIETT, Thomas (of Maryland). ,Sf. in Kent
Co., Dover, 4o., 1748-9. Died Jan. 28, 1749.
BBOOKE, Samuel (of St. George's Co., Mary-
land). 8. Newcastle, 1754-5.
CAMPBELL, Alexander. 8. Apoquluimiuck,
1728-9;»r. K.Y. [p.855].
CLEVELAND, Aaron. S. Lewes. 1786 ; New-
castle, 1756-7. Died 1767 at Philadelphia of
dropsy.
CLTTBB, John (a Welshman, ex-S.M. at Phila-
delphia). 8. Oxford, 1709-11 ; Apoquinimirick,
1712-13 ; Radnor and Oxford, 1714-15. Died
Christmas 1715 [pp. 31-5].
0RAX6, Oeorge(ofPenn., ez-Curatc in England to
Dr. Bristowe). Itinerant : Pequea, Lancaster,
Carnarvon, Huntingdon, Carlisle, Ac, 1748-57 ;
Chester, 1758-83 [p. 36, and see p. 854].
CBAWEOBD, Thomas (a Scotchman). & Dover,
1704-9. Recalled [p. 34].
CUBBIE, WiUiam (ex-Dissenting Min. Penn.)
8. Radnor, 1736-83.
EVANS, Evan, D.D. Brascnose Coll., Ox. (sent to
Pliiladelphia by Bp. Lon. 1700). 8. Oxford
and Radnor, 1716-18. Res ; died Maryland
1721 [p. 33].
FBAZEB, Oeorge. 8. Dover &c., 1733-6.
GILES, Samuel. Came to England for Ordination
and aptd. to Dover, but drowned on return
voyage April 5, 1766 [p. 35],
HAOKETT, Walter, 5. Apoquiniminck, 1729-33
Hl'lfDEBSON, Jacob ; b. Glenavy, Ireland ; ed.
CHasgow Coll. ; o. Bp. Tmu. 1710. S. Dover, 1710-
11 ; Newcastle, 1712-13. Res.; ditnl Marvland
Aug. 27, 1751 ; bequeathed £l,(K)0 to S.P'.Q.
3i2
1:1
i
852
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEli.
HOWIE, AlezMider, S. Whitemarsli, 1731 41 ;
Oxford, 1733-41. lies.
niTOBES, Ghriffith. S. Badnor and Pcrquihoma,
1732-8. Hei.
HTTXPHBET, John, B.A. Trinity Coll., Dub. ;
b. about 1684 ; (S.M. N.Y. 1706-10 ;) o. Bp.
lion. about 1710. S. Oxford, 1711-13 ; Chester,
1714-28. Died July 8, 1739.
ZKOUS, Oharlei; b. Ireland, 1734 (S.M.America
about 175U) ; o. Bp. Lon. bI it 1769. S. Kent
Co., Dover, Ac, 1759 6? -. for Trinity
Church, N.Y., of whlcli was Hector
1777-83. Refugee In EnRlaiid 1783. Tr. to
Nova Scotia as first Colonial Bishop, 1787.
[*e p. 862 ; a!so pp. 36, 74-8].
JbKKINS, Thnmis (a Welshman, dio. St.
Dav.); b. about 1682. .S. Apoqulmlny,
1707-9. " Ditil of a calenture caused bv the
Musketos." July 30, 1709.
JENKET, Eobwrt, LL.D.;6.1687. (Chaplain R.N.
1710-14). S. Philadelphia, 1714-15 ; li: N.Y.
pp. 38, 855].
imiSAY, Wmiam, M.A. Glasgow TJnlv. To
America 1733 ; returned for onlinatlon.
Itinerant : Bristol Ac, 1735-46. <), [p. 854].
ZiOOKE, Kiohard, Itinerant : Lancaster <&c.,
1745-7; Radnor, 1763; Lewes, 1754.
ITON, John. S. Lewes *c., 1769-74. lift.
XAOAW, Samuel, D.D. ; ed. Philadelphia Coll.
S. Dover &c., 1767-77.
XORBIS, Theophilus (tr. N.E. [p. 853]). .9.
Lewes, 1743-5. T'ed 1745.
KTJBRAT, Alexander. .8. Reading and Mulatton,
1762-78. Refugee In England 1778.
NEILL, Hugh (cx-Prcsbyteriaii teacher In N.J.
and Penn.) ; o. Bp. Lon. S. Dover &c., 1750-6 ;
Oxford &c., 1757-65. Rf». [pp. 35, 39].
iriOOLS (or NIOOI.LS), Henry, B.A., Fellow
Jesus Coll., Ox. First resident S.P.G. Miss.
in ^ enn. [pp. 34, 840]. S. Chester (or Upland),
1703-8. lies.
PtrOH, John. S. Apoquinimlnck, 1734-45. Died
Aug. 30, 1745.
BEASIHO, Philip ; ed. Winchester and Univ.
Coll., Ox. S. Apoquinimlnck 4c., 1746-77.
Died about 1777 [pp. 39, 851].
KOSB, JEneaa (son of George). S. Bristol &c.,
1740-1; Philadelphia, 1741-2; Oxford and
Whitemarsh, 1742-66 ; Newcastle, 1767-82.
Died about 1782.
ROSS, George; b. about 1680. S. Newcastle.
1705-8 ; Chester, 1708-12 (prisoner In France,
1711) ; Newcastle, 1713-64. Died about 1764
6. 1C68. S.
Died Sept. 17,
[np- 35, 38].
RVSHAK, Andrew (a Swede);
Oxford and Frankfort, 1706-8. '
1708.
SINOLAIR (or SINCLARE), Robert ; b. about
1686 ; (tutor to Lord Crichton). S. Newcastle,
1710-12. Res.
SKITH, William; b. near Aberdeen Sept. 7,
1727 ; D.D. Aberdeen and (Hon. 1769), Ox.
Univ. ; 0. D. Bp. Line, P. Bp. Carl. 1763 ; (Pro-
vost of Philadelphia Coll. 1764). S. Oxford,
1770-6. Elected first Bp. of Maryland, 1783,
but not com. Died 1803 [p. 38].
8TTTROE0K, William; ed. Yale Coll., Conn.
,sr. Philadelphia, 1747-62. Died Nov. 6, 1772
[p. 39].
rHOXSON, William,
D.D. ; 6. Penn. about
1736 ; 0. 1759. Itinerant': York and Cumber-
land Cos. 1700-9 ; Ir. N.,L [p. 855].
THORN, Sydenham, a. St. Paul's and Mis-
pUlion, 1774-81.
TINGIEY, Samuel; *. N.Y. about 1746; o.
1773. S. Lewes *c., 1774-83. Persecuted
[p. 40]. Died Maryland 1800. [.'see p. 851].
TTSSHER, Arthur. S. Kent Co., Dover, &c., 1737-
43 ; Lewes, 1744-8 ; Radnor, 1749-53. Res.
WETXAN, Robert .S'. Oxford and Radnor,
1719-28 ; tr. N.J. [p. 855].
WILSON, Hugh ; ed. in America under Rev. H.
Neill and T. Barton ; o. and aptd. to Mis-
pillion Ac, 1766, but drowned April 5, 1766, on
return voyage to America [p. 35].
NEW ENGLAND (1702-85), including Massachusetts, Comiecticut, Rhode Island,
Neto Hampshire, Maine, Vermont, and Naragansett — 84 Missionaries and
80 Central Stations. [See Chapter IX., pp. 41-51.]
(Dioceses of Cosxecticut, founded 1784 ; Massaciiusbtt.^, f. 1787 ; Vkrmost, f. 1832 ; Rhodb
InLiKi), f. 1843 ; New HAMl-SHinE, f. 1844 ; Maine, f. 1847).
i, '
ANDREWS, Samuel, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn, (ex-
» Reader" in New England); 6. 1738 in
Connecticut; o. 1760 Lon. S. Wallingford,
Cheshire, Meridian and North Haven, Ac,
1761-86 fp. 746] ; tr. N. Brun. [p. 864].
APTHORP, Eaat, M.A. and Fellow of Jesus Coll.,
Cam. ; b. Boston, Mass., 1733. S. Cambridge
&c., 1769-64. Res. ; died Cambridge, Eng.,
April 16, 1816 [p. 799].
ARNOLD, Jonathan, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn.,
1723 ; Hon. M.A. Ox. ; (ex-Congregational
Minister ;) o. about 1736 ; Itinerant : MUford,
Westhavtn, Derby, Watcrbury, &o., 1736-9;
tr. N.Y. [p. 865].
BADOER, Xoies ; ed. Harvard Coll., Mass.
Itinerant: New Hampshire, 1707-74. Res.
BAILET, Jaoob, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass.;
b. Rowley, Mass., 1731 ; (ex-Congregational
Minister, 1758 ;) o. D. Bp. Rooh. and P. Bp.
Pet. 1780. Tlie " frontier" Missionary : Massa-
chusetts Bay, Pownalboro (or Frankfort),
Georgetown, Brunswick, Harpwell, Richmond,
Gardiner's Town, Ac. 1759-79. Persecuted
and driven away bv Revolutionists ; tr. N.
Scotia, 1779[p. 860 and see pp. 46-8, 60].
BARCLAY, WUllam. .Sf. Bralntree, 1701-6.
BASS. Edward, B.A. Harvani Coll., N.E. ; 6.
Porcbe3ter, 17SC ; (ex-Congrogatioualist ;) o.
Bp. Lon. 1762. S. Newbury Ac, 1763-79.; Dis-
missed for alleged disloyalty to British Govern-
ment. Cons, first Bp. of Massachusetts, May 7,
1797. Died Sept. 10, 1803 [p. 44].
BEACH, John, M.A. Yale Coll,, Conn. ; b. ibout
1700 ; (ex-CongregationaUst Minister). 6. New-
town, Reiwling, Ac. 1732-82. Died April 19,
1782inp. 46-7, 49, 70].
BEARDSLEY, John, M.A. (Hon.) King's Coll.,
N.Y. ; 6. about 1730. a. Groton Ac, 1761-6 ;
tr. N.Y. [p 886],
BOSTWICK, Gideon ; o. Bp. Lond. S. Great
Barrington, and Lanesborough Ac. 1770-83
{see also p. 855]. Died 1793.
BOURS, Peter, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass. H.
Marblpheail, 1762-62. Die<l Feb. 24, 1762.
BRIDGE, Christopher. S. Naragansett, 1707-8
[p. 41] ; tr. N.Y. [p. 855].
BROADr ^■
BROADSTREET (or BREADSTREET), Dudley
(ex-Independent of N.E.). Qualified for New-
bury Mission ; but died of epidemic in 1714,
before leaving England after ordination.
BROCKWELL, Charles. .Sf. Scituate, 1737-8;
Salem, 1739-45. Res. for King's Cliapcl, Boston.
BROWNE, Arthur, M.A. Trinity Coll., Dub.
(the "Rector" In Longfellow's "Tales of a
Wayside Inn" [ice "The Poet's Talc"]); b.
Droghcda; o.Bp. Lon. 1729. 8. Providence Ac,
MISSIONARY ROLL.
858
Univ.
46 77.
ol &c.,
(1 nnit
67-82.
■castle,
'ranee,
t 1754
Conn.
6, 1772
S. Great
, 1770-8$
1729-38 ; rortsmoutli owl Kltteryic, 1736-73.
Died Juno 20, 1773, Cambrlclge, Mass.
BBOWNE, Marmaduke (sou of Arthur), B.A..
Dub. Itinerant : New Hampshire, 1754-0 ;
Newport, n.I., 1760-71. Died 1771.
BTL£S, Mather, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn., and Hon .
D.D. Ox. ; b. about 1734 ; (ex-OongregationalUt
Minister in Conn. ;) o. 1768. S. Boston, 1709 75 ;
Portsmouth, 1775-6. Bcfngee In NoTii Scotia ;
Ir. N.8. [p. 881].
CAMP, Iohabod( from N.E.); 0.1751. 5. MIil lie-
ton and Wallingford, 1757-61.
CANEB, Henry, M.A. YaleCol!., Conn., and Hon.
M.A. and D.D. Ox. ; b. about 1700 ; conformed
and ordained. S. Fairfield &o., 1727-47. Ilis.
for King's Chapel, Boston. Refugee in Halifax
and England, 1776, and to show its regard for
"the Father of the American Clergy," the
Society appointed him to Bristol 1776-82. Dleil
in London, 1792 [p. 45].
CANER, Biohard, M.A. YalcColl., Conn, (brother
of above), /i. Puirfleld, Norwalk, llidgeUelil,
Stanford, 1741-4 ; (i\ N.Y. [p. 855].
CHECKIEY, John; 6. Boston 1680; (a noted
Church Controversialist ; ) came to England
three times for ordination, but owing to mis-
representations of his enemies failed to obtain
it until he wj.s 60 ; o. Bp. Ex. 1739. .S. Provi-
dence 4c., 1739-54. Died April 15, 1754 [p. 48],
OLABK, William, M.A. Harvard Coll., Jfasa.
S. atoughton and Dcdhain, 176n-7H. IVrso-
outed, lmprisone<l,and banished by tlie Revolu-
tionists. Pensioned refugee in Enghmd
1778. Died 1815 [pp. 48-9].
CLABKE, Biohard; <■</, Yule Coll., Conn. .S'.
New Haven and West Haven, 17B6 ; New
Milford, Woodbury, Kent and New Preston,
1767-83 ; tr. N.B. [p. 805].
COLTON, Jonathan, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. (ex-
Dissenter) ; 0. 1751 and aptd. to Hebron ;
but died of small-i)ox within a week of rctiu-n
from ordination [p. 841].
COSSIT, Banna. .S'. Haverhill and Claromont,
1773-81 or 3. Conflnp<l a prisoner in Claro-
mont Town, 1775 to 1781 A-c, but continued
to officiate. Tr. to C.B. [p. 48, 801].
OTTTLEB, Timothy, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass.;
ft. Charlestown, Mass. ; ex-President Yale
Coll., Conn.; conformed; o. V). Bp. (?) Lkiii. 1'.
Bp. Nor. 1724. .S". Boston, 1723-64 [pp.44, 46].
SAVENFOBT, Addington, M.A. Harvard Coll.,
Mass.,and Hou.M.A. Ox. S. Scltuate, 1733-0.
lies^diod Boston 1718.
BAVIES, Thomas. S. in Lichfield Co. &c.,
1762-6. Died May 12, 1766.
DEAN, Barzillai, M.A. Yale Coil,, Conn. ; o. Bi).
Lon. Aptd. 1745 to Hrliron &c. but lost on
the return voyage to America [p. 8^11].
SIBBIEE, Ebenezer, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn., and
D.D. Columbia, N.Y. (ex-Cong. Minister) ; o.
1748 Eng. ,S. Norwalk and Stamford, 1747-83
[p. 740].
EAOEB, Thomas. & Braintreo, Little Comptou
and Swiinzey, 1712-14. lies.
EBUBN. Samuel, the first resident S.P.Cl. Mi.-.
in New Mnglaiid. .S. Isle of Shoales, 1703 [p.42].
EAYEBWEATHEB, Samuel, B.A. Harvaid
Coll., Mass., Hon. M.A. Ox. ; o. D. Ban. P. Carl.
1756. .S. Naragansett, 1758-80.(^ Took the
oaths to the rebel States against approbation
of his parishioners. Died 1781 [pp. 45-6],
rOOO, Baniel. S. Pomfret, Plaiutteld, and Can-
terbury, 1772-82.
rOWLE, John (ex-Dissenting Miiiisti r in N.E.) ;
n. 1751. .S. Norwalk Ac. 1762-r>. <t
OIBBS, WiUiam, B.A. Harvard Coll., Ma.5S : o.
I), and P. Bp. Lon. 1741. .S\ Hinishiiry Ao.
1744-76. Incapacitated in 1762 from a dis-
ordered mhid, hence R. A'ieta appointed [.«'(' p.
864]. Died 1776.
OBAVE8, John (ex-Vicar of Claphani. Clu'itrr
diocese). .S, Providence Ac, 1751-82. Dismissed
by his people Ijccause he would not re-oiH ii
his ohurch during the Revolution. Died ITS.').
Died
, to
(ex-
OBAVES, Matthew (brother of above) (froirt
neighbourhood of Cliester, Eug.) S. New Lon.
don ice, 1747-79. Driven into the W0(h1s (by
the Revolutionists) in 1768, where he had a
largo congregation. Refugee at New York
1779. Died there 1780 [pp. 47-8, 60, 740].
Omr, William (Ir. S.C. 819). a. Naragan.sctt,
1717-18 ; tr. back to S.C. 1718.
HOmrMAK, James (ir. N.Y. [p. 835]) ; first
resident S.P.G. Missionary in Rhode Island.
S. Newport, R.I., 1705-50. Died July 2, 1750
[pn. 42, 47].
HuBBABI), Bela. ,S. New Haven and West
Haven, 1707-83.
JOHNSON, Samuel, Hon. D.D. O.v, 1743; ft.
Guildford, (.>)un., Oct. 14, 1698 ; etl. Yale Coll.,
Conn. ;( ex-Cong. Min. West Haven ;) o.D. Bp.
? Lon. P. Bp. Nor. 1724. ,S. Stratford, 1723-
72. Died Jan. 0, 1772 [pp. 44-5, 47, 740-7, 775].
KNEEI.AND, Ebenezer ; o. 1705. {>. Stratford
and MUford, 1772 7. Died April 17, 1777, ii
prisoner to the Revolutioni.sts.
lAMBTON, John. .S. Newbury, 1714 15. Km. ill.
LAMSON, Joseph (Ir. N.Y. [p. 855]). Fairfield
and Ridgfield, 1747 73. Died.
lEAMINO, Jeremiah, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn.,
S.T.D. Columbia Coli. ; 6. Conu. 1717 ; (ex-
Dissenter ;) 0. 1747. .S'. Newport, R. I., 1748 57 ;
Norwalk, 1758-78. Refugee in N.Y. 1770.
Died 1804 [p. 60].
ITJCAS, Henry. ,S'. Newbury, 1716-20.
Au;,'. 23, 1720 [p. 41].
LYONS, James, Itinerant : Conn. 1744 ; /;•.
N.Y. [p. 855]).
MACCLENACHAN, WilUam ; ft. Ireland;
Dissenting teacher, N.E.) ; o. 1755. .S'. Massa-
chusetts Bay, eastern frontiers of, 1756-8. Dis-
missed hinisulf from Society's .service.
MoOIlCHRIST, WiUiam, M.A. Ball. Coll., Ox. ;
0. D. Bp. Line. 1733, P. Bp. Glos. 1735. ,S'. Salem,
1740-79. Dietl about 1780, and bequeathed
the Society three years' salary due to him, antl
his successor his lx)Oks.
MacSFABBAN, James, M.A.Glas. Univ., Hon.
D.D. Ox. ; 0. D. Bp. Lon. P. Arbp. Can. 1720.
.V. Naragansett, 1721-57. Died Dec. 1, 1757, at
Soutli Kingston [pp. 47, 745].
MALCOLM, Alexander, M.A. (ex-S.M. N.Y.).
K Jtarblchead, 1739-48. Ui:^.
MANSFIELD, Biohard. M.A. Yale Coll. Conn.,
Hon. D.D. do. 1792; ft. Newhavcn 1724; (e\-
Dissentcr) ; S.P.G. S.M. Derby, 1747. S. Derby,
Waterburv, and Westliurv, 1748-75 ; Refugee
In N.Y. 1776. Died 1820 [pp. 40, 49].
MILLEB, Ebenezer, D.D. Harvard Coll., N.E.,
Hon. M.A. and D.D. 0.x. ,i. Braintrce, 1727-61 .
Died ? 1703.
MOEBIS, Theophilus, B.A. Dub. Coll. Itin-
erant : Coiuiecticut, Westliaveu, Waterbury,
Derby, Ac, 1740 3 ; Ir. Penn. [p. 852].
MOSLEY, Biohard. .S. Liohticld Co., 1771-2 ; Ir.
to N.Y. [p. 850].
M08S0M, David. .V. Jfarblehead, 1718-26. lie.',
MTJIBSON, George (of N.Y.) Visiting Mis-
.sionarv, 1700-8. .V. Stratford, 1708. Die<l Oct.
1708 [iip. 43-4].
NEWTON, Christopher, M.A. Yule Coll., Conn. S.
Kipton, North Stratford and Strattield, 1765-83,
NICHOLS, James, ii. Northbury and New
Cambriclgc, 1773.
OBEM, James, a. Bristol, 1721-2.
PALMEB, Solomon, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn, (ex-
Dissontg. teiu^hcrYaleColl.):cBp.Lon..S. Licli.
field Co. Ac, 1754-71. Died Nov. 1, 1771 [p. 44].
PETEBS, Samuel, SI.A. Yale Coll., Conn. : 6. 1 735.
,s'. Hebron Ac, 1768-74. Refugee in England
[pp. 48, 811]; returned to America 18J5 und
ilieil New York April 1819-1820.
PHILIPP8 (or PHILLIPS), Frauois. *'. Strat-
ford, Conn., 1712-13.(^
PIGOT, George. .S. Stratford, Conn., 1722;
Providence, 1723-6 ; Marblehead, 1727-38, Jiee.
[p. 44].
PLANT.Mstthias, ,S.Newbury,1721-63. Diedl753.
il M
i h :'
1 iitil
\m
854
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
POLLEK, — , H.A. (cx-Curate of St. Antho-
lin's, London). .V. Newport, R.I., 1754-60. Ret.
PRICE, Roger, M.A. (Commiii.sary to Bp. Lon.)
S. HopM ngton and Indians, 1748-S3. iies.
PXnrDERSON, Sbtneier, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn.
(cx-Dissontcr). Itinerant : North Oroton,
Brimfield, MidiUcton, StafTonl, Cimsbury, Ac,
1734-fi3 ; NewliRvcii, Guilford, Briinford,
Northford, ond Weithaveu, 1784-63 [p. 46] ;
tr. N.Y. [p. 858].
ROE, Btopnen {ir, S.C. [p. 8fiO]>. S. Boston,
1743-4.A
SATRE, John (Ir. N.Y. [p. 866]). S. Fairfleld,
1774-9. After persecution, imprisonment, and
banishment, a refugee in N.Y. 1779, and N.
Brun. [p. 867], 1783. Died Burton, N.B., 1784
[pp. 49-50].
SCOvTL, JamM, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn., & King's
Coii., N.Y. ; 6. Watertown, Conn., 1733 ; o. V.
1769 Koch. S. Watcrbury and Westbury, 1768-
86 : tr. N.B. [pp. 49, 746, 8ti7].
SEABVRT, Samuel, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass. ;
ft. Groton, N.K., July 8, 1706 ; (ex-Congrega-
tionalist Minister) ; o. Bp. Lon. 1730. .S.New
London. 1730-42 ; Ir. N.Y. [pp. 44, 856].
BERJEAirr, Winwood (from S.C.) : ft. 7 Bristol,
1730; u. V. Bp. Roch. 1756. S. Cambridge,
1767-75. Refugee Newbury Port 1776-7, and in
England 1778 (paralysed). Died Bath, Sept.
1780, from ill treatment during the Revolution.
SHAW, William. S. Marblchead, 1715-17.^
(Absent without leave.)
Ap r
VTETI
THOHPSON, EbeneMT, M.A. Tale Coll., Conn.
(ex-Independent). /?. Soituate, Hanover, Pem-
broke, Marshfleld, 1743-7S. Died 177S [p. 48].
TROUTBEOK, John. S. HopUngton and the
neighbouring Indians, 1768-7. Ret.
TYLER, John, M.A. Yale Coll. and King's Coll.,
New York; ft. Wallingford, Conn., Aug. 16»
1748 ; 0. Lon. 1768. S. Norwich, 1768-83. Die J
at Nor wich Jan. 31, 1823.
TTSHER, John, M.A. Harvard ColL, Mass. ; ft.
about 1689; o. 1722. .S. Bristol, 1728-76. Dieii
April 30, 1775 [p. 46].
_iT8, Roger, M.A. Yale CoU., Conn. ; ft. about
1737. .S:. Kimsbury, 1763-83. Impriaoned by the
Revolutionists, 1776 [pp. 60-1]. Tr. N.S. 1784
" 864].
"IB, Joihna Winnte, M.A. Harvard Coll.,
N.B. : ft. Hampton, N.H. ;(ex-Congregationali8t ) .
a. Marblehcad, 1762-79 [pp. 48-9]. Refugee
in E ngland, and Ir. N.S. [p. 864].
WHEELER, WUlard. .S. Georgetown &c.,
Koniiel«?ck River, 1768-72.
WIN8L0W, Edward (of N.E.). S. Stratford,
1764-03 ; Braintrec, 1764-79. Refugee in
N.Y. 1778, and Army Chaplain. Died Oct. 31,
1780 [pp. 46, 60-1].
WIBWALL, John, M.A. Harvard Coll.. Mass. ;
ft. Boston ; (ex-Dissenting Minister in N.E.) ;
0. Bp. ton. S. Falmouth, 1766-76. Refugee
Boston 1776, and officiated to two loyal
rcginiputs. Tr. to N.8. 1782 [p. 48, and see
p. 864].
NEW JERSEY (1702-83)— 44 Missionaries and 27 Central Stations.
[See Chapter X., pp. 62-6.]
(Dioceses of Nbw Jehrky, founded 1815; Nkwark, f. 1874).
ATERS, William. 5. Spotswood and Freehold,
1768-83. Incapacitated from insanity,1775-80 ;
J 780 recovered and restored his full salary in
place of the annuity allowed him during illness.
BI ACH, Abraham ; ft. about 1741. S. New Bruns-
wick and Piscataqua, 1767-82 or 3. Res. and
to N.Y. 178 4. Died alioutl829.
BLACKWELL (or BLACKWALL), Rohert. S.
Glocestcr, Waterford (or " Coles Church ") and
Greenwich, 1772-7.
BROOK, John, M.A. (tr. N.Y. [p. 856)]. S. EUza-
bcth Town Ac, 1706 -7. Drowned on voyage
to England [p. 84].
BROWNE, iMac (tr. N.Y. [p. 865] ). S. Newark
Ac, 1745-77. Driven from Mission ; refugee
in New York Jan. 1777; tr. N.S. 1783
[pp. 65-6, 860J.
CAKPBELI., Colin, M.A. S. Burlington Ac,
1738-66. Die<l Aug. 0,1766.
CHANDLER, Thomas Bradbury, Hon. M.A. and
D.D. Ox. ; ft. At ril 26, 1726, at WoodEtock,
Mass. ; ed. Yale Coll., Conn. ; (ex-Dissenter and
S.P.G. Catechist, Elizabeth Town, 1748-60;) o.
1761. a Elizabeth Town (fee, 1751-76. A leader
of the American Clergy. First Bp. designate of
Nova Scotia, but not com. Refugee in Kngland
1 775 ; pensioned 1 783. Dic<l at Elizabeth Town ,
N.J., 1790 [pp. 54 5, 746-8, 761].
CHECKLET, — (son of J. C, N.E. [p. 853]);
o. and aptd. to Newark, but died of smallpox
1744. before leaving England on n^tum voyage.
COOKE, Samuel, M.A. Cam. ,S. Monmouth Co.,
Shrewsbury, Middleton, Freehold, *c., 1760-76.
To England 1776 ; on return in 1776 confines
to the army, and occasionally officiated at
Brunswick. Tr. N.B. 1785 [p. 866].
CRAIO, O. (of Penn. [p. 851]). Itinerant in
N. Jentci-, 1748-63.
OTITTINO, Leonard, M.A. Cam. and D.D. ; ft.
England about 1726 ; o. 1763. >S. New Bruns-
wick andPiscataqua, 1764-6 ; tr. N.Y. [p. 866].
EVANS, Nathaniel, M.A. .% Glocester, Water-
ford, Coles Church, and Egg Harbour, 1766-7.
Died 1767.
FORBES, John, ,S. Monmouth Co., 1733-6. E'ed
17.16.
JBAZER, William, S. Amwell, Kingwood, and
Muskenetcunck, 1768-82. Stripped and other-
wise persecuted by the Revolutionists 1778>
till too poor to move.
GRIEFITH, David. .S.Glocester and Waterford,
1770-1. Ret.
HAXIDAY, Thomas. S. Amboy &c.,1711-13ana
1717-18 ; Elizabeth Town and Hopewell Ac,
3714-17. Jt'S.
HARRISON, William. 5. Hopewell and Maiden-
head, 1722-3. Rei.
HOLBROOKE, John. >V. Salem &o, 1723-31. Rnt.
HORWOOD, N. K Salem, 1726; Buriingtoii,
1727-9. Died 1729.
HOITDIN, Kiohael (ex-French R.C. priest Ac.) ;
0. Arbp. of Treves, Easter Day 1730 ; joine<l
English Church in N.Y. Easter Day 1747.
Itinerant : Trenton, Amwell, Ac, 1763-60.
Assisted in taking of Quebec [pp. 65, 136, 869].
LINDSAY, WiUiam (of Penn. [p. 862]). Itine-
rant : Trenton, Amwell, Ac, 1735-45.
LOCKE, Richard (of Penn.) Itinerant, 1745-7.
McKEAN, Robert (of Penn.) ; ft. about 1725 ;
0. Bp. Cheat. S. New Brunswick Ac, 1757-62 :
Aniboy and Woodbridgc, 1762-7. Died Oct. 17,
17G7.
KILN, John (ir. N.Y. [p. 866]). S. Monmouth
Co., 1737-45.6
HOOR, Thoroughgood (tr. N.Y. [p. 866]). 5. Bur-
lington. 1705-7. Drowned 1707 on return
\ oyage to England [p. 68].
MORTON, Andrew. Itinerant 1769^ 65 [seep. 850].
ODELL, Jonathan, M.A. ; 6. Newark, N. J., 1737 ; o.
1786. .S'. Burlington, Ac. 1767-77. Refugee ami
Armv Clmplain, N.Y. 1777, and England 178,-,.
N. Brunswick, 1784. Died Frederlcton 1818.
OODEN. Uzal, jun. (S.P.G. Catechist in Sus ex
Co. 1770-2). a. Sussex, Morris, ond Berpan
Co,-!., Newtown, Ac. 1774-83. Refugee N.Y. 1776,
returned Jnn. 1777.
FANTON, Oeorge. .V. Trenton and Mniden)iea<1,
1774 6. Refugee in N.Y. and Ir. there [p. 856].
FIERSON, John ; ed. Yale Coll., Conn., (ex-lJis-
sotitcr). .S'. Salem, 1733-46. Died Oct. 1746.
PRESTON, John. * Amboy and Woodbridpe,
1769 77. Mission broken up by the Revolu-
tionists ; joined the British 26th Regiment as
Chaptuiu.
Conn.
, Pera-
p.48].
ud the
8 Coll..
UifJ
Died
Ac,
MISSIONARY ROLL.
865
LT, Samuel, jun. (tr. K.Y. [p. 866]).
Brunswick, 1764-0 ; It: back to N.Y.
nABTOT, Samuel,
iS. New
[p. 8661.
S HABFB, John. & New Jersey, 1704. Itet.
SXIHNJut, William (one of thuHacUrrgor cluii);
b. about 1687; (ex-S.M. in Fhiladclphia).
8. Amboy Ac., 1722-58. Died 1788.
8PEK0EB, George. S. Spotewuod <Scc., 1766.
TALBOT, John liee p. 849], tlic first resident
B.r.Cr. MIsHlcnary in N.J. [pp. 62-3, 67], ami
" the Apostle of the New Jersey Cliurch." S.
Burlington, 1706-24. Haid to have been corn.
by the non-juring Bishops in England about
1723-4. Salary withdrawn 1724 for alleged
disaffection to GoTernment. Died Nov. 29,
1727, at Burlington [p. 746]. Bp. I'erry's His-
torical Collections, " Pennsylvania," says : " No
naiue among our early class dci^erveg a more
lasting remembrance ; no labours have borne
more enduring or more abundant fruit."
THOXFSON, ThouM, M.A., Fellow of Cluit«
Coll., Cam. S. Monmouth Co., 1745-60; tr. to
Wert Africa [nee pp. 66, 889].
TBOXSOX — . .V. Sttlem, 1749-60.
TH0K80K, WiUiam (/r. from Penn. [p. 862]).
•S. Trenton and Maidenhead, 1769-73. Kei. ;
died Maryliuiil 17H5.
TREADWELL, Agur. * Tret ton. Maidenhead,
and AllentdU, 1762-5. Died Aug. 1766 [p. 651.
VAUOHAN, Edward (mhi of Hector of Wolves-
Newton, Llamlafl) ; o. Bp. Lon. -S. Flizabeth
Town iic, 1717-47. Died about 1747 ; be-
queathed projKjrty to S.P.O. [p. 64].
WALKER, Robert. ,S. Burlington, New Bs'ibtol,
and Hopewell, 1715-18.
WEYXAK, Robert (tr. Penn. [p. 852]). S. Bur-
lington 4o., 1730-7. Died Nov. 28, 1737.
WOOD, Thomas (a do<;tor in New Jersey) ; o.
Bp. Lon. S. Elizabeth Town and New Bruns-
wick, 1749-62 ; (r. to N.8. [p. 804].
NEW YORK (1702-85) -58 Missionaries and 23 Central Stations.
[See Chapter XL, pp. 57-79.]
(Dioceses of New York, founded 1787 ; Westeu.v New Youk, f. 1839 ; Centoal New Yohk, f. 1869
LoNO Island, f. 1869 ; Ai.dany, f. 1869.)
ANDREWS, V'illiam, S. Albany (Indians &c.),
1712-19 [pp. 70-1, and Translations, .Mo-
hawk, p. 8001.
ANDREWS, William; o. Bp. Lon. S. Bchen-
ectady (Indians), 1770-3. lies.
ARNOLD, Jonathan (Ir. N.E. [p. 862]). S.
Btate : Island, 1740-4. lies,
ATTGHSniTT, Samuel, D.D. ; b. Boston ; etl.
Harvard Coll., Mass.; o. Bp. Lon. 1747. S.
New York, Negro Mission, 1747-04. Hes. for
Trinity Church, N.Y. Died March 4, 1777
[pp. 65, 77].
AVERT, Ephraim, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. ; o.
Bp. Lon. S. Rye Ac, 1765-76. Found dead
near his Jiouse Nov. 1776 [p. 75].
BARCOCK, Luke ; o. Bp. Lon. S. Fhilipsburg,
1771-7. Prisoner to ReTolutionista 1776-7.
Died of fever about Marcli 1777 [p. 76].
BARCLAY, Henry (son of Thomas), M.A. Y^ale
Coll.i Conn., Hon. D.D. Ox.; (Catechist at
Albany 1736-7 ;) o. 1738. S. Albany and Fort
Hunter, Mohawk Indians ito., 1738-46. Het.
tor Trinity Church, N.Y. Dic<l 1764 [pp. 72-3,
and Trandations, Mohawk, p. 80O].
BARCLAY, Thomaa. S. Albany and Schenec-
tady, Indians Ac, 1709-16 [pp. 69, GO, 66, 68,
70, and Translations, Mohawk, p. 800].
BARTOW, John (ex-Ylcar of Panipislord, Cam.)
-S. Westohestor Ac, 1702-26. Died [p. 58].
BEARDSLEY, John (tr. N.E. [p. 862]). ,S.
Dutchess Co., 1701-5 ; Poughkeepsie, 1766-82.
Refugee N.Y. 1776, and Nova Scotia 1783.
Tr. N.B. [p. 864].
BETSE, Henry (a Dutchman); o. Bp. Lon. 5.
Harlem, 1710-13 [p. 61].
BLOOMER, Joahua, M.A. Columbia CoU., N.Y.
1758 and S.T.D. 1790; b. Westchester about
1735 ; o. Bp. Lon. 1769. .S. Jamaica, L.I., Ac,
1769-83. Died Westchester, June 23, 1790.
BONDET, Daniel (a French minister driven out
of France) ; o. Bp. Lon,, and employed
under tlie New England Co. iS. New Bochellc,
1709-22. Died 1722 [p. 59].
BOSTWICK, Gideon liee p. 862] ; o. Bp. Luu.
S. Nobletown.t New Concord, Ac, 1770-83.
BRIDOE, Chriatopher (ir. N.E. [p. 852]). S. Rye,
1708-19. Died May 22, 1719.
BROOK, John, M.A. (ox-numte Ardsley, Wake-
field). S. Hcmsted, 1706 ; Ir. N.J. [p. 864].
BROWN, Thomaa ; b. England about 1731 (ex-
Army Chaplain). S. Albany and Mohawk In-
diana, 1760-6. Jies.; died Maryland 1784 [p. 73].
BROWNE, laaao, M.A. Yale Coll., Conu.(ex-Dis-
•euter). S. Brookhaven, 1733-44; tr. N.J.
[p. 864].
CAMPBELL, Alexander Ur. Penn. [p. 851]).
N. Brookhaven, lTi9-32.<t>
CANER, Richard (/>-. N.E. [p. 853]). S. Staten
Island, 1746-7. Died.
CHARLTON, Richard. S. Now Windsor, 1730 ;
New York, Negro Mission, 1732-46 ; Staten
Inland, 1747-77. Died of dysentery 1777 [p. 65].
COLOAN, Thomaa; b. 1701. ^'. New York, Mission
to Negroes and Indians, 1726-31 ; Jamaica
Ac, L.I., 1732-55. Died Deo. 1766 [pp. 83, 65].
CUTTDfO, Leonard, D.D. (tr. N.J. [p. 864]). a.
Hemp.sted Ac, 1766-82. Died 1794.
DOTY, John, M.A. King's CoU., N.Y.; b. New
York, May 8, 1745 ; o. Bp. Nor D. 1770, P. 1771,
for St. Peter's, tJortland, near "Peaks Kill,"
N.Y. S. (S.P.G.) Schenectady, 1774-77.
Refugee in Canada, 1777, after being prisoner
[p. 139] ; tr. there [p. 869].
GORDON. Patrick, the 2nd S.P.O. Missionary and
its 1st to N.Y. Province. S. Jamaica, L.I., 1702.
Died of fever July 1702 [pp. 10, 41, 67, 60].
GREATON, James, fi. Huntingdon, L.L, 1769-73.
Died 1773.
HAEGER, John Frederick (Minister to the Pala-
tine reftigees in London, Lutlierans and Calvi-
nlsts, whom he accompanied to N.Y. ; o. Bp.
Lon. 1709. ,y. N.Y. 1710-17 [p. 61].
HARRISON, William. S. Staten Island, 1733-9.
Died Oct. 4, 1739.
HONYKAN, James; b Scotland. S Jamaica,
L.I., 1703-4 : ir. N.E. [p. 853].
HOTJDIN, Michael (an ex-French K.C. Priest,
tr. N.J. and Can. [pp. 864 and 869-70]). S.
New Rochelle (French), 1760-6. Died 1766.
HUNT, Isaac ; o. Bp. Lon. S. Bye, 1777.
JENNEY, Robert, LL.D. (tr. Penn. [p. 862]).
S. N.Y. 1716-16; Rye, 1722-4; Uempsted,
1726-42. Kei. and to Philadelphia as Bp. of
Lon.'s Commissary in Peun. and Rector of
Chriat Clnircli, Phil. Died Jan. 5, 1762.
KILLFATRICK, Robert (tr. N.F.L. [p. 868]),
A New Windsor, 17.11-3.
LAMFSON (or LAMSON), Joseph. (On Toyage
from Auicrica fur ordination with Mr. Miner
captured by the French and carried prisoners
into Spain and France five months. To England
on parole, but : * Salisbury ill of fever, and Mr.
M. died.) «. Rye Ac, 1745-6 ; tr. N.E. [p. 863].
LYONS, James (/;•. N.E. [p. 853]). S. Brookhaven,
1746-65.
MACKENZIE, Eneaa ; b. about 1675 ; ed. Aber-
deen University and Edinburgh ; (Cliaplaln to
the Earl of "Cromertio," about 1700-6 ;) o. Bp.
Lon. S. Staten Island, 1705-22 [pp. 58-9].
MILN, John. <$. Albany, Indian Mission Ac,
1728-36 ; tr. N.J. [pp. 71-2, 864].
MILNER, John (of N.Y.). & Westchester,! 761-4.
t During the Society's connection with these two stations they were regarded as being "In the
Province of New York."
'J
rm
-.
.h]
;i' ■
r.M
;•;■ ■ ? ^
ii<f.
If
Z ih
ii'
m
1
856
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
ill
XOOX, niorovghfood, S. Atlianr.IndlanMluion,
1704 to Oct. 1705 ; tr. to N.J. [pp. 67-8, 884].
■08LET, Rioluurd ; tr. N.E. [p. 853], .ST. Johns-
town, 1778-3.
HUnUBOV, Otorge (a Scotoliman) ; o. Bp. Lon.
1705. a. Ryo, 17US-8. Diud Oct. 1708 [pp.
8M81.
XVNRO, Harry. S. PhlUpsburg, 1768-7 ; Albany
and Indian HUslon, 1708-75. Jlei. HI [p. 73].
0X1, John Jacob (a Oermnn) ; o. Bp. Lon. 1722,
for Palatines. S. Albany *o., Indians, 1760-77
OOILVIE, John J b. about 1728 ; eil. Yale Coll.,
Conn. ; o. Bp. Lon. R. Albany and Fort Hunter
Indians iScc, 1740-62 (In 'Cnnuda iMtrt of
1789-63 [>ee p. 871]). Kes. : died Nov. 26, 1774,
of apoplexy [pp. 73, 136, and Translations,
Mohawk, p. 800].
PAHTOK, Qtoige (Ir. N.J. [p. 88J]). S. Philips-
burg, 1777-83. Hcfugee in N.S. ; tr. there
[p. 863].
POxES, Thomas ; 6. Wales ; eil. Brazeuoio Coll.,
Ox. ; 0. D. Bp. Wor., P. Bp. St. Dav., 1706 ;
(Curate Harcrford West, ond Chaplain H.M.S.
Antelope). 5. Jamaica. L.I., 1710-31. Wrcckeil
on passage 1710, 100 miles from his parish. His
life was "one contimiefl scene of trouble."
Ret. ; but died Dec. 1731 or Jan. 1732 [pp. 60-1].
PUKBERSOK, Ebeneier (tr. N.K. [p. 854]). .S.
Bye Ac, 1763-4. Died Sept. 1764.
8ATRE, John. H. Nowburgh &c 1768-73
[p. 651 ; Ir. N.F. [p. 854].
AKABUkY, S«-.iiuel, ten. (Ir. N.E. ,.p. 854]).
S. Hcmpsted &c., 1742-64. Died 1764.
BSABTJBT, Samuel (son of above), M.A. Yitic
Coll., Coim., 1748 ; Hon. D.D. Ox. 1777 ; h.
>"'roton, Conn., Nov. 30, 1729 ; (Catechist,
'untlngdon, L.I., 1748-62) ; o. Bp. Lin. 1753 ;
tt tr. N.J. 1754-6 [p. 855], and back, 1757.
•S. Jamaica &o,, L.I., 1767-66 ; E. and W.
Chester, 1766-76. Driven from Mission liy
Revolutionists 1775, and prisoner at New-
havon ; refugee N.Y. 1776 ; Staton Island,
1778-83 ; eIeotc<I Bp. of Connecticut 1783, and
eoni. by the Scottish Bishops at Almrdecii
Nov. 14, 1784 [p. 760], thus l)ecoming tlic first
Bishop of the Anglican Communion outsidu
the United Kingdom. Died of a|X)ploxy
Feb. 28, 1796 ; liuried New London, Com'i.
[nn. 63, 75, 80. 749-60].
BTANSAIID, Thomai. S. Brookhaven, 1725 ;
W. and E. Chester, 1726-60. Died 1760.
STOXTPPX, Peter (ex- Pastor to Huguenots,
Cliarleston, B.C.) <S. New Rochelle (French
refugees). 1723-60. Died 1760 [p. 59].
BTVAJLT, John, D.D. Philailelplila Coll. ; 6. 1740
atPaxton,Pcnn.,of Irish Presbyterian parents ;
0. 1770, Lon. iS. Fort Hunter Ac, Imlians,
1770-8. Prisoner at Schenectady throe years,
then refugee in Canada 1780 ; tr. tliorc [pi). 871
and 73-4 and Tronslatious, Mohaw k, p. 800],
TH0KA8, John. & Hcmpsted, 17i': '24. Dicil.
TOWHBEND, Epenetui ; ed. King's Coll., N.Y.
fi. Salem &c., 1768-77. Prisoner to Revolu-
tionists in winter 1776-7 ; refugee L.I. 1777.
Lost at sea witli wife and four children about
1780, In seeking refuge In N.S.
UKQTJHART, William (Scotchman), .v. Jamaica,
L.I., 1701-9. Died [p. 60].
WATKINS, Hezekiahi >>'/. Yale Coll., Cnnn. :
0. Up. Lon. S. New Windsor, 1744 53; Xew-
burgli or " New Windsor," 1754 64.
WETMORE, Jamei, M.A. Yale CoU., Conn. ; 6.
Jlidilletown, Conn., Dec. 31, 1096 : (ex-Cougre-
KUtioniil Minister, Conn. ;) o. D. and 1'. Lon.
1723. ,S. N.Y. 1723-5 ; Westchester, 1720 ; Uyo
Ac, 1726-60. Died May 15, 1700 [p. 65],
NE ..TOUNDLAND, 1703-1892 (with N. Labrador) -Idi Missionaries and
73 Central Stations. [See Chapter XIV., pp. 88-102.]
(Diocese of NKWFOUxuiaND, founded 1839).
ASOISOir, George A., B.A. .Sf. Carbonccr, 1840 ;
Outhorbors, 1841 ; Harbor Grace, 1842. 1
AXOR, Lawrence ; e<i. Warminster Cull. ; o. D.
1887, P. 1889, N.F.L. .S". Greenapond, 1890-2.
AKSBEWES, Samuel James ; o. D. 1884, P. 18H7,
N.F.L. 8. Whiie Bay, 1884-6, 1888-92.
ANSPAOH, Lewis Amadeut. f!. St. .Tohn's,
1801-2 ; Harlior Grace and Carbouear, 1802-12.
Jtes [pp. 90, 93]. ^
ANTLE, John ; o. D. 1890 N.F.L. S. Grccnspond,
1890-2.
APPLEBY, Toomas; h. 1815, London. S. La
Pocle,1847-5<!. lies.
BAKER, Charles ; b. Oct. 20, 1850, South Lrjp-
ham ; o. P. 1880 N.F.L. S. Salmon Cove,
1879-82.
BALPOUR, James. A'. Trinity Bay, 1764-74;
Harbour Grace and Carljoncer, 1755-92. Pen-
sioned; died 1809 [pp. 90, 92-3].
BAYLY, Augustus Edwin Cawley ; eil. Rt.
John's CoU., N.F.L. ; o. D. 1849, P. 1850, N.I'.L.
a. (1) St. John's, 1849-50 ; (2) Petty Harbour
and Torbav, 1851 ; (3) Borui Vista, 1852-3 ;
P.H.andT.'(2)1854; ? 1865-0 ; (4) Fcrryland,
1867-60 ; B. V. (3) 1801-92.
BAYLY, Augustus George; h. April 7, 186H,
Bonavista, N.F.L. ; <•<!. St. .Tohn's Coll., N.F.L.,
and S.A.C. S. Rose Blanche, 1892
BISHOP, George Henry ; o. D. 1870 ; P. 1872,
N.F.L. S. Battle Harbour (Lab.), 1871-8;
Hermitage Cove or Bay, 1878-92.
BISHOP, John. .f. Clmnnel, 1869 ; Belioram,
1879-81. DicdScpt. 7, 1881.
BLAOXXAK, Charles, M.A., Lambctli. ,S'.
Torbav *o., 1822 ; FerrvUnd Ac., 1823-7 ;
Port de Grave, 1828-39; St. John's, 1840-52
Cp .782].
BLACKJIORE, Martin; <-./. St. .Tohn's Coll.,
N.F.L. .'•'. La]ie la Jliiiie, 1812; Kiir^'co,
1843-8; Bay Roberta, ]».->! rj. iviisioued
1807 ; died in England Aug. 10, 1878.
BOLAin), Thomas; b. 1807, Dublin. >S'. I.alirador,
1849 ; St. John's, 1850 ; Cliannol, 1851 2 ; St.
George's Bay, 1853-0. Frozen to deatli in
snowstorm, Marcli 1856.
BOLT, George Henry, B.A. Hatf. Hall., Dur. ;
0. D. 1890, Dur. S. Bonavista, 1890 ; Lama-
line, 1891.
BOONE, Thomas, a. Outharbours, 183U-40 ;
Fortune Bav, 1811-3; Twillingate, 1841;
Harbour Grace, 1845-6 : Twillingate, 1817-73.
BOTWOOO. Edward ; o. D. 1860, P. 1802, N.I'.L.;
ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. a. Forteau, Lab.,
1860-4.
BOWMAN, William. 8. Fcrryland Ac, 1833-42 ;
Fogu, 1S43.
BRADSHAW, John Mclntyre ; o. D. 18H0, p.
1889, N.F.L. 8. Rose Blanche, 1887-8 ; Limui-
line, 1889-90.
BRIBOE, Ven. Thomas Finoh Hobday, ^\.\.
Ch. Ch. CoU., 0.x. ; Archdii. N.F.L. Ac., 185a
.S. St. Jolm's and Quidividl, 1840-50. Died
Feb. 28, 1850, from overwork.
BRYANT, Augustus Aelfred ; o. D.1887, P. 189U,
N.F.L. a. Brooklyn, 1888-9; Lamaliue,
1890-1. 7i'M.
BULL, Junes Henry ; ed. Warmin.ster (.'nil. ;
o. D. 1887, P. 1889, N.F.L. 8. Battle Harbour,
Lab., 1890.
BULLOCK, William. 8. TwiUiugate, 1821 ;
Trinity Bay, 1822-40 [p. 94].
BURT, John. 8. Carboneer, 1819-32 ; Harbour
Grace, 1821-40 ; Trinity, 1841. Retired, 18U.
CALDWELL, Edward Kerrison Harvey ; ed.
C.C.C, Cam.; o. D. 1889, N.F.L. 8. Harbour
BufTett, 1892,
OARRINGTON, Fre4erick Hamilton, B.A.
.S'. Harbour Grace and Carlmncer, 1813-18;
St. .lohn's, 181H 39.
CARTER. George W. B. : ed. St. .Tuliii's Coll.,
N.F.L. .S. VI840; IJrigus, 1847-8 ; ? 1849 ;
South Shore, 1850.
MIBSIONARY ROLL.
857
OHAXBXIUkAJDr, Oeorge SeTinour ; o. D. 1863,
P. 1666, N.F.L. S. Moreton'8 Harbour, 1863-4 ;
La Poclo, 1868-8; Buy do Vord, 1869-85;
Exploits, 1886 ; UerriiiB Neck, 1887-98.
OHAPXAN, John : <•</. St. Been Coll. K Twll-
llngate *o., 1823-10 ; Uarl)oiir Grace, 1847-80.
Dtoil in Eiiji'lanil, 18fiO or 18S1.
OLITTLTheodore W. S.Carbonccr, 1887-91. Ren.
OLINOH, John ; b. 1747 ; o. Bp. Lon. ». Trinity
Bay, 1786-1819. Died Nov. 22, 1819 [pp. 90-1].
00L£, Samuel. S. Ferrylaud and Bay BuUu,
1792-4. Ret. [p. 90].
OOILZY, Edward; o. D. 1849, P. 18S4, N.F.L.
S. f 1819; Orole, 1H50 3; Hermitage Cove,
1884-77; Topoail,1877 !)2.
COLLET, Franoia Wortbington ; b. Feb. 11, 18C0,
St. Jotin's, N.F.L. ; eJ. St. Johirn Coll., N.F.I,.
and 8.A.C. H. .Salmon Cove, 1883-8; Car-
boneer, 1898.
C08TEE, Venble. Oeorge (li: Bermuda [p. 860] ) ;
(Ardn. 1828). H. ViBitiiitf Mi.saioimry and Epis-
copal Cgmsy. (or N.F.L. ; Bonn vista io., 1824-9
[p^94] ; ir. N.B. [p. 805].
OOBTEB, Nathaniel Allen (brother of 0.) S.
Grocnspond, 1828-34 ; /)•. N.8. [p. 861].
COVOHLAK, Laurence (an IrLsliman), an ex-
Wosleyan ; said to liavc been ordained in 1703
(through Wealey'a influence) by tlio Greek
Bishop, Erasmus, then in England, and after-
wards (regularly) l)y Bp. of Lomlou. li. Har-
bourGraoeand Carbonecr, 1766-73. Res. [p. 92].
GOWAN, Oeorge B. H. Piaceutia Bay, 1841 ; Car-
bonecr, 1842 ; HarbourGraee, 1844. Died 1844.
CRAOO, John Ooodaore; b. Maroli 16, 183U,
Barrow-on-Soar ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ;
0. D. 18C2 P. 1870, N.F.L. .S'. Caiffi Precis,
1863-70 ;GrecnsiX)nd, 1871-8 ;Catalinii, 1879-92.
CSANE, Oeorge ; o. Bp. N.F.L., V. 1882, P. 1681.
S. E.TpIoit3, 1882-8 ; St. John's outports,
1887-92.
CBOSBE, Bilas ; o. D. 1850, N.F.L. S. Herring
NcoIClISBO-S ; Ir. L.C. [p. 889].
OROVOH, WUUam Ooldimith; b. 1822, West
Farleigh. S. English Harlwur 4c., 1884-6 ; St.
John's outharbours, 1857-8.
GTTimiNOHAM, Henry Ward ; b. Aug. 12, 1862,
Burgeo, N.F.L. ; eU. S.A.C. S. Burgoo, 1891. Ren.
CTrniriNOHAK, John ; 6. Dec. 17, 1846, Stepney ;
ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ; o. U. 1847, P. 1852,
N.F.L. ,S. Brigus, 1848; Burgois, 1819-89.
Retired.
CTTSLIKO, Joseph James, B.A. Ox. ; (cx-offlccr
in Royal Engineers) ; o. 1). 1873, P. 1874, N.F.L.
-Sf. Bay Islands.t 1881- 9 ; St. John's ontports,
1890-1; and Principal of TliCv>. Coil. 1891.
Res. [pp. 96, 7821.
CTJYLEE, Frederick Shelley, M.A. ; b. Aug. 2,
1832, St. ■"■iiioent, W.I. ; o. D. 1855, P. 1856,
Manch. *. Portugal Cove, 1867-72.
DAHIEL, David, B.A. Jesus Coll., Ox. ,S. St.
John's Ac, 1830-1 ; Torbnv, 1830-2.
SABRELL, Josiah ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ;
o. D. 1853, P. 1857, N.F.L. fi. Herring Neclc,
1885-77; Lauiulino, 1878-39; Salmon Cove,
1390-2.
BINGLE, John. fi. Ferrylaud nud Bay Bulls,
1799-1801.
OISNET, Henry P. (fnun Ireland). -S. Battle
Harbour, Lab., 1850-2 [pp. 97-8].
OOBIE, Robert T. ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L.
S. New Harbour, 1803-4 ; Fortcau, Lab., 1865-
72 ; Petty Harbour, 1873-5.
SOSSWORTH, Oeorge [.)<■? p. 861]. ,5. Bonavifta,
1830-1. Res. ill.
SUKFIELO, Henry ; b. Mav 13, 1850, Doncaster ;
ed. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1876, " P. 1878, N.F.L. -S'.
Trinity West.lT 1877-80 ; St. John's.f 1889-92.
DTTVAL, Joshua. S. The Burgees, 1864 ; Channel
and La Poelo, 1855-8.
ELDER, William Alexander ; b. 1824, Tx)ndou ;
ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. *. Fogo, 1884-60 ;
tr. Natal [p. 896j.
ELLINOHAK, OomeUus Kartin i ed. St. John's
CoU., N.F.L. ; 0. D. 1872, P. 1874, N.P.L. «.
Ferrylaud, 1873-4 ; Portugal Cove, 1878-80 ;
tr.ii. Afr. fp. 897].
ELRINOTOK, Henry; o. D. 1889, N.P.L. .V.
I St. John's ouiports, 1892.
' EVANS, John (from Wales), fl. Plaecntln, 1790-8.
EVANS, John Arthur; ed. Ayh. Hall, Cam. ;
0. 1), 1887, P. 1889 N.F.L. * Spaniard's Bav,
jugo no
FEILS, Rt. Rev. Edward, M.A. 4 Fellow Q.iecn's
Coll., Ox. ; 6. 1801 at Worcester : eons. U\\ of
N.F.L. in Lambetli Palace Cliapel April 28,
1811. .y. St. John's, 1814-76. Died June 8,
1876, at Bermuda [pp. 96-101, 106].
FIELD, Oeorge Henry i o. D. 1888, P. 1888, N.F. L.
* Harbour Briton, 1880-90 ; Burgeo, 1891-2.
FITZGERALD, H. J., M.A. S. Bonavlstii,
1H32-40 ; Carboneer, 1841 ; Trinity, 1842-5.
FLEET, Benjamin ; A. alMUt 1790 ; ed. St. John's
CoU., N.F.L. .V. Burin, 1842-6 ; South Sliorc.
Conception Boy, Foxtrap, 4o., 1847-75. Died
1875 or 6,
FOSTER, 0, H. S. Trinity West, 1881-2.
Drowned witli Ills young biido a week after
marriage by foundering of the s. Lion in re-
turning from St. John's to Trinity, Jan. 6,
1882. All on board, about 40 in lunnber, were
lost.
FOTHERINOHAH, William. Aptd.to Triuitv
Bay 1 762, but died at St. John's before arrival
at Trinitv.
FREER, John Booth ; h. 1R30 ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. P.
1853, N.F.L. ? Station, 1H53-4.
GABRIEL, Alfred Eden. .S'. Island Cove, 1859-
60 ; LaniiUne, 1860-72 ; Portugal Cove, 1873.
OATHERCOLE, John Cyrus A. ; b. Dec. lO, 1847,
llast Dereliam ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. S.
Burin, 1848 GO.
OIFFORD, Algernon; ed. St. Jolin's Coll.,
N.F.L. ; 0. D. 1849, P. 185U, N.F.L. .S. Forteau,
Lab., 1849-69 ; Portugal Cove, 18ui> fll. Res. ill
[pp. 97-8].
GILCHRIST, James, B.A. S. Heart's Content
*c.,1840 ;Oreei!siiond, 1841-9. Sick-leave, 1850.
GODDEN, John (//•. Can. p. 869). S. Harbour
Grace, 1873-81 : Carbonecr, 1882-0 ; Trinity
East, 1887-92.
OOODE, Thomas Alhnond ; b. about 1844, Cork ;
ed. S.A.C. ; o. 1869, D. Clics.,P. Liu. .S. Channel,
1870-82. Dic<l in Charing Cross Hospital,
Dec. 1887 [p. 100].
GRANT, William Henry. S. St. John's, 1841-2.
GRANTHAH, Thomas A. S. Burin, 1816 ; St.
John's, 1817-18 ; Ir. N.S. [p.-66l].
GREY, WiUiam, M.A. Mag. Hall. S. Portugal
Covo, 1851-2 [p. 782].
GRIFFIN, Joseph. S. Spaniard's Bav, 1812-5.
GWILYM, D, Vaughan; b. Wales, 1852 ; ed. St.
John's Coll., N.F.L. ; o. D. 1879 in N.F.L., P.
1882 Ont. S. Spaniard's Bav, 1879. Res. for
Canada ; Ir. N.B. [p. 865].
HALL, Frederic Oeorge ; b. Sept. 20, 1841, Bed-
ford ; ed. S.A.C. S. St. George's Bay, 1870-2.
Dicil Oct. 24, 1875.
HAMILTON, Henry Harris, B.A. King's Coll.,
N.S. ; b. Nova Scotia ; o. D. 1836 N.S., P. 1842
N.F.L. 6'. Trinity Bav, 1836 ; Heart's Content,
1837-9; Bay de Verd, 1840-6; Ferryland,
1847-56 ; tr. N.S. [p. 862].
HARRIS, John (of Haverfordwest). ,5. Pia-
ceutia, 1788-91 ; St. John's, 1791-1810. Died
Jan. 22, 1810 [pp. 91-31.
HARVEY, James Charles ; o. D. 1841, P. 1842,
N.F.L. S. Fogo, 1841-2 ; Carbonecr, 1813-51 ;
Port do Grave, 1852-88. RetU-ed 1889.
HAYNES, WiUiam AquUa; o. D. 1879, P. 1882,
N.P.L. ,S. The Burgees, 1879-81 ; Belleorum,
1882-9**
HEWITT, John: o. D. 1875, P. 1878, N.P.L.
.S. Exploits, 1875-8 ; Herring Neck, 1879-86 ;
Burin, 1887-92.
! II
luiiM
i;
i^1
II
858
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
EEYGATE, AmbroM, M.A. Eeb. Coll. Ox. ; o.
V. 1875 Sal„ P. 1876 N.F.L. -S. St. John's.T
187 9 ; Torbay, 1880-90 [p. 782].
HETOATE, B«ginald Thomu, M.A. Keb. Coll.,
Ox. ; 0. D. 1882 Rip., 1'. 1883 Bp. Hellmuth.
iS. John's.t 1886-8.
HOIXANSS, Charlca William; b. March 8,
1857, Qrareaend ; ed. Warminster Coll. ; o. D.
1881, P. 1883, N.P.L. S. Bonne Bay, 1888,7
1889-02.
HOOPEB, George H, ; ed. St. John's Coll.,
N.P.L. ; O.D. 1858, V. 1864, N.F.L. S. La Poele,
1868-64 ; Moreton's Harbour, 1886-8 ; tr. Man.
HOkITEB, David ; ed. Dorch. Coll. ; o. D. 1887,
P. 1889, N.F.L. S. Rose Blanche, 1890.
HOW, WilUam. ;V. Greenspond, 1879-85 ; Bay
de Verd, 1886-9; Harbour Briton, 1890-1.
Died 1891.
HOWELL, Oswald J, [seep. 901]. S. ? 1837 ; Bay
Roberts, 1838-42 ; St. John's outports, 1843.
HOWELLS, George Kaymond ; ed. Dur. Univ. ;
0. D. 1889, N.F.L. ,V. Flower.? Cove, 1890-1.
HOYLES, William J. ; «,/. St. John's Coll.,
N.F.L. «. Exploits, 1842 ; Forryland, 1843-6 :
Fogo, 1847-8 ; Brigus 4c., 1849-60 ; Carbonccr,
1852-78.
HUTCHINSON, George. .H. Battle Harbour,
Lfth., 1853-Cr. Hied 1876 [p. 98].
JACKSON, John( the Ist S.P.O. Missy, in N.F.L.)
,S. St, John's, 1703-5. Recalled [pp. 88-9].
JAGG, Frederic Charlei ; b. July 3, 1829, London ;
ed. St. Mark's Coll., Chelsea ; o. D. 1862, P.
1864, N.F.L. .V. Portugal Cove, 1865 ; Ir. to
Australia [p. 904].
JEFFERY, Charlea ; o. D. 1878, P. 1878, N.F.L.
.s. Flowers Cove and Labrador, 1876-6 ; St.
CJcorge's Bay, 1876-92.
JLNNER, George Charles ; o. 1794. S. Harbour
Grace and Carlwneer, 1795-9. Res. [p. 93].
JEYNE8, William ; n. I5p. N.F.L. 1810. ,V. Isle
iif Valcn, 184'V2 : Placentia Bay, 1842-6.
JOHNSON, George Harness; 6. Not. 14, 1846,
I'illerton, War. ; ed. ■ hrist's Hospital ; ti. D.
1848, P. 1849, N.F.L. d. Portugal Cove, 1853-8 ;
St. John's outharl)our3, 1859-67.
JOHNSON, Henry Ohvrles Hamilton; b. Oct. 20,
I •'55, Portugal fjove, N.F.L.; ed. St. John's
Coll., N.F.L. and S.A.C. ; o. D. 1878, P. 1880,
N.F.L. S. Exploits, 1878-82 ; Trinity West,
■ 1883-9. % Heart's Content, 1892.
JOHNSON. Reginald Haloolm (brother of
(). M.) ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ; n. V. 1858,
V. 1861, N.F.L. K Portugal Cove, 1H58-9;
I'ortcau, Lab., 1^^9-60; Fogo, 1H60-7 ; St.
John's outharbours, 1868-72 ; Pouch Cove,
1873-8 ; Carbonrer, 1879-81.
JONES, Bertram, S. Quidi Tidi, 1846-1;
Trlnivy ic, 1848-60 ; Harbour Gntce, 1861-68.
JOHES, Henry (the second S.I'.O. Missy. In
V.F.L.) S. Honavlsta, 1726-44; Trinity Bay,
1715-7 [pp. 8!>, 9in ; tr. [see p. 886].
JONES. Thomau Todd, M.A. Oriel Coll., Ox.
,S'. Petty Harbour and Torlwiy, 1848-50 [p. 782].
KILLPATRICK, Robert. ,S. Trinity Bay, 1730-1,
1734-41 (17.12-3 in N,Y. rpp. 1<9, 855]). Died
Aug. 19, 1741 [pp. 88-90, 92].
KINOWEU, John. sen. S. Bishop's Cov, ,uid
MandOovo, 184U-50.
KINOWEIL. John, jun, ; b. 1823, 'near Ixn-
liriu " ; ed. N.F.L. ; o. I). 1848, V. 1849, N.F.L. .S.
V 1848; Moreton's Harlwur, 1849-61 ; Uarbt)ur
mffett, 1862-91. Died Nov. 15, 1891.
KIRBY. William ; id. Ht. Jolm's Coll., N.F.L.
n. n. 1858, V. IMOO, N.F.L. S. King's Cove,
IH.'iS !I2.
LANGMAN. Edward. B.A.; Ball. Coll., Ox.;
0. I). 1739, P. 1740, Kx. ,S. St. John's, 1752-H2
rpp. 90 1].
LAUGHARNE. Thomas. ,«. Twill ingate 4c.,
1820-2. St. .hilin's outharbours, 1826-8.
LE GALLAI8. WeUmein William , 6. 1833 ; './.
St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ; o, D. 1857, N.F.L. K.
Channel, 1868-69. Drowned with two com-
panions by upsetting of their boat, Oct. 27,
1669, while returning from visiting a sick
woman at Isles-aux-Morts.
lEIGH, John. a. Twillingatc and Fogo, 1817-18 ;
Harbour Grace, 4c. 1819-22 ; Episcopal Comsy.
for N.F.L. and Visiting Missy. 1822-3. Died
Aug. 17, 1823 [p. 93].
LINS, Henry. 8. Catalina, 1840 ; Heart's Con-
tent &c., 1841-57 ; St. George's Bay, 1867-69.
Died 1869.
LINDSAY, Benjamin. S. Trinity Bay, 1760-GO.
lie).
LLOYD, Frederick Ehenezer John ; b. MiUord
Haven ; ed. Dorch. Coll. ; o. D. 1882 Ox., P.
1883 Que. S. BeUe Isle Strait, Fortcau, Ii»b.,
and Flower's Cove, 4o., 1882^ ; Jr. P.Q.
[p. 8701.
LOCKWARD. J. S. Straits of Belle Isle, Lab.,
1873 ; Burin, 1874-7. [See p. 866].
LOWELL, Robert T. 8., B.A. S. Bay Roberts,
18t2-6.
MARTIN. David. .S'. English Harbour and
Salmon Cove, 1840-6.
HAB VINE, J. U. A'. South Shore, 1841 ; Brigus'
&r,, 1842-5.
HASSIAH, Thomas Packer; b. Jan. 27, 1852.
Bristol ; o. D. 1875, P. 1876, N.P.L. S. Twil-
lingatc, 1877 ; La Poele, 1878-81 ; Rose Blanche,
1882.
MEEK, Christopher, eJ. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ;
0. D. 18C9, N.F.L. S. Fogo, 1871-84. Died
1881 at Boston, U.S., under the influence of
ether, improperly adininistei'cd for an opera-
tion ; buried at St. John's, N.F.L.
MEEK, WiUiam. fS. St. George's Bay, 1841-62.
MEEK. William Frederick ; ed. St. John's Coll.,
N.F.L. .% Harbour Bullett, 1856-61; Vp\ycr.
Island Cove, 1862-67. Died March 1867 of
typhus fever contracted while ministering.
MILNER, W. J. a. Greenspond, 1860 1.
MOORE, J. a. Heart's Content, 1830-1.
MORETON, John. S.KinB'sCove,1853~9. Dle<l.
MORETON, Julian (brother of John) ; b. Aug.
29, 1825, Chelsea; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L.
S. 1 1849 ; Greenspond, 1850-9 ; Bishop'c and
Island Cove, 1860-1. I'.es. [pp. 099, TOO],
MO'ONTAIN, Jacob r^eorgc, M.A. Ifert Coll.,
Ox. S. Harbour Briton, 1847-54; "t. John's
outharbours, 1855-6. Died Oct. 1«J6 of fev<r
caught while ministering [p. 782].
MURRAY, Frederic Richaruiou, Hatf. Hall,
Dur., L.TI1. ; h. 8ei)t. 1, 1845, Newcastle-on-Ty.;
o.D. 1868, P. 1869, Wore. a. TwUlingate, 1874-6 ;
.St. John's, 1877 ; Heart's Conten,,-7 1879-80.
MUSSON, 8. P. «;-.W. I. [p. 883]), a. Harbour
Grace, 1811 ; tr. Ber. [p. 860].
NETTEH, Thsophilus George (son of William) ;
0. D. 1868, P. 1870, N.F.L. a. La I'oclc, 1869-
75 ; St. George's Bay, 1876-7 ; Petty Harbour,
1878 83; St, John's outports, 1884-6; Brigiis,
7-9 ; Port Du Grave, lEtH) 2.
''^ -' TEN, William, a. St. John's outharbours,
1812 ; Calaiina, 1843-78. Hei, ; died March 9,
18HB, at St, .Tolin's.
NISBETT, William, a. Trinity Bay, 1830-6.
NOEL, John Monk ; u. D. 1864, P. 1866, N.F.L.
a. Frrrvland, 1H64 7 ; Upper Island Cove,
1868 70"; Harbour Grace, 1876 ; do., 5 1880-92.
NURSE, Theodore Richard; 0. D, 1879, P. 1863,
N.F.L. .S'. KioK's Cove, 1879-81 ; Goose Hay,
1 H92 ; SpaTilanl's Bay, 1883-5 ; Brooklyn, 1892,
OAKLEY, Alfred M, .'(. Outharliours, 1866; Fogo.
•868 H, Dii'.l Sept. 1869,of broken blood-vessel.
PALAIRET, 0. a. Hi. Jolm's outports, 1844-5.
PAYNE. Charles Lennard ; b. June 4, 1865,
Little Tatham. Ks. ; ed. .St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ;
o. 1). IhTH, P. 1881, N.F.L. a. Portugal Cove,
18S1 2.
PEASELEY, William, M.A. 8. Bonavista,
1742-3 ; St. John's, 1744-6 ; Ir. S.C, [pp, 91, 868] ,
PERJNG, Peter, a, Fcrryland, 1827-0 ; PoUy
UarlKjur &c,, 1830-1.
oTllA
^\
SMI
Pi
.Nl
e-.f
Sil
SMlT
MISSIONS! RY ROLL.
859
; Briguf-"
7KTXET, Henry, M.A. Wad. CoU., Ox. ; b.
Chipstead, Kent ; o. D. 1839, P. 1840, Can. S.
Heart's Content, 1867-61 ; New Harbour, 1865-
76.
PHZLPS, Joieph Franoii; b. 1 889, Madeira,
ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 1862, P. 1864, N.P.L. S. Portu-
gal Cove, 1862-7; St. John's, T 1878-84
[p. 782].
FItOT, W:
D.D. Lambeth ; 6. Dec.
S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1867, Ox.
St. Jolin'Sjf 1876-92
'illLam, Hon.
30, 1841, Bristol ; ed.
V. 1868 N.F.L. S.
[p. 782].
FBICE, Walter (ex-Curate, Dartmouth). S. St.
John's, 1783-9 ; tr. N.B. [p. 866].
airiNTIN, Thomas Philip ; o. D. 1882, P. 1887,
N.F.L. S. Rose Blanche, 1883 ; Channel, 1 884-6 ;
Sandwich Bay, Lab,, 1888-90 ; Harbour Briton,
1891-2.
BATTER, William Sturtevant ; b. Oct. 4, 1860,
Covent-y ; ed. b.A.C. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1887,
N.F.L. S. Rose Blanche, 1884-5 ; Battle Har-
bour, Lab., 1885-6 ; Channel, 1887-00 ; Whit-
bourne, 1890-1.
BOBEBTB, John. S. Bay de Verd, 1846.
BOBEBTSOK, Jamea (of Scottish Eps. Church).
S. Portugal Cove (and Visiting Missy.)1829-31.
tSerp. 863.]
BOHIIXY, Whitfield Samuel Llewellyn; o.
T). 1886, P. 1889, N.P.L. S. Channel, 1892.
BOUSE, OUver, S. Bay de Verd, &c., 1847-69.
Died Sept. 1869 of typhus fever contracted
whil e ministering.
BOWLAND, Dayid (from Wales). .S. St. .John's,
1810-17. ilea. ill.
BOZIEB, William ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L.
S. Bay Roberts, 1848-60 ; Lamaline, 1851-60 ;
Burin,1861-73.
BULE, Ulrio Zwinglitti; 6. July 31, 1840, Qibral-
tar: ed.VfoTC. Coll.,Ox., * St. John's Coll. N.P.L.
.S. Bay of Islands, 1866-73 (tl866-8), tP-99]-
SASOnrOTON, Charlei;; ed. 3.A.C. ; o. D. 1885,
P. 1887, N.F.L. iS. Trinity West, 1886 ; Fogo,
1887-90.
BALL, Emeit Augtutua; ed. St. John's Coll.,
N.F.L. S. Fortune Bay, 1815-6 ; Morcton's
Harbour, 1847-8; Fogo, 1849-63 ; Bonavista,
1H51-60. A'CJ. ill.
BANDEBSON, John Shirley; ed. Lich. Coll. ; o.
U. :880, p. iSC, N.F.L. *', Harbour Grace,
1M82-8 ; Upper Is>nd Cove, 1889-92.
SHAimOK, 'WUliam, S. Brlgus &c., 1852-62.
SHEAB8, William Charlea; o. 1). 1864, V. 1867,
N. F.L. f. Bay Roberts, 1867-92.
SHBEVE, CI . rlei James. 8. Conccrtion Bay,
1«.')2 : Harb«.ur Grace, 1833 , ir. N.S. [;' 863].
BKnmEB, Trederiok : o. D. 1875 N.F.L , P.
1877 N.S. A La P(X'le,1876-8 ; Ir. N..«. [p. 863].
SKUniEB. H. a, .S-. Ferryland, 1868-9 ; gal-
v.gi, 1870-1.
SMABT Frank ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1890,
N.F.L. .<?. Boy lie Verd, 1H90 2.
6HITH. Benjamin ; b. Knottinglv, 1814; ed.
IVntefnct Gram. School ; o. D. 1841, P. 1842,
-N.F.L. S. CataUna, 1841-6 ; King's Cove, 1847-
5.1; Trinity, 1853-85. Pensioned 1886. Died
Sc),;, 2 1893, at Chosham, Bucks.
SMITH. Frederick James Johnston ; b. Nov. 25,
18.W, N.F.L. ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ; o. D.
IS77, P. 18K0, N.F.L. S. Salvage, 1878-81;
Hptt"iard's Bay, 1882. Hei, for Nova Scotia ;
'r. China [p. 9211
SMIl'H, Walter Bedfeam (son of B. Smith);
o II. 18B9, 1'. 1871, N.F.L. 8. Exploits,
1H71-C; PcirtupiUove, 1880-92.
8K0W, P. G. ,S'. Kxplnits 1891-2.
BPENCEB, Bt. Bev. A ibrey George, D.D. ; 6.
I7'.ir), i;nglaud ; ed. .\I ij.'.!. Hall, Ux. «. Pla-
ccntia, 1818; Korrvhuid, 181'.); Trinity Bay,
1820; (1822-38 in Bormmla [p. 860]); St.
John's, 1839-43, as flr.-<t Bp. of N.F.L. Kft.
for See of Jamaica. To England 1866, and died
Feb. 24, 1872, at Torquay, Devon [pp. 95-6].
TAYIOB, Bobert Holland; b. Feb. 14, 1839,
Stockport ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1863, P. 1864,
N.F.L. S. Brigus (fee, 1863-86 ; St. John's,
Prin. Thco. ColL.f 1886-9; Brigus, 1890-2
[p. 782].
TAYLOB, W. Henry. S. Spaniard's Bay, 1847 ;
Ir. Man. [p. 880].
TEMFLE, Bobert; b. AprU 26, 1837, Brisley,
Norfolk ; o. D. 1861, P. 1863, II.F.L. S. Ferry-
land Ac, 1861-4 ; French Coast, White Bay,
4o., 1864-8, 1873-7; TwilUngate, 1877-92
[p^9].
EHFl-
TEHFLE, Thomas William ; o. D. 1880, P. 1882,
N.F.L. S White Bay, 1880-2.
TBEMLETT, Francis wUliam, D.C.L. Univ. of
South, U.S. ; ed. St. John's OU., N.F.L. ; o.
D. 1846, P. 1847, N.F.L. S. ? 1846-7 ; Por-
tugal Cove <tc., 1848.
TXXOKEB, George. 8. Moreton's Harhour,lS62-4.
TXrCKWELI, Henry, M.A. ; cd. St. Ik-es. .S. St.
John'8,1851 ; Petty Harbour, 1852-3 [p. 782].
VIOABS, Johnstone. 8. Port de Grave Ac,
1839-52.
WAGHOBNE, Arthur Charles; 6. April 1851,
London ; erf. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1875, P. 1878, N.F.I-.
.S'. Ferryland, 1876-6 : Up. Island Cove and St.
Pierre, 1877-8 ; New Harbour, 1878-92.
WALSH, Charlea; ed. St. John's CjU., N.F.L.
8. Bishop's and Island Cove, 1851-9.
WABBEN, Alfred C; 6. N.F.L. ; ed. St. John's
CoU., N.F.L. .V. Now Harbour Ac. 1871 ; St.
George's Bay, 1872-G ; Up. Island Cove, 1876-
89. Died in 1889 of small-pox, caught while
ministering.
WEABY, Edwin C. ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L.;
0. D. 1882, P. 1886, N.F.L. 8. Battle Harbour,
Lab., 1882-4 ; Rose Blanche, 1885-6 ; Greens-
Viwnd, 1887-8 ; It: Can. [p. 872].
EAVEB, WiUiam; ed. S.A.C; o. V). 1885, P.
1887, N.F.L. 8. Salmon Cove Ac, 1885-8;
Trinity West, 1889-92.
WEEKb, Otto S. 8. Trinity Bay, 1827-9; ?
station, 1831-3.
WEST, Charles Book ; b. Oct. 23, 1838, Stony
Stratford ; ed. St. John's CoU., N.F.L. 8. Sal-
vage, 1863-70 ; Ferryland. 1870-2. lies.
WHITE, James Johnston; o. D. 1889, N.F.L.
K Harbour Grace, 1891-2.
WHITE, WiUiam Charles; b. Aug. 31, 1865,
Trinity, N.F.L. : ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L., and
S.A.C.'; 0. D. 1888, P. 1890, N.F.L. 8. FogO,
1891 2.
WHITE, William Kepple ; ed. St. John's ColT.,
N.F.L. ; 0. V. 1817, P. 1850, N.F.L. 8. Harliour
BufTett, 18»7-54; Harbour Briton, 1855 85.
Die<l of heart disea.se May 29, 1886.
WILSON, W. E. ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L.
8. Battle Harbour, Lab., 1868-9.
WIKSOE, Alfred Samuel HUl ; ed. St. John's
Coll., N.F.L. ; 0. .\ 1872, P. 1874, N.F.L. A
Ferryland, 1872 ; Herring Ntok, 1873-9 ; Burin,
1880-6.
WIX, Yen. Edward 'Jr. N.S. [p. 864]). S. Bona-
vista, 1829; St. John's (Archdeacon), 1830-7.
/;<•.«. [pp. 94-6].
WOOD. Christophtr. 5. Fogo, 1884-8; Salvage,
1889.
WOOD, Henry (of Dartmouth, Dev.) 8. Ferry-
land and Bay Bulls, 1802-3. Res.
WOOD, J. S. (tr. Bermuda [p. 860]). 5. St.
.Tohn's outharbours, 18t3-4 ; tr. .Tarn. [p. 886].
WOOD, Thomas K. (ft. 1807). 8. St. John's out-
har1x)urs, 1S32-5; Greenspond, 1836-10 ; Bona-
visto. 1841-60; Trinity, 1851-2; St. John's,
1853 81. Dietl Aug. 16, 1881.
WEEK, 8. M, .*>'. New Harbour, 1B"7.
1 \m\
•■'(I:
■hi
'•1
if
1
^^m
860
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL.
BERMUDA (1822-70), included in Diocese o'c Newfoundland— 12 Missionaries
and 9 Central Stations. [See Chapter XV., pp. 102-6.]
OOBTEB, George, M.A. St. Johu's Coll., Cam. ; 6.
In Berkshire 1794 ; o. 1817 Lon. S. Devonshire
Ac, 1822-4 [p. 103] ; //•. N.F.L. [j,. 867].
PKITH, H. K. S. S. Pagcts and Warwick, 18 17.
GIBBON, W. L. S. Bermudas, 1835-6 ; Paget
and Warwick, 1837-9 ; tr. Tas. [p. 906],
XIOHTB01TBK, Joseph Frwer, B.A. ; o. 1826,
Bp. Nov.Sco. .V. Pembroke and I/cvon, 1843-6 ;
Devon, 1846-7 ; Pembroke, 18»3-61 [p. 106] ;
Bermuda, 1864-7(', He!.
XOTTOH, John Francis Btinuiby Lumley ; b. 1832,
Madeira ; ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 1855, V. I S58, ?:.F.L.
S. St. David an.l St. George, 18^7-6 ■ I', :.'H].
JtACKAY, Bruce (Ir. N.S. [i PC?") "'' nor-
muda.ir 1887-92.
KTJKBAy, James Oreig, J.t) • ., i !;:. ,).
Nnv. Sco. S. Bermudas, IWil i , STArlj:! and
Soutbi\mpton, 1837-9; St. George's and St.
David's, 1840-87 [p. 106],
anjBSON, S. P. [»ee p. 883]. 8. Pagcts oud War-
wiok^842-5.
SFENOEB, Yen, Aubrey George (tr. N.F.L.
[p. 869]). S. Bermudas, 1822-38 ; Archdii.
Bermuda, 1825 [pp. 103-5] ; tr. N.F.L. as Bp.
1839 [p. 869].
TODBIG, Francis T. (English, ed. B. C. Scmy.,
Hinckley; o. 1829 by Bp. of Madeira; ad-
mitted to Amerioau Church by Bp. White,
1833). S. Pagcts aud Warwick, 1839-41 ; tr.
Bah. [p, 885].
TTTOXEB, Richard Thomas, D.D. Ox. ; o, 1829
P., Nov. Sco. S. St. George's, 1840-56. Kos.
S.P.G. aid and made Mission self-supporting.
WOOD, John Stone. 5. Bermudas, 1835-6 ; Pem-
broke aud Devon, 1837-42 ; tr. N.F.L. [p. 850].
NOVA SCOTIA (with Cape Breton and Prince Edward Island), 1728-1892.
260 Missionaries and 98 Ccniral Stations. [See Chapter XVI., pp. 107-26.]
(Diocese of Nova .Scotia, founded 1787.)
ABBOTT, John. S. Malifay.f 1861-84.
AOIN, Thomas. f>. Charlotte Town, P.E.I.,
1823-6. net. ill.
AOASSIZ, Friedrioh W, ; f<i. K.C.W. ; o. D.
1876, P. 1877, N.S. 6'. Seat .rtli, 1876-8.
AITKEN, Roger (Scottish flpia. Church). .V.
Luneiibiu'g, 1817-19 ; Liverpool, 1820 ; Lunen-
burg &c., 1821-1.
AIXET, Jerome ; 6. 1784. S. Sackville, 1818 ;
tr. N.B. [p. 8641
ALXON, Henry Pryor. S. Digby Neck, West-
port, 1861 ; Bridgetown, 1862-71.
AKBR08E, John, M.A. K.C.W. ; b. St. Julm's,
N.B. ; 0. D. 1851, P. 1853, N.S. fi. Liveri)ool,
1852-3 ; New Dublin, 1854-7 ; St. Margaret's
Bay, 1857-70 ; Digby, 1875-92 (t IH78-92).
ANCIENT, William Johnson ; h. Entflaud ; o.
D. 18fi7, P. 1872, N.S. .V. Kiiwdoii, 1880-1.
AN8ELL, Edward, B.A. K.C.W. ; o. D. 18Ui, .
1862, N.S. S. Beaver Harbour, 1861-75 : i -
chat, C.B., 1881-6.
ANWYL, William, C.A. ; o.C1ics.l748. .S'.Hal -
fax, 1749-50. Died I'd). 1750, before reca.l
Afiip. 109 111].
ARNOIB, Horatio Nelson, Jt.A. K.C.W.; 6. Dec.
21, 1799, Sussex, N. Bruii. ,S'. Wilmot, 1822 ;
Granville, 1823-8 ; tr. N.B. [p. 804].
ARNOLD, Robert. .S'. I'arrsborough, 1842-6 ;
Sydney Mines, C.B., IHSO 8. [1840-7 jw p. 804],
ATWA'TER, J, ,S". JlRiiiiidien, 1876-H ; Port
Modwav, 1879-81.
AVERY, Richard. .S. Luneiilnirt.', 1841 -2 ; Yar-
mouth, 1843-5 ; Aylesford, 1846 ; Pugwasli,
1847-52 : Aylesford, 1853 92.
AXFQRD, Frederick Tohn Hinton; i. Nov. 27,
1812, Button Veiu^frf.C.M.H. Coll., I.J!iK-t .n ;
0. D. .807 Sal., P. 1869 N.S. ti. I'y. A<.
1871-3 ; Londondirry, 1874-9.
BAILEY, Jacob (refugee from New Eufe n " •'
p. 852]). S. Cornwallis, 1779-80 ; Anuapo". '
GranviUe, 1781-1808. Died 1808 [p. lU.j.
BALL, Edward Henry; h. Knifland ;ci/. S.A.C.: i .
D. 1800, P. 1807, N.S. .S'. Port Hill 4c., P.K.i.,
1870-3; Amli, ft, 1876-7; ConiwiUls Mines,
lP'**;Cu';ib>:nd,lo., 1879-80; Springfield, IHHl.
BA>-' <'I.STT, .'jnss, M.A. St. Jt.hn's Cnll.,
''am., 6. 18?", ' • •. Iford ; o. D. 1848, P. 1KJ9,
'.Vin. ... '...', M- . 1860-3. Died 1H63.
XTKii^TT, Joseph, fi. Lunenburg Ac, 1701 2 ;
ilorton. Falmoutli, Newiiort, Cornwallls, 17C2-
76, with Windsor, 1700 76. Itinerant : CaiKi
Sable A c, 17/7-80 [\\ 112],
BENWELI, Edward Lewis. 1825, V station.
BEST, Oeorsre. .9. Oninvllle, 1817-23 [p. IIh' ;
ir.S.U. [p. 864],
BINNEY, Rt. Rev, Hibbert, D.D., Fellow Wore.
Coll., Ox. ; It. 1819, Sydney, C.B. ; o. D. 1842,
P. 1843. CoKS. fourth Bp. N.S. at Lambeth
March 25, 1851 ; the last Bp. of N.S. optJ. bv
the Crown. S. Halifax, 1851-87. Died April
.30, 1887 [p. 123].
BINNEY, Hibbert ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. in England.
S. Halifax, 1816; Granville, 1817-8 ; Sackville,
1818 ; Sydney Ac, C.B., 1818 ; Aricliat, C.U.,
1819; Sydney, C.B., 1820-3.
BOWKAN, Charles, M.A., D.D., K.C.W ; 6. Lon-
don ; 0. D. 1856, P. 1856, N.S. S. llawdou
Ac, 1855-69; Albion Mines, 18r4, 1876-7;
IV.'sborough, 1880-1.
'I'YU, Ptanley, M.A. K.C.W.; o. D. 1870, P.
J^'2, K.S. «. Falmouth, 1872.
^^T.ajiZSOt, James. S. Salmon River, 1852-5 ;
J* y.T Kiirbour, 1856-60; Lakch>nds, 1861-3 ;
T' ' liul.lf 1861-70.
. *C ;T0N, Charles John, M.A. K.C.W. ; o. D.
I }• i'. 1878, N.S. & Falmouth, 1877-80; tr.
•'• ,..[!•. 878].
j rnifim, John, D.D. S. Halifax, 1762-88
, .. r' li].
BK; , V , aobert Frederick, B.A. K.C.W. ; h. St.
Johii'.i, N.r.L. ; 0. D. 1816, P. 1847, N.S. 6'.
New Dublin, 1847-63 ; Arichat, C.B., 1854 -72 ;
Cornwullls, 1873-4; Parrsborougli, 1875-6:
Pugwiish, 1878-83; Autigonishc, 1884-90. Ret.
BROWN, Alfred. & Ghice Bay Ac, 1805-8.
lira.
BROWN, FhUip HolUnd, B.A. K.C.W.; b. Hali-
fax, N.S.; o. D. 1807, P. 1808, N.S. S. New Boss,
1869-71 ; Falkland, 1876-7 {see p. 866] ; St.
M'lrgarefs Bay, 1878-81.
BROWNE, Isaac (tr. N.J. [p. 864]). 1783-6 (ut
Annapolis 1783). "No settled employment "
1786-7. Died 178T, Windsor, N.S.
BROWNE, J. D. H. S. Amlicrst, 1873; Pug-
,viif--1i, 1874-5. [*<! p. 805].
Pliy'.ELITIS, Paulas (cx-Lutheran Minister
from Pliiladelpliia) ; ». (Anglican Orders) in
Euglanil. S. Lunenburg (Eng. and Germans).
1707-73. Struck with "an apoplexy" wlille
preaching on Good Friday 1773, and died iu
iiftlf-nn-lmur [p. 112].
BULLOCK, R. Heber. ,s'. Halifax, 1853-60.
BULLOCK, William. ». Digby, 1841-0 ; Hiiii-
fi,x A O.J 1H47 7.1
BULLOCK, WilUamH. E. S. Bridgwute.-,1804-7
BURGER, — (a Gcrnian-Swiss, ex-LutheraiO :
o. England, 1761. ,s. Halifax (Germans),
1761-2 [p. 111].
BURN, 0, .s, luistern Passagp, Dartmouth,
*o., 1871 0.
MISSIONARY ROLL.
861
^
■ '
tnanea
aud Bt.
nd War-
0, 1829
-56. Rc3.
porting.
; Pern-
[1>. 85!!].
BXntVTEAT, John (ti: N.B. [p. 8fl5]). Visitiiis;
Missionary (centre at Truro), 1820-43. Died
April r 1843 [p. 120].
BTLES, Mather, B.D. (a New Eng'and refugee
[tee p. 853]). S. Halifax, 1770-84; tlien
Garrison Chaplain ; tr. N.B. 1789 [p. 806].
CAMPBELL, John Moore. S. CornwaUis,1830-5 ;
Granville Ac., 1836-fiO; Bridgetown, 1801.
OLAILE, Hamilton John. ,9. Digby Necic, 18S5-8.
OLABKE John Samuel; e<;. K.C.W.; o. D. 1829,
N.S. -9. Horton Ac., 1829-37.
CLINCH, Joseph Hart; e<l. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1829,
N.S. -S. Bridgetown and Wilinot, 1830-1;
? station, 1833.
COCHRANE, James Cuppaidge, CD. K.C.W.
(son of W. C.) ; b. Windsor, N.S., Sep. 17, 1798 ;
0. D. P. 1824, 0';e. ; Itinerant, 1824 : Luneii-
burg &c., 1825-62 ; Halifax, 1862-80. Died
June 20, 1880. (Built 5 Churches anda number
of Schools ; originated the first Cliurch jiapor
in Canada ("Tlio Colonial Churchman"),
while nt Lunenburg.)
COCHRANE, WiUiam, D.D. T.C.D.; b. OmaKh,
1757; D. 1790, P. 1791, N.S. (1st Principiil
K.C.W. [p. 777]). /S. Newport and Falmoutli
*c., 1792-4, and 1809-11 ; Windsor, 1812; I'lvl-
nioutli, 1813-3.3. (Built 4 Oluu-ches.)
COCHHANE. WiUiam Rupert, D.D. K.C.W.
(son of J. C.) ; I. Jtar. 29, 1829, Lunenburg ; «.
D. 1852, P. 1853, N.S. fi. St. Margaret's Bav,
1853 ; Granville, 1854-9 ; Sackville, 18G0-3. "
CONNOLLY, John. S. Sackville, 1828-32.
COOPER, W. H. S. Port Hill, P.E.I., 1846-62.
COSSITT, Ranna (Ir. N.E. [p. 853] ) (the 1 st S.P.O.
Missy, in Cape Breton [p. 117]). 5. Sydney,
1785-1806; Yarmouth, 1806-15. Die<l Mar. 1815.
COSTER, N. AUe" (,'.-. N.F.L. [p. 857]). A
Parrsborough, 1836-42 ; tr. N.B. [p. 805].
COURTNEY, Rt. Rev. Frederick, S.T.D. Racine,
U.S.; 0. D. 1864, P. 1805, Cant.; Co/u. (fifth)
Bp. of N.S. April 25, 1888, at HiUifax. ,i.
Halifax, 1883-92.
CROTJCHER. Charles, M.A. K.C.W.; o. D. 1806,
P. 1867, N.S. S. Olace Bay, C.B., 1809-83. Res.
CURRIE, W. L. .v. Eastern Passage, 1877-81.
DANIEL, Allen WUmot ; ed. Wyc'iffe Coll.,
Tor.; 0. D. 1885, P. 1880, Tor. S. Crapaud,
P.L.I., 1888-92.
DE BLOIS, Henry Despard, M.A. K.C.W. ; 6.
Halifax, N.S. ; o. D. 1854 Antlg., P. 1855 N.S.
S. Bridgwater, 1854-0 ; Albion Mines &c.,
1860-9 ; Granville, 1800-76.
DE LA ROCHE. Peter. H. Lunenburg 1771-84 ;
Manchester, 1786-7 ; with Guysljorougli, 1788-
95. Died 1796 [pp. 112, 118].
BESBRISAY, Mather Byles. S. Dartmouth,
1827-34. Died 1834.
DESBRISAYE, Theophilus (for nearly 40 years
resident in P.E.I., and Government salary re-
duceil before coming on S.P.G. list). S. Char-
lotte Town, P.E.L, 1819-22.
DE WOLF. Thomas Nickson ; ?</. N.Y. Tlieo.
Sem. S. Dartmouth, 1810-4 ; tr. N.B. [p. 805].
DISBHOW, James WiUiam. a. Musqumloboit,
1840-1;
DIXON, John (?r.Ant.[p.883]). A'. Truro, 1849-53.
DOBIE. R. T. S. Cape Breton, 1803.
D0DSWORTH,Oeorge. 1829, ? station [.wp. 86V].
DOJDWELL, George Branson, M.A. Clare Coll.,
Cam. ; h. Halliford, Mid. ; o. D. and P., Lon.
S. Falkland, 1874.
DOWNINO, John L. ; b. N.S. ; ed. Sackville Coll.,
o. D. 1873, P. 1878, N.S. S. Malnadlau, 1873 ;
Piotou, 1880 1.
DRUMM, T, H. a. Sackville, 1857-9.
EAQLESON. J. (an ex-Dissenting Minister) ; o.
in Kiigland,1768. S. in Cumberland Co., 1708-89
[pp. 113-14]. Carried prisoner to Massachusetts
by the relwls 1777 ; ewapcd after 10 months.
ELDER, WiUiam, if. Sydney Mines, C.B.,18il 8.
Died 1848.
ELLIOT, Charles. Itinerant, 1829; Plctou Ac,
1830-71 ; and Visiting Miiwlonary, 1837-41.
ELLIS, WUliam. ,S. Windsor, 1774-0; Itin-
erant: (1) Horton, (2) Windsor, (3) Newport,
(4) Falmouth, and (5) Cornwnllis. 1770-81 ;
2, 3, 4, 1782-90; 2, 1791-5.* Did 1795 [p. 113].
ELLIS, WUliam ; b. Brighton ; eil. Qu. Coll.
Birm. ; o. D. 1801, P. 1802, Wor. a. Pug-
wash, 1808-70; Wallace, 1871-3; Sackville,
1876-92 ;(«[ 1881-32).
FERRYMAN. Robert. S. Sydney, C.B., 1815 ;
? station, 1816.
FILLEUL, PhiUp James, B.A. K.C.W. ; b. St,
Helleis, C.B. ; o. D. 1843, P. 1844, N.S. 8.
Lunenburg, 1843 ; Malione Bay 4o., 1844-52:
Weymouth, 1853-92. lies.
FISSER, Nathaniel (ex-S.M. Granville) ; o. 1777
or 8,Lon. .S'.Clranville,1778-81.«ft?.and to Boston.
FORSYTHE, Joseph ; b. Monaglmn ; ed. T.C.D. ;
0. D. 1847, P. 1848, N.S. ,S'. Liverpool, 1818-51 ;
Piotou, 1852 ; Albion Jlines, 1853-0 ; Truro.
1867-85.
FORSYTHE, Joseph WUUam (son of J. F.), B.A.
T.C.D. ; 0. D. 1858, P. 1859, N.S. .S. LivervKWl,
1858-00 ; Guysborough 4c., 1861-E ; St. Elea-
nor's, P.E.I., 1864-73.
OELLINO, WiUiam Edward; b. Isle of Man ; «/.
S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1856, P. 1859, N.S. a. Beaver
Horbour, 1857-9 ; Louisburg C.B., 1860-3 ;
Guysborough, 1864-72 ; Bridgewater, 1873-85.
OENEVER, Henry ; 6. Dec. 1, 183U, Dufflcld ;
brought up a Wesleyan ; ed. S.A.C. a. Liverpool,
1801-6 ; Medbury, 1807-8 ; tr. Ant. [p. 883].
GIBBONS, Simon ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1877, P.
1878, N.S. a. Victoria &c., C.B., 1879.
GILPIN, Alfred ; ed. K.C.W. 8. Wilmot, 1822 ;
Weymouth &c., 1822-33 ; Visiting Missy.,
1834-5 ; Yarmouth, 1830-40 ; VUiting, 1841 ;
Windsor, 1812-57. Res.
GILPIN, Edward. 8. Westport, 1847-8.
GILPIN, Edwin ; ed. K.C.W. 8. WUmot, 1810 ;
Avlesford and Wilmot, 1817-32 ; Annapolis &c.,
1833-61. Died 1861.
GILPIN. Very Rev. Edwin, D.D. K.C.W. ; o.
Bp. N.S. D. 1-817, P. 1848 ; (Archdcn. N.S. 1874,
Dean 1889). 8. Sackville, 1858-00, 1871-3 ; Gold
Mines, 1804-5 ; Halifax, 1801-3, 1870, 1874-80.
1889-92 (f 1870-92).
GODFREY, WiUiam Minns, 8. St. Clement's,
1841-82.
GOOD, John Booth; b. Sept. 28, 1833, Wrawby,
Lin.; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1H58, P. 1859, N.S. 8.
Pugwash, wltli Wallace, 1859-61 (ir. B.C. [p.
880]).
GRANTHAM, Thomas A. (Ir.y.V.l,. [p. 857]).
8. Yarmouth, 1818-33 ; Amlierst, 1834.
GRAY, A. ? .V. 1870 ; Port lledway, 1871-6.
GRAY, Archibald (^•. N.B. [p. 865]). 8. Saok-
vlUe. 1833-52 ; Digby, 1853-08.
GRAY, Benjamin Gearish; b. Boston, Jta^g.,
1768 ; 0. D. 1796 N. Sco. 8. Preston Ac, )79«-
1801 ; Sackville, 1806-17 ; Halifax (Germans),
181R-23 [p. 117] ; tr. N.B. [p. 806].
GRAY, John WUUam D. (siin of B. G.) ; *. July
2,3, 1797, Preston, Eng.; ed. K.C.W.; o. D.
anil P. Lon. 8. Amherst, 1822-4 ; Ir. N.B.
|m >
[p. 806].
GRA'
lAY, W. S. a. Sherbrooke, 1800-1; Rosette,
1862-80.
GREATOREX, Frederick Pearoe ; !>. London ; o.
D. 1874, F. 1875, N.S. 8. Granville, 1870-81.
GREEN. Samuel Duttc i ; b. 1830, Batdock,
Herts ; ed. St. Aldan's Coll., Birk. : o. 1864,
N.S. 8. Musquedoboit, 1854-50. Res. ill.
GREY, Walter. 8. Sackville, 1858-9.
GRIFFIN, ComeUus. 8. Cllmriottc Town. P.E.I.,
1820 ; Georgetown, 1820-2. [See p. 868.]
GRIFFITHS, John; b. 1828. Pembrov:erf. S.A.C.
a. Digby Neck. 1863-4, 1868-69 [in England
1856-7]. Res. ill.
GRINDON, Ootavius MaunseU, M.A. K.C.W. ;
0. D. 1868, P. 1859, N.S. 8. Three Fathom
Harbour, 1866-9 ; Seaforth, 1870-6.
GROSER, Charles Eaton, B.D. Scabury HaU
i lA]
862
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAQATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
' 1
U.S. ; 0. D. 1873, P. 18?4. Minne.sota. S.
Port MedwRV. 1876-8 ; tr. Horn. [p. 908],
OaOBEK, W. H., U.A. St. Stcphcn'fl Coll., An-
nandale, N.Y. ; o. D. 1871, P. 1874, N.S. S.
St. Margaret';! Bay, 1873 ; New Boss, 1879-81.
HAHILTON, Henry HarriaC^/'.N.F.L. [p. 857]).
S. Manchester Ac, 1856-92.
HAREIS, Yoorhees E., M.A. K.C.W. ; b. Anna-
poUs, N.S. : 0. D. 1879, P. 1880, N.S. S. Lon-
donderry, 1880 ; Amherst, 1884-5.
HARFEB, Henry; o. T>. 1883, P. 1884, K.S.
.S. Port Hill &c., P.E.I., 1883-92.
HAYDEN, Henry, M.A. T.C.D. {tr. N.B.
[p. 865] ). S. Rawdon, 1822.
HENSLEY. J. M. S. Winilsor &c., 1860-73.
HIOGIN80N, - . S. Port Hill, r.E. I., 1882.
HUX, James J. S. Newport, 1862-S.
HILL, Lewi* M. W. K Digbv, 1844-53. Pen-
sioned 1853 ; died 1889.
HILTZ, Augustus F., B.A. K.C.W. ; b. N.S.,
1843 ; 0. D. 1873, P. 1H74, N.S. S. Falmouth,
T 1873-76 ; tr. N.B. [p. 866].
HmS, Duncan Henry ; o. D. 1879, P. 1880, N.S.
.S. Qeorgetown, P.K.I.. 1880-2.
HOW, Henry, B.A. K.C.W. : b. Windsor, N.S. ;
0. D. 1878, P. 1879, N.S. S. Newport, 1880-81.
HOWSEAL, Bernard Michael ; o. Lon. &. Hali-
fax 4c. (Germans), 1785-99. Died Mar. 9, 1799.
HUNT, Thomas Henry, M.A. K.C.W. ; o. D.
1888, P. 1889, N.S. -S. Cherry Valley, P.E.I.,
■r 1 aao
INOLES, Charles; fd. K.C.W.; o. 1811, N.S.
S. Chester &c., 18U-16 ; Dartmouth (the old
Mission nf Preston revived under that name),
1817-24 ; rvdnev, C.B., 1824-43.
INOLIS, ArohiWd Peine (or Paine). <S(. Qran-
ville, 1789-1801. Died Feb. 1801.
INOLIS, Kt. Eev, Charles (S.P.G. ex-Missionary
in Penn. [jfe p. S52]), the first Colonial Bp. ;
roni. Bp. of Nova Scotiaat Lambeth on Aug. 12,
1787. S. Halifai, 1787-1816. Die<l Feb. 24,
1816, Halifax, sffed 82 [pp. 117-19, 128, 130,
139, 143-4,165,751].
INOLIS, Et. Eev. John, D.D. (son of Bp. C.
IngUs) ; b. 1777, N.Y. ; ed. K.C.W ; Eccles.
Com-sy. 1816; com. thirtl Bp. of Novu Scotia
March 27, 1825, at Lambeth. A Aylcsford,
1801-8 : Halifax, 1816-60 ; died in London Oct.
37, 1850 [pp. 94, 103-5, 114-16, 119-23, 132].
JACKSON. James. ? station. 1826.
JAHIESON, Eohert <Sf. Eastern Coast (Jeddore
to Country Harbour), 1840-62 ; Ship Harbour
&c^85S-83
JAHIESON, William Henry. >V. Louisburg iio.,
C.B., 1864-71.
JAXI80N, A, D. S. Maitland, 1870-82.
JABVIS, George Seymour, H.A.andD.D. K.O.W.;
h. In Nova Scotia : o. D. 1829, P. 1830 N.S. ?
station 1829; Ir. N.B. [p. 866].
JARVIS, Henry J. i-'ife p. 86«]. S. Annapolis,
1849-62.
JARVIS, K. H. .S. Guyshorougli. 1876-80.
JABVIS, W. George T. S. Guyslwrough, 18/14-
60; Pui?wa8h, 1861-7.
JENKINS. Lotus Charles. Apt<l. to Quebec 1820,
but unable to reach there until Aug. 1822.
Meantime S. in P.K.L, 1820-2 [p. 870]. St.
Kloanor's Ac, P.E.I., 1825-6; Charlotte Town
Ac, P.K.I. 1826-63 ; Kustlco, 1884-5.
JOHNSTON, Thomb.',W.; fc. N.Brun; o. D.1870,
P. 1871,N.S. ,S.Crapaud,P.K.L 1874-88. Hei.
JONES, A. C. a. Port Hill, P.E.I., 1886-7.
KAULBAOH, Ven. James Albert, M.A. K.C.W. ;
b. Lunenburg, N.S. ; o. I). 1864, P. 1866, N.S. ;
(Ardn. of N.S. 1889). S. Truro, 1871-92.
(f 1881-92).
KING, William, B. (Professor of K.C.W.) S.
Windsor, 1827-83 ; Visiting Missy., 1834-45 ;
Parrslmrough, 184)i~74.
KING, WilUam Colsel. S. Douglas ami I.iiW-
don, 1797-1808 ; Windsor, 1813-43.
LALLY, Meyrioki o. N.S. a. Georgetown, P.K.L,
1846-62.
LIAVEB, Thomas Cole, D.A. ; o. 1884, N.S. S.
Lunenburg, 1834-5 ; Antigonishc, 1863-34 ;
Truro, 1844-68. Died Marcli 13, 1858.
LLOYD, Charles. S. P.E.T., 1836-7 ; George-
town, P.E.L, 1838-41; Milton and Rustioo,
1842-63 ; Charlotte Town, P.E.I., 1864-8. Rut.
LLOYD, Thomas. S. Chester, 1793-6. Frozen to
death Feb. 25, 1796, while travelling from
Chester to Windsor [p. 119].
LLOYD, Frederick Ebenezer John (_tr. P.Cj.
[p. 870]). S. Georgetown and Cherry VaUcy,
P.E.L, 1888-92.
LOWE, Charles Frederick ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D.
1886, P. 1887, N.S. S. St. Eleanor, P.E.L, 1887 ;
Summerside, P.E.L, 1888-92.
K'CAWLEY, George, D.D. (tr. N.B. [p. 806]).
8. Windsor, President oif King's CoUcko,
1836-46; Fahnouth 1847-78. Died Dec. 21,
1878 [p. 777].
K'OVLLY, Clarence WatU, B.A. K.C.W. ; 6.
Amherst, N.S. : o. D. 1878, P. 1881, N.S. a.
Mainadieu, 1879-81.
KACDONALD, Angus Charles; o. D. 1872, P.
1875, N.S. S. Antifconlshe Ac, 1875-81.
KAOKAY, Bruce ; b. Sept. 27, 1849, Waterstock,
Ox. ; ed. K.C.W. H. Cherry Valley, P.K.L,
1877-9 ; Ir. Berm. [p. 860].
K'LEAN, Thomas Bithel; b. 1839, Dublin ; ed.
Chioh. Theo. CoU. ^f. St. Eleanor's, P.E.I.,
1874-6.
KAYNABD, George Fowke ; b. Digbv, N.S. ;
ed. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1877, N.S. k Falk-
land, 1880-1.
HAYNABD, Thomas, D.D. King's CoU., N.S. ;
ft. Halifax, N.S. ; o. D. 1841, P. 1842,N.S. &
Dartmouth, 1841-2 ; Halifax, 1843 ; Rawdou,
1844-7; Digbv, 1848-62; Sackville, 1853-6;
Windsor, T 1867-92.
METZLEB. G. W., B.A. K.C.W.; o. 1869, P.
1871, N.S. 8. Antigonishe, 1870-4; Sydney
Mines, C.B., 1877-81; Bridgwater,! 1882-3.
XILLEDGE, Arthur W. ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. P.
184U, N.S. 8. Antigonishe, 1844-56 ; Digbv,
1857-60; Bridgetown, 1861.
MIT.LEPGE, John; o. N.S. S. Westmoreland
and Amherst, 1795; Cumberland and We-it-
moreland, 1796-7 ; Westmoreland Ac, 1798-
1801 ; Granville, 1801-17 ; Annapolis Ac,
1817-30. Died of paralysis, Deo. 6, 1830.
XILNE, James (of Scottish Epis. Church), sent
to introduce the National system of education
Into Nova Scotia [p. 769]. 8. Halifax Ac,
1816-16 ; tr. to N.B. [p. 866].
KONEY, Biohard. Itinerant, 1786; Lunen-
burg, 1787-1803. Pensioned 1803 ; died about
1804, in England.
MOODY, John T. 8. Bridgewater, 1860-2 ;
Tuskot, 1863.
MOODY, John T. T. 8. Liverpool Ac, 1827-15 ;
Yarmouth, 1846-82.
MOOBE, David 0. ; b. London ; ed. St. Been Coll.;
0. D. 1848 Man., P. 1850 Nor. S. Sherbrookii,
1862; New Ross, 18;i3-8; Bridgewater, 1868-71;
Amherst, 1874; Cumberland Mines, 1875 ; Pui?-
wash, 1876-7- Albion Mines. ^ 1878-89.
MOREATT, J. B. (French) (French, Swiss, and
G<>rmttn Mission). 8. Halifax, 1749-63 ; Lunen-
burg, 1753-70. Died 1770 [pp. 110-12].
MOBRIB, George E. W. ; ed. K.C.W.; o. 1821,
Knglanil. 8. Parrsborongh Ac, 1821-8 ; Raw-
don, 1827-43 ; Dartmouth, 1841-63.
MOBRIS, W. T. ; e. P. 1847, N.S. 8. Man-
chester, !817-66 ; Antigonishe, 1857-67.
NICH0LL8, Edward EUsha Budd, D.D. K.C.W. ;
6. Dlgby, N.S. ; o. D. 1844, P. 1846, N.S. .S.
Dlgby, 1845-6; Liverpool, 1847-93. Died
Sept. 19, 1893.
NORFOLK, Albert Bprins'»tt • ed. St. Jolin'i
(!oll., N.P.L. ; 0. D. 18/4, P. 1875, N.S. 8.
Mainadieu, 1874 ; Falkland, 1875-6.
NORRIS, Robert ; h. Bath, Kng., May 24, 1761 ;
anex-R.C.Priest ; o. 1789 ; renounced Romanism
Mar. 17, 1797. .S. Chester, 1797-1800 ; (tr. N.lt.
lHOl-4 [p. 866]) ; Coriiwallls Ac, 1805-28. Died
Oct. 16, 1831.
w
MISSIONARY BOLL.
863
I ii
NOSWOOB, Joseph W. S. New Ross, 1872-8 ;
Seaforth, 1879-80 [je? p. 870].
O'HEABA, Charles ; ed. Toronto Univ. ; o. D.
1881, P. 1882, ilur. S. Charlotto Town, P.E.I.,
1887.
OBHOm), David. S. Yarmouth &o., 1793-4.
RfS.
OWEN, Henry Lambrith ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. D.
1832, N.S. S. Aylesford, 1832-53 ; Lunonburg,
1853-83.
PADFIELD, J, S. Tuakot, 1874-7.
PASTER, Frederio D. S. Georgetown, P.E.I.,
1841-5. Res.
PANTON, George (refugee from N..J. [p. 856]).
? a. 1783-4; Yarmouth Ac, 1785-6. ttei.
FARE£E. A. D. (<r. N.B. [p. 86B]). S. Dart-
mouth *c., 1835-43.
PARNTHEK, D. B. S. Georgetown, P.E.I.,
1870-1.
PABSOirS, Thomas 0. [ilown as J. Parsons,
1821-2]. S. Saekville, 1821-3 [p. 116].
PAKTRISOE, J. 8. S. Rosette, 1881.
PEARSON, John ; *. 1829 ; ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 1854,
P. 1855, N.S. S. St. Margaret's Bay, 1854-6.
PEDEN, James. S. Canso (school), 1735^3
[p. 108].
PERKINS, Cyrus ; o. P., N.S. S. Annapolis and
Clements, 1801-17. Res. ill.
PIDOEON, — ; 0. N.S. S. Newport, Rawdon, and
Douglas, 1794.
PORTER, Charles, D.D. S. Newport, 1817-34,
and President King's College, Windsor, 1824-34.
«/■». [p. 777].
PORTER, William Young; fd. Queen's Coll., Ox.;
0. D. 1840, N.S. S. Cape Breton (Trav. Missy.),
1840-65 ; Louisburg Ac, 1856-9. Drowned in
crossing the ice from Sydney to Sydney Mines,
February 1859.
RANDALL, John ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1855, N.S. S.
Douglas *c., 1855-9 ; Maitland, 1860-7.
READ, Yen. John Herbert, D.D. ; ed. King's
Coll., Fred., and St. John's Coll., Cam. ; o. D.
1842 Lon., P. 1844 N.S. ; (Ardn. P.E.I. 1830).
S. Murray Harbour, 1813 ; Westmoreland Har-
bour, P.E.r., 1844-51 , St. Eleanor's, P.K.I.,
1852-64; Milton Ac, P.E.I., 1865-86. Died
Deo. 14, 1386, at Penzance.
REAOH, Thomas Blanohard : o. D. 1878, P. 1880,
N.S. a. Port Hill, P.E.I., 1882-3, 1890-1 ; Mil-
ton. P.K.I., 1892.
RICHARDSON, Klement, M.A. T.C.D. ; o. D.
1H59, P. 1860, Cork. S.3t. Eleanor's, P.E.I.,
1883-6. Res.
RIOHEY, James Arminius ; 6. Montreal ; ed.
Vp. Can. Coll., Tor. ; o. D. 1863, P. 1868, N.S.
«. Maitland, P.K.I., 1867-9.
RIOHEY, Theophilus Samuel ; ed. Sackvillc
Coll. ; 0. D. 1863, P. 1864, Fred. a. Georgetown,
P.E.I., 1866-9 ; Cherry Valley, P.E.T., 1870 ; St,
Eleanor's, P.E.I., 1876-82.
RITCHIE, J. A. a Seaforth, 1881.
RITCHIE, James J.'-nston, M.A.. K.C.W. : o.
I). 1856, P. 1867, N.S. a. Annapolis Ac, 1853-68.
ROACH. Robert Timpany, B.A. K.C.W. ; o. D.
1851, N.S. a. Crapaud, P.K.I., 1852-3 ; George-
town, P.K.I., 1864-68.
ROBERTS, Frederic. S. New London, P.K.I.,
1841-3. Rei.
ROBERTSON. James {tee p. 859]. S. Bridge-
town and WUmot, 1832-7 ; Bridgetown, 1838-
49 ; Wilmot, 1860-76. Retired 1876.
ROCHE, WiUiam. a. Port Hill, P.E.I., 1841-2.
ROSS, WiUiam. a. Georgetown, P.E.I., 1874-5.
Died 1875.
ROWLAND, John HamUton (from Penn., U.S.) ;
*. 1746. a Shelburne, 1788-96. Died February
iirt, 1795, of asthma.
ROWLAND, Thomas Bowlby, D.C.L. (son o, .'
H.) ; ft, 1771, Philadelphia ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. 17<,I5,
N,S. A Shelburne, 1796-1860. Retired.
RVDDLE, T. D. ; b. co. Kerry ; td. T.O.D. ; o. D.
1861, N.S. a. Margaret's Bay, 1852 ; Pugwasli,
1853 ; Slicrbrooke, 1864-8 ; Sydney Mlne.^, C.B.,
1858-61. '
RUGOLES, John Owen, M.A. K.C.W. ; b. Anna-
IK)lis, N.S. ; 0. D. 1863, P. 1864, N.S. .V. St.
Margaret'.s Bay, 1871-7.
SAMPSON, W. H. & Milton Ac, P.E.I., 1887-90.
SARGENT, John Paine, B.A. K.C.W. ; o. D.
1864, P, 186,5, N.Sco, a. Tusket, 1866-7 ; Anti-
gonishe, 1868; Crapaud, P.K.I,, 1809-71; Gi>orge.
town, P.E.I,, 1872-3 ; Unwdon, J874-9 ; tr. Hup.
[p. 879]. '
SCAMMELL, Edwin, a. Cherry VaUey, P.E.I,,
1871-2.
SHANNON, W, ,S'. Guvsborough, 1873-4.
SHAW, James AUan. .S, Sydney, C.B., 1827 3 ;
Ariehat, C.B., 1829-53. Pensioned.
SHREVE, Charles J. (son of T. S.), B.A. (ir.
N.F.L, [p. 859]). a. Guysborougli, 1835-53 ;
Chester Ac, 1864-77,
SHREVE, James, D.D. (son of T, S, ) ; ed. K.C.W, ;
0. D. 1821, Que. a. Chester Ac, 1821-53;
Dartmouth, 1856-61,
SHREVE, Richmond, D.D. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1874,
P. 1876. N.S. a. CornwaUis, 1877-8.
SHREVE, Thomas ; o. Lon. a. Parrsborough,
1787-1804; Lunenburg, 1805-16 [p. 117].
Died about 1816.
SIHONDB, R. 8. Amherst, 1853. [&« p. 867].
SIMPSON, James, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o. D.
1882, P. 1883, Tor. a. Charlotto Town, P.E.I.,
1887 ; Cherry VaUey, P.E.I., 1892.
SKINNER, Frederick (tr. N.P.L. [p. 859]).
a. Falkland, 1878-9.
SKITH, Benjamin, a. Windsor Ac, 1850-1.
SMITH, Yen. David, D.D. K.C.W. ; ed. S.A.C.
and K.C.W. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869. & St. George's,
C.B., 1877-81, 1884-5.
SMITH, J. L. R. a. Beaver Harbour, 1876-81.
SMITH, John Shaw, B.A. K.C.W. ; ft. Newport,
N.S. ; 0. D. 1850 Fred., P. 1854 N.S. a. Chester,
1853 ; Melford, 1854-8 ; Milton and Bustioo,
P.E.I., 1858-63; .Sackvillc, 1864-73; Petite
Riviere, 1874-83 ; Dartmouth, 1884-8.
SNYDER, WiUiam Henry ; ed. King's CoU., N.B.;
0, 1835, N,S. a. Weymouth, 1835-52; Mahone
Bay, 1853-73 ; GranvUle, 1874-6 ; Mah. Bay,
1H77-8K. Died 1888.
SPIKE, Henry M., B.A. K.C.W.; 6. 1821 N.S. ;
o. D. 1850 Fred,, P. 1862 N.S. 5, Margaret's Bay.
1850-2; Tusket, 1853; Newport, 1854-8 ; New
Dublin Ac, 1858-67 ; Petite Riviere, 1868-73,
tr. N.B. [p. 8C7].
STAMER, Henry ; 6, 1820, Clare Castle, Ir, ; ed.
Birkenhead Coll, ; o. D. 1850 Fred., P. 1851
N.3. a. Wilmot, 1850-3 ; Pugwash Ac, 1854-8 ;
Hubbard's Cove, 1858-91. Ret.
8TANNA6E, John ; ft. Jersey ; o. 1834, N.S. a.
Margaret's Bay, 1834-57. Res. [p. 121].
STANSER, Rt. Rev. Robert, D.D. 8. Halifax,
1791-1815 ; cont. (second) Bp, of Nova Scotia
May 16, 1816, at Lambeth ; but (as a result of
injuries received in helping to extinguish a
Are in Halifax some time before consecration)
in England ill 1817-24 ; then res. and pen-
sioned by Sociotv and Govt. Died 1829, Lon.
[pp, 119, 132.]
STERNS, Henry, B.A. K.C.W. ; ft. Liverpool ; o.
h. 18G2, P. 1863, N.S. 8. Crapaud, V.E.I.,
1864 8 : Tuaket, 1878-81.
STEVENSON, John (Professor K.C.W.) ; o. N.S.
? iS. 1832-3 ; Falmouth and Visiting Missy.
1834-45 [pp. 120-1]. Bequeathed $4,00) to
K.C.W. Ship Harbour Cburch, cons. 1834,
cnllcd St. Stephen's ir. compliment to Mr,
Steven.'!on.
STEWART, James D. 8. Dartmouth, I <48-9 ;
Newport and Rawdon, 1850 3 ; Dartmouth,
1854-66.
STEWART, William. «Sr. Oeo'-iri town, P.BJ.,
1883 ; Cherry Valley, P.K.I., 1854-6 ; icdford,
P,E,I., 1850-69.
SrORBS, John; o, D, 1839 Roch., P, If 41 N.S.
a. Cornwallis Ac , 1841-75. Peniiond ; 1875
0!
864
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
died at Bourucmouth, Kngland, April 12,
1881.
STTTART, WilliMn; e<l. K.C.W.; o. 1861, N.S.
Travellinf Missy. 1852-3.
BULLIVAlf, Augustus. .Sf. Bridgetown, 1872.
SWABET, Henry Birohfleld. a. Fort UiU &c.,
P.E.I„ 1863-69.
8WABET, Maurice; o. 1854, N.S. 3. Crapaud,
P.E.I., 1854 ; RuBtico, 1855-68.
TAYLOR, William. S. Rawdon, 1848-54.
TOCaXJE, PhUip, M.A. LdWTence Univ., U.S. ;
o. D. 1851 Con., P. 1864 N.S. Travelling Missy.,
1856 ; Tualcet &c., 1856-62 ; tr. P. Ont. [p. 877].
T0WN8HEND, George (Canon), M.A. K.O.W. ;
*. P.E.I. ; 0. D. 1834, P. 1835, N.S. S. Anna-
polis *o., 1834; Amherst &c.. 1831-92. lli^e
N.B., p. 867.]
TRUCraOHAM, J. L. ,sr. Annapolis, 1831-3.
Supposed to have l)ecn lost at sea in visiting
the Bermudas, 1833.
TUTTY, William ; ed. Em. Coll.. Cam. S. Halifax,
1749-53. Died 1753 [pp. 109 1].
TWINING, Thomas (son of ,.); ed. K.C.W.
,V. lliilifax, 1817-23.
TWINIKG, WiUiam (tr. Bah. [p. 885]). S. Corn-
waUia and Horton, 1789-1804 ; Sydney, C.B.,
1805-13; Kawdonand Douglas, 1814-19; Liver-
pool, 1820-6.
UKIAOKE, Bichard John, D.D. (ti: N.B.
[p. 867]). S. Newport, 1837-52 (with Anna-
polis, 1839-40) ; Sydney, C.B., 1863-86.
UNIACKE, Robert PitEgerald. ,V. Halifax,
1825-72.
VIETS, Roger, sen. (tr. Conn. [p. 864]). 6".
Digby, 1786-1811 [\,\>. 116, 118].
VIETS, Roger (son of above) (tr. N.B. [p. 807]).
a. Digby, 1814-38.
VINCENT, Robert 3. Lunenburg, 1782-6.
Died 1766.
WAINWRIGHT, Haatings S., B.A. K.C.W. ;
b. N.S. ; o. D. 1864, P. 1866. 3. Ohice Bay,
O.B., 1864-6; (O. N.B. [p. 807]).
WALKER, William. 3. St. Eleanor's, P.E.I.,
1827-9.
WAITER, WiUiam. M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass.,
S.T.D. Aberdeen. ,V. Shelbume, 1787-9. net.;
died 1800, Boston, U.S. [p. 116].
WATTS, Richard, the Ist S.P.O. Missy, in N.S.
3. AnnapoUs Royal (school), 1728-88 [p. 107].
WEEKS, Charles William (son of J. W., of
i, Preston.) 3. Weymouth, 1799-1802; Guys-
borough Ac, 1803-33; Manchester, 1831-6 ;
Vis iting Missy. 1837-42.
WEEKS, Joihu* Wingate (refugee, Ir. N.E.
[p. 864]). a. AnnapoUs Royal, 1781 ; [? at
Halifax, not S.P.G., in interval] ; Preston liu.
179 3-5 ; Gnysborough, 1795-1803. Died 1803.
WEEKS, Joehua Wingate (son of C. W. W.) ; e<l
K.C.W. ; 0. P. 1829, N.S. 8. CornwaUia <tc.,
1827-9 ; New DubUn, 1829-46.
WEINBEER, W. A. B. ; o. D. 1841, P. 1843,
N. 8. a. Chester (Germans), 1841-6. Died 1846.
WHALL EY, Erancii. S. GranrUle, 1827-34. lies.
WHTTE, Thomai Howland, D.D. K.C.W.; 6.
S. burnc, N.S. ; o. D. 1829, P. 1830, N.S. S.
A.L igoaishe Ac, 1829-35 ; She'.burne, 1835-85.
WIOOINS, Abram Vangdder G.. D.D. ; ed.
K.CW. ; 0. D. 1829, N.S. 3. St. Eleanor's,
P.E.L, 1830-61 : T. N.B. [p. 867].
WIGGINS, GUbtt; ed. K.C.W.; o. D. Que.,
P. 1826, N.S. a. Hawdon &c., 1820-1 ; tr. N.B.,
WIGGINS, Richard B. 3. Amherst, 1828-33
[se e p. 8671.
WILSINS, Lewii Horria, B.A. K.C.W. ; b. Tie-
tou, N.S. ; 0. D. 1863, P. 1864, N.S. 8. Raw-
don, 1870-3 ; Bridgetown, 1874-85.
WILLIS, Robert (?n N.B. [p.867])(Ardn.l834).
3. Halifax Ac, 1825-64.
WILLOTJGHBY, Edward C. 3. Cumberland 4
We stmoreland Cos., 1793-4; Windsor,1795-1811 .
WILSON, E. 3. Sackville, 1874-6.
WILSON, W. E. 8. Falmouth, 1881.
WISWALL, James (tr. N.E. [p. 854]). 8. Corn-
walUa, Horton, and Wilmot, 1782-8 ; Wilmot
Ac., 1789-1812. Died 1812.
WDC, Edward, 3. Halifax Ac, 1826-8; tr.
N.F.L. [p. 859].
WOOD, Thomas (tr,S.J. [p. 865]); the first S.P.G.
Missy, to visit New Brunswick [pp. 126-6],
3. AnnapoUs Ac, 1763-4 ; Halifax Ac, 1764-63 ;
Annapolis and GranviUe, 1763-78. Died Dec. 14,
1778 [pp. 112-13], and Translations, Mickmack
[p. 800],
WRIGHT, Dr. 3. Georgetown, P.E.I., 1882-3.
WRIGHT, George. 3. Halifax (Germans), 1799-
1818. Died Aug. 1, 1819, of paralysis.
WRIGHT, Joseph. 8. Chester, 1817-21 ; Horton,
lK'22-9.Died in Bermuda 1829, whileonsicklcavp.
YOUNG, Frederick Martyn Maguire.Th. A.K.C.L. ;
". D. 1868 Can., P. 1874 N.S. 8. Tusket Ac,
1868-73 ; Arichat, C.B., 1874-80.
NEW BRUNSWICK (1783-1892)- -216 Missionaries and 101 Central Stations,
[See Chapter XVII., pp. 126-35,J
(Diocese of Prbdkhictos, founded 1846.)
ALEXANDER, Finlow ; b. Ai)ril 17, 1834, Walk-
hampton ; o. D. 1866, P. 1868, Tor. 8. New
Marjhind, 1880-92.
ALLEY, Jerome, D.D. (tr. N.S. [p. 860]). ... St.
Andrew's, 1819-60. Died I860.
ALHON, Foster Hutchinson, B.A. K.C.W.
8. Richibucto, 1880-4.
ANDREWS, Samuel (tr. N.E. [p. 862]). 8. St.
Andrew's (riiarlottc Co.), 1786-1818. Died
Sept. 26, 1818 [pp. 126, 128-9].
ARMSTRONG, John. S. St. John, 1861-60.
ARMSTRONG, W. B., M.A, K.C.W. ; b. Val-
paraiso ; 0. D. 180.5, P. 1868, N.S. S. Weldford,
1878 81 ; Point du Clieno, 1883 ; Grand FaUs,
1884-90 ; Petcrsville, 1891-3.
ARNOLD, Hoi atio Nelson, M.A. (son of Oliver)
(.'r. N.S. [p. HiO]). iS'. Sussex Vale, 1828-48.
Died Dec. 8, 1848, in a Boston asylum,
ARKOLD, Oliver, M.A. Yalo CoU., U.S.; b.
Oct. 16, 1755, Mansfield, Conn.; f. N.S. 8.
Sussex Vale (with Norton 1803-20), 1792-lfSa
Spriugfleld, 1830-4. Died April 9, 1834.
ARNOLD, Robert. I3ee p. 800]. 3. Westmore-
land. 1846-7.
ARNOLD, Samuel Edwin; ed. K.C.W.; o. P,
1829, N.S, ^r.Shediac, 1828-31.
BACON, Samuel, B.A. Clare Coll., Cam. ; o. D.
1818, P. 1819, Lon. 8. Miramielii Ac, 1821-47,
Chatham, 1848-69. Died Feb. 10, 1809, In BOtli
year.
BARBER, Hubert Hough; ed. S.A.C. ; o, D.
1870, P. 1877, Fred. 8. Neweaatle, 1876-80.
BARTHOLOMEW, Joseph. 3. ? 1848 ; St.
John's, 1850; Petcrsville, 1861-0. 7?f.».
BAYLEE, Crone O'DeU. 3. Derby and Blackvillo,
1892.
BEARDSLEY, John (tr. N.Y., a refugee [pp. 865 ,
126]). 8. St. John's River, Parr, Ac, 1783-4 ;
MnugerviUe Ac, 1785-1800. Died 1800 [pp. 127
DEI
8. Musquash, 1854-6 ; Lan-
BEDELL, George.
caster, 1850-60.
BEERS, Henry Herbert, B.A. K.C.W. ; b. 1867 ;
0. D. 1890, N.S. 3. Addington, 1892. Jtea.
BEST, Yen. George (tr. N.S. [p. 860]). (Axdu,
MISSIONARY ROLL.
865
, ; b. Pic-
S. Raw-
182S.) 5. Fredericton &o., 1824-9. Died in
England 1829 while on eiclc-leaTe [p. 131].
BISlEffiTT, Oeorce (from N.E.) <!«. St. John's,
1780-8. Died March 3, 1788 [p. 127].
BIS8ETT, Jamea (son of above). S, Mauger-
ville and Burton, 1802-15. Died 1815.
BLACK, John. S. Shediac, 1832-6 ; Sackville,
1837-47; nicliibucto, 1848; King's Clear,
1849-71. Died 1871.
BLISS, Charles Farke, M.A. King's CoU., Free. ;
b. Jiilv 25, 1826, Fredericton ; o. D. 1848, P.
1849, Fre<l. S. St. Anne's, 1849-60; Harvey,
1851-3 ; Springfield, 1853-02 ; Sussex Vale,
1862-3; Sussex and Havelock, 1864-7, ite». ill.
Died Nov. 21, 1872, at Ottawa.
BLISS, Donald M., B.A. K.C.W. ; 6. Fredericton,
.Ian. 1827 ; o. D. 1660, P. 1862, Fred. S. Hope-
well, 1860; St. Anne's, 1861 ; Tcstmoreland,
1852-74, 1879.
BROWK, Clement Deoimu*. M.A. (Ir. L.C.
[p. 868]). a'. Dalhousie, 1887 ; Restigouche,
1889-91
BKOWN,"j. D. H. [jeep. 860]. & Sackville, 1876-6.
BEOWW, PhiUp HoUand. B.A. K.C.W. ; tr.
N. Scotia [p. 860]. S. Dalhousie, 1873.
BROWH, Robert Wyndham, M.A. (tr. L.C.
[p. 8C8]). S. St. Martin's, 1887-9.
BVRNYSAT, John. S. Sackville, 1818-20 ; Ir.
N.S. [p. 8CI].
BTLES, Mather. D.D.(fr.N.S.and N.E. [p. 861]).
S. St. John's, 1789-1814. Died March 12, 1814
[p. 128].
CAMPBELL, Alexander Oigby ; o. P. 1841, N.S.
a. (}aget<iwn, 1840-1.
CAMPBELL, John Roy; b. Edinburgh; ed.
S.A.O.; o. D. 1865, P. 1867, N.S. & St. Martin's,
1876-81 ; Dorchester.f 1884-92.
CAREY, George Thos, S. Grand Manan,1849-70,
OARR, J. Frederick. & Kingeclear, 1874-6.
CLARKE, Richard (tr. Conn. [p. 863]). .9.
? 1786 ; Gagetown,&o., 1786-1811 ; St.Steplien's,
1811-24. Died 1824 [pp. 120, 129].
CLARKE, Samuel R. (son of R. G.) (S.M. St.
Stephen's, 1807); o. 1811, N.S. & Gagetown,
1811-41. Died Aug. 1841.
COOKE, Samuel (tr. N.J. [p. 854]). S. St. John,
1786-6 ; Fredericton ( formerly " St. Anne "),
1786-95. Drowned with his only son on River
St. John, May 23, 1795. [See pp. 126-8.]
COOKSON, Jamei. S. Hampton, &c., 1818-29.
COSTER, Frederick (Hon. Canon) ; b. in Berk-
shire, 179B ; 0. D. Lon. 1822. iS. St. John's ic,
1822-4 ; Carleton, 1826-41 ; Loch Lomond,1842 ;
Carleton, 1843-66. Died Dec. 12. 1866.
COSTiiR, Yen. George (brcthtv of F. C.) (tr.
N.P.L. [p. 857]). S. Fredericton, 1829-89.
Died Jan. 9, 1859.
COSTER, Nathaniel Allan (tr. N.S. [p. 861]).
S. Gagetown, 1843-68; Richibncto, 1889-78.
COVERT, Walter Scott, B.A. King's CoU.,
Fred.; 6. 1833, N. Bnin.; o. D. 1859, P. 1861,
Fred. S. Lancaster, 1861-6 ; Musquash, 1866-8 ;
Lancaster, 1869-72 ; Grand Manan, 1873-92.
CO WELL, George, iS. Woodstock, 1828-9.
OOWIE, James Ratchfordde Wolfe, B.A. K.C.W.:
6. 1865, N. Scotia ; o. D. 1882, P. 1884, Fred. &
Johnston, 1883 ; Waterford, 1884-90. Res.
ORESSWSLL, Amos John ; 6. 1860, Ceylon ; ed.
8.A.C. ; 0. 1884 D. Bed., P. Fred. A'. Albert Co.,
1884-5; Springfield, 1886-92.
CROZIER, Frederick B., B.A. New Brun.Univ.;
0. D. 1873, P. 1874, Fred. S. Dalhousie, 1874-5 ;
Campobello, 1876.
CRUDJEM, Wii1i«m. M.A. Trin. Coll., Tor.; o. D.
1867, P. 1868, Fred. S. Derby, 1871-2 ; Black-
vllle, 1873-5 ; Derby ,fl876.
DB VEBER, Canon WUliam Herbert, M.A.
K.C.W.; ft. St. John, N.B. ; o.D. 1847, P. 1848,
Fred. S. Fredericton, I847--8 ; Upham, 1849-60 ;
?1881; Portland, 1862-6.
DE WOLF, Th( uulb N, (tr. N.S. [p. 861]). S.
Richibncto, 1845-7 ; Sackville, <l!c. 1848-66.
SIBBLEE, Frederic ; b. Dec. 0, 1763, Stamford
Conn. ; ed. King's CoU. N.Y. ; o. 1791 N.S. S.
Woodstock (with Northampton.PrinoeWUIiam
and Queenlwro Town, 1793-1818), 1792-1826 ;
died Msy 17, 1826 [pp. 129-30].
DINZEY. J. S. Woodstock, 1867-8.
BISBROW, James, (? I. W.). S. Looh Lomond,
1846-7 : Batlmrst, 1848 ;Loch Lonioud, 1849-68.
BISBROW, Noah. S. St. Stephen, 1844-6 ;
Batlmrst, 1846-66.
BOWLING, Theodore Edward ; b. Oct. 16, 183'',
Gloucester ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1861, P. 1861,
Fred. S. St. Stephen's, 1861 ; Douglas, 1862-70 ;
CBrleton,f 1871-8; FairviUe,t 1877-82; St.
Stepl.cn.t 1883-7.
LTTNW. John, S. Grand Manan, 1832-43;
Douglas, 1844-9. Die<11849.
EASTMAN. Q. E. V, ,S. Grand Falls, 1878-9.
EASTON, Christopher Thomas, M.A. K.C.W. ;
b. 1869. A Wcldford,1891 ;PrinceWimam,1892.
EATOTTQH, Wm. ; b. Nov. 16,1861, WhaUey ; ed.
8.A.C. ; 0. D. 1889, Fred. S. Petitco<liac, 1890-91.
EDWARDS. R. M. S. King.'u;lear, 1878-9.
ELWELL, Joseph ; o. D. 1846, Fred. S. Prince
William and Dumfries, 1846-50.
FLEWELLDfO, Ernest Purdy ; o. D. 1878, P.
1881, Fred. S. Baic de Ven*3, 1879; Bay du Vin,
1880 : Dalhousie, 1881 ; Rr igouclie, 1882-6.
FLEWELLINO, Joseph Edward ; b. 1848, N.B. ;
0. IX 1875, P. 1870, Fred. '■■. Wicklow, 1877-92.
FORSYTH, David, B.A. N. Bfi.n.Unlv. ; 6.N.B.;
0. D. 1873, P. 1874, Fred. & Chatham, 1873-92
(f 1880-92).
FOWLER, Le Baron Wilford, B.A. N. Brun.
Univ. ; o. D. 1875, P. 1876, Fred. S. Prince
William, 1877-83 ; Fa;r\-ille, 1884.
FRENCH, Charles Albert ; tr. P. Ont. [p. 874].
S. Bnie Verte, 1889-91.
FULLERTON. Charles Henry. B.A. K.C.W. ; 6.
Aug. l(i, 1858; o. D. P. 1888, N.S. S. Petit-
codiuc, 1892.
GRAY, Archibald ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. P. 1890^ w g.
S. Miramichi, 1829-32 : tr. N.S. [p. 861].
GRAY, Benjamin Q,, D.D. (tr. N.S. [p. 861]). S.
St.John's Ac, 1824-46,1848-9. Dlc<l Feb.18,1864.
GRAY, J, William D,, D.D. and Hon. Canon (tr.
N.S. [p. 861]). S. St. John Ac, 1826-48. Died
Feb. 1, 1808.
GREER, William : b. 1864, Ireland ; ed. S.A.C. ;
0. D. 1879, P. 1880, Fred. <S. Burton, 1879-86 ;
Wcstfield, 1887-9.
GRIFFIN, Cornelius [we p. 861]. S. Grand
Manan, 1823-4.
GWILYM. David Vaughan (see N.F.L. [p. 867]).
S. Campobello, 1886 ; Richibucto, 1887-8.
HANFORD, Simeon Jones, B.A. K.C.W. ; b. 1882,^
N.B. : 0. D. 1845, P. 1848, Fred. A'. Woodstock,
1846-8; Tobique, 1849-60; Andover, 1861-60;
Upham and Hammond, 1860-92.
HANINGTON, C. P., B.A. N. Brun. Univ. ; ».
1867, N.B. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1884, Fred. S. John-
Eton, 1884-92.
HANSEN, Niols Christiaii, M.A.; b. 1861, Den-
mark : (■</. Univ. N. Brun. and K.C.W. ; o. D.
188B, P. 1888, Fred. S. Canning, 1886-90;
Gagetown, 1891-2.
HANSEN, Neiis M. ; 6. 1829, Denmark ; ed. ZeU-
inge Seminarv, Den. ; o. D. 1876, .'. 1877, Fred.
,S. New Denmark, 1878-92 [p. 134].
HARRINGTON, E, A. W. S. Prince WiUiom,
1867-76.
HARRISON, William ; h. N.B. ; o. D. Barbados.
P. 1840 N.,S. S. Portland, 1839-42 ; 1846-70.
(Loch Lomond, 1843-fi.) Rei.S.P.G. allowance.
HA' TIN, Thomas B. ; b. Ireland ; ed. N. Brun.
Univ.; 0. 1851, Fred. Travelling 1853-8;
Howard, 1859-65 ; Canterbury, 1866-78.
HATHEWAY, Charles H , B.A. N. Brun. Univ.;
b. 1858, N.B. ; 0. D. 1882, P. 1883, Fred. &
Newcastle, 1881-2 ; Cambridge, 1883-90.
HAYDEN, H- nry. M.A. T.C.D. ; 6. Co. Kilkenny.
S. Grand Lake, 1820-1 ; Ir. N.S. [p. 882].
8 K
* r
! 1 t
ai^
P
r-'imt
■ ii ii I'
'■ t
866
SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAQATION OF THE GOSPEL.
I P
HZATOM, Henry ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o. D. 1872
Win„ P. 1873 Sal. S. Cambridge, 1888 [see p. 874].
HIOXBON, John William, B.A. King's Coll.,
Fred. : b. 1857. S. Douglas and Bright, 1893. Died.
HIOOINB, 0. F. S. BackviUe, 1881.
HILTZ, Aufttitus F., B.A. (Jr. N.S. [p. 862]). 8.
Derby,1879-87.
HOASlET, Arthur ; 6. JuneS, 1853, Cowfold, Su3.;
ed. 8.A.C. a. Monoton, 1882-86 ; tr. 9.A. [p. 891].
SOLIOWAT, Henry ; b. Sept. 21, 1842, Dudley,
Wor. : 0. D. 1874, P. 1877, Wor. S. Wcldford,
1884-6.
HOOPEB, Edward Bertram, B.A. N.B. Univ. :
b. Ireland, 18G3 ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Fred. S.
Weldford, 1887-91.
HOPKINS, J. B. <Sr. Gordon and Lome, 1889-92.
HOTT, lee. A., B.A. N.B. Univ. ; ft. N.B, ; o. D.
1869, P. 1870, Fred. S. Andover, 1871-92.
HtroOElL, Robert William ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. D.
1888, P. 1887, Fred. S. Derby and BlackviUe,
1889-91.
HTTDSOK, James, B.A.; o. 1834, N.S. S.(l)Mira'
micUie, 1834-45; Visiting, 1846-65; (1) M., 1856-
68 ; Newoastle, 1886-8 ; Glenelg, 1869-71.
Died 1871.
HmEtlET, E, P. -S. Cambridge, 1890-2.
JACOB, Dr. Edwin, Fellow Cor. Clir. Coll., Ox.: b.
in Glouccstersiiire, 1794 ; o. D. 1817, P. 1818,
Glos. S. St. Mary's, 1830-2 ; Visiting, 1833-46 ;
(al3oPriiKnpnlKing'sColl.,Fred.,1828-60.) Died
May 31, 18ti8 [p. 777].
JAFFREY, WilUam : ft. 1821 ; erf. N.B. Univ. ;
0. D. 1847, P. 1M51, Fred. S. St. Mary, 1848-90.
JABYIS, George Seymoiir, D.D.((r.N.S. [p. 862]).
a. Amherst, Hamptou and Shcdiac, 1836-80.
Died 1880.
JARVIS, Henry J. ; o. 1836-7, N.S. S. Richi-
bucto, 1836-45 ; St. John, 1847 [»ee p. 862].
JONES, H. S. Grand Falls, 1882-3.
JONES. J, Nelson. S. Ricliibucto, 1879.
XETCHUU, William Quintard, M.A. King's
Coll., Fred., D.D. Colum. Coll., N.Y. ; ft. N.B. ;
o. D. 1845, P. 1816, Fred. S. Fredericton,
1848-9 ; Campobello, 1850, 1852.
lEE, Charles. S. Fredericton, 1860 ; Westmore-
land, 1851 : ■ ortlnnd, 1862-60.
lOCKWARD, John [see p. 838] ; o. D. 1868, P.
1870, N'.F.L. S. Waterford, 1879-81 ; St. Mar-
tin's, 1882-4.
lOOBEHOORE, Philip Wood, M.A. (Kou.) Bp.'s
Coll., Len.; ril. S.A.C. ; ». D. 1855, P. 1857,
Fred. ,<?. Prince William, 1855-61.
LOVE, Cteorge. S. Albert Co., 1878-9; King's
Clear, 1880-2.
LOWNDES, Arthur Edward GUb«rt; ft. England,
1848 ; eil K.C.L. and Lon. and Paris Univs. ;
0. D. P. 1884, Fre<l. S. Prince William, 1884-8.
McCAWLEY. George ; M.A. & D.D. K.C.W. ; ft.
St. .lohn's, N P.L. 1802 ; o. D. 1826, P. 1827, N.S.
Visiting Missionary, 1831-4 ; tr. Jf.S. [p. 862].
KoOHEE, Thomas ; ft. July 27, 1816, Cambridge,
Eng. ; erf. King's Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1843, Lon.
iS. Campobello, 1842-3 ; St. Andrew, 1843-6 ;
Upham, 1846-8 ; Sussex Vale, 1848-61. Died
Dec. 18, 1861.
HoOHIVERN, John ; o. 1846, Fred. S. Tobique,
1846-7 ; Andover, 1848 ; St. George, 1849-67.
Died 1867.
XcKIEL, WilUam Le Baron, B.A. K.C.W. ;
6. N.B., 1841 ; 0. D. 1864, P. 1865, Fre<l.
.V. Bathurst, ! 86 1-73, 1888-90 ; Douglas, 1874-80 ;
Qucensbury, ir81-2, 1885-7; Bright, 1883-4;
St. MartlnV, 1891-7.
MATTHEW, Charl.B Riymond. M.A. K.C.W.;
0. D. 1866, P. 1868. .V. PetcrsvUlo, 1871-2.
MEDLEY, r Canon) Charles Bteinkoff, M.A.
King's Coll., Fred, (son of Bp. Medley); ft.
Sep. 16, 1836, Truro; o. D. 1859, P. 1860, Fred.
a. Douglas, 1861 ; Sussex Ac.. 1867-81 ; Water-
ford,lH«8 : V acx,t 1H84-9. Dle<l Aug.S6, 1889.
MERC1!R, ? .S. St. Andrew's, 1818.
MILLIDOE. <unes White ; ft. 1842, N.B. ; o. D.
1877, P. 1878, Prc<l. 8. St. David's 4c., 1880-92.
ULNE, Janes (/r.N.8. [p. 862]). 8. Fredericton,
1817-28 Died March 27, 1823, of cancer do-
Telop* 1 rom a blow from a cricket ball.
HZLHBR, Ohriatopher ; ft. in Yorkshire, Feb. 28,
1787 ; o. D. 1813, Win., P. 1813, Ches. A Sack-
ville, 1820-37 ; Westfleld •Sec, 1838-60. Betircl
1861 ; died Nov. 2, 1877. A noted pioneer and
ohurch builder. Dnring the 40 years was absent
from Mission only one fortnight [p. 131].
MQiNER, Baper (brot\er of C. M.) ; 6. in Eng-
land, 1791. S. Mau) erville 4c., 1818-43. Died
April 11, 1843.
MONTGOMERY, i;enry, M.A. N.B. Univ. ; ft.
1854, N.n. : 0. D. 1881,1'. 1882, Fred. & Kind's
Clear, 1883-92.
MOUNTAIN, George Jehoshaphat (son of first
Bp. of Ouchco) ; 6. 1789, F.ngland ; erf. Englaml ;
0. D. 1812, Que. .S". Fredericton, 1814-17. Hit.
for Que. ; became coadjutor-Bp. 1836, and Bp.
of Que. 1850 ; die<l Jan. 6, 1863 [pp. 145-9, 158,
168, 178, 764, 763, 779].
MTJLVANY, C, P. 8. Sackvillc, 1879.
MURRAY, Alexander Bloomfleld. M.A. K.C.W. ;
o. Fred. S. Woodstock, 1887-90 ; Stanley. 1891 2.
NEALE8, Henry Huntly; ft. Nov. 15,1860,Kiolii-
bueto ; erf. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1877, Fred.
a. Richmond, 1876-81 ; Camjiobello, 1882-5.
NEALES, James, M.R.C.S. ; «. 1813, England:
erf. K.C.L. : o. D. 1842, N.S. ; P. 1846, Fred. K
Stanley, 1843-4 ; Grand Maiion, 1846-8 ; Hiclii-
bucto,'l818-58; Oagetown, 1849-86. Retired
1887 ; S.P.G. pensioner 1891.
NEALES, ScoTil: o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Fred. H.
Qucensbury and Soutliami)ton. 1887-02.
NEALES, Thomas, M.A. N.B. Univ.; 6. 181.'),
N.B. ; 0. D. 1868, P. 1869, Fred. S. Woodstock,
1869-92 (f 1880-92).
NEALES, W. B. 8. Chatham, 1869-72 ; New-
castle, 1873.
NELSON, Robert Charics ; erf. S.A.C. 8. Wood-
stock, 1863-S : RichnKmd, 1866.
NEWNHAM, Obadiah Samuel; o. D. 1875, P.
1877, N.S. 8. Point du Chone, 1878-80.
NICHOLS, Henry B. 8. Woodstock, 1855-6;
Hopewell and Harvov.1867-8 ; Albert Co., 1859
63 ; tr. Burma [p. 918].
MCKESSON, David, M.A. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1868,
P. 1869, N.S. 8. Carieton, 1873 ; SackviUe, 1874.
NORRIS, Robert (Ir. N.S. [p. 862]). 8. Wesl-
neld and Greenwich, 1801-4.
PALMER, R. D. 8. Springfield, 1848-52;
Harvey, 1853-6.
PARKER, Addington Davenport ; erf. K.C.W. :
0. D. 1827, P. 1829, N.S. A Prince WilUam
and Qucensbury, 1827-33 ; Ir. N.S. [p. 863].
PARKINSON, John Raynor Bylveater; ed.
S.A.C. ; o. D. 1874, P. 1876, N.S. 8. St. Mary's,
1890-2.
PARLEE, Henry T., B.A. King's Coll., N.B. ; ft.
N.B.; 0. D. 1883, P. 1885, Fred. ,S. Stanley,
1884-9; WfStficld, 1890-2.
PARRY, John G. .S. Grand Falls, 1891-2. R,-f.
PARTRIDGE, Francis, D.D. K.C.W. ; 6. April 2,
1846, Durslev,Glos. ; o. D. 1869, P. 1870, Fred. ;
a. Cliarncuok, 1870 ; Rothesay, 1874-81 ;
(t 1880-81).
PEMBER, Frederick, B.A. Ch. Ch. Ox. ; p. D.
1860, P. 1861, Ox. .S'. Campobello, 1889-90.
PENTREATH, Edwyn Sandys Wetmore, R.D.
St. .Tohn's Coll., Manitoba ; ft. Dims. 1846, Clif-
ton, N.B. ; 0. D. 1872 N. Jersey, P. 1874 Frwi.
8. Moncton, 1877-81 ; tr. Man. [p. 879].
PETERS, George J. D. ; erf. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1880,
P. 1882, N.S. 8. Bathurst, 1886-91.
PICKETT. David Wetmore, M.A. K.C.W. ; ft.
1827, N.B. ; 0. D. 1852 Fred., P. 1866, N.S. S.
Springfield, 1863 ; Greenwich Ac, 1863-92.
PIDGEON, George ; o. 1793, N.S. iSI. Belleislo 4c.,
1793-5: Fredericton, 1795-1814; St. John's,
1814-18. Died May 1818.
PODMORE, R. E., M.A. Trin. Coll, Cam.
Visiting, 1862 ; Fredericton, 1853-6.
POLLARD, Henry; ft. Nov. 1, 1830, Exeter; ed.
S.A.O. ; 0. D. 1888, P. 1869, Fred. S. Mauger-
vlllo Ac, 1861-8.
PRICE, Walter (tr. N.F.L. [p. 869]). 5. Nash-
walk, 1791-7.
PRINCE, A. S. Newcastle, 1874-8.
Hfltircil
UISSIONARY BOLL,
867
S. Stanley, 1878-83.
S. Edmunston, 1892.
XATHONS, W. 0.
UOHARSS, David.
XOBEKTB, OeoMe Ooodrid^, M.A. King's Coll.,
Fred., and Bp.'a Coll., Lon. ; 6. 1832, N.B. ; o.
D. 1866, P. 1887, Fred. S. Douglas, 1866-60 ;
SaokTiUe ibo., 1861-73.
XOBEBTS, J, W. S. Frcdcricton, 1843-5;
Kingsclear, 1846-7.
BOBERTSON, James. 8. Musquash, 1846-63.
BOOERS, Oeortre, U.A. King's CoU., K.B. ; o.
D. 1861, P. 1863, Fred. S. Richmond, 1861-5 ;
SpringBcld, 1866-76.
BOBBELt,, H, F. : ed. King's CoU., Fred. ; o. D.
1846, N.S. a. Batlmrst, 1844-6 ; Quecuabury,
1846-7.
SAWDERS, 0. A, «. Woodstock, 1886.
SATTJRLET, Jamea Henry; b. Aug. 7, 1844,
Fitminstcr ; ed. S.A.C. <Sr. ? 1868 ; Douglas,
1871-4. Died 1874.
SAYRE, John (Ir. N.E., a refugee [p. 854]). .<?.
Majorville, 1783-4. Died 1784, Burton, N.S.
[pp. 126].
SCHOFTELD, George : b. and ed. England : o.
D. 1859, P. 1860, Fred. .S. Loch Lomond &c.,
1859-61 ; SImonds &c., 1862-91. llctirtd.
SCOVIL, Eliaa (son of Jnmes) ; b. Wittcrliurv,
Conn., 1771 ; o. D. 1801, l'. 1803, N.S. 6'. Kings-
ton and Springfield, 1803-41. DieflFcl). 1 0.1841.
SCOVIL, James (tr. N.K. [p. 854]. S. Kings-
ton, 178C-1808. Died Dee. 19, 1808 [p. 129].
SCOVIL, WUliam, M.A. Fred. Coll. (grandson nf
James) ; o. V. 1841 N.S. 5. Loch Lomond,
1840 ; St. Jolm's, 1841 ; Springfield and Nor-
ton, 1843-7 ; Norton, 1848-60.
SCOVU, WilUam EUas, B.A. K.C.W. (son of
EliasScovil) ; 6. Kingston, N.B. 1810; o. 1834,
N.S. S. Kingston Ac. 1834-76 (with Spring-
Held, 1836-43). Died 1876.
SHANNON, W. S. Edmunston, 1878-9.
SHAW, Benjamin ; ed. S.A.C. a. Grand Lake
and Cambridge, 1863-81.
SHERMAN, Fred Francis ; o. D. 1883, P. 1884,
N.S. S. St. Martin, 1890-1.
SIUONDS, James, M.A. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1886,
P. 1888, California. & Dalhouaie, 1892. Kes.
SIUONDS, Richard, B.A. K.C.W. ; b. N.B. ; o. D.
1846, P. 1847, Fred. S. Westmoreland, 1848-00
[see p. 803] ; Campobello, 1853-4 •, Maugerrillc,
1870-4 ; Burton, 1875-7 ; Dorcli' ter, 1878-81 ;
Ludlow, 1886.
SLIPPER, Albert Arthur. 8. Welil ford, 1 892.
SMITH, Jos-ph ; ed. C.M.S. Coll., Isl. ; o. D. 1862
Lon., P. 1885 S. Leone. S. Petersville, 1878-80.
SMITH, Ranald E„ M.A. K.C.W. ; b. P.E.L ; o.
D. 1868, P. 1859, Fred. & St. George, 1869-92.
8MITHERS, AUan WUUam, B.A. K.C.W. ; o. D.
1890, P. 1891, Fred. S. Watcrford, 1890-2.
SOMERVILLE, .Alexander Carnegie ; o. D. 1826,
N.S. S. Bathr.-st, 1827-42.
SOMERVILLE, James, LL.D. & Fredericton
Ac, lSi6-26 ; Douglas, 1827-38.
f.VlKE, Henry MitoheU, B.A. (Jr. N.S. [p. 863]).
a. Lancaster, 1874-8 ; Musquash, 1879-92.
STERLING, O. H., B.A. N.B. Univ. ; 6. 1842,
N.B.; o. Fred. S. Newcastle, 1871-2; Mau-
gerviUe, 18'M-82.
STEWART, Alexander. 8. St. John, 1841-6,
1848-60.
STIRLING, John Mayno (from N.F.L.) ; o. D.
1836, P. 1840, N.S. 8. Fredericton, 1836-42 ;
Maugerville, 1843-60. Died 1860.
STREET, Charles Frederick. & Bathurst,
1867-61 ; Prince William, 1862-6.
STREET, Samuel U. Lee. S. Woodstock
1830-69.
STREET, William H., B.A. ; o. 1859, Fred. 8.
Andover, 1863-70 ; Richmond. 1871-': Bath-
urst, 1876-86; Pettisulle, 1886-90 Campo
beUo, 1891-2.
8TDAHT, Alexander V. ; o. D. 1846, Fred. S.
Stanley, 1846-8 ; Douglas, 1849-56. Re$. lU.
SWEET, J. H. S. (Ir. L.C. [p. 872]). S. Dal-
housle, 1877-80 ; Newcastle, 1881-92.
TALBOT, James Hale ; b. 1849, England ; «d.
8.A.O. ; 0. D. 1873, P. 1874. Fred. 8. (1) Spring-
field, 1877 ; Dalliousie, 1878-80 ; (1) S., 1881-5 ;
Moucton, 1886-91.
TEED, Arthur WUUam, M.A., N. Brun. Unlr. ; o.
D. 1887, P. 1888, Fred. S. Richmond, 1888-92.
THOMSON, John Bedgefield (son of Dr. T.). .sr.
St. Stephen, 1834-40 ; Visiting, 1841-S ; St.
Pairick *c., 1848-65 ; St. David, 1866-72.
THOMSON, Samuel (brother of Dr. T.). 8. St.
George, 1821-48.
THOMSON, Skeffington, LL.D. ; b. iu Tro'and
1791 ; o. D. 4: V. in Ireland ; migrated to N.B.
1821. 8. St. Stephen, 1821-65 [p. 133]. Uieil
March 18, 18(i5.
TIPPETT, Henry WilUam; o. D. 1846, Fred,
8. St. David's, 1846-8 ; yucensbury, 1819-73.
Died 1874, Kiigliind.
TITCOMBE. John Charles ; ed. Wanninstor Col!.
8. Cantcrhurv, 1884; FuirviUc, 1885-7; Lan-
caster, 1888-92.
TOWERS. F. 8. Canterbury, 1879-80 ; Peters-
ville, 1881-3.
T0WN8HEND, George, M.A. [see N.8., p. 864].
8. Westmoreland and Bay Vorte, 1834-7.
UNIACKE, H, J. 8. SackvlUe, 1878.
DNIACKE. Richard John, D.D., St. Alb. Hall,
Ox. ; b. Halifax, N.S. ; o. D. 1835, P. 1836, N.S.
8. St. Andrew's, 1835-6 ; Ir. N.S. [p. 864].
VIET8, Roger, jun. S. St. John's Jtc, 1807-14,
1819 ; Ir. N.S. [p. 864].
VROOM. Fenwick WiUiams, M.A. K.C.W.'; 6.
1866, N.B. : 0. D. 1881, V. 1882, I'rcd. 8. Ricli-
I?101ia. 18H3-4.
WAINWRIGHT, Hastings Stour (Ir. N.S.
[p. 864]). 8. St. David's 1874-5; Kingston,
1876-87.
WALKER, WilUam W,, B.A. K.C.W. ; b. Anna-
poUs about 1802 ; o. D. 1826, P. 1827, N.S. .S.
Hampton Ac. 1830-82. Rctirs<l, 1883; died
Jlny 17, 1883 (Hon. Canon).
WARNEFORD, C. A. S.; o. D, 1884, P. 1885, Fred.
.S'. Canterbury, 188G-90 ; Maguudy, 1891-2.
WARNEFORD, Edmund Arthur ; b. 1826, Mickle-
ham ; o. D. 1849, P. 1850, Fred. 8. Wood-
stock, 1850 ; Norton &c., 1851-92.
WEEKS, Alfred W., B.A. K.C.W. ; b. N. Scotia ;
0. D. 1846, P. 1847, Fred. 5. Cooaigne, 1848-62 ;
Sliediac, 18C3 ; WcUington, 18u4-5 ; Bartouche,
1866-72 ; Queensbury, 1873-80.
WETMORE, David larahiah ; B.A. K.C.W. ; b.
in New Brunswick 1824 (greut-great-prand.son
of Rev. James Wetmorc, M.A. of New York [sec
p. 8B6]) ; 0. D. P., Fred. 8. Welford, 1848-60.
WIGGINS, A. V. 8. Kingston, 1829.
WIGGINS, A. V. S. Westfield, 1880-5.
WIGGINS, A. V. G. (tr. N.S. [p. 864]). ^s.
Mangerville, 1852-60.
WIGGINS, Cecil Frederick, B.A. K.C.W.; b.
P.E.L ; 0. D. 1873, P. 1876, N.S. 8. Sack-
viUe, 1880-88.
WIGGINS, Charles Oliver, B.A. ; o. D. 1834, P.
1835, N.S. 8. Prince William, 1834-9.
WIGGINS, G. C. (son of A. V. G.) ; ed. K.C.W. ;
0. D. 1856, Fred. S. Petersville, 1866-8. Died
of consumption 1859, in South of France.
WIGGINS, Gilbert (tr. N.S. [p. 864]). 8. West-
field, 1822-33.
WIGGINS, B. ? 8. 1848.
WIGGINS. Richard B. 8. Greenwich, 1827
WILK&BON, WilUam James, M.A. N.B.
Univ. ; b. 1856, N.B. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1880, Freu.
8. Bay du Vin, 1881-92.
WILLIAMS, .lohn Syincs; 6. 1829; ed. S.A.C.
5 Woodstock. 1853-4 ; Campobello. 1856-7."(.
WILLIAMS, J. P. B. & Canning, 1885 ; Blch-
WILLIS, Cuthbert; b. 1832, N.S. ; ed. Lino. CoU.,
Ox. ; o. D. 1869, P. 1871, Fred. S. Pctioodiao.
1873-90
WILHS,"Rob6rt (a naval Clmplain) (1821 aptd.
Ecc.Coi.isy. at St. John's). .S. St. John's &«..
1818-24 • tr. N.S. [p. 864].
■WILSON,' C. P. iS'. Campobello, 1877-81.
WOOD. Abrahem ; b. llarewood. Eng., July 22,
1791 • D. 181% i'ork, P. 1819 l.ond. 8. St.
.John's. 18i''-^2 Grand Lake, m2-6i. Died
WOOEMAN ,' Edw-.. d 8. S. Wo dstock, 1868-9 ;
Westficld, 18C0-79.
3 K 2
F
1
■i i
1 :
i I
1- ■ (
868
BOOIETY POn THE PHOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
!
I
'.\ Mi)
u
im
LOWER CANADA, PROVINCE OF
Southern Labrador)— 29i Missionaries
XVIII., XIX., pp. 135-52.]
(Dioceses of Quebec, founded
ABBOT, Charles Peter; b. Chipping Hill, Eh.;
«*. BattersCB Coll.; o. V. 1869, P. I860, Moa
■S. Clarendon, 1860-1 ; Stukelcy &o., 1861-3 ; Ely
and Boscobol, 1876-8.
ABBOT. Joseph. S. St. Andrew's, 18I8-2S ;
• Yamaska (renamed Abbotsford 1829), 1826-0 ;
Grenyille, 1830-47.
ABBOT, William ; n. V. 1824, P. 1826, Que. .Sf.
Yamaska Mt., 1824-6 ; St. Andrcw'8, 1826-89.
Died 1869.
ADCOOK, William A, ; eii. Queen's Coll., Birm. ;
0. D. 1888, Que. K Gcor^cvillc, 1889 ; Fitch
Bay, 1890 ; (ieorgevillc, 1891-3.
ALEXANBEB, James Lyanc. S. Leeds, 1831-3 ;
Ur. Up. Can. [p. 872]).
AILJBN, Aaron A,. M.A. Bp.'s Coll., ton. ; *.
Sorel, Que. ; o. D. 1852, V. 1863, Men. S. Comp-
ton, 1854-9 ; Ixjtds, 1861 5.
AILEN, Francis Aaron, n.A. MnCill Univ.
Mon. ; 6. Oompton, Que. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881,
Mon. S. Rawdon, 1881.
ALIiNATT, Tranois J. Benwell, D.D. : b. Clap-
ham, Sur. ; ed. S.A.C. ; wrecked in tho /Inhemian
on voyage to Que. ; o. D. 1864 Que., P. 1865
Mon. .S.(l) Druramondvillc, 1568-71 ; Labra-
dor, 1872-4 ; (I) D., 1874-85.
ANDEBSON, John ; o. D. 1828, Que. 5. Quebec,
1828 ; Ir. Ont. [p. 87i!].
ANDERSON, Richard, M.A. T.O.D. K Upper
Ireland Ac, 1839 -JH. Died in 1848 at Quebec,
of fever caught while attending sick emigrants
at Grosse Isle.
ANDERSON. WUliam (Canon) ; (r. Que. ; o. D.
1834, P. 1835, Que. .S'. Sorel, 1837-92.
ANSLEY, Amos. 5. Uull, 1824-31. [*pp. 872.]
ARCHBOLD, George. S. Quebec, 1823-6 ; Visit-
ing Missy. L. and Up. C, 1827-9; tr. Up. C.
[p. 872].
ARNOLD. WiUiam. S. New CarHslc, 1826 ; Pas-
Robiac Bay, 1827 ; Gaspe, 1828-37 ; Uobinson
&c., 1838-9; La Prairie, 1840; Gaapc Bay,
1841-57. Died June 9, 1857.
ATKINSON, A. F. S. La Prairie, 1830-6 (tr.
Ont. fp. 872]).
BAIDWYN, W. Devereux (.tr. Up. C. [p. 872]).
S. St. John's, 1817-41.
BALFE, Robert P. (an cx-R. C. I>rieet). S. Stan-
bridge^838-40.
BALFOUR, Andrew; b. Ireland; o. D. 1832, P.
1833, Que. S. Bay de Cnaleurs, 1833-7 ; Uiviere
du Loup, 1838 ; Shefford, 1839-48; Kingaey,
1849-65 ; Nicolet, 1866. Pensione<l 1867 ; died
Feb. IS, 1891.
BALFOUR, Andrew Jackson, M.A. Bp.'s Coll.,
. -n. ; b. Waterloo, Que. ; o. D. 1859, P. 1872,
Que. 8. Hatley, 1872-81 ; Que. (Marine Hos-
pital), 1888-92.
BALL, Joiiah ; o. D. 1878, Fred. S. Mascouchc,
1881 ; Labrador, 1887-8 ; Magdalen Islands,
1889-92.
BALL, Thomas L., M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; b.
Compton, Que. ; o. T). 18B5, P. 1866, Que. S.
Inverness and Ireland, 1865-83 ; Brompton ic,
1884-90. Rfi.
BANCROFT, Charles. S. St. .John's, 1848-61.
BANCROFT. Charles, M.A. McGill Coll., Mon. ;
». Mon. ; erf. McGill Coll. and CalusCoU., Cam. ;
o. D. 1866, P. 1869, Huron. K Potton, 1872-5.
BARLOW, J. S. Buckingham, 1866.
BERNARD, Walter Charles, M.A. Bp.'s CoU.,
Len. ; 6. Shipton, Que. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, Que.
S. Bury, 1884-8 ; Melbourne, 1886 ; Port Neuf
Ac., 1887-9.
BINET, WiUiam, B.A. Toulouse ; b. 1827, Jersey ;
o. D. 1863, ton. S. Halbaie, 1853-4 ; Port
Neuf, 1865.
QUEBEC, 1750-64, 1777-1892 (with
and 162 Central Stations. [See Chapters
1793; MOSTOEAL, f. 1850.)
BIRTEL, Roberts. .ST. NclsonvIUe, 1862,- W.
Frampton, 1863-6.
BLAKET, T. S. Prcscott, 1821-2.
BLATLOCK, Thomaa, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; b.
England ; o. D. 1874, P. 1877, Que. S. Malbale,
1874-7 ; New Carlisle, 1878-81, 1886 ; Danville,
1890-2.
BOND, Rt. Zvr. William Bennat, M.A. Bp.'s
(.'oil., Len., and LL.D. McGill Coll., Mon. : ft.
1815, Truro; «/. London; o. D. 1840, P. 1841,
Que. Trav. Missy., Tho Flats district (Cen-
tre La Chine), La Chine, 1840-8. Res. and
became Anln. of Hochelaga, Dean of Mon.
Cons. Bp. of Montreal in St. George's, Montreal,
Jan. 25. 1879.
BONSALL, Olarenoe. .<?. Clarendon, 1869.
BONSALL, Thomas. ,<f. Portage du Fort, 1860-1.
BOOTH. 0. J, ft. Iron Hill, 1878.
BOURNE. Rowland H. .S. Rawdon, 1837-46.
BOYD, Charles, B.A. Univ. Coll., Tor., am?
Albert Coll., Belleville, &c. ; o. D. N. York, P.
1872 Mon. S. Thome, 1372-4.
BOYDELL, James, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o.
I). 1867, P. 1868, Que. S. Bourg Louis,
1867-70; Bury, 1871-4; Kingsey, 1875-81;
(tr. P. Ont. [p. 873]).
BOYLE, Felix J., M.A. Bp.'s Coll. Len.; 6. Oaspe,
Q.; o. D. 1851, P. 1852, Que. .S. Magdalene
Islands, 1851-5 ; E. Frampton, 1871. 1879-87,
1890-1 ; Hemlson, 1888-9, 1892.
BRADFORD, Richard (ex-middy under Captain
Cook); 0. England. A Cliatham, 1805-7; Wm.
IIenrv,1808 10; Chatham, &c.,1811-6. Died 1816.
BRAlfHWAITE, F, O. C. M.A. Ball. Coll.,
Ox. K Onslow, 1862-3.
BRAITHWAITE, Joseph. S. Clmmbly, 1829-42,
1851-3.
BRETHOUR, William, B.A. T.C.D.; 6. Limerick;
0.1837, Mon. .S.Ormstown, 1837-54 ; Durham,
1841-71. Retirc<l 1872.
BROOKS, C. H.. M.A. ; o. D. 1892, P. 1893, Q.
•S. Barnaton, 1892.
BROOME, F. S. La Prairie, 1841-8.
BROWN, Clement Deoimus. M.A., Bp.'s Coll.,
Len.; ft. 1851, Eng. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881, Que.
.S. Shigawaki 1881 5 ; tr. N.B. [p. 868].
BROWN, Robert Wyndham, B.A., Bp.'s 0)11.,
Len.; o. D. 1880, P. 1881, Que. .S. Melbourne,
1881 ; Ubrador, 1882-3 ; tr. N.B. [p. 865].
BROWN, William Rosa ; eil. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ;
o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Mon. S. Aylwin, 1872-8 ;
Iron Hill. 1879-80.
BUROES, Henry. .% Nicolet, 1836-61.
BURRAOE, Henry Oeorge.M.A. Bp.'8Coll.,Len.:
ft. Queljec ; o. D. 1848, P. 1850. Que. H. Hatley
Ac, 1849-71. Pensioned 1872.
BURRAOE, Robert Raby ; n.Q. 1819. S. Aubiguy
Ac, 1819-36; Quebec Ac, 1837; Aubigny.
1839-40 ; Point Levi, 1843-6. Pensioned 1846 ;
difKl Deo. 1864, Montreal.
BURT, Frederick ; o. V. 1860, Mon. S. Hunting-
don, 1860-i.
BURTON, James Edwin. S. Terre Bonne,
1820-6 ; Rawdon, 1827-32.
BURWELL, A. H. S. Nicolet, 1830-1 ; Hull
(and Bytown, Up. C), 1832-6.
BUTLER, John; o. Que. S. Kingsey, 1842-8.
CARRY, a^uhn, D.D. Bp.'s Coll., Len.; 6. Ireland ;
0. D. P. 1850, Que. ,% Leeds, 1851-5 ; Point
I^vi, 1866-8. Hes. [Seep. 873.]
CHAMBERS, James. S. Magdalene Islands,
1877-85. Rfi.
CHAPBIAN, Thomas Shaw, M.A. Bp.'s Coll.,
Len.; o. D. 1848, P. 1849, Que. ;Sf. Dudswcll Ac,
1850-88.
COCHRANE, John. 5. La Prairie, 1834.
MISSIONARY ROLL.
869
n
(with
apters
152; W.
, 1860-1.
Len. ; (>.
irg Louis,
1876-81 ;
OODD, Franoia ; b. E. Dereham ; o. V. 1860, P.
1861, Mon. S. CUrondon, 1H62-4; Ajlmcr,
1804-7. JUS. ; tr. Up. C. [p. 873].
COOHLAN, James. 182M-» (nu tixol station) ;
tr. Up. 0. [p. 873].
OOtBTOK, Kobert WaUer, M.A. Bp.'d Coll., Len. ;
*. St. John's, P.Q. ; o. U. 1H7», P. 1880, Que. ,S.
Port Neuf, 187B-H0 ; Ascot, 1887-8 ; Astut
Corner, 1890-1 ; Dudswell, 1892.
O0NSTANTIN£, Iiaao, M.A. Up.'s Coll., Len. ;
b. Bradley Hall, Lane. ; o. D. 185U Que., P. 1852
Mon. & StanbridKe, Kast, 18S1-3.
COOKESLEY, Frederick John ; b. Feb. 10, 1839,
Eton ; ed. Eton and S.A.C. ; went to Natal,
S.P.G., 1860, res. on account o( C'olonsoiam ; o.
Que. S. Labrador, 1862-3; Uouri; Loul5,
1863-4-5. lies, ill ; died in England.
COaNWALI, John. S. La Chine, 1819-50;
Mascouche, 1851-5 ; La Colic, 1856-01.
COaVAN, J. H. S. Coatlcook &c., 1873-4.
COTTON, Charles Caleb ; o. I). Lin., P. Que. S.
St. Amand and Dunham, 1HU4-7 ; Dunham,
18U8-48. Died 1848.
COX, Joseph Churohill, B.A. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1800,
P. 1871, N. Scotia. S. Brompton and Windsor,
1890-2.
CBOSSE, Silas (tr.
Cove, 1850-64.
CVSAOK, Edward,
N.F.L. [p. 857]). S. Cape
S. Gaspo Bay, 1838-9;
Clarendon, 1840-1 ; Peroce, 1842 ; the ttrstAnKll-
can Missionary to visit (1840) Quebec portion
of Labrador [pp. 147-8]. Jies. ill, died at
Reading Feb. 13, 1867, aged 83.
SALZIEL, John. S. Eaton, 1849-61 ; Cookshire,
1862-4 ; Port Neuf, 1805-9.
J)AVID80N, John. .S. CowansviUe, 1854 71.
DAWES, W. D ; o. P. 1840, Mon. A'. St. John,
1842-8. Died 1848 at St. John's, of fever caught
while attending sick emigrants.
SEBBAOE, James Benjamin, U.D. Bp.'s Coll.,
Len., 1885 ; *. Mar. 7, 1845, BiUockby, Nor. ; ed.
S.A.O. ; 0. D. 1808, P. 1809, Que. li. Hopetown
4o., 1869-72 ; Port Neuf, 1872-8 ; Stoneham,
1879-81 ; W. Frampton, 1882-91 ; Bourg Louis,
1891-2.
SE OKUCHY, P. S. Milton, 1872-80.
OE LA KARE, F. S. Gasiie Bay, 1858-64.
SE KOTTLIPIEI), Joseph. ,S-. Malbaie, 1800 8.
DICKSON, Herbert A. S. Randboro, 1891-2.
DINZET, Joseph. S. Compton, 1870, 1872-3.
D001ITTLE,I.uoius. S. Pa8i)ebiac,l828-32;Sher-
brooke, 1843-7 ; Lennoxville, 1847-82 [p. 779].
■SOTT, John (a refugee Missionary fi'om New
York in 1777 [j«p. 855]). Acted as Chaplain to
the British troops, Montreal, and S.P.U. Mis-
slonaiy to the Mohawk Indians near there to
1781. Visits England '" . . Appointed to
Sorrell, 1783-7; Will' y. iry, late Sorrell,
1788-1803 ; St. Amand .. . . , rchester, 1798-9 ;
and L'Assomption, 1799. Kes. 1803; died at
Three Rivers, Nov. 23, 1841 [pp. 139-43].
SEISOOLL, John C. S. Riviere du Loup,
1822-9 ; Berthier, 1830-1. Died.
3>XJ VEKNET, Edward (Canon), M.A. King's
CoU., Frod. : ft. Ceylon ; o. D. Fred., P. 1852
Mon. iS. Henryville, 1851-6 ; Hemmingford,
1856-70 ; Clarenceville, 1871.
EAKES, Joseph, B.A. Bp.'s CoU., Len. ; i. P.
Quo. ; 0. D. 1886, P. 1880, Que. S. Ubrador,
1888-7 ; Bamston, 1888-91. Hes.
EARLY, W. Townseud. S. Huntingdon, 1860-9 ;
Stanstead, 1870.
ELLSOOOO, Jacob (Canon), M.A. King's Coll.,
Fred. ; 6. N. Brun. ; o. D. 1848, P. 1849, Mon.
S. Montreal, 1851-2 ; St. Stephen's, 1853.
EMERY, Charles Philip ; ft. Oamlingay ; ed.
a.A.C. ; 0. D. 1855, P. 1850, Que. S. Ireland
aud Inremess, 1855-9.
EKPSON, John (Canon), M.A. McOiU Univ.,
Mon. ; ft. Kilkenny ; «rf. Kilk. Coll. and T.C.D. ;
o. D. 1870, P. 1871, Mon. S. Montreal.^ Diocn.
Org. Secy. 8.P.O., 1883-92.
FALLOON, Daniel, D.D. ; o. 1842. Que. S.
Ckremlon, 1M42-3 ; Melbourne, 1N48-64 f p. 1491,
FAULCONEK, William Oower ; ft. Feb. 20, 1850,
UurstnioncLiix ; td. C.M.S. Coll., lal. ; o. D. 1881
Lon., 1'. 188 1 Caledonia. H. tit. Sylvester.
1880-7 ; Cookshire, 1888 ; Ire'und, 189U-1.
FLANAGAN, John (tr. P. Ont. [p. 874]. a. Leeds,
1844 5; Mascouche, 1840-50 ; LaChlne, 1861-64..
FLEMING, Charles B. ? ,V, 1829 ; Shiptou.
1830-4/".
FOREST, Charles. ,?. Bury, 1847; GrenviUe
(Jic, 1H48-5'J.
F0R8YTHZ, WUUam Thomas ; ft. July M, 1803,
Chelmsford; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1883, P. 1881,
Que. ,S'. .Sundy Beach, 18835.
FOKTIN, Octave, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; ft. 1842,
Iberville, Q. ; o. D. P. 1805, Mon. & Sorei.
1867-9 ; tr. Man. [p. 878].
FOSTER, John, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; ft. Kil-
kenny, Ir. ; 0. D. 1802, 1'. 1803, Quo. S.
Coaticookc, 1800-70 ; 1874-H(;.
FOTHEROILL, Matthew Monkhouse ; ft. Cef u-
rhyehdir, .Mon. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o, D. 1867, P. 1859,
Que. ,*>■. liuebec Marine Uospital, 1878-88.
FOX, James. iS. Jlille Isles, 1872-3.
FULLER, Hugh Samuel ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1870,
Fre<l. S. Thorne, 1870-8 ; N. Wakefield, 1879.
FULLER, Thomas Brook, D.D., D.C.L. ; ft. 10 July
181U, Kingston, Can. ; o. D. 1833, P. 1835, Que.
,S'. La Chine, 1834-5 ; tr. Up. C. [p. 874].
FULTON, James j ed. Bp.'s Coll., Len. : o. D,
1848, Mon. ,V. Russell Town Jtc, 1848-53.
FYLE3, Thomas W. ; ft. Enfleld ; ed. York CoU. ;
(1. D. 1862, P. 1864, Mon. S. W. Brome, 1866- 71.
GARLAND, John William ; ft. Canada ; ed. Trin.
CoU., Tor.; o. D. 1871 C. N. York, P. 187»
Mom. S. Ely and N. Stukely, 1874 ; S. Stukely
and Bolton, 1875-6 ; S. Scukely 1881.
GAY, J. L. tf. Melbourne, 1863 6.
GIBSON, Samuel, A Montreal, 1854-6.
GODDEN, John ; o. D. 1854, P. 1855, Mon. S. St.
Hyacinthe, 1855-6 ; Potton, 1856-05 ; tr. N.F.L.
[p. 857].
GODDEN, Thomas, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; 6.
N.F.L. ; 0. D. 1802 Que., P. 1803 Mon. a.
Masco'iehe, 1800-9.
GRIFFIN, Joseph. .S. Gore of Chatham, 1851-66,
Retired 1800.
GUEROUT, Naroisse. S. Riviere du Loup *c.,
1839-54.
GUNNING, H, H. 1830 (no fixed staUon).
HARDING, Geo, T. ; ed. Bp.'s CoU.. Len. ; o. D.
1875, P. 1870. S. Durham, 1875-85; Sandy
Beach, 1887-82.
HARPER, Edward James, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ;
0. D. 1881 Que., P. 1883 Tor. a. Melbourne,
1882-3.
HARVEY, Richard James; ed. Bp.'s CoU., Len. ;
0. D. 1877, P. 1879, Que. S. Shigawaki, 1878.
HAZARD, Henry, <S'. Sherrington, 1843-54 ;
Onslow, 1857-9.
HELLMUTH, Rt. Rev. Isaac (D.D. Lam. 1853,
D.C.L. Trin. CoU., Tor., and D.D. Bp.'s Coll.,
Len., 1864) ; ed, to be a Rabbi, became h coh-
verted Jew. was then east off by his friends at
Berlin, received as S.P.O. Student, Bp.'s CoU.,
Len., and Cobourg CoU,, Tor. ; o. D. P. 1848,
Que. S. Sherbrooke, 1848-53 (also Prof. Bp.'s
Coll., Len.); cons. Coadjutor of Huron (titla
"Bishop of Norfolk") in 1871, and becam
second Bishop of Huron same year. Bes,
Bpri3. 1883.
HEPBURN, James, M.A. Bp.'s CoU.. Lea.;
Arnprior. Scot. ; c. D. 1870. P. 1872. Que.
(I) Labrador. 1870-1 ; DrummondviUe, 1872-3
(1) L., 1874-8; Georgeville, 1878-82; Magog,
1883-8.
HESSELTINE, S. K. S. BromvUle, 1858-9.
HEWTON, Richard W., M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len.
ft. Bourg Louis, Que. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, Que
a. Ireland, 1884-90.
HOUDIN, Michael (of N.J. [see pp. 136, 854] ). Tha
.1
•<
870
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOAriON OF THE GOSPEL.
! i< lilil!^
flnt AugllcaD clergyman in C&nadn ; detained
nt Quebeoby Britisli Generals, 1759-01 [p. 18U].
EOUOH, WiUiam ; o. P. 18!te, Qiie. a. New
CarUali! Ac, 1828-6 ; tr. Up. 0. [p. 875].
HXrSBAND, EdfOT Bell : ed. S.A.O. : o. D. 1888,
P. 1889, Que. S. St. Sylvester, 1888-91.
JXWm, J. ; 6. Co. Tyrone ; ed. T.C.D. ; o. V.
1848, Mou. a. Montreal, 1851-S.
ntWnr, S. S. a. clarendon, 1871.
/AOXBON, Ohriitopher. (?.S.1829): nnt^cyXc,
1830-18. Pensioned 1849.
JACKSON, John. a. WiUiam Henry (or Sorcl),
1811-38.
JEHKIN8, John Hca, B.A. np.'«. Cdl., Lcn.; 6.
Oagctown, N. Brun. ; o. D. 1H6S, P. 1856, Qae.
B. Fmmpton, 1855-73.
JENXINB. LouiB Charles (tr. N.S. [p. 862]).
a. yueotc, 182:!.
JOHNSON, ThomM. S. Hatlcy, 1820-9 ; Abbota-
ford (or Ynniaalfa), 1830-61. Pensioned 1852.
Abbotaford, 1858-9. Retlreil 1860.
JOHNSTON, John. ,<?. Qaspe, 1838-40; (l)Hull
and (2) Ayhue/, 1842-54 ; (2> A., 1855-63 ;
(1)11., 1S64-82.
JOM£S. Jamet. S. Stanhridgc, 1842-50; Bed-
ford, 1851-62. Pensioned, 1862.
JONES, James W. (son of above) B.A. Bp.'s
Coll., l.en. ; o. D. 1858, Que. S. amond-
TiUe, 1868-60; Staneliam, 180 i. : died
about 1868-fl.
JONES, SeptimuB. S. Cape Cot
JONXS, William ; 6. Tavistoclc ; o. ^. 1843, P.
1844, (Jue. a. Varnhnm *e., 1848-55 ; Potton,
1856; Oranby, 1857- ■, 8 ; Brome, 1879-87. Died.
JVDD, F. Z. a. L'Acadie and St. John's,
1851-3.
JVBDAEI), — . a. Gaspe, 1819.
JVDOZ, Arthur Homer, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Leu. ;
b. Montreal ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883, Que. a. Coolc-
sbiro, 1882, 1884-5.
XAAPOHE (or KAAFKE), Carl Julius (a Ger-
man Lutheran) ; ed. Univ. of KiJuigsberg; v.
D. 1866, Mon. a. Bowman (Germans), 1865-0.
KEKP, John, B.D. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; 6. in Suffolk ;
0. D. 1847, P. 1848, Quo. a. Bury, 1848-03 ;
Compton, 1864-70 ; Leeds, 1871-88.
KER, Matthew, D.D. (fr. Up. C. [p. 875]). S.
(I) Sandy Boaoh, 1859-62 ; Gasiie Basin,
1863-70 ; (1)_S.B. 1872-82.
KINO, E. A. W. (son of William). S. Durham,
1871-4 ; Georgeville, 1876-7 ; Riviere du Loup
on ba3^878-9.
KINO, WiUiiun ; o. D. P. 1840, Que. 8. Robin-
son Ac., 1840-2 ; Burv, 1843-6 ; St. Giles (Trav.
Missy.), 1847-65 ; St." Sylvester, 1860-82.
KITTSON, H. ,S. Potton, 1876-8.
KNAOO, Richard, a. Stnnstead, 1819-20 ; Riviere
du Loup, 1820-1 ; Gaspe, 1821-3. Recalled.
KNIOHT, Robert. S.Prampton, 1830-47. lies. ill.
lAOY, V. 0. a. Melbourne, 1890-1.
LEEDS, John (rr. P. Ont. [p. 876]). a. Coteau
du Lac, 1829-47.
lEFEVRE, 0, F. 7 a. 1821 ; Sherbrooke, 1822-9.
LEWIS, Richard ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o. D.
1348, Mon. a. Port Neuf, 1848-52.
LINDSAY, Yen. David. M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Lcn. ;
b. London ; o. D. 185], P. 1852, Mon. a. Frosto
Village and Stukeley, 1881-4.
LINDSAY, Robert, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len, (brother
ofD.); b. London; o. D. 1860, P. 1861, Mon.
.?. Brome 4c., 1850-71.
LLOYD, Frederick Ebenezir John (/r. N.F.L.
[p. 858]). A SlilgawakI, 1886-8; tr. P.K.I,
[p. 862].
LLOYD, N. V, : ed. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o. D. 1850,
Que. a. Leeds, 1860.
LOOKHART, Anthony Dixon ; b. 1824, Dumbar-
ton, Boot. ; o. D. 1860, P. 1851, Que. a. New
Glasgow and Kilkenny, 1860-62 ; La Colle,
1813-75 ; Ormetown, 1876-81 [p. 149].
lO'lSDELL, Yen. Richard, M.A. Bp.'s Coll.,
Lien. (ed. alto T.O.D.) ; b. Ireland ; o. D. P.
1839, Que. ; Canon of Montreal 1871, Ardo. of Bt.
Andrew's 1876. >S. Klngsey, 1839-42; Dun-
Tille, 1848-6; Melbourne, 1847; Lb Prairie,
1848-59 ; St. Audrcw'H, 1860-92.
LUNDY, F, J. a. Quebec, 1840-2 ; St. Mar-
tin'i!, 1843. lift.
LY8TER, WiUiam Gore, B.A. T.O.D. ; o. 1).
1868 Down, 1'. 1H59 Que. a. CapoC!ovp, 1863-92.
HAOOARTHER, John O. >S'. Bourg Louis, 1866- c.
MAOHIN, Thomas. S. St. Hyacinthe, 1862 ;
Graiiby, 1863.
MoKEOWN, John : ed. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o. D.
1848, Mon. a. K. Frampton, 1848-8; Hem-
mlngford, 1850.
KAOLEOD, J. a. Potton, 1853.
HA0MA8TER, John. a. Gore, 1838-48; Tem-
pleton, 1819-50.
MAOILL, George John, 8. Stonoham, 1869-CO ;
Drummofldville, 1801-4,
UANINO, Parsons O. 8. Quebec, 1841; St.
Sylvester, 18i2 ; Bt. Giles, 1843-5.
XANSBRIDOE, H. p., B.A. 8. Brompton and
Winiisj)r, 1883-4.
ItATHERS, Richard ; b. 1840, England ; eJ.
Kcclesall Coll. ; o. Bp. Que., D. 1870, P. 1872.
Malbftie, 1871 3.
MERRICK, Joseph ; 6 Cork ; o. D. 1802, P.
1806, Mon. a. Brandon. 1869-62 ; Kildarc, 1870.
MERRICK, William Chad. 8. £. Frampton.
1851-4; Bsrthier, 1854; Riviere du Loup en
haut, 1865-65.
MILNE, Oeorge. S. (1) Bay of Chaleurs, 1841-
60; (2) New Carlisle. 1861-8; (1) B. of Ch.,
1859-66; (2)N.C., 1860-73.
MILTON. J. L. .S, Rawdon, 1834,
MITCHELL, Robert; ed. S.A.O.; o. D. 1860,
P. 1862. Quo. a. Stoneham, 1860-72.
MONTGOMERY, Hugh ; p. D. 1864, P. '865,
Moil. X Sutton. 1865-9; St. Armand ' ullip-
burg Ac). 1800-71.
MORICE, Charles, 8. Flats, 1842-7; LaCoUe,
1848-65.
MORRIS, Charles J,, M.A. K.C.W. 8. Gospe
Bay, 1840 ; Port Neuf. 1841-8. Died 1848 ot
Quebec of fever caught while attending sick
emigrants at Grossc Isle.
MORRIS, WiUiam, S. Huntingdon, 1843-63 ;
Buckin(!ham, 1854-63.
MOTHERWELL, Thos., B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o.
D. 1872. P. 1873, Mon. i'.l'.irtagedu Fort. 1881.
MOITILFIED, J. (? DE MOULIPIED) [p. 669].
a. Sore! Ac, 1857-9.
MOUNTAIN, Jehoshaphat (brother of first Bp.
of Quebec), a. Three Rivers, 1794-1800. Jiet.
on apt. on Govt. List at T.R. 1800 and Hon-
treiil 1801 [II. 143].
MOUNTAIN, J. J, S. 8. Cotoau du Lac, 1848-86.
MURRAY, George Hsnry Andrews, B.A. Bp.'s
CoU., Len. ; o. D. 1889, P. 1890, Que. 8. Rich-
mond, 1890; Barfordand DlxviUe, 1890-2.
MUSSEN, Thomas W,. M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Leu. ;
b. Montreal ; o. D. 1855, P. 1866, Mon. 8. Farn-
ham, 1862-71.
NE8BITT, A. 0, ; o. P. 18P6, Mon. S. Aylwin,
1864-6. iaee p. 876.]
NEVE, Frederick S. S. Clarendon, 1843-53;
Huntingdon, 1851-00; GrenviUe, 1861-70.
Retii-ed.
NEWNHAM, Rt. Rev, Jervois Arthur, H.A.
McGiU Univ., and Theo. CoU., Mon. Hon. D.D.,
St. John's Coll , Winnijjcg ; 6. near Bath ; o. D.
1878, P. 1880, Mon. 8. Onslow, 1878-80 ; eom.
Second Bishop of Moosonee in Holy "Trinity
Church, Winnipeg, on August 6, 1893.
NORMAN, Arthur, M.A. 8. Gaspe, 1837 ; Qacb«c
Ac, 1828 32.
NORWOOD, Joseph W, 8. Magdalen Islands,
1886-9; Shiga waU, 1890-1. He$. [See p. 863.]
NYE, Henry Woaon. M.A. Bp.'s CoU., Len. ; b.
PaiUtoD. Som. ; o. D. 1861 W.N. York, P. WIO
Mon. & Iron HiU, 1873-8.
Oi
0'
P
?.
P.
P.
PJ
P]
P]
P]
P^
Ri
R]
Rl
I
MISSIONARY ROLL.
671
OOItVIX, JTohB (tr. N.Y. [p. 8S0]). S. Montreal
Ao. part of years 1760-3, mlnistcrlnjf to tlie
Bntifih troopH under 0«n. Amlicrnt, and to the
Mohawk and Oneida allies from Now York.
Ueturned to N.Y. [pp. 136-7, 130, 153].
O'ORAST, O. de 0., D.A. S. ilemmin^ford,
1H51-4.
PARKEB, Oeorge Henry ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. IKG3,
P. 186», Mon. a. Dunham, 1863-4; Hunting-
don, 1865-7 ; Kingsey, 1809-1874.
7AKKIN, Edward. H. Chambly, 1819-38 ; Shcr-
brooke, 18,10-1 ; Ir. Up. C. [p. 876].
PARKZH, Edward Oullen; b. England ; o. D.
1844, P. 1849. Que. & Val Cartier, 1845-04 :
Cooki<hlrc, 18G6 ; Katon, 1808-81 ; Nicolct,
1882-7 ; Arthuboska, Louisville, 1888-9 ; Nico-
let, 1890, died Dec. 21, 1893, at Waterside [p. 2].
PAKNTHER, S. B, ; b. W. Indies ; ed. England ;
o. D. 1840, P. 1841, Mon. 8. St. Giles, Megontio
Co.,1840 ; Huntingdon, 1841-2 ; Montreal,1843-6.
PEABSE, Arthur Henry ; o. England. S. Port
Ncuf and Bourg Louis, 1858-65.
PENlfEFATHER, Thomat, B.A. T.C.D. ; b. 1822,
Caahel. H. Bourg LouIh, 1851-3.
PEROT, OUbert ; b. 1810, Ballymoycr ; ed. T.C.D. ;
0. D. 1 KV2, P. 1833, Kilmore. ? & 1849 ; Quebec,
18.11' .
PETK 1 . Henry Jamei, B.A. ; b. Quebec ; ed.
Bp.s (^)ll., Lcn., and Queen's Coll., Ox. ; o. 1854
(Eng.) by Hp. MadraH.P. 1H55 York. *'. Dan-
viUe, lHt;5-78, 1881-3 (Shipton, 1879-80).
PLEES, Robert O. (13. 1841); Russel Town,
1842-7.
PYXE, Jamei W. ; b. Que. ; ed. Up. Can. Coll.,
Tor.; o. D. 1839, P. 1841, Que. S. Cotcan,
1841-2 ; Vaudrenll, 1843-92.
RAHSA'S, James, &. St. Martin, 1848. 72^.111.
READE, John; o. P. 18U5, Mon. H, Mascoucbe,
S. Potton, &c., 1865.
REH), Charles Peter, M.A. ; 6. Cornwall, Ont. ;
i>. D. 1835 Que., P. 1836 Mon. .S.Rawdon, 1835-7 ;
La Prairie, 1838-9; Corapton, 1840-53 : Slier-
brooke, 1864.
REIO, James, D.D. ; o. 1815, Que. S. St. Armand
(Preligsburg &o.), 1816-66. Died 1866.
RENWELS, George. S. Potton, 1859.
RICHARDSON, Thomas ; b. Bristol ; ed. S.A.C. ;
(wrecke<l in Bohemian on voyage from England,
1804 ;) 0. D. and P. 1864, Que. H. Bury, 1864-8 ;
New Liverpool, 1872-6 ; Que., 'i Diocn. Org.
Set'. S.P.O., 1883-92.
RIGHKOm), John P. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1860, P.
18C1. S. Labrador, 1862 ; Leeds and Brompton,
l«C:i-r : (Jasite Ba»in, 1868-92.
RICHUONS, William, B.A. T.C.D. S. Compton,
1859-66.
RIOPEt, Solomon, M.A. Bp.'s Coll,, Lcn., M.D.
N. York Univ. and Bp.'8 Coll., Mon.; b 1841,
Renfrew, Ont. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Que. 8.
Magdalen Islands, 1870-5 ; Valcartier, 1876-92.
ROBERTSON, David Ur. Up. C. [p. 870]). 8.
Btanbridge, 1832-8 ; Montreal, 1837 ; La Chine,
1838-42 ; St. Martin, 1844-8.
ROBINSON. Frederick (Canon), M.A. Bp.'s Coll.,
Un. ; 6. Waterloo, Que. ; o. D. 1847, P. 1848,
Que. a. Abbotsford and Rougemont, 1852-3.
ROBINSON, G. C. 8. Clarendon, 1864 -71.
ROE, Ven. Heniy, D.D. Bp.'s Coll., Lcn.; 6.
Canada ; o. D. 1862, P. 1863, Que. ; (Archdn. of
Que. 1888). a. Ireland and Inverness, 1883-6 ;
Melbourne, 1868-71 ; Barnston, 1892.
ROE. Peter ; b. Thurles, Ireland ; o. D. 1877, P.
1878, Que. -S. Inverness, 1877-92.
ROGERS, Edward. S. Hoohclaga, 1861, 1854-6.
ROLLIT, Charles. S. Kawdon &c., 1846-64 ;
Thome, 1865-8 ; Gore, 1869.
ROSE, Henry. <sr. Ireland and Inverness, 1862.
ROSS, Edward George William, a. Riviere du
Loup en bas, 1842-69. Retired 1870.
BOSS, Oaorge K'Leod. 8. DrummondviUe,
1837-56.
ROSS, WUllam Horay. a. InTerness, 1866 :
DrummondviUe, 1856-9. [Bee p. 879.]
ROTHERA, Joseph ; ed. Dur. Uulv. ; o. D. 1889,
Nlug. 8. Lc'Ctls, 1HK9-92.
RVDD, James Sutherland, B.A. Queen's ColL
Cam. : A. 177U : Quebec, lHOO-1 (Up. C. 1801-i
Uee p. 870]). 8. William Uenry (.Sorcl), 1808-8.
Died 180fc During his incumbency ho buriod
his wife ai... all his children save one [p. 148].
RuDD, Thomas, B.A. Dur. ; 6. August 6, 1888,
Durtiom ; u. D. 1880, P. 1889, Que. 8. Band>
boro, 1890; Melbourne, 1891-2.
SALMON, George. 8. SlicfTord, 1826-38.
SEABORN, W. H. 8. Klldare, 1865 ; RawdoB,
1806-70.
SEAMAN, John. 8. N. Wakefield, 1872-8.
SOARTH, A. CampbeU,M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; t.
Scotland ; o. D. 1857, P. 1858, Mon. 8. Adams-
ville, 1867-02.
SCOTT, Ven. Joseph (Ardn. 1862). 8. Bromo,
1844-8 ; Dunham, 1849-06. Died Aug. 1866.
SCULLY, J. G. 8. New Glasgow, 1879-80.
SENKLER, H. J, 8. Montreal, 1845-6.
SEWELL, E. W. (son of Chief Justice BeweU) ;
0. D. 1824, Que. a. Quebec Ac, 1829-49.
SEWELL, H. D. a. Quebec Ac, 1838-48.
8HAND, Alexander. 8. New Glasgow, 1886.
SHORT, Robert (Ir. Up. C. [p. 877]). 8. Perci,
181l)-6i); Ca[x> Cove, 1851-4; Stoneham, 1856 ;
Leeds, IHCO-OO ; Montmorenci, 1861-79. Died.
SHORT, Robert Quioke. 8. St. Amand and Dun-
ham, 1800-1. lie), for Govt. apt. Three Hivers
[p. 143].
SHORTT. Jonathan. 8. La Prairie, 1833-4 ; tr.
to Up. C. [p. 877],
SIMPSON, Samuel Hoare ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ;
(I. D. 1848, 5Ioii. 8. Upijcr Ireland, 1848-50.
SLACK, George. 8. Oranbv, 1843-50 ; do. and
Milton, 1851-62 ; Bedford, 1863-72. Retired 1873.
SMITH, B. B. a. Onslow, 1872-8.
SMITH, F. 8. Georgeville, 1871.
SMITH, Frederick A. ; 6. Ireland ; o. D.P. 1860,
Que. iS. Oasp'. 1806; GcorgeviUc, 1874-6; New
Liverpool, 1877.
SMITH, Frederic Augustus ; b. 1826, Mountrath,
Ir. a . Malbaie, 1851-2 ; Port Neuf, 1863.
SMITH, F. R, ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1877,
Mon. S. West Shefford, 1879-81.
SMITH, John. 8. .Sutto 1865-71.
SMITH. Percy W, [.S>e p. 877,] 8. Eardley,
18G,'>-ll.
STEPHENS, B. B. 8. Montreal &c., 1824-32.
STEPHENSON, Richard Langford, M.A,, Bp.'s
Coll., Len.; 6. Scotland; o. D. 1850 Que, P.
1861 Mon. 8. Buckingham, 1851-3 ; tr. P. Ont.
S'TEVENS, Albert, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; 6.
Canada; o. D. 1875, P. 1876, Que. 8. Hereford,
1877-81 ; Hatley, 1882-6.
STEWART, Rt. Rev, and Honble. Charles,
D.D. Corp. Ch„ Ox., Fellow of All Souls, Ox. ;
b. April 13, 1775 f son of the Earl of GaUoway).
8. St. Amand, 1807-17 ; Hatley, 1818 ; Visiting
Missy. L. & Up. Canada, 1819-25; eons, (second)
Bp. of Quebec at Lambeth, Jan. 1, 1826. Died
in London on a visit, July 13, 1837, and
buried at Kensal Green [pp. 144-6, 167-8, 167
and 877].
STEWART, Charles Henry, B.A. T.C.D. ; b.
1820, Mountmorris; o. D. 1844 Dub., P. 1845,
Dcr. (? A 1849.)
STRONG, Samuel Spratt. 8. Hull, 1837-11 ; tr.
Up. C. [p. 877].
STuART, Henry Coleridge, M.A., Bp.'s CoIl.,LeD.;
b. London : o. D. 1871, P. 1874, Que. 8. Bouxg
Louis, 1878-90.
STUART, John (a Missionary refugee from New
York [tee p. 856]). 8. Montreal (Indians ikc),
1780-6 [p. 140] ; tr. Up. C. [p. 877].
SUODABJD, John. S. Gaspe, 1819-23.
SUTHERLAND, George J, , B.A.Bp.'s OoU., Leu. ;
0. D. 1890, Que. 8. Labrador, 1890-3
iill'
I I
iM
w
872
SOCIETY yOB. THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL.
SUTTON, Edward Oeor^ ; b. England ; o. D.
1844, P. 1846, Quo. S. St. Remi, 1848-54 ;
Edward3town, 1865-92.
SWEET, J. H. S. ; 6. England, ed. S.A..C. ; o.
D. 1873, P. 1874, Que. -S. Stoneham, 1873-6 ;
New Carlisle, 1877 ; tr. N.B. [p. 867].
BTKES, Jame* Samuel (scn.l S. Clarendon,
1856-9 ; Sutton, 1860-2 : Quebec, 1866-9 ; do.
Marine Hospital, 1870-7.
STXES, James Samuel (jun.) ; b. 1813, London ;
L.8.T. Bp.'8 Coll., Len. ; o. D. 1872, P. 1876, Que.
a. Went Prampton, 1874-81 ; Kingsey, 1882-92.
TAKES, R, C. , M. A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; 6. London ;
0. D. 1866, P. 1866, Que. S. Bourg Louis, 1867 ;
Blviere du Loup, 1880-8 ; Magog, 1889-92.
TATE, Francis B. 5. Montreal, 1867-61.
TAYLOR, A. a. St. Sylvester, 1884-6.
TATLOR, A. 0. ; o. D. Mon. S. St. Hyacinthe,
1862-4 ; Lakefleld Gore, 1868 ; Chatham Gore,
1868-9.
TAYLOR, Jonathan (an ex-Lutheran Minister);
0. 1821, Que. a. Eaton, 1821-49. Pensioned 1850.
THOHPSON, Isaac M. ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Len. :
0. D. 1871, P. 1874, Que. S. Danville, 1884-8 ;
Capelton, 1889 ; W aterville, 1890-2.
THOKSON, Isaac. ^'. Wimlsor, 1872-3.
TH0Rin:.OE, Oeorge, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., I.;n. ;
6. Coventry ; o. D. 1874, P. U:78, Que. 5. Stan-
stead, 1878-84.
THORNLOE, James, a. OeorgeviUe, 1869.
THORP, C. -S. Bury, 1876-6.
TOCaiTE, PhiUp (Ir. Up. C. [p. 877]). S. Hope
Town ic, 1863-3.
TORRANCE, John. .S.Mascouche, 1810-7; Point
Levi, 1848-66. Pensioned 1867.
TOWNSEND. Micaiah ; o. D. 1816, P. 1816, Que.
8. Christie & Calclwell Manors, 1816-26 ; Cald-
well, 1826-47 ; ClarcnceviUe (formerly Christie
Manor), 1848-70.
TTTNSTALL, James Mannaduke [wrongly down
as " John " in 178S-9] ; K Kendal, Westa., 1760 ;
erf. Or. Itinerant Quebec &c., 1788. .S. Montreal,
i:'<9-94 ; St. *mand 4 Dunham, 1800-2. ,f«.
17i4 and 180. 'o»- Govt. apt. Montreal; '.io<l
there Dec. 26, v,.»0 [p. 143].
VAN LINOE, Jacob, a. W. Frampton, 1847-5?.
VIAL, William Stephen ; b. liOmlon ; o. D.
1859, P. 186a Que. S. Inverness, 1861-6.
VvN lEPLANI), Anthony Aaron, M.\. Bp.'s
Coll., Len. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1863, Que. .". Port
Neuf, 1863-6 ; Val Cartler, 1866-9.
WAINWRIOHT. Richard, o. D. 1864. P. 1866
Que. a. Labrador, 1886-9 ; Bury, 1869-71.
WALTERS, George Radley ; ed. Bp.'s Ooll..Len.;
o. D. 1878, P. 1879, Que. & Malbaie, 1878-92.
WALTERS, John ; b. Oct. 16, 1839, Tor., Devon ;
fd. S.A.C.; 0. D. 1866 Fred., P. 1867 Que. 8.
Magdalen T«li.:id3, 1866-9 ; Magog, 1809-72.
WARD, Robert G. ; o. D. 1869, Que. 8. Upper
Irelrid, 1859-70.
WASH£R, Charles Briggs ; b. July 20, 1842.
Horsham : ed. C.M.8. Coll., Islington ; o. D.
1871,P.1874,Que. S. Inverness, 1871-6 ; '^romp-
ton, 1876-82; Barford, 1883-7; DixviUe,
1888-9 ; Port Neuf, 1890-2.
WEARY, E, dr. N.F.L. [p. 869]). S. Riviere
du Loup, 1889-92.
WEBSTER. Frederic Mather. B.A. Bp.'s Cull.,
Len.; o. D. 1879, P. 1880, Que. 8. Labrador,
1879-81 : Bury, 1882-4.
WETHERALL, A. F. 8. Stukelev Ac., 1884.
WHITE, Isaac P. ; o. Que. S. Brom,.-, 1843 ;
Clmnihly, 1845-62.
WHITTEN, Andrfr-T. 5. Leeds, is48-9 ; Water-
loo, 1850-62, <^.id Shciford, 1850-71. Retired
1872 ; d;<vl Dec. 7, 1891,
WHITWELL, Richard (from Eng.) 8. St.
Annand (I hillpsburgh -fee), 1826-59. Retired
1860.
WILLIAMS, — . a. Riviere du Loup, 1821.
WILLIAMS, P S. 8. Sorel. 1866-6.
WILLIAMS. Tepid Aneurin {Ir. Kaffr. [p. 893]).
8. Dudswell, 1889-90. Res.
WOOD, Samuel S. 8. Drummondvillo. 1819-26.
WOOLRYCHE, Alfred James. 8.(1) Stt'ieham,
:85G-9 ; Point Levi, 1860-73 ; (1) S., 1>J77 3 :
Bury, 1879-81.
WRAY, H. B, S. Morln &c., 1862; New
Glasgow, 1863-4.
WRIGHT, H. E., B.A. 8. Ascot Corner, 1891-2.
WURTELE, L, C. 8. Upton, 1872-8.
WTJRTELE, Louis C, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len.; 6.
Quebec ; o. D. 1859, P. 1861, Que. S. Actou
Vale, 186<-84, 1886-92 (Bury, 1888).
YOUNG, Thomas AinsUe, 'M.A. Bp.'s Coll.,
Lt-ii.; o. D. 1848, P. 1849, Que. 8. St. Martin,
1848-56 ; Coteau du Lac, 1857-91. Died Aug.
26, ISil.
UPPER CANADA, PROVINCE OF ONTARIO {i784-1892)-381 Missionaries
and 287 Central Stations. [See Chapters XVIII., XX., pp. 136-141, 153-77.]
(Dioceses of Toronto, founded 1839 ; HuBOS, f. 1867 ; Ontario, f. 1882 ; Alooma, f. 1873 ;
NlAOAHA, f. 1876.)
Jl
ADAMSON. Willi>'m A. 8. Amherst Isl. 1841 3.
ADDISON, Rober ., M.A. Trin. CoU., Cam. ; b.
England, 1764 ( vintercd at Quelieo, 1791-2).
S. Niagara and Mohawks on Grand River,
1792-1829. Dicii Oct. 6, 1829, at Niagara [pp.
16.1-6, 159, 166].
ALEXANDER, James Lynne ((.. L.C. [p. 8C8]~<.
8. Baiton, 1841-7 ; Soltfiect &c., 1848-67.
ALLEN. Thomas WiUiam, B.A. T.C.D.; b. Sligo ;
n. D. 184V. P. 1848. Tor. 8. Midland Distr*,-.'
1850-1 ; Portsmouth, 1862 ; Cavnn, 1863-7.
ALLMAN, Arthur Henry: ft. Got. 6. 186.1, Nor
wich ; 0. D. 1389, P. IKUO, Alg. S. Port Sydncv,
1HS9-92 ; Ufflngton, 1892.
ANDERSON. Oustevus Alexander. M.A. T.o.T. ;
*. Mackin»<!: «. D. 1848. P. 1849, Tor. .S.
Sault St. Marie (fn.Uans), 1848-80 ; Quintc Bav
(Indiana *o.), 1860-7 [p. 168].
ANDERSON, John <lr. L.C. fp. 868]). 8. Port
Krift 1828-19.
ANSLEY, Amos, 5. March, 1824-9 [«>c p. 868].
AFPLEBY, T, H., M.A. .. danlt 8t. Marie,
1S80-1. Xft.
APPLEBY. Yen. Thomas H. K. V., M.A.
Lambeth, 1866 ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1866, P. 1866,
Hur. a. Clarksburg. 1866-75.
AROHBOIO, George (tr. L.i.'. [p. 868]). Visiting
Miasy..lf.28-9 : CornwaU, 1830-40. Died Oct. 14,
1P4;'..
ARDAQH, S. B. <sr. Shanty Bar, 1843; Barrie,
1843(17.
ARMOUR, Samuel; o. D. 1827. Que. 8. Pcter-
Ijorough. 1827-31 ; Cavan, 1832-52.
ARMSTRONG, David, 8. Hoon<, 1861-75.
ARMSTRONG. J. 0. 8. Ghinguecousv. 1853-7.
ATKINSON. A. Fuller (Ir. P.Q. [p. 868]). 8.
Biith, 1838 41 ; St. Catherine's, 1841 57.
BAKER. J. Stamers; ft. Bandon, Ir.; j. D. 1861,
P. 1863, Hur. a. Wyoming, 1883-6.
BALD'WIN. Edmund. 8. Toronto, 1851 -7.
BALDWIN, W. Dfi^rerauz, D.D. 8. Cornwall
1HU-It> ; ir. L.C. [p. 868].
BARTLETT, H, 8. Ule^iheim. 1876-9.
BARTLETT, T. B. M, 8. Bhant; Boy, 1841 ;
York, 184* ; York Mills, 1843-9.
B-i
Oi
Oi
MISSIONARY ROLL,
873
BASTtETT, Philip Oeorge ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ;
o. 1842, Tor. S. Carrying Place, 1846-9;
Murray, 1850.
SAXW^LL, Edward Jukes. 5. Sandwich, 1837-8 ;
London, 18?G-3> ; Carleton Place, 1833-46;
Williamsbt rg, i847-63.
3EAVEI', Fdward WiUiam, M.A. ; o. 18S7, Tor.
S. AriiprcO", 18;0-4.
BEAVSy, James S, Norway MiUs, 1853.
BEOK, J. W. E., .M.A. S. Rice Lake, 1863-7.
BEOFOKD-JONES, Yen. Thomas, M.A. LL.D.
(T.C.D.), D.C.L. (T.C.T.); 6. Jan. 16, 1830,
Cork; o. D. lub., P. Cork, 1856; (Arrln.
Kingston, 1881 >. S. Kitlev, 1862-5 ; Ottav:i,
1866-7.
BEER, Henry : b. Bormudaa ; o. D. 1981, P. 1883,
Alg. S. St. Joseph's Island, 1881-7. Res.
BELL, Christopher Bolls ; b. Frome, Som. ; eri.
Racine Coll., U.S., ic. ; o. D. 1865, P. 1807,
Ont. S. Douglas, 1867-8 ; Eganville, 1869.
BELT. William, M.A. Trin. Coll., Tor.; b.
Williamsburg, Ont. ; o. D. 1850, P. 1851, Tor.
S. ScarlHjrough, 1853-4.
BETHXTNE. Et. Bev. Alexander NeU, D.D.
fson of a Presbyterian minister [.ice p. 139] ; o.
1823, Que. S. Grimsby, 1823-6; Cobourg,
1827-57 ; (Archdn. of YorJr 1847, cons. Bp. of
Niagara, and Coadj. Bp of Toronto 1867, and
became second Bp. of Toront) same year).
Dieil 1879 [p. 765].
BETHXTNE. John (brother of above); o. 1814,
Que. S. Elizabeth Town and Augusta, 1814-17.
BETTRIDQE, V/iiiljun. S. Woodstock, 1841-63.
BLAKE, Dominick E. 6'. Adelaide, 1833-46;
ThornhlU, 1847-67.
BLAEET, Bobert. S. Frescot, 1822-4 ; Augusta,
1826-9 ; Present, 1830-62.
BLEA8DELL, WUliam, M.A. T.C.D. ; b. 1810,
Preston; 0. D. 1845, P. 1840, Cliea. (V S. 1848-9) ;
Port Trent, 1850-7.
BOOEBT, D. F., M.A. T.C.T. S. Kitley, 1866-7.
BOOMEB, Very Rev. Michael. LL.D. T.C.D.;
ft. Jan. 1, 1810, Llsburn Ir. ; o. D. 1840, P. 1841.
Tor. S. Oault, 1840-57 (became Dean of
Huron 1875).
BOTTRN, Oeorre ; o. 1846, Tor. .S.OriUia. 1850-2.
BOUSFIELI), Thomas ; 6. London : ed. Cobourg
Coll.: 0. D. 1860, P. 1862, Tor. S. Woolf Island,
1852-5 ; Northport, 1856-7.
BOWEE, E. 0. S. Seymour. 1850-1 ; Midland
District, 1852-3 ; Barriefleld, 1864-7.
BOYBELL. James, B.A. (f. P.Q. [p. 808]). .S.
Braoebridgc, 1885-02.
BOTEil, R. C. S. Mersea &c., 1880-1 ; Tam-
w. 1868.
BREH 1. , Henry ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ; o. 1846, Tor.
.^ "nrriefleld, 1861-3 ; Clarke, 1854-7.
BI f;OH, Charles Crosbie, B.A. S. Gt. Mani-
.jri,aIsland,1841;London,1842-67[pp.l69-70].
Bi O'W'V, Charles, .";. Malahide, 1850-6.
BROWIV, Frederick Davy ; ed. Huron Coll.; o.
D. 1871, P. 1879, Hur. 5. Clarksburg, 1878-81 ,
BirU,, Oo>orge Armstronr, M.A. T.O.T.; b. Dub-
lin : 0. D. ioJl, r. 1862, Tor. S. Barton, 1854-7.
BUROEttB, H. J. S. Kitley, 1868-9.
BURKE, Joseph WUUam, B.A. T.C.D. ; o. D.
1866, P. 1866. S. Lanark, 1866-7 ; Almonto,
1668
fTRKHAK, Uark, S. St. Thomas, 1829-52;
Poterboroiigh, 186S.
BtnJlOWS, JosLja I. S. Tamworth, 1863.
BiniT, V"'' .a Arthur John ; ed. T.C.T. ; o. D.
IPJl^Al*. 5. Burk's Falls and Port Carling, 1892.
BTRnE, John (BurueJ. 1820? the same). S.
Richmond, in22-6.
OAKPBELL. Robert Francis. S. Ooderich,
1840-60; Bayfield, 1851-7.
OAHFBEU., Thomas; o. D. 1820, Que. S.
BeUeTillo. 1821 "4.
M^VPKBLL, r. S. S. Stafford, 1863-6.
OAItST, John. S. Waliwle Islaud (Indians),
X844-6. /:«. [p. 1T«].
CARMOHAEl, Very Rev. James, M.A., D.C.L.
Bp.'s Coll., Lcn.; *. Ireland ; ed. Trinity Dub.
School ; 0. D. 1859, P. 1860, Hur. S. Clinton,
1859-67 (became Dean of Montreal 1883).
CARRY J. (V tr. L.C. [p. 868]). S. Snult Ste.
Marie, 1866-7.
CAETWEIOHT, Robert D. S. Kingston, 1841.
CAITLFIELD, Abraham St. George, a. Burford,
1847-52; St. Thomas, 1853-7.
CHANCE, James ; //. 1828, England ; e,l. Chelt.
Coll.; 0. D. 1856, P. 1857, Tor. ,«. Paisley, 1878 ;
Tyrconnell, 1879.
CH6WNE, Alfred W. H. S. Eosseau, 1881-9 ;
Emsdale, 1890-2.
CLARKE, James. *. St. Catherine's, 1829-41.
CLARKE, J. S. S. Seymour, 1853-5 ; Kingston,
1850-7,
CLARKE, W. C: ed. Cobourg Coll. S, lacken.
ham, 1852 ; Lamb's Pond, 1853-7.
CLERK, Charles Robert. S. Marv Lake, 1881-2.
CLOTWOETHY, WUUam. .S, WardsviUe, 1801-2 ;
Drumbo, 1862-4 ; Mount Pleasant, 1865-7.
CODD, F, (Ir. L.C. [p. 869] ). S. Brudenhall, 1878.
COOHLAN, James (tr. L.C. [p. 869]). ,S. Port
Hope, 1830-6.
COLE, Joseph Stinton, B.A. St. John's ColL.Cam. ;
o. D. 1873, Tor., P. 1875, Alg. S. Bracebridgc,
1881-2 ; Manitowaning, 1884-6. 1880-7.
COLEMAN, James, S. Waljiole island, 1841-3.
COOKE, George Brega ; b. Mt. Pica.sant, Ont. ;
ed. T.C.T.: 0. D. 1878, P. 1879, Niiig. S.
Sault Ste. Marie, 1883-4. Res.
COOPER, Henry, S. Blenheim, 1880-1.
rOOPER, Henry Cholwell. S. Devonshire
Settlement, 1840-9 ; Etobioook" 4c., 1850-7.
COOPER, Richard Stephen : o. D. 1862, V. 1863,
Huron, S. Paisley, 1863-7; Arrau and
.'foutliampton, 1807-81.
CORI)N£R,Robert ; b. Dublin ; ed. Huron Coll.;
0. D. 1868, P. 1869. S, Paisley, 1869-76.
COK, R. Greirory, S. Prince Edward, 1860-1 ;
Wellington, .S62-7.
CREEN, Vhomas; o. 1826, Que. S. Niagara,
1826-53.
CROMFTON, WjlUam; 6. Manchester: ed.
Chester Tr. C oU.; o. D. 1875, P. 1879 Alg. A, in
Muskoka District, 1877-82; Asixlln, 1884-9.
lies. Planted over 20 churches in the ;iaek-
woods.
CRONYN. Rt.Rev.BeiyBmin,M.A.,D.D.,T.C.D. :
b. 1802, Kilkenny ; o. D. 1826 Eap., P. 1827
Tuam. 5. London, 1832-53. Con.i. first Bp of
Huron Oct. 28, 1867, at Lambeth. Died jsept. 2,
1871.
CTTRRAN, John Philpot ; o. D. 186C, P. 1867. S.
Southampton, I8G0-7; St. Mary's, 1800-70;
Walkerton, 1871-5.
BART.TNG, William Btewart, & Mono. 1842-3 ;
Sea Jrough, 1844-62; Toronto, 1853-7.
DATTNT, WiUiam, M.A.; b. Ireland ; o. D. 1886,
P. 1886, Hur. S. Dungannon, 1806-8 ; Bayfield,
1868-70.
DAVID, W. & BrockviUe, 1863.
DAYIS, WUUam ; 6. Ireland ; ed. Huron CoU.;
0. D. 1864, P. 1867, Hur. S. Blenheim, 1884-7 ;
Wlngham, 1876-7.
DAWSON, .k. K Madoc, 1873-5.
DEACON, Job : b. 1794 ; o. 1823, Que. A Adolphu.s
Town and Fredericksburg, 1823-60. Died May
1850.
DENROCHE, C, T. .ST. Arnprior, 1868-70. Res.
DENROCHE. Edward, M.A. (from IreUnd). H.
BrockvUIe. 1838-53. Re.i. 111.
DE8BARRES, Thomas Cutier, M.A. K.C.W. ; o.
D. 1876, V. 1876, Hur. S. Aylmcr, 1861-2;
DorcheMur, 1803-5 ; Eastwood, 1866-;.
SXWAR, E. H, S. Sandwich, 1863-7.
DIXON, Yen, Alexander, B.A. King's Coll.,
Tor.; 6. Ireland ; o. .'848, Tor.; (Ardn. of
Ouelph 1883). A Louth, 1851-7.
O'OLIER, R. H. S. Fetorboiough, 1BS3-8.
r
1
(1
1
li-
1
J
^874
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
DOWNIE, John, B.D.Weatem Univ., Can. ; o. D.
1869, P. 1870, Hut. <Sf. ColohCBter, 1871-3 ;
Morpeth, 1874-6.
BTJBOITROIEXT, J. S. Bayfield, 1863-7.
EARLET, T. W. S. Finch, 1873-7.
ECHUN, A. F. S. Madoo, J 876-8.
EDE, J. : ed. Cobourg ColL S. Hamilton, 1850.
SBELSTEIK, Simeon Imnuuiuel Gottfried; b.
Warsaw ; ed. Germany ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878,
Hur. .ST. Eagle, 1880-1.
EDGE, John. S. Bcntlnck, 1861.
ELLIOTT, AiiJU. S. Grand Hlvcr, 1863 [p. 169].
ELLIOTT, Pranois Gore. S. Colchester, 1840-67.
ELLIOTT, Joteph ; ed. T.C.T. ; o. D. 1877, P.
1878, Ont. a. Pinch, 1878.
EUtS, EoMinKton. 8. BeTerley (formerly "Bas-
tard •'), 1826-9 ; Younge, 1826-32.
ELWOOD. Edward LindMv, B.A. T.C.D.; &.1811,
' Cork. A 1848-9 ; Goderioh, 1860-7.
EVAKS. Francis, if. Woodhouse, 1828-38; and
1861-3 (Simcoe, 1839-60).
EVANS, William; 6. May 16, 1854, Liverpool;
ed. St. Bees CoU. : o. D. 1889, P. 1890, Alg. S.
Aspdin, 1890; Sohreiber, 1890-2.
EVAKS, William B. H. Durham, ien3-76.
FALLS, Alexander Sydney, B.A. T.C.D. ; b. Ire-
land; 0. D. 1860 Dub., P. 1881 Tuam. S.
Ade laide, 1 8C3-8.
FATXairiEK, Rt. Bev. Frederic Sawion; b.
June 1817, Malta : ed. Cobourg Coll. ; o. D. 1846,
P. 1848, Tor. S. Huntingford, 1851 ; Zorea,
1 862-7. Cons, first Bishop of Algoma October
28, 1873, at Toronto. Died Doc. 7, 1881, Toronto,
of heart disease [p. 174].
FIDLEE, Thomaa, a. Fenelon Falls, 1840-7.
Drowned 1847 by boat being carried over Fen-
elon Falls.
FISHER, Andrew. £[. Finch, 1866-8 ; Lanark,
1869-72
FLANAOAK, J. 8. Barton, 1839-43 [jre p. 869].
FLETCIusR, John, M.A. T.C.D. and T.C.T. ; b.
Chambly, Q. ; o. D. 1846 Que., P. 1848 Tor.
S. Mono, 1851-7.
FLETCHER, Robert, a. Mcrsea 4c., 1861-3;
Colclicster, 18C3-fi.
FLOOD, John. a. Richmond, 1841-66.
FLOOD. Richard, a. Beck with, 1838 ; Caradoc,
18,Sl-4e ; Delaware, 1841-56 [pp. 171-2].
FORBES. Alexander Charlei ; ed. Hur. Coll. ; o.
D. 187H, V. U 79, Hur. a. Bayfield, 1878;
Paisley, 1879.
FORSYniE, J. W. a. Tembroko, 1878.
PHASER, Donald, a. Fs^netsing, 1861.
FRASER, John Francis, B.A. Queen's Coll.,
Kingston; o. D. 1H75, r. 1876, Ont. a. Plan-
tageript, 1878.
FRENCH, Oharles Albert; ed. C.M.S. Coll.,
Islington ; o. D. 1880 Lon.. P. Rip. a. Hunts-
villft, 1883 ; Ir. N.B. [p. 865].
FRENCH, WUUam Henry ; o. D. 1878, P. 1880,
Tor. a. Oravpiihurst, 1892,
FRITH, I. C, a. Queenston, 1821.
FROST, Frederick; b. Essemlen; o. D. 1881, P.
1K83, AlK. a. Rheguiandab, 1888-92.
FULLER, Rev. Thomas Brook, CD., D.C.L. (li:
L.C. [p. 869]). a. Thorold, 1840-57; Ardn.
of Niagara, 1869 ; com. first Bp. of Niagara
1878 In St. niomas', Hamilton, Can.) Died
Deo. 17, 1884.
GANDER, George ; ed. WyclifTe Coll., Tor. ; o.
D. 1887, Alg. .S. SandridKC, 1888-9.
GARRETT. Richard ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ; o. 1846,
Tor. .S. Brook, 1846- 67.
GARRETT, Thomas, B.A. T.C.T. ; ». Maghern-
felt ; 0. D. 1868, P. 1869, Ont. a. Cnimberland,
1868 72.
GAVILLEH, Georre Herbert; b. Tecumsetli.
Can. ; ed. Wycllffe Coll., Tor. ; o. V. 1886, 1'.
1886 Alg. a. Parry Sound, 1888-92.
OEODEB, Very Rev. J. Gamble, D.C.L. T.C.T. ;
b. Kingston, Can. ; o. D. 1834, P. 18SS, Que.
8. Hamilton, 1B4l-t8. Died Nov. 16, 1891.
O.TBS0N, John. S. Oeorgiana, 1841-63.
OILLIIOOR, Oowan. 3. North Bay, 1889 ; Sud-
bury, 1890-1 ; Rosseau, 1892.
GlVlffS, Saltern. 8. Quinte Bay (Indians),
1831-60 ; Oakville, 1861 ; Toronto, 1862-3
[p. 167].
GODFRET, James, B.A. T.C.T. ; b. Carrlgaline ;
0. D. 1851, P. 1852, Tor. 8. Niagara, 1862;
Qoulburn and Huntley, 1863-7.
GRAHAM, George. 8. Trafalgar, 1837-60;
Nassagaweya, 1851-2.
ORASSETT, Elliott, B.A. Tor. tJniv. ; o. 1848
Tor. 8. Fort Erie, 1860-1, 1863-7 (Toronto,
1852).
GRA8SETT, H. J. 8. Toronto, 1841, 1852-3.
GBEEN, WillUun. 8. Somba &c., 1864-6.
GREENE, Frank F. W. (tr.Man. [p. 879]).
,Sr. Sault Ste. Marie, 1886-9.
GREENE, Thomas. 8. Wellington Sqnare,
1843-67
GREIG, William. 8. Kingston, 1850-6.
ORIBBLE, Charles B. 8. Lake Erie, 1841;
Dunnville, 1842.
GRIER, John ; o. D. 1824, P. 1826, Que
a. Carrving Place, 1824-41 ; BeUeville, 1841-63.
GROUT, George R. F. ; o. P. Que. 1828. 8.
Grimsby, 1827-80.
GROUT, George William Geddes, M.A. ; b.
Canada ; o. D. 1860, P. 1861, Tor. 8. Syden-
ham, 1863-4 ; Portland, 1866.
GROVES, J. S. 8. Victoria, 1862-7.
OUNNE, John ; ed. Cobourg CoU. ; o. 1845, Tor.
8. Dawn, 1851-7.
GUNNING, William H. 5. BrockviUe, 1830-2,
1846; Younge, 1837; Toronto district, 1838 ;
Elizabeth Town and Lamb's Pond, 1839-52.
HAINES, Samuel Oharles. 8. Durham Ac,
1860-2. Jtes.m.
HALLEN, George ; ed. Trin. ColL, Ox. ; o. D.
1817, P. 1818, Wor. 8. Penctangnishine, 1840-
67.
HALLIWELL. H. 5. Finch, 1870-2.
HARDING. Freeman ; b. Canada ; ed. Huron
Coll.; 0. D. 1866, P. 1867, Hur. 8. Aylmer,
1866-70; Mitchell, 1871-5.
HARDING, Robert ; b. Limerick ; ed. Cobourg
Coll.; o. D. 1843, P. 1844, Tor. 8. Emily,
1846-57.
HARPER, W.F, S. ; o.Que. .ST. Newcastle, 1838 ;
March, 1839-40; Bath, 1841-53.
HARRIS, James. Travelling Missy., 1862;
Mountain and Edwoodsburg, 1863-7.
HARRIS, Michael ; o. 1819, Que. 8. Perth &c.,
1810-52.
HARRIS. Samuel, a. Townscnd, 1834 ; Water-
ford, 1866.
EARTE, Richard. 8. Richmond, 1828- Bevk-
\Tith, 1829-33.
HAYWOOD, Henry, a. Tendon, 1863.
HEATHER. G. A. 8. Ontario district, 1862.
HEATON.H, [.wp.H66]. .V. Sault Ste. Marie, 1882
HEBDEN, J. a. Hamilton, 1863.
HENDERSON, William, D.D. Trin. Coll., Dab. :
6. LondondeiTV ; o. D. l'<57 Bath, P. 1858
Meath. 8. Pembroke, 1862-9.
HERCHMEB, W. M. 8. Kingston, 1841-6,
1863.
HIOKIE, John (from Ireland) ; o. 1842, Tor. i.S.
Fenelon Falls, 1862-7.
HILL, Arthur. 8. Owlllimburg, 1861-7.
HILL, Bold Oudmore, B.A. 8. York and Grand
River, 1841-67.
HILL, George 8. J. 8 Mono, 1844 ; Stanley
Mills, 1845-60 ; Markham. 1851-7.
HILL, Jeffery, M.A. Univ. Tor. ; o. D. 1868, P.
1889, Hur. 8. Meaford, 1875-9.
HILL, Rowland. .S. Proton, 1866-0.
HILTON, J, ."». Norwood, Asphortel, 1864-5 ;
Perrytown, 1860 7.
HIN0K8, John Perrett ; b. Belfast ; td. Qneeu's
CoU., Bel. ; o. D. I860, P. 1862, Hur. 8. Bsster.
1861-4 ; iDgerioU, 1866-7.
9; Sud-
ndians).
Square,
MISSIOKARY ROLL.
875
HIHSS, William ; b. Haiyport ; ed. St. Bees
CoU. ; 0. D, 1872, P. 1874, Mon. S. Clarksburg,
1876-7.
H0B80N, W. Heiuy. S. Chatham, 1842-9.
HOSOKiN, Thomas Isaao, M.D. ; o. D. 1865,
P. 1866, Hur. S. Kincardine, 1866-72.
EOLLAITD, Henry, B.A. Queen's Coll., Cam. ; b.
Raithby ; o. D. 1841 Dur., P. 1842 Ches. S.
Tyrconnell, 1880-7.
HOtOH, William (.tr. L.C. [p. 870]). 8. Brant-
ford and Woodhoiise, 1826-7. Bet. ill [p. 167].
EOUOHTON, T. ;Sr. Krnest Town, 1826.
HTTSBON, T. S. Lanark, 1872-7.
HXTTOHIKSON, James. S. Ueaford, 18S9-6S;
Kirton, 1866-8.
ISOLEB, Charles Leicester, M.A. ; o. Tor. 1848.
S. Stamford, 1861-8.
JACOBS, Peter; o. D. 18S6, P. 1857, Tor. S.
Habnctooahning (Indians), 1856-64. Died
1864 of consumption [p. 171, jind "Transla-
tions," Ojibwa, p. 800].
JAXIESON, Andrew; erf. Gobourg Coll., Tor. ; o.
1842, Tor. H. Brock, 1842-6 ; Walpole Island
(Indians). 1846-67, 1861-85. Died June 24,
1886 [pp. 172-3].
JENKYNS. E. H. S. Tamworth, 1869 ; Pem-
broke, 1870.
JEPHCOTT. P., M.D. {tr. Man. [p. 879]). S.
Burk's Balls, 1887.
JESSTTP. H. Bate. S. Dundus and Ancaster,
1850 : Port Burwell, 1853.
JOHNSON, John. S. March, 1840-1.
JOHNSON, WiUiam. S. Sandwich, 1829-39.
JOHNSON, W. A. iS. Cobourg, 1853.
JOHNSTON, Biohai-d WaUer ; b. Ireland ; ed.
T.C.D. ; 0. D. 1859. P. 1881, Hur. & Proton Ac,
1861-2.
JOTINSTONE, K. W. (? same as above), if. Col-
neater, 1S76-9.
J0NB8, Kearney Leonard, M.A., B.D., T.C.D. ; b.
ilro.'kvilIt 0. D. imr. V. 18B7, Ont. S. Madoc,
1867. Diitl 1891.
KELLOO, S. Bensciri. .S'. Eastwood, 1861-6.
KENNEDY, John . ed. Cobourg Coll.; o. 184M,
Tor. S. Orniiil Kiver (Indians (!n , 1850,
1863.
KENNEDY, Thomas B.nith ; o. D. 18 Mon.,
P. 1840, Tor. .S. Clarke & Darlinirton, Is-iy-S:'.
KES, Matthew, D.D. ; b. Ireland ; ej. Cobour»r
Thoo. Coll. ; 0. D. 1842, P. 1H46, Tor. S. Marol
1847-54; Osnabruck, 1865-7; tr. I,.C. [p. 870'.
KEYS, George ; *. Hoslin, Ont. ; f" Uexiey Hall,
Ohio ; 0. D. 1861, P. 1862, Hur. .n. Cliatsworth,
)8e3-4, 1878-81 (Holland, 18C5, 1873-7) ;
Sullivan, 1H66 ; Exeter, 1867-72.
KIRBY, Hurdooh Charles ; fd. Mon. Th. Coll. ;
0. D. 1887, P. 1889, Alg. S. Fort William West,
1888-92,
KNIGHT, Samuel Enos; ft.Oct. 26,1 864. Bn ' 1 ..ulos;
ed. Cod. Coll. ; o. D. Qui., P. Barlv Brace-
bridge, 1883 : Port Cnrling, 1884 7.
LAIWMAN, Archibald, B.A. T.C.T. ; *. Canada ;
0. D. 1860, P. 1861, Tor, S. Loudon, 1863 ;
Blanoliard, 1863-7.
LANOHORNE, John (ex-Curate Harthill, Ches.);
ft. Wales; ed. St. Bees Coll. S. Cataraqui
district, viz. : Ernest (or Ernest Town), and
Prederiekaburg, 1787-1818. Ret. Ill [p. 166].
LATTDEB, William B., B.A. T.C.D.; 6. 1819,
Youghal. S. Napanec, 1849-87.
LEEDS. John. S. Elisabeth Town Ac, 1818-23 ;
Fort Erie, 1824-8 ; tr. L.C. [p. 870].
LSEKINO, Kalph. S. Ancaster (and Grand
River Indiana), 1820-9; March and Huntly,
1830-1 ; Hamilton, 1832-3.
LEBHINO, William; ed. St. Bees CoU. S.
Ancaster Ac, 1816-18; Chippawa Ac, 1820-40.
lETT, Stephen, LI,.D. 3. Toronto, 1848-67.
IBWIS, ITost ivr. John Trarers, M.A. T.C.D.,
D.D., LL.D. ; b. 1828,Garryoloyne Castle, Ir. ;
o. D. 1848 Ches., P. 1849 Down. f. Ottawa,
184»-(!0; W. Hawkesbury, 1881 -8 ; Brockvlllc,
1864-7. Cont. Mar. 26, 1863, Ist Bp. of
Ontario. Became Metropolitan of Canada A
Archbp. of Ontario 1893 [pp. 164, 761, 763-4].
LEWIS, Richard. S. Beckwith, 1863- 7.
LINDSEY, J. G. B. S. Matilda, 1830-40 ;
Williamsburgh, 1841-6. Died Dec 1848, of
fever contracted while visiting emigrants.
LLWYD,' Thomas ; " ft. Salford ; o. D. 1876, P.
1878, Alg. S. Gravcnhurat, 1883 ; Huntsville,
1884-92.
LOGAN, WiUiam, M.A. T.C.T. ; ft. Scotland ; o.
D. 1850, P. 1861, Tor. 5. Cartw.-ight and Man-
vers, 1851-7 ; Millbank, 1889.
LOW, George Jacob; ft. Calcutta, ed. T.C.T.;
0. D. 1864, P. 1865, Hur. S. MiUbank,1864-7,1872.
LOWE, H. P. a. Aspdln, 1890-2.
LTJNDY, Francis James, D.C.L. S. Niagara,
1848-9 ; Grimsby, 1950-7.
MacALPINE, Harvey; ed. Cobourg Coll.; o.
1845 Tor. .S. Kemptville, 1846-60.
UACARTNEY, G. D. S. Plantagenct, 1864-6.
Rei. ill.
KACATTLAY. AUan, S. Young St., 1828 ; March,
Huntly, and Goulbourn, 1827-9. Died.
KACABXAY, WUliom, S. Hamilton, 1819-27 ;
HaUowclI, 1828-38 ; Pioton, 1839-53 [p. 169].
KaoGEORGE, Robert Jackson. (7 & 1841);
Strectsville, 1842-7.
MACHIN, Charles John, S. Port Arthur,
1885-92 [f 1886-92].
UacINTYRE, John; ft. 1807, Scotland; o. D.
1841, P. 1842, Tor. S. OriUia, 1841-9 ; Murray,
1850; Carrying Place, 1861 ; tr. Tas. [p. 906].
HACK, Fredenok. S. Williamsburg, 1831 :
Osnabruck, 1831 A 1838 ; Amherstburg, 1839-68.
MACKENZIE, F. H. S. Mountain, 1870-2.
McKENZIE, J. G. D. ; ed. Cobourg C!olI. ; o.
1845, Tor. 5. Toronto, 1848-55. ^M. ill.
MACKINTOSH, Alexander. S. St. Thomas
(" Port Tiilbot"), 1824-9.
MoMORINE, John Ker, M.A. Kingston Univ. ;
'.. Melbourne, Q. ; o. D. 1867, V. 1868, Ont. <S.
Lanark, 1867-9 ; Thunder Uav. 1880-4. Ret.
McMURRAY, Ven. WUUam, D.C.L., T.C.T. ; ft.
1810, Ireland; o. D. 1833 Que., P. 1840 Tor.
.V. Anca.ster Ac, 1841-52 (Ardn. of Niagara,
1876-94). Died Nia>tara, May 19, 1894.
MacNAB, Alexander, D.D. S. KiceLakc, 1861-2 ;
Darlinfrton Ac, 1853-7. Died Nov. 15, 1891.
MAGNAN, William Burbury ; ed. T.C.T. ; o. D.
188-1, 1'. 1885, Alg. S. Burk's Falls, 1884-6. Rer.
UAGRATH, James (from Ireland). S. Toronto
Ac, 1827-60.
MARSH, J. Walker. .SI. Flora, 1850-2.
MARSH, Thomas WiUiam, B.A. Tor. Univ. : o.
1848, Tor. ,S'. Pi(!kcring, 1850-1 ; Equessing,
1852-7.
MATTHEWS, Charles. S. Yonge, 1838-8 ; York,
1838-41.
MAYERHOFFER, V. P. S. Markhom, 1830-2,
1843-60.
MAYNARO, George. S. Toronto, 1840-1; Logans-
villn, 18*2-60.
MELLISH, Henry Frederick ; ft. Worksop ; o.
D. 1860, P. 1862, Hur. S. Wllmot and HaysviUe,
1861-71 ; Holland, 1872 ; Mt. Pleasant, 1873-1
MERRITT, R. N, i'. Gore district, 185 '
BnrtoM, 1852-3.
MIDDLETON, Isaac. S. Kincardine, 1869-63.
MILLER, Andrew EUas ; ft. tJ.S. ; ed. Tor. Univ. ;
0. D. 1863, P. 1864, Hur. .f. Shipley, 1863-4 :
Howick and WaUacc, 1866-70 (Listowell, 1866) ;
Tyrconnel, 1877-8.
MILLER, John, M.A. T.C.D. S. Ancaster, 1830-40.
MITCHELL, Richard, B.A. T.C.D. ; 6. about 1820,
Monaghan. (? S. 1848-1) ; Toronto, 1880-1 ;
York Mills, 1862-7.
MOOKRIDaiE, Charles Henrjr, D.D. T.C.T. ; ft.
Brantford, Can. ; o. D. 1868, P. isfiS, Ont- S,
Madoc, 1888-71. tOrg. Sec 8.P.G. Niagara
Dio. 1883-92. Canon of Hamilton, 1887.
Fl
•t
Its
[
1; ■
ui
r ■!-
876
SOCIETY FOK THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
ItOOXEISOE, James ; ed. Oobourg ColL : o.
1843, Tor. a. Warwick-. 1846-56 ; Port StuiUey,
1856-7.
MOFFETT, W. B. S. Colchester. 1867-8.
JIOKTGOMERT, Roberi A. S. Dungannon.
1861-2 ; Aylmer, 1863. Died ? 186fi.
KOROAN, Edward. S. Barrie, 1856-8.
XORLEY, Thomaa. .S. Grand Rirer (Indians),
1822-6 ; Chatliam, 1827-37.
HORRIS, Ebenezer. Trar. Migsj., 1812-7 ;
Merrickville ic, 1848-57.
XORRIS, J. Alextmder, M.A. Bp.'^ Coll., Len. ;
b. Bhrule, Ir. ; o. D. 1852, P. 1853, Mou. S.
Pakenham, 1854-7.
XORSE, WiUiom. S. Paris, 1841-9.
XORTIMER, Arthur, M.A. Cam. S. Warwick,
1841-5 ; Adelaide, 1846-53.
XORTIHEB, George. 5. Thornbill, 1833-45.
KOUNTAIN, Salter J. S.Cornwall, 1817-29.
XULHOLLAITD, Arthur HiU Ritraud : 6. 1823,
Ballynahinc)i ; erf. Foyle Coll. 5. Owen's
Sound, 1849-57.
X^LEINS, Hannibal. S. Pakenham, 1841-50.
AUliOCK, John AugfUitus ; 6. Ireland ; eif.
T.C.D. ; 0. D. 1849, P. 1846, Toi!. S. Carlton
Place, 1847-50 ; FrcdericksburgU with A.dol-
phustown, 1851-7. Res.
TITOPHY, W. S. Wingham, 1866-75.
KTERS, Frederiok (an ox-Lutheran minister) ;
0. 1820, Que. A Matilda, 1820-31.
NEIXE3, Abraham: o. 1830, Que. £!. Grand
Rirer (Indians), 1828-37; Brantfonl, 1853.
NESBITT, A. C, B.A. Bp.'a CoU., Len.; o. D.
1884, P. 1865, Mon. .S'. Pembroke, 1871-7 {see
p. 870].
TSTEWaLkS, Edward Edmund; *. Wiltshire; eii.
at. Bees Coll.; o. D. 1859, P. 1860. Hur. S.
Perth Co., 1860 ; Howick, WaUacc, Ac., 1860-2 ,
Kirkton, 1863-6.
TSramO, John Henry. B.A.M.D. Kingston CoU. ;
6. Toronto ; o. D. 1870, P. 1872, Ont. S. Tarn-
worth, 1870-6.
KOBLE. William Thomas. B.A. Dur. ; o. D. 1876,
P. 1877, Rip. S. Gravenhunt. 1888-91. Rh.
NORRIS, William H. ; o. D. U" 10, Tor. S. Scar-
borough, 1840-3.
irUGENT, Garrett, B.A. T.C.D. ; *. 1822, Tou-
glml. & Barrie, 1832-6.
O'LOUGBUilN, A. J. S. Morrington, 1865-72.
O'HEARA, Frederic'.!; A., B.A., LL.D., T.C.D. ; b.
Wexford ; o. D. 1837 Lon., P. 1838 Que. S.
SaultSte. Marie (Indians). 1839-41; Gt.Mana-
toulin Island (Indii as), 18»l-50 [pp. 168-71,
and Translations, Oiibwa, p. 800].
OSBORNE, Alfred W., B.U. T.C.T. (tr. Man.
[p. 8791). ,S' Gravenhurst, 1884-7. Ret.
OSLER, Featherstone Lake, M.A. S. Tccumseth,
1841-57 [p. 161].
OSLER, Henry Bath : fc. !■ ilmouth ; o. D. 1843,
P. 1844, Tor. ,*<'. Bathtown, 1844-7 ; L.iuydtown,
U48-57 ; and Albion, 1851-7.
PAOFXELD, James William ; ej. Up. Can. Coll. ;
o. 1883, Que. S. March ami Huntly, 1833-8;
Beckwith, 1839-42, 1847-5? (Franktown, 1841-
6) ; Carrying Place, 1853.
PALKER, Arthur. S. Guelph, 1833-53 (Gore,
1841).
PARUN, Edward(rr. L.C. rp. 871]). 5. St.Catlie-
rine'g, 1828 ; Ir. L.C. [p. 871].
PATTERSON, Ephraim, M.A. S. ColMurg, 1850 ;
Portsuouth and Woolfc Island, 1861 ; Stratford,
1882-7.
PATTERSON, R, S, .S. fttratlirov, 1868-70.
PATTON, Henry; o. D. 1829. P. "1830. Que K.
Oxford, 1829-3M; KemptvlUc, 1839-48; Corn-
wall, 1846-83.
PSNTLANO, John.
1841-2), 1841-57.
PETRtI, Oeorfe,
Dledof fever 1848.
PXTTITT, Charles) Biinrar. M.A. MuGiU Coll.,
Mon., and T.C.T. ; o. D. 1881, P. 1B9J, Tor. S.
H.
D.
A Whitby (with Pickering,
Travelling Ml-isy., 1843-8.
Wellington, 1862 ; Burford, 1883-6 ; Richmond,
1857.
PHILLIPS, Samual H. .ST. (1) Hilsboro, 1863;
Plimpton, 1864 ; H. (1) 1866-7.
PHILLIPS, Thomas. S. Etobicoke, 1841-9.
PHILLIPPS, A. S. Vankleck Hill, 1873-4.
PIEROY, Charles; o. D. 1888, P. 1890, Al^-
St. Josepl/s Island, 1888-9 ; Sudbury, 1890-
Burk's Fulls, 1892.
PLANTE, Robert W. ; ed. Mon. Th. CoU. ; o.
1884. 1'. 1885, iVlg. ,S'. Mary Ijike, 1884-6.
PLEES, Henry Edward ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ; o.
D. 1848, Tor. S. Johnston district, 1851;
Kemptville, 1852-7.
POLLARD, Richard ; o. Que. .S. Sandwich (with
Amheratberg), 1802-23. A prisoner about 1813-
14, during war with America [p. 156].
PYNE, Alexander. <S.MooreBndSamia,18tl-5 ;
Oakville. 1846-60; Carleton Place, 1851-2;
Perth, 1863-7.
RADCLIFF, John. S. Arahcrut Island, 1839-40 ;
Tanti Island, 1841.
RALLY, William Buchanan, M.A. Vienna
TJniv. (ex-Lutheran Minister) ; o. D. 1853, P.
1864, Ohio. S. Mitchell, 1859-68 ; New Ham-
burg (Germans 4c.), 1866-6.
RAMSEY, Septimus F. S. Newmarket dec,
1848-67.
READ, Thomas Bolton ; ed. Cobourg ColL ; o. D.
1842, P. 1845, Tor. -S. Port Burwell, 1842-52 ;
Orillia, 1853-7.
REVELL, Henry. S. Oxford, 1846-67.
RITCHIE, William ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ; o. 184r>,
Tor. S. Sandwich, 1843-61; Gcorgiana, 1862-7.
ROBERTS. Robert James, a. Bayfield, 1860-2.
ROBERTSON, David ; o. 1827, Que. .S'. Matilda
and Kdwardsburg, 1828-31 ; tr. L.C. [p. 871].
ROBINSON, P, G. S. Burk's Falls, 1890-2.
Res.
ROGERS, R. Washon. 8. Kingston. 1843-67.
ROLPH, Romaine ; o. D. 1819, P. 1822. Que. S.
Amheratberg, 1819-38 ; Osnabruck, 1839-63.
ROTHWELL, John. S. Oxford, 1840-6 ; Am-
herst Island, 1846-67.
ROWE, Peter Trimble ; ed. T.C.T. S. Garden
HI ver, 1880-1.
RUDD. James Sutherland, B.A. (tr. L.C. [p. 871] ).
-S. Cornwall, 1801-3 ; tr. L.C. [pp. 155 and 871].
RUTTAN, Charles; ed. tk)bourg Coll.; o. I).
1844, P. 184', T,. a. Paris, 1860-6 ; Cobourg,
1886-7.
SALTER, ':<iorce Johr Rankinfr, M.A. Ch. Ch.,
Ox. ; b. Teignmouth ; o. D. 1838, P. 1839, Ox.
Oa. 1848-9) ; Ilivcr St. Claire, 1860-1 ; Moore,
1862-8 ; Port Sarnia, 1862-7.
SAMPSON, William. 8. Grimsby, 1817-21.
SANDERS, Thomas Exmouth; o. D. 18C9, P
1880, Hur. .SI. Walkerton, 1889-69 (Biddulpli,
1863-7, 1870) : Ttlsonburg, 1871 ; Norwich,
1876-6 ; Otterville, 1877 ; Delhi and Lynwlo<;h.
1878-81.
SANDYS, Yen. Franois William ; td. Cobourg
Coll.; 0. 1846, Tor. ;(Ardn. of Kent).*. Chatham,
1850-7.
SANSON, Alexander ; b. F.<llnburgh ; o. D. 1842,
P. 1843, Tor. a. York Mills, 1842-61 ; Toronto,
1862-7.
D.D. St. John's Coll.,
1838, Que. .S. Toronto,
SOADOING. Henry,
Cam, ; o. D. 1837. P.
1841 2, 1846-67.
SOAKKSLL, Edward ; o. D. 1869, P. 1870, Aut.
.V. Tamworth, 1876-8.
8CHAFFRAN0K, A. (an ex-Lutheran Minister) :
n. 1866, Ont. S. blebagto|)ol, 1868 ; Arnprlor,
1866.
SOHULTE, John, D.D., Ph.D.; ed. Coll. of the
Propagnnila, Rome ; o. D. 1'. 1882 by Cardinal
Patriil ; reoclred Into Ch. of Kngland by Bp.
Huron. 1863. S. Port Stonley, 1863 ; Berlin,
18 64-6 ; Port Durwell, 1867.
8HANKLIN, Robert : ed. Colmurg Coll. ; o. \M,
Tor. a. OakvlUe, 1862-7.
SI
si
SI
SI
7^
MISSIONART ROLL,
877
S. Garden
John's Coll.,
. «. Toronto,
P. 1870, Aut.
1H«« Mon.
ItiCS. Kes.
, 1863;
,1846,
BHAW, WaUam Elliott; b. 1319, Towerscourt,
Ir. ; td. T.C.D. (? S. 1849).
SHAW, WilUamMaw. S. Emily, 1841-5.
SHIELEY, Paul; ed. Cohourp Coll.; o. 1842,
Tor. S. Camden and Portland, 1848-67.
SHIRIEY, Robert. S. Richmond, 1834-8.
SHORT, Robert -Sf. Sandwich, 1824-7; Rich-
mond, 1827-33 ; tr. L.C. [p. 871].
SHORTT, Jonathan (Jr. L.C. [p. 871]). S. Frank-
town (or Bcckwith), 183S-8 ; Port Hope,
1839-63.
SntJf SON, John Henry ; o.D. 1866, P. 1870, Ont.
S. Bmdenoll, 1867-8, 1872-7; ■ Beachborough,
1869-71.
SIMS, Jabez W. ; b. Basingstoke ; o. D. 1858,
Hur. <S. Dungannon, 1863 ; Mahnctooahning
Island, 1864-8 ; Shcgiiiaiidnh, 1868-9. Fell over-
board in calm weather while visiting Killarriey
in boot, Seut. 1HC9, and drowned in siglit of
his wife and" child.
BLADE, Edwin; o. D. 1862, Ont. 5. Almonte,
1862-7. Res.
SMITH, Percy W. ; h. London ; e,l. S.A.C. ;
(wTecked in the ISohemiem on voyage to
Canada, 1864 ;) o.D. 1864 Ont.. P,
5. Addington Road, 1864; Madoc,
ill [li-ep. 87)].
SMITHUR8T, J. K Elora, 1853-7.
SMYTHE, William Herbert. S. Tecswatcr,
Tamwortli, 1864-8.
80FTLEY, Edward, B.D. Beyley Hall, Gambia,
U.S. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1863, Hur. i.'. Walkerton,
1863-70; Millbank, 1871; Howick, 1872-4;
Ea.stwood, 1878-6 ; Wilmot, 1877-9.
SPENCER, Albert; 6. Lyn, Ont.; o. D. 1863, P.
1865, Ont. S. Douglas, 1863-5. Hes.
SFRATT, George; o.D. 1822, l'. 1823, Que. 8.
Yonge Ac, 1822-6. R,:s.
STEPHENSON, Francis L., B.A. ; o. D. 1862,
Ont. a. Cumberland, 1863-7.
STEPHENSON, Richard langford, M.A. (tr.
L.C. [p. 871]). S. West Hawkcsbuiy, 1884-7.
STEVENS, B. B. S. Queenston, 1820.
STEWART, Hon. Charles, D.D. [tee L.C., p. 871].
Visiting Missy. Up. Canada, 1820, 1822, and
1826 [pp. 157-8].
STEWART, M. (or E. M.) S. Guelph, 1850-7.
STEWART, E. S. a. Strathrov, 1867.
8TIKPS0N, Elam Rush : ed. t'obourg Coll. 5.
Talbot District, 1850-1 ; Mount Pleasant,
1852-7.
STOTTOHTON, John ; o. D. 1819. Que. S. Ernest
Town Ac, 1819-29; Bath, 1830-7.
STOUT, William ; 6. Cork ; ed. Huron Coll. ; o.
D. 1878, P. 1879, Hur. H. Wiarton, 1879-81.
STRACHAN, Rt. Rev. John, D.D. ; b. Aberdeen,
1778 ; brought up a Presbyterian ; I'rf. St.
Andrews University; o. Que. D. 1803, P.
1804 ; appointed by the Crown a mejuber
of the Xkglslative Council of Upper Caniula ;
Ardn. of York 1827 ; cms. first Bishop of
Toronto in Lambeth Palace Chapel, Aug. 4, 1 839.
iS. Cornwall, 1803-11; "York," afterwards
" Toronto," 1 K W-34 ; do. as Bishop first five years
1839-44. Died Nov. 1, 1867 [pp. 155-Cl, lfla-4,
169-72]. Noted for " great energy and firmness
of purpose. . . . Probably no one of all our
Colonial Bishops has gone through more labor-
ious iourneyings, or has endured more hard-
ness," and to him It was given to " build up a
well-organisc<i and living Church" [S.P.O.
Minute, Dec. 1867],
STRACHAN John. <!;. Toronto, 1847.
STREET, Oeor«e Charles. <S. Emily, 1840-1;
Newmarket, 1842-7 ; Port SUnley, 1848-63.
STRONO, Pamupl Bpratt (tr. L.C. [p. 871]). 5.
Bytown (after Col. By) 1842-67.
STtTART, V. n, O or^e OkiU, D.D. (son of J. S.);
0. 1800, Que.; (Bp.'s Oommsy. for Up. Can. 1818,
Arobdn. of Kingston 18S7). 8, Yorktown,
1801-12; Kingston and QuentI (Indians Ac),
1812-63. Died first Dean of Ontario, 1862
[p. 155].
STUART, John, D.D., the " Father of the Church
in Upper Canada" (tr. L.C. [p. 871]) (1789,
Comsry. of Bp. N. Scotia for West Canada.
.Sf. Cataraqui (Kingston) (Quenti Bay and Grand
River Indians), 1785-1811. Died ut Kingston
Aug. 16, 1811 [pp. 154-6. 168-6].
STUBBS, E. S. K Port Carling, 1884. Rti. iU.
TAYLOR, Robert J. Crosier. .S. Peterborough,
1839, 1842-62 (Newmarket, 1840-1).
THOKPSON, Joseph. .S.Cavan, 1819-40.
TIOHE, Steame, B.A. T.C.D. ; 6. Dublin: o.
D. 1869, P. 1860, Hur. .S. liiddulpli, 1861-2 ;
Kincardine, 1863-5; Holmeshill, 1866-7.
TOCftUE, Philip, M.A. (Ir. N.S. [p. 864]). 5.
Ptorrin^ton, 1803 ; tr. L.C. [p. 872].
TOOKE, J. Reynolds. .S. Marvsburgh, 1850-5.
TOOEE. WUUam Macaulay, B.A. T.C.T. ; o. D>
1874 Tor., P. 1876 Niag. ,S. Port Sydney,
1877 ; Mary Lake, 1878-81 ; Gore Bay, 1882-8.
Re>.
TOWNLEY. Adam, S. Thornhill, 1841-2 ; Dun-
villp, 1843-7. lWl-5; Port Maitlanil, 1848,
1851-5 (Portland, 1849-50) ; Paris, 1856-7.
TREMAYNE. Francis. S. Johnstown, 1851 '.
TREMAYNE. Francis, jun. ,S. Wellington,
1853-5; Milton, 1856-7.
TUCKER, WUliam Guise, B.A. St. Pet. Coll.,
Cam. : I. 1812, Moreharapton ; o. D. 1835 Glos.,
P. 1836 Loii. (V K 1860) ; Cliinquacousy, 1861.
TUNNEY. R, W. .S. Queenston, 182it-6.
USHER, James Campbell. S. ? 1838-9 ; Brant-
ford, 1840-57.
VANLINGE. J. .v. Wilmot, 1883-7.
VESEY. Eustace A. ; ed. Mont. Thco. Coll. ; o. D,
1888, r. 1889, Alfc'. ,S. Bark's Falhi, 1888-90.
WADE, — . S. Newcastle Ac, 1836-7.
WADE, C. T. S. Peterborough, 1841.
WALL, Edward. ,V. Paiscley, 1878-7.
WARD, James. *'. Markdale, 1878, 1880-1.
WARR, George Winter ; o. 1842, Tor. S. Oak-
ville, 1842-5.
WATKINS, Nathaniel. S. Johnstown district,
1851-2 ; Eastern district, 1883-5 ; Waterloo,
1856-7.
WATSON, Thomas ; b. Dublin ; ed. Huron CoU. ;
0. D. 1864, P. 1865, Hur. S. Meaford, 1886-76 ;
Bayfield, 1877.
WEAGANT, John Gunter (an ex-Lutheran
Minister of Williamsburg) ; o. 1812, Que.
A Osnaburg and Williamsburg, 1813-33. Ret.
WELBY. T. E. .S. Kandwieli,1841-2[»fep.890].
WENHAH, John. S. Port Erie and York, 1823-4;
I'lizabuth Town, 1824-7 ; Brockville, 1828-9.
WIGGINS. C, 0, S. Seymour, 1840-1.
WILLIAMS, Alexander. (?.S. 1840); Cornwall,
1841-3.
WILLIAMS, Septimus Lloyd ; o. 1862, Ont.
a. Lanark, 1862-5.
WILSUN, Edward Francis ; b. London ; o. D.
1867 Lon., P. 1868 Hur. S. Sault Ste. Marie,
1884-6.
WILSON, John, S. Ernest Town, 1816-7-8. Res.
WILSON, Yen. John, M.A. T.C.T. ; 6. Ireland ;
0. D. 1848, P. 1844, Tor. (Ardn. of Peterboro'
1 87 6 ). S. Colbornc and Grafton, 1 843-67.
WILSON, R. J. ;.• Morpeth, 1867 ; Howard,
1868.
WORRELL, John Bell ; stf.CobourgCoU.; 0.1848,
Tor. S. Smith's Falls, 1860-7.
WRIGHT, Joel Tombleson ; o. D. 1881, P. 1862,
Hur. ^f. Woidsville, 1863-7.
WYE, George William ; *. London ; ed. Huron
CoU. ; 0. D. 1869, P. 1870, Hur. .S. Dungannon,.
1869-70 ; Wardsville, 1871.
YOUNG, Arthur John ; b. London: td. E.O.
Lon. Ac: o. D. 1886, P. 1886, Alg. <8.Mag>
nettawan, 1886-82 ; N. Bay, 1893.
878
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL.
MANITOBA AND N. W. CANADA (1850-1892)— 126 Missionaries and
88 Central Stations. {See Chapter XXI., pp. 177-81.]
(Dioceses of Rupkbtblaxd, founded 1849 ; Saskatchkwan, 1. 1874 ; Qo'Appkli.e, 1 1874 ; and Cai,-
QARV, f. 1887. The Society lias had no Missions lu tlie otlicr Dioceses of tlio Provlncs, viz. : —
Moosonee, f. 1872 ; Mackenzie River, f. 1874 ; Atbalnsca, f. 1884 ; Selkirk, f. IBOO.)
AOASSIZ, Shafto Lewis : 6. Oct. 31, 1859, Cam-
bridge ; 0. D. 1885, P. 1888, Qu'Ap. 8. Moose
Ht., 1890 ; Canaingtou Manor, 1891.
AITKENS, George, B.A. Downing Coll., Cam. :
h. Jan. 11, 1865, Southsea ; o. D. 1879, P. 1880,
Lie. S. Turtle Mountain, 1882-6.
AKEHTTBST, Henry Stephen ; ed. Lon. Univ.
and St. John's Coll., Qu'Ap.; o. D. 1889, P.
1890, Qu'Ap. a. Qu'Appelle, 1891-2.
ANSON, Kt. Rev. the Hon. Adelbert John
Robert (D.D.) M.A. Ch. Ch., Ox. ; o. D. 1864,
P. 1865 ; eons, first Bishop of Assiniboia (now
Qu'AppcUe), June 24, 1884,in Lambeth Church.
S. Regina, 1884-6 ; Qu'AppeUe, 1885-90. Res.
1893
ABMSTBONO, L. 0. S. Kmerson, 1879.
BAKER, Frank Vidler, B.A. Lon. Uiiiv. ; o. D.
1888, P. 1886, Can. 8. Qrenfell, 1889-91.
BARBER, William Bavin, B.A. St. John's Coll.,
Winn. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Bup. 8. Manitou,
1888-90. Res.
BARNES, W. H. (<r. Hon. [p. 908]). S. Bonil
and Anthracite, 1892.
BARR, Iiaao. 5. Prince Albert, 1874-5. Res.
BARTON, Bernard ; td. Km. Coll., Pr. Albert ;
0. D. 1890, P. 1891, Sas. S. St. Andrew's 1890-2.
BEAL. Thomas GUbert ; ed. S.A.O. ; o. D. 1888,
P. 1889, Qu'Ap. 8. Moosomin, 1889-90 ; Oren-
fcU, 1891-2.
BELT. A. J. a. Port Qu'Appelle, 1888.
BOLTON, William Washington, M. i. O. and C.
Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1881, P. 188';, Lich. 8.
Moosomin, 1883-6. Res. ill.
BRASHIER, H. B. S. lied Deer &c., 1892.
BRENTON, Charles John, M.A.(^r.N.S.[p.860]).
a. Emerson, 1880-2.
BROWN, William Edward ; b. April 2», 1859,
Smethwick ; o. D. 18R6, P. 188«, Qu'Ap. 8.
Qu'ApofUe, 1886-7; Wbitewood, 1388 ; Moose
Jaw, 1889-92.
BRXrCE, George ; h.
CoU., Winn. ; o.
(? Station, 1868.)
BTTNN, Thomas W., B.D.St. John's CoU., Winn. ;
o. D. 1885, P. 1888, Uup. 8. Shoal Lake, 1886-7,
1890-1 ; StonewnU, 1888 ; Woodlands, 1893 ;
Westbourne, 1892.
CARTWRIOHT. HarrvBeauchunp, B.A. Christ
Ch., Ox.; 6. July 13, 1863, London; o. D.
1886, P. 1887, Man". .V. Jloosa Mt., 1888 ; Can-
nin gton, 1889 ; Souris, 1890-1. Rei.
CHENEY, W. Langham; 6. Oxford; td. St.
John's CoU., Winn. ; o. D. 1883, P. 1884, Bup.
a. Sunny Side. 1883 ; Glenboro, 1891-3.
CHILDS. George Borlase, B.A. Mag. CoU., Ox. ;
o. D. 1881 Roch., P. 1883 Win. 8. WlUte-
woo<l, 1887 ; Qu'Appelle, 1888.
CHRieTMAS, Frederiok W, Granville ; td. Sal.
Coll. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1881, Sal. 8. Banff and
Anthracite, 1888-9. Res.
CLARKE, W. C, D.D. 8. W iniKg, 1874-5.
COCHRANE, Thomas, B.A.; o. V. 1863, Rup.
8. Red River (St. John), 1854-9 [p. 179].
COGGS, T. Corrie, M.A., B.D., St. John's Coll.,
Winn. ; 6. London ; o. D. 1884, P. 188; , Rup.
a. Souris, 1886.
COLLIER, Henry Borrodale : ti. at. John's CoU.,
Winn. ; o. D. 1888, Calg. 8. Cochrane 4o., 1888 ;
BUnd Man, 1889-90. Res.
COOK, Thomas ; b. Manitoba ; ed. St. John's Coll.,
Winn. ; o. Rup. 5. Fort KUice, 1863-74 ; West-
bourne. 1878-01. Die.1 1891 [p. 179].
COOKBES (Canon) George Fredariok, K.A. St.
Manitoba ; ed. St. John's
D. 1868, P. 1889, Rup.
John's CoU., Cam. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881, Ches. S.
Wiiii;ipe« Cathciirul Mission, 1888-92.
COOPER, Alfred William Francis, M.A. T.C.D. ;
b. March 28, 1818, Carlow ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874,
Cashel. 8. Kcnbrae, 1886-6 ;% Calgary, 1887
9'2.
COOPER, W. D. a. Morris, 1881-2.
COOPER, William Henry {tr. N.Z. [p. 006]). .<;.
TraveUing Missy, in N. W. Canada, 1883 ; tr.
B. Col Jp. 880].
COWLEY, Alfred Edmeads ; 6. Fairford, Man. ;
ed. C.M.S. CoU., Isl., and St. John's Coll.,
Winn. : o. D. 1872, P. 1876, Can. .Sf. St. Jamci",
Manitoba, 1881-2.
CROKAT, Robert CampbeU, B.A. Ecb. CoU.,
Ox. ; h. Oct. 10, 1855, Sydenham ; o. T '878,
P. 1879, Sal. a. Fort Qu'AppeUe, 1889.
OUNLIFFE, Thomas William; ed. St. John's
CoU., Qu'Ap ; 0. D. 1888, P. 1889, Qu'Ap. 8.
Medicine Hat, 1889.
OXrNNINGHAII, Charles, B.A. Univ. Manitoba ;
ed. Em. Coll. P. Albert ; o. D. 1890, Calg. 8.
St. Edmonton, 1890-2.
DA'VIS, F. F. ; 6. London, Out ; o. D. 1885, P.
1883, Rup. A Virden, 1885-6.
BAVIS, J. Wallworth ; ed. St. Bees CoU. ; o. D.
1864, P. 1865, Pet. 8. Shoal Lake, 1884-5. Res.
DAWSON, Leonard, B.A. Ch. CoU., Cam. : b.
May 31, 1862, Crovdon ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887,
Newo. 8. Regina, 1889-92; Touchwood, 1891-2
JT 1890-1).
DE LEW, J., LL.D. 8. Winnipeg, 1872.
DOriE, George Nelson ; ed. St. John's CoU.,
Q I'Ap. ; 0. D. 1888, P. 1890, Qu'Ap. E. Regina,
W<9 ; Medicine Hat, 1890-1 ; Oanington
Manor, Ac, 1892.
BRirHUONB, Henry Murray, B.A. St. John's
CoU., Manit. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Rup. 8.
llusscll, 1888-91. Res.
DUNAAS, A. B. 8. Winnipeg &c.. Cathedral
Mission. 1880-2.
FIELD, Walter Saint John, M.A. Cor. Cli. Coll.,
Cam. ; 6. April 1, 1855, Dornden, T. Wells ; o.
D. 1878, P. 1879, Nor. 8. Moose Mt., 1886-8.
FLETT, James (Canon), B.D. St. John's Coll.,
Winn. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881, Sas. 8. Prince
Albert, 1880-5 ; St. Catherine's, P.A., 1886-9S ;
St. Paul's, P.A., 18'JO-2. Res. 1892.
FORNERET, George Augustus, M.A. McOill
Univ., Mont. ; 6. Borthier-on-h- at, Q. 8, St.
Catherine's P.A., and Carlton, .877-9. Res.
FORITN, Ivan Charles, B.A., B.D., St. John'n
CoU., Winn. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, Rup. .<f.
Winnipeg Ac, 1884-6; Emerson, 1886-8; Bt
AndtXiw's, 1889 ; Rat Portage, 1890-1.
FORTIN, Yen. Octave, B.A. (tr.P.Q. [p. 869]).
a. Winnipeg, 1J76-7.
GARRIOOH, Alfred CampbeU; ed. St. John's
Coll., Winn. : o. D. 1876, P. 1886, Atha. 8.
Rapid City, 1892.
CARTON, William John ; ed. C.M.8. Coll., Isl. :
0. D. 1883, P. 1884, Atha. 8. Gladstone, 1889-02.
GIRLING, R. K., B.A. St. John's CoU., Winn.
a. Shoal Lake, 1892.
GOODMAN, Charles Sydney ; ed. 8.A.C. ; o. D.
P. 1889, Out. 8. Deloraine, 1893.
OOTILDING, Arthur W„ B.D. St. John's CoU.,
Winn. ; b. 1861,Hamp8hirB ; o. D. 1883, P. 1884,
Bup. a. Victoria, 1886-7; Stony Mount.
1888-0 ; Rockwood, 1890.
OXBEN, WiUiam Heniy ; b. Deo. 33, 1857. Sedg-
ley : ed. St. John's CoU., Cam. ; o. D. 1888, V.
MISSIONARY BOLL.
879
md
nd Cai^
, viz. : —
31103. S.
1891, Qu'Ap. S. Qu'Appelle, 1888-9 ; White-
wood. 1891-2.
OBEENi;, Frank F. W. ; b. 1854, Port Nelson ;
ed. St. .Iohii'8 CoU., Winn. ; o. D. 1881, P. 1883,
Bup. 8. Victoria, 1881-6 ; StonewaU, 1883-5 ;
tr. Up. C. [p. 874].
OBEOOBT, James Walter. M.A. Vem. Coll.,
Cam. ; b. Aug. 5, 1889 ; o. D. 1883, P. 1884, Sal.
5. Qu'Appelle, 1883-4 ;Gronfcll, 1886-6 ; Church-
bridge, 1887 ; Reglna Ac, 1888-9.
HEWITT, Noah, B.A. St. John'a CoU., Winn. ;
0. D. 1890, Rup. S. Manltou, 1890-2.
HILL, Oeorge Charles ; ed. St. John'a Coll.,
Winn. S. Boissevain, 1891-2.
HILTON, Ronald ; ed. Em. Coll., P. Albert ; o.
D. 1886, P. 1887, Sas. -S. Fort Maclood, 1887-92.
HOOFER, Oeorge Henry (tr. N.P.L. [p. 888]) ;
0. D. 1868, P. 1884, N.F.L. S. Bpringfleld,
1883-92.
HTKSTER, Robert: ed. Em. Coll., P. Albert;
0. D. 1880, P. 1889, Sas. S. Saddle Lake,
.1880-6 ; Sarceo Reserve, Calgary, 1886-7. Res.
JEFHCOTT, Franci* ; 6. Feb. 29, 1836, Stoke,
War. : ed. Queen's Coll., Birm. ; o. D. 1 870 Hur.,
P. 1872 Ches. S. Gladstone, 1884 ; tr. Up. C.
JO&NSON, Walter Robert ; o. D. 1889, Rup. S.
KlUarney, 1889-92.
JUKES, Mark; b. 1842, Canada; ed. Huron
Coll. ; 0. D. 1876 Hur, P. 1876 Bup. S. Emer-
son, 1876-8.
XRA1T8B, Arthur ; b. Nov. 7, 1849, Manchester ;
ed. St. Aidan's Coll., Birk. ; o. D. 1874, P. 1876,
Dur. a. Qu'AppcUc, 1889 ; Whitewood, 1890-1.
Res.
LE JEimE, William Oeor^ ; o. D. 1879, P. 1881,
Lie. -ST. Fort Qu'Appelle, 1888-9.
LESLIE, Henry Thurtell, B.A.T.C.T. ; h. Canada.
5. Winnipeg ic. Cathedral Mission, 1882.
LEWIS, Dan, B.A. T.C.D. ; 6. 1842, Carmarthen ;
o. D. 1872, P. 1874, York. & Port Qu'AppeUo,
1883-4, 1887.
LITTLER, Charles Rogers, B.D. St. John's Coll.,
Wiun. ; 0. D. 1886, P. 1887, Rup. 5. Gladstone,
1886-8 ; Neepawa, 1889-91 ; 8elki-'i, 1892.
lOWRY, William HamUton, M.A. T.C.D. ; b.
March 12, 1884, DubUn ; o. D. 1884, P. 1886,
Rup. S. Rowan, 1884-6 ; Oak River, 1886-7-8 ;
Deloraine, 1891. Res.
LTON, Paul Kemp ; ed. Cam. Unir. ; o. D. 1885,
P. 1886, Qu'Ap. a. Abernethy, 1886-8 ; Church-
bridge, 1889-91.
ITON. W'Ut^r Gameii, li.A. Down CoU., Cam. ;
6. June i8, 1868, Seaforth ; o. D. 1886, P. 1888,
Oio,i. S. Medicine Hp., 1887-8; Qu'AppeUe,
1889-90 ; Moosomin, 1891-2.
McDonald, Ven. Robert (Hon.), D.D. Univ.
Manlt. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1853, Bup. 8. York
Fort, 1883.
M'KAT, Ven. George; ed. 3t. John's CoU.,
Winn., and S. 8. CoU., Cam. ; o. c: 8, Sas. S.
Fort Macleod, 1878-84. (During ilicl's rebel-
lion became Chaplain to Canadian loyal forces
and rendered conspicuous services, which were
rewarde<l by appt. as Ardn. of Alberta, 1886.)
MACLEAN, Rt, IkOV. John ; ed. Aberdeen Univ. ;
eons, first Bp. of Saskatchewan May 3, 1874,
In Lambeth Pal. Chapel. 8. Prince Albert,
1874-88. Died at P.A., Nov. 7, r'36, from a
carriage accident while retumijirf from a visit
to Edmonton Mlssiou— lay for 21 days In a skiff
after the accident.
MANNING, John ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1874, P.
1875, N.a. 8. Moose Jaw, 1891-2.
MATHEBON, Edward ; ed. Em. CoU., P. Albert ;
o. D. 1880, Sas. S. Prince Albort, 1880 ; St.
Catherine's, P.A., 1882-6 ; Lethbridge, 1886-7 ;
Battleford, 1888-92.
MATHEBON, Samuel P., B.D. St. John's Cdl.,
Winn. : 6. 1862, Kildonan, Man. ; o. D. 1876,
P. 18/6. Rup. a. Victoria, 1876-80 ; Winnipeg
Ac, Cathedral HlssioD, 1 881-7 ; 1888-93.
MERCER, Fnuik A. S., B.A. St. John's CoU.
Winn. 5. Melita, 1892.
MILLS, Samuel, B.A. T.C.T. S. Emerson, 1883-5.
MILTON, W. T. fl. Birtle, 1889-90.
MORTON, John James ; 6. Ontario ; ed. Huron
CoU. ; 0. D. P. 1874, Hur. 8. Birtle, 1884-7.
NEWTON, WiUiam, Pli.D. (Canon) ; o. D. 1870
P. 1871. Tor. 8. Edmonton, 1875-89; The
Hermitage, 1888-91 ; Belmont *c., 1892.
NICHOLL, Edward PoweU, M.A. B.N. Coll., Ox. ;
b. England; o. D. 1856, P. 1858, Llan. 8.
Manitou, 1887 9.
NIGOLLS, WiUiam, M.A.St. John's Coll., Winn. ;
0. D. 1885, P. 1887, Qu'Ap. S. Moose Jaw,
1887-H; Whitewood, 1889; Medicine Hat,
1891-2.
O'MEARA, James DaUas (Canon), M.A. Tor.
Univ. ; 6. 1849, Manitowaning, Can. ; o. D.
1872 Hur., P. 1873 Rup. S. Winnipeg, 1872-4 ;
do. Cathedral Mission, 1876-85, 1888-92.
OSBORNE, Alfred, B.D. (tr. Nass. [p. 885]). S.
Rcgiiia, 1882-3 ; tr. Up. 0. [p. 876].
OTTTERBRIDGE, Thomas WiUiam; ed. St.
John's CoU., Qu'Ap. ; o. D. 1890, Sas. 8. Mit-
ford, 1890-1. Res.
OWEN, Owen ; b. Jan. 10, 1828, Liverpool ; ed.
St. Bcea CoU. ; o. D. P. 1853, Man. 8. Touch-
wood, 1888-9.
PAGE, Joseph, B.A. St. John'a CoU., Winn. ; o.
D. 1890, Rup. 8. Emerson, 1891-2.
PARKER, Arthur Leonard, M.A. T.C.T. S.
Winnipeg <fco.. Cathedral Mission, 1882.
PELLY, Frederick WUUam, M.A. Line. Coll.,
Ox. ; b. Aug. 6, 1854, Liverpool ; o. D. 1879,
P. 1880, St. Alb. 8. Qu'Appelle, 1884-6. Res.
PENTREATH, Edwin Sandys Wetmore (tr.
N.B. [p. 866]). S. Winnii)CB, 1882-3.
FINKHAM, Alfred George (brother of Bp. P.) ;
ed. St. John'a CoU„ Winn. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881,
Rup. 5. Victoria, 1880-3.
FINKHAM, Rt. Rev. WiUiam Cyprian, D.D.
Univ. Manit., and D.C.L. Tor.; 6. Nov. 11,
1844, St. John's, N.F.L. ; ed. Church Academy,
St. John's, and S.A.C. ; o. D. 1868 Huron, P.
1869 Rup. 8. St. James', Assiniboia, 1868-81:
TOrgarlsing Sec. S.P.G. for Rup. Diocese,
1883-6. B.D. Lambeth, 1879, "on account of
his services to the Church, capeciaUy in the
cause of education " ; Ardn. Manitoba, 1832 ;
cons, (second) Bp. of Saskatchewan, Aug. 7,
1887, in H. Trin., Winnipeg ; Bp. also of Calgary
since its formation out of Sas., 1887.
PRITCHARD, John Francis ; ed. Em. CoU., P.
Albert ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, Sas. 8. South
Branch, 1884 ; Battleford, 1886-7 ; Lethbridge,
1888-91. Res.
PRITCHARD, Samuel; ed. St. John's C!oU.,
Winn. ; o. D. 1860, P. 1808, Rup. 5. St. Paul's
and Springfield, 1872-82.
FirOEE, Hugh WUUam, ed. St. Bees CoU. ; o.
D. 1886, P. 1888, Rup. K Souris. 1889.
QTTINNET, Charles : o. D. 1879 Sas., P. 1889
Rup. S. Oak Lako, 1888-02.
ROSS, WUUam Morrey, M.A. Bp.'a Coll., Len. :
o. D. 1864, P. l'J65, Que [ire p. 871]. 8. RuaseU,
1884-6.
ROVNTHWA.\TE, J. F., M.A. <S. Rounthwuibt
and Milford, 1883. Died of apoplexy Dec. 2'!,
1883.
ROY, Fran!cUn Edward; ed. Mont. CoU., and
St. John'i CoU., Winn. ; o. D. 1889, Hup. S.
Ook River, 1889 ; Brodwardine, 1890-1. Ret.
SARGENT, John Paine, B.A. (tr. N.Sco. [p.
863]). S. Rapid City, 1880-2 ; Moose Jaw,
1883-7; Moosomin, 1888-9; Fort Qu'AppeUe,
1890-2.
SEEFERD, Loreaio, B.A. T.C.D. ; b. 1843, DuN
lia ; 0. TJ. 1867, P. 1868, Dub. 8. Rapid City,
1883-4.
.til
660
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAaATIOK OF THE GOSPEL.
BKITH, Xdwazd Paaka, M.A. Wad. OoU., Oz. ;
6. Sept. 9, 18M, Huaaouri, India ; o. D. 1879,
P. 188 0, Booh. S. Calgary, 1884-7. JU$.
BMITU, Henry Havelook ; 6. Dec. 16, 1867, Dal-
houaie, N.Brnn. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1883 Rup.,
P. 1884 Qn'Ap. a. Regina, 1883-7 ; Plncher
Creek.l88»-98.
g PKWCER , P. L. 5. Grenfell, 1888.
STEVENSON, Bobert O,, B.A.St. John's Coll.,
Winn. ; o. D. 1889, P. 1890, Rup. S. EUchorn,
1889-92.
STOOKEN, Harry W. Oibbon ; ed. C.K.S. Coll.,
Isl. ; 0. D. 1887, P. 1888, Sas. S. Sarcee Be-
serve and Pish Creek, 1888-93. [Translations,
Sarcee, p. 801.]
STXmDEN, Alfred, B.A. T.C.T. ; b. 1856, Canada ;
0. D. 1880Ont., P. 1888 Rup. S. Morris, 1882-3 ;
Bat Portage, 1886-90.
TANBT, Albert; ed. St. John's CoU., Wiun. S.
Woodlands and Somerset, 1892.
TATLOB, W. Henry (tr. N.P.L. [p. 859]), the
first S.P.G. Missy, to Bup. iS. St. Jameb', Assini-
boine , 1851-67. Rei. ill. [p. 178].
TMtLEBATXX, Theodore Alfonso; ed. War-
minster CoU. ; 0. D. 1888, P. 1891, Qu'Ap. S.
Esterhay, 1890; Churchbridge &c., 1891-2.
TEHBT, Ouy Pearson, Li. Th. Dur. Univ. ; b.
Oct. 23, 1861, KeigMey; o. D. 1886, P. 1888,
Dur. S. Souris, 1892.
TTTSOB, Hugh Aldertley, B.A. Keble Coll., Ox. ;
b. Deo. 89, 1856, Marshwood Char., Dorset ; o.
D. 1882, P. 1884, Sal. S. Medicine Hat, 1884-6.
Ret.
WALTON, Thomas Henry J„ B.A. St. John's
CoU., Winn.; o. D. 1890, P. 1891, Rup. S.
MeUta, 1891.
WALTON, WUliam; o. D. P. 1888, Rup. /?.
Manninghurst, 1888; Pilot Hound, 1889;
Morden, 1890.
WATTS, Henry L, ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, Rup.
-S. Emerson, 1888-9 ; VirJen, 1890-2.
WEATHEKLEY, Charles Thomas, Tb.A. K.C.,
Lon. ; 0. D. 1866, P. 1856, Lon. S. AlexanUer,
1887 ; Oarberry, 1888-9.
WIL LIAMS, C. a. Carbcrry. 1891-2.
WILLIAMS, William ; ed. Ht. Bees CoU, ; o. I).
188 8, P. 1889, Rup. 8. Holland, 1889.
WTTiT.TANS, WilUam John (Ir. China [p. 921].
a. Banff and Ciinmore, 1890-1. Rei.
WILSON, Thomas Neil ; ed. Glasgow Univ. ;
o. D. 1872, P. 1873, Blip. a. Pembina, 1879-80 ;
Nelsonville, 1881-3 ; Nelson, 1884-6 ; Morden,
1886-9.
WOOD, Charles ; ed. Burgh Mission House ; o.
D. P. 1888, Rup. S. Souris, 1890-2.
WOOD, Ernest Edward ; ed. Mont. CoU. ; o. D.
1877 Sas., P. 1881 Wash., U.S. S. St. Mary's,
Prince Albert, 1877-9. Res.
WOOD, James Hathom Roworth, M.A. Qu. CoU.,
Cam. ; o. V. 1887, P. 1889, Southw. 8. Stone-
wall, 1891-2.
BRITISH COLUMBIA (1859-92)— 46 Missionaries and 27 Central Stations.
[See Chapter XXII., pp. 181-92].
(Dioceses of British Columbia, founded 1869 ; Caledoxia, f. 1879 ; New Westminstbr, f. 1879.)
BASKETT, Charles Bobert, Th.A. K.C., Lon. ;
0. D. 1876, P. 1878, Colum. (? S. 1876) ; Fraser,
1877; New Westminster, 1878; Sapperton,
1879-81.
BLANCHABD, Charles ; b. June 16, 1852, Kinc-
ston-on-HuU ; ed. Warminster CoU. ; o. D. 1880,
P. 1881, New West. 3. Yale and Hope, 1881-2.
BLTJNDTTN, Thomas (tr. Hon. [p. 908]). .9.
Esquimault, 1875-6.
BBOWN, B. L. C. a. LiUoet, 1864-6.
BBOWNE, Kiohael Charles, M.A. T.C.D. ; o. D.
1870, P. 1872, Tuam. S. Essington, 1888-90.
Res. [pp. 190-1], died Aug. 27, 1893, at Cedar
Hill, B.C.
CAVE, J. C. B, a. Langley, 1867 ; Sapperton,
1868-70.
COOPEB, William Henry {tr. N.Z. and Man.
Jpp. 878, 906]). a. Kamloops, 1887-8. Res.
OBIrOE, Very Bev. Edward, B.A. 8. Victoria
(V.I.J, 1867-71.
UrrCHAX, Oeorge; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1877
Colum., P. 1881 N. West. 8. Yale and Hope,
1877 ; CWUiwhaok, 1878-80.
D0W80N, Biohard, M.A., Qu. CoU., Cam., the first
S.P.Q. Missionary to B.C. ; 6. Oct. 20, 1827,
Liverpool ; o. D. 1854, P. 1866, Cnes. <S. Van-
conrer's Island, 1869-60. Rti. [pp. 181-4].
ZDWABDES, Hfnry ; b. Oct. 14, 1864, Wolver-
hampton ; ed. Warminster nnd Lich. Colleges ;
0. U. 1882, P. 1883, Lioh. 5. Lytton, 1884-8.
F0BBE8, J. H. 8. Kamloops, 1891.
OAHHAOE, James; b. Oct. 11, 1822, London;
ed. St. Bees CoU. ; o. D. 1867, P. 1868, Ches. 8.
Douglas, 1859-63 [p. 184].
OABBETT, Bt. Bev. Alexander Charles, D.D.,
T.C.D., do. (IToii.) Nebraska Coll., and Hon.
LL.D. Univ. Mississippi, U.S. ; o. D. 1866, P.
1867, Win. 8. Victoria (V.I.), 1861-7 ; Nan-
aimo, Comox Ac, 1 888-70 [pp. 1 86-6, and Trans-
lations, C'li' cok, p. 801]. Com. Bp.of Northern
- Texas, U.S., Dec. 20, 1874, at Omaha, U.S.
OIL80N, Samuel, M.A. Mag. HaU, Oz. ; o. D.
1846, P. 1847, Lie. fl. Victoria (V.I.), 1864-7.
GOOD, John Booth (rr.N.S. [p. 861]). 5. Victoria
(V.I.), 1861 ; Nanaimo (V.I.), 1861-6 ; Lytton
ond Yale, 18G6-S2 ; and LUloet Ac, 1808-73
[pp. 186-8 and Translations, Nitlakapamuk
and Ch inook, pp. 800-1].
OOWEN, H. H. (tr. Hon. [p. 908]). S. New
Westminster, 1892.
OBIBBELL, Frank Barrow, B.D. Lambeth ; ed.
CM. Coll., Isl. ; 0. D. Lon., P. Colum., 1865. 8.
Saanick Lake (Bsquimalt Ac.) 1866-76.
SATXAN, W. E. 8. Sapperton, 1866; New
Westminster, 1867 ; Colwood, 1868.
HOLHES, David ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 18C7, P. 18C8,
Colum. a. Yale, Hope, Ac, 1867-73 ; Cowitcben,
1873-81 [pp. 187-8].
HOBLOOK, DatreU HoUed Webb. B.A. Wad.
CoU., Ox. ; b. Dec 13, 1836, Box. WUts ; o. D.
1877, P. 1878, Ox. 5. Yale and Hope, 1882-4 ;
Kamloops, 1884-6.
IBWIN, Henry, M.A. Keb. CoU., Ox. ; o. D. 1882,
P. 1884, Wor. 8. Kamloops, 1888.
JENNS, Peroival ; ed. St. Aidan's Coll. ; o. D.
1862, P. 1863, Win. 8. Sapperton, 1806 ; Nan-
aimo, 1866-7 ; Victoria, 1868-71.
KEMK, James OomeUus Canning ; ed. Lich.
CoU. ; 0. D. 1887, P. 1888, Lich. 8. Kamloops,
1891-2.
ENIPE, 0. 8. Alberni, 1865. Res.
LOWE, Biohard Lomas ; ed. 9at. Hall, Dur. ; o.
D. 1868, P. 1869, Lich. 8. Suanich, 1866.
MASON, George, M.A. (tr. Hon. [p. 908]).
a. New Westminster, 1873-4 ; Nanaimo
1876-9, died Jan. 81, 1893, at St. Leonards
(Hastings).
MOOO, Henry Herbert, B.A. Fem. CoU., Cam. ;
o. D. 1874, P. 1876, Nor. 8. Cedar HUl, 1877 ;
Metchosen, 1878 ; Saauich, 1879.
NEWTON, H. S. a. Cowitchen, 1876-77: Nan-
aimo, 1879-80.
OWEN, Henry Bunard ; o. D. 1868, P. 1872,
Oolum. a. Victoria (V.I.), 1868-70 ; Nauimo,
1871 ; Borrard's lalet, 187S-8. Btu ill.
MISSIONARY BOLL.
881
PBIOB, A. D. 5.0ardner'i lolet, 1891-3 [p. 191].
PBINOUE, Alexandra St. David, B.A. Oaius
Coll., Cam. ; (. March 1, 1828, Inati ; o.D. 1868,
P. 188S, Win. S. Hope, 1860-4. Jtet.
PTEXOHT-FYEIIOMT, T. 0. ; b. Jan. 4, 1867.
Heidelberg ; ed. Qloa. Theo. CkiU. ; o. D. 1883,
P. 1884, Lich. a. Essington and Fort Simpson,
1892JP. 191J-
REEOX, W. Sheldon. iSf. Leech, 1866 ;Cowitchen,
1886-8 [p. 1861.
BEIO, Alfred John ; b. Sept. 27, 1861, Newport,
Salop ; ed. 9.A.O. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1886, Fred. S.
Kootcnav, 1892.
BETNARl), Jamei; 6. Oct. 81, 1829, HuU; ed.
Battersea Tr. CoU. S. Victoria rV.I.), 1866-8 ;
Cariboo, 1868-73 ; Nanaimo, 1878-4.
8H2EPSHANKS, Right Bev. John, M.A. Cli.
Coll., Cam. (D.D. 1893) ; o. D. 1867, P. 1888, Rip.
S. New Westminster, 1866. (Com. Bishop of
Norwich in St. Paul's Cath. Junii 29, 1893).
SHELDON, Harold ; o. P. 1884, Cal, S. Cassiar
and Essington, 1884-8. Drowned on Feb. 20,
1888 [tee pp. 189-90],
SHILDBIOK, Alfred ; o. D. 1881, P. 1882, Colum.
■S. Kamloops,1890-S.
SnjJTOE, St. S«T, Aoton Wisdeyer, D.D
Pemb. Coll. Camb. ! o. D. 1869, P. 1870, Lich. ;
tont. first Bishop of New Westminster, Not. 1,
1879, at Croydon. S. Now Westminster, 1880-8
(Bpric. Endt. then complete). Died at New
Westminster, June 9, 1894 [p. 189].
SMALL, Richard, M.A. Corp. Ch. CoU., Cam. ; b,
Feb. 8, 1849, Petersflcld ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, Kip.
S. Lyttoii, 1881-92 [p. 189,and see Corea, p. 922].
WILLEMAR, Jules Xavier ; o. D. 1864, P. 1866,
by a II.C. Bp. (Professor in R.C. Coll., St. Louis,
Victoria, V.I.) ; Received into Anglican Church
by Bp. ot Columbia, 1887. ^T. Albernl, 1888-70 ;
Comoi, 1871-81.
WOODS, Ven, 0. T. (Ardn. 1869). S. Esqulmault,
1886 ; Cellar HiU, 1866-8 ; New Westminster,
1868-71.
WRIGHT, Edwin Lenoh ; b. March 2, 1863, Hen-
Icy-on-Th. ; ed. Warm. Coll, • o. D. 1883, P.
1886, N. West. S. Lvtton, i888-91. Rei.
WRIGHT, Frederick George (son of Ardn. W.) ;
ed. St. Mary Hall, Ox. ; o. D. 1880, V. 1883,
Colum. S. Saanich, 1880-1.
WRIGHT, Ven. Henry Frees, M.A. St. Pet. Coll.,
Cam. ; o. D. 1841 Bath, P. 1842 Glos. Arch-
deacon of Columbia, 1881-5. S. New Westmin-
ster, 1861-8 [p. 186].
S. New
II. WEST INDIES, CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA,
1712-1892.
400 Missionaries and 172 Central Stations, now included in 8 Dioceses
as set forth below, &c. ; —
WINDWAhD ISLANDS (indMdin^ BIBB^DOS), 1712-1892-74 Missionaries
and 24 Central Stations. [See Chapter XXIV., pp. 196-206.]
(Dioceses rf Bjlrbados, founded 1824, and Windward Islands, founded 1878.)
ALLINSOH, J. .'/. Barbados, Ast. Mast. CoJ.
Gram. School, IW. -8.
ALLISON, Johr JaL\ei. S. Barbados, 1837-0 ;
Tutor Cod. CM., lKiJ-41.
BARKER. Tnomas, M.A. Qu. Coll., Ox.; 6. 1824,
Clithero, Lan. ; o. D. 1861 Lon. S. Barbados,
Tiitor Cod. CoU., 1882-3. Res. iU.
BARNETT, Edward ; ed. Cod. Coll.; o. D. 1849,
P. 1860. a. Barbados, Ast. Mast. Cod. CoU.
SchooL1849-81.
BARROW, R. H. S. Barbados, 1838-9; St.
Barnabas, Bar., 1840.
BARROW, T. P. a. St. Barnabas, Bar., 1841.
BEWSHER, Joseph, B.A. 8. Barbados, Usher
and Catechist Cod. Estate, 1743-9 or 60. Jie$.
iU.
BINDLET, Thomas Herbert. M.A. Mer. Coll.,
Ox.; b. Oct. 21, 1861, Sint^hwick; o. D. 1889
Ely. S. Barbados, Principal Cod. CoU., 1890-2
[p. 783].
BLAOO, Kiohad Ward ; b. June 1,1830, Cheadle;
ed. K.C. Lon.; o. D. 1866, P. 1867, Sal. S. Bar-
bados, Chaplain Cod. Estate, 1860-2. Res. ill.
BOWEN, Kohard. a. Barbados, S.M. Cod.
CoU., 1763-7.
BRADSHAW, John, M.A., B.M. .ST. Barbados,
Medical Lecturer and Ast. Chaplain Cod.
E8tate,18ei-9. Ret.
BRANCH, B. P. (Canon) ; ed. Cod. Coll. 8.
Chateau Bellair, St. Vin., 1886-92.
BROWN, WiUiam. a. Barbados, C^techist Cod .
Estate, 1714-15. Died.
BBOHANAN, A. J. P. ; o. 1844, Bar. 8. St.
George's, Grenada, 1846-6.
BtTTOBmL, Jamea, B.A. St. Jo. Coll., Cam. ; b.
Barbados. 8. Barbados, S.M. Ood. Oiam,
School. 1768-74 [p. 78J].
CALDECOTT, Alfred, M.A. Lon. and Fell. St.
John's CoU., Cam. 8. Barbados, Principal
Cod. CoU., 1884-6 [p. 783]. Res.
CARTER, Charles. S. St. Jude's, Bar., 1842-8.
CHAMBERLAIN, G. W. 8. St. Barnabas, ^ar.,
1839-41.
CLARKE, C, M.A. Cat. Coll., Cam. .$. Barbados,
Tutor Cod. CoU., 1866-8. Res.
CLARKE, Nathaniel GUI ; o. D. 1879 Bar. 5.
Quia, .St. Vin.. 1886-92.
COLLYMORE, H.; nf. Cod. CoU.; o. D. 1844 P.
1848. 8. Springhead, 1848-8.
DA VIES, Thomas. 8. Barbados, 1836-9.
DUKE, Thomas ; b. Barbados. 8. Barba<l08,
Usher end Catechist Cod. Estate, 1761-2. Res .
ill.
FALCON, Thomas, B.i . Qu. CoU., Ox. 8. Bar-
bados, Usher and Catechist Cod. Estate,
1753-7: S.M. do. 1768-82. Died Feb. 22, 1762-
[p. 7831.
FARR, S. A. o. Barbados, Ast. Mast. Cod. CcU>
fM., 1836-7.
OARNETT, James. 8. St. Patrick's, Grenada,.
1840.
O.n3ERTS0N, Frederick, B.A. Jes. Coll., Cam. ;
,1. D. 1886, P. 1887, Pet. S. Barbados. ^ .plain
Jod. Estate, 1891-2 [p. 206],
0'£LL, Thomas, M.A. Pern. Cr' , Cam. ; b.
Barb»d(.s. 8. Barbrdos, To ..r Ood Coll.,
O.ITTf.N'.- J.U-.ifd.Tr.ColUOx.lo. D. 1889, r.
Ib4<'). /'. innoocnt8,Bar.,1841-2; St. Michael's,
Bar., 1843 8.
aiT7L'ENS, John Hamlet ; ed. Cod. CoU. ; o. Bar.
8. Barb.-wlos, 1836-9 ; Trinity and St. Martin's,
Bar., 1842-3 ; Trinity, Bar., 1844-8.
GRATFOOT, C. H. 8. Innocents, Bar., 1842-7.
8l
lm\
882
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOAIION OF THE 008PBL.
0BE8HAK, Harold Edward, L.TIi. Dur. : «d.Cod.
Coll. ; 0. D. 1882, P. 1883, Trln. S. Chateau
Bellair, St. Vln., 1887-90. Re».
HAHILTON, J. W. S. Calllnqua, St. Vlu.,
1836-0.
HAETE, William Harthall; b. narbadosi. S.
Barbaiios, Ast. MaBter Coil. Gram. School,
1801-6.
VSATH, William. S. Orcimila, 1838-9.
HIN08, Samuel, M.A. aud D.D. Qu. CuU., Ox. ;
6. Barbados. S. Barbados, President Cod.
Oram. School, 18J2-3 [p. 783] ; rci. Became
Dean of Carlisle and Bp. of Norwich {cont,
1849 ; res. Bishopric 1857). Died 1872.
HODGSON, — , M.A. Qu. Coll., Or. S. Barbados,
Usher and Catechlst Cod. Gram. School,
1769-81. Died.
HOLT, Joieph, the first S.P.O. Missy, to tho West
Indies. S. Barbados— Chaplain, Catechi-tt,
Missy., and Doctor, Cod. Estate, 1712-14
[pp. 199, 816].
IRWIITE (? OharleB). 5. Barbados, Acting Cate-
ohl-t Cod. Estate about 1714-15.
JEMiL..''TT, George. .Sf. Barbados, Ast. Tutor
Cod. Coll., 1851.
JESSAMY, Thomai Dudley, B.A. Dur. ; ed. Cod.
Coll.; 0. D. 1«»0, P. 1891, Bar. S. St. Charlotte,
St. Vln.. 1892.
JONES, Henry, M.A. Ex. Coll., Ox. S. Barbados,
Principal Cod. CoU., 1835-46. Bes.
IAWSOh, Yen, Archdeacon, S. Barbados, Math.
Lecturer, Co<l. Coll., 1811-7.
lOVE (1 Kiohard or Christopher), S, Barbados,
Catechlst Cod. Coll., about 1715.
LOWNDES, William, M.A^. Keb. Coll., Ox. ; h.
April 30, 1859, Poole Koynes ; o. D. 1883, P.
1884. Can. S. Barbados, Aat. Tutor and Chap-
lain Cod. Estates, 1890-1.
XAGEY, V. H. S. Barbados, Mc<Jlcal Lect. Cod.
Coll., 1869. /fei.
XAIXALZETT, Frederic Francis Canarikin, B.A.
Dur. ; e,l Cod. Coll. : o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Bar.
a. St. David's, Grenada, 1886-92.
KASHART, Hichael. <S'. Barbadn:;, S.M. and
Catechlst, Cod. Estates, 1768-81.
KELVILLE, H. A, ; eJ. Cod. Coll. ."?. Calliaqua
Ac, St. Vln., 1885-8 ; St. Paul's, St. Vin.,
1889-92.
KEYRICK, Frederick, M.A. Trin. CoU., Ox. ;
o. D. 1860, P. 1852, Ox. S. Barbados, Acting
PiiunipiU Cod. Coll., 1886-7.
NICHOLSON, Mark, M.A. Qu. Coll., Ox. S.
Barbados, President Cod. Gram. Scliool, 1797-
1821 [p. 7831.
PACKER, John ; b. Barbados ; ed. Cod. Coll. ."
Barbados, Chaplain Cod. Estate, 1826, 1827
(«m). St. Lawrence, Bar., 1843-4. Hn.
PARKINSON, Henry : b. Barbados ; o. Lon. S.
Barbados, Chaplain Co<l. Estate, 1823-1 ; Actg.
Prin. Cod. Gram. School, 1828-9 [p. 783].
PARRY, E. H., B.A. Pem. Coll., Cam. S. Bar-
bados, S.M. and Chaplain Cod. Estate, 1844-7.
PARRY, Rt Rev. Henry Hutton, M.A. BaU.
Coll., Ox. ; D.D. Dur. ; o. D. 1851, P. 1862, Bar.
S. Barbados ; Tutor Cod. Coll., 1864-60. Hei. ;
eons. Bp.-Coadj. of Barbados May 15, 1868, in
Whitehall Chapel. Bp. of Perth 1876-93. Dial
Nov. 18, 1893, of pneumonia, at Bunbury, W.
Australia [pp. 428, 764-5].
PARRT, John, M.A. CCCOam.; b. Aiiir. 17,
1836, Llandegai ; o. D. 1860, P. 1861, Clip.^.
5. Barbados, Tutor and Ohikplain die. Cod.
CoU., 1867-79. Ret.
PRILLIFB, A. J. (I>: W. Af. [p. 889]). S. Bar-
bados, Chap. Cod. Coll., 1863-4. Res.
FINDER, John Hotheriall, M.A. Cat. Coll., Cam.;
b. 1791, Barbados; o. 1818, England. S. Bar-
bados, Chap, on Co<l. Estates, 1818-27. (/fcj. to
become Eooles. Comsy. for Guiana.) First Pri ii ■
clpal Coil. Coll., 1829-35. Res. ill. ; died Easter
Thursday 18C8 in England [pp. 200-1, 201, 783].
PRIDEAlix, William Henry,M.A. Lin. Coll., Ox.;
6. April 2, 1830, Bristol; o. D. 1857, P. 185H,
Wor. ,S. Barbados, Tutor Cod. Coll., 1861-4.
RAWLE, Rt. Rev, Riohard, M.A. and Fell. Trin.
Coll., Cam. ; b. Feb. 27, 1812, PUmouth ; o. U.
and P. 1839 in London. .S Barbados, Princip.il
Cod. Coll., 1847-64. Res.iW. [V. of Felmorsham.
1867, ond Tamworth (Eng.) 1869. Declined
B'prio of Antigua in I860.] Cons, first Bp. of
Trinidad in Lichfield Cathedral 1872. Res.
Bpro. ill 1888. t Principal of Cdl. Coll.,
1888-9. Died May 10. 1889; burieil Cod.
Chapel Cemetery [pp. 209, 260-1, and Trans-
lations, Susu, pp. 783, 802-3].
REECE, Abraham. S. St. Bartholomew and St.
Patrick, Bar., 1843-8.
ROCK, Richard J.(lr. Trin. [p. 883]). S. Barbad.x
(St. Simon's, 1812-8, and St. Andrew's, 1813).
ROTHERHAH, John. .8. Barbados ; Catechlst
and Usher Cod. Estate. 1750-2 ; S.M. Cod.
Gram. School, 1754-7. Res. [p. 783].
ROTHERHAX, Thomas, M.A., Qu. Coll., Ox.
(■brother of J. R.) ,S'. Barbados, S.M. Cod.
Gram. School, 1743-9. Res. [p. 783],
ROWE, Thomas, 5. St. Giles, Bar., 1842-3.
SMITH, Edward Parris, B.A. Pom. Coll., Ox.
5. Barbados, Tutor and Chap. Cod. Estate,
1829-52 (and St. Mark's & St. Catherine's,
Bar., 1842-8). Pensioned 1862.
WALL, John Pilgrim, S. Barbados, 1837-9.
WATTS, Thomas, M.A. S. Barbados ; S.M. and
Chaplain Cod. Estate, 1832-43, Res.
'WEBB, Charles, S. Barbadod, Cliaplain Cod.
Entate, 1864-6.
WEBB, Van. William Thomas, M.A. Dur. ; ed.
Cod. CoU. ; 0. D. 1848, P. 1849, Bar. (Ardn. of
Grenada 1878). a. Grenada, 1847 ; Barbados,
Master Cod. School, 1 G51-2 ; Hd. Master of Cod.
CoU., 1862-4 ; Principal do. 1864-83 [p. 783].
Pensioned 18P3.
WENT, Jiunes King. a. St. Luke's, Bar., 1837 -P,
1844-6.
WHARTON, Thomas, S. Barbados, S.M and
Ca techlst, Cod. Estate, 1766-8. Res.
WILLIAMS, Arnold Bertram, B.A. Dur. ; D.
1881 Trin., P. 1883 Bar. S. St. David's, Grenada.
1 886-B : Chateau BcUair, St. Vln., 1886-7. Ret.
WRIGHT. Alban Henry. B.A. Dur. ; 6. Aug. II,
1853; Morro Velho, Brazil; o. D. 1881 Bp.
Mitchlnson, P. 1882 Bor. 3. Barljodos, Chap-
lain of Cn<l. Estate and Tutor of MLssInn
Houao, 1882-5; Chaplain and Ast. Tutor of
CoU., 1886-8. Res.
TOBAGO (1836-51, 1886-02)— 6 Missionaries and 2 Central Stations.
[See Chapter XXV,, pp. 206-7.]
(Now a part of Diocese of TniMiDAn, founded 1872.)
OUKOKETT, J. B. S. Tobago, 1842-3.
OTTLPSPER, O. P. 8. St. Andrew's, 1844-S.
OORRINOZ, 0. H. ; o. 1844, Bar. a. St. Mary's,
1844-64.
MORISON, Gmrge, first S.P.O. Missy, to
Tobago, a. Tobago, 18S6-9 [p. 206].
SEMPER, John. 8. St. Mary's, 1866-8.
TURPIN, Edmund Ado'phut (Canon) ; ed. Cod.
CoU. ; o. D. 1874, P. 1876. 8. St. AndrcWn,
1886-92.
MIBSIONABY ROLL.
888
'■f
Coil,
.V. Dar-
TBINIDAD (1836-92).— 10 Missionaries and 7 Cenirfcl Station!
[See Chapter XXVI., pp. 208-10.]
(Diocese of Tbisidad, fouudea 1872. [&c also ToBAao, p. 882.])
I ;
X7AN8, D. S. Port of Spain. 1842.
FLEX, Oioar (/r. India [p. 909]). S. Port of
Spivin, 1884-6. Ret. HI ; tr. Europe [pp. 209, 923].
OABBETT, J. H. 3. St. Paul's, Trln., 1881-2.
Died Aug. 1852.
OHLETT, Oharlet; 6. 1824, Kensington (Cloik
in 8.P.O. Office) ; eii. S.A.O. ; the Hmt Student
to leare 3.A.C. Sailed in Sept. 1851, for Sydney
In charge of Emigrants, but vessel disabled and
his destination cimnged to Triniilad ; o. 1852,
B:i'. S. St. Peter's, 1852 ; St. Cicmoiit's, 1883-4.
GOLBSTEIH, J. F. (tr. India [p. 912]). S. Port
of Spain, l»12-3; Diego Miirtin, 1841. lies.
HAMILTON, John. .S. Tacoraigun, 1838-0
[p. 108].
HAWKraS, E. J. E. ; 0. 18M, Bar. .<?. Napa-
^yj.?'??'' ^^'■* = "'■ ^<^' Co"- «• St. Clomonfs,
IH54-8.
JACKSON, Rt. Eo7. ■WUUam Walwnd, D.D.
Lambetli 1861), and Durliam 187ti ; 6. Jun. 9.
1811, Barbailoa; e,i. Cod. Coll., of wliloh
ho was elwtrti tlie first scholar (1830) : o. D.
1834, V. 1835, liar. S. Port of Spain, 1839;
cons. Bialiop of Antigua Ascension Day 1860.
Obligwl l)y ill healtli to reside in Euglan.i sinoo
1879, but has never ceased to work for his
Diocese Isee pp. 214-15].
ROCK, Richard J, First S.P.O . Missy, to Trini-
dad, 1837-41 [p. 208] ; tr. W.l. [p. 882].
'i\
THE LEEWARD ISLANDS (1835-92)— 59 Missionaries and 20 Central
Stations. [See Chapter XXVII., pp. 210-15.J
(Diocese of Axtioua, founded 18-12.)
ABBOTT, R. R. ; e,l. Cod. Coll ; o. D. 1843, P.
1844, Ant. S. All Saints, Antigua, 1840.
BARNETT, Frederick Herbert, B.A. Dur. ; eri.
Cod. Coll.; 0. D. 1880 Bar., P. 1883 Ant. .S.
All Saints', Ant., 1883-5.
BASGOMB, John A, jSf. St. Andrew's &c., Do-
minica, 1830-40 [p. 212].
BERKELEY, A. F. M. ; ed. Cod. Coll. ; o. 1818,
Ar.t. a. All Saints', Aut., 1853-fl.
BERKELEY, Alfred Fakenham, B.A. Dur. ; ed.
Cod. Coll.; 0. D. 1835, P. 1886, Ant. S. All
Saints', Ant., 1880-8.
BOTT, Alexander. S. Antigua, 1838-9; Yirgin
Islands, 1840-1 ; Tortola, 1842-9. Died 1849.
BOVELL, Jamea, D.D. S. Nevis, 1878.
BRANCH, Yen, Baptist Noel ; ^d. Cod. Coll. ; o.
D. 1869, P. 1870, Ant. S. St. Kitts, 1876-85
(Arohdn. ? 1879).
BTTRROWS, Heniy Maiden ; ft. March 3, 1843,
London ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. IROO Nov.Sco., P. 1874
Ox. S. St. John's, 1879-80 ; All Saints', Ant.,
18 80-2.
CARTER, Jamei. <9. Antigua, 1839.
CATXNT, Frederic; ed. S.A.O.; o. D. 1889, P.
1890, Ant. S. St. Anthony's, Montscrrat,
1890-1.
CLARK, Ven, James, M.A., Pli.D. Univ. Gott-
ingen ; o. D. 1863, P. 1864, Rip. 3. St. PliiUp's,
Ant., 1876-92 (Ardn. of Antigua, 1885).
CLARKE, Thomas. 3. Ant., 1836-9 [p. 212].
COWLEY, "William ; ed. St. Mark's Coll., Chelsea ;
('. D. 1858, P. 1860, Ant. 3. Baibuda, 1872-81 ;
St. James, Nevis, 1882-92.
CtJLPEPER, 0. 0. ; ed. Cod. Coll. ; o. 1862 Ant.
a. St. Mary, Cayon, 1877-81.
CTTRTIN, /Bma«(jun.). 3. AU Saiuts', Ant.,
1842-6.
SnON, John ; 6. 1816. St. Vincent, W.I. ; o. D.
1843, P. 1844, Ant. «. St. .Tames', Ant., 1844 ;
Montserrat, 1846-8. Ret. ill, and tr. K. Scotia
« [£■ sen.
SODSWORTH, Ralph de Mayne, B.A. Cor. Cli.
CoU., Cam. ; 6. Oct. 24, 1846. Ceylon ; o. D. 1872,
P. 1873, Win. a. St. Jolin's, Ant., 1874-8 ; St.
James' and St. Luke's, Ant.. 1877-9. Res.
DRAYTON, J. 5. Nevis, 1881 ; St. Anthony's,
Montserrat, 1882.
ELUOTT, Edwin. 5. St. John's, St. Christopher's,
1848-8.
EUJOTT, O. E. ; o. 1874, Ant. 8. Ant., 1874-6.
SMRXY. Joseph ; ed. Qu. Coll.. Birm. ; o. D.
1889, P. 1891, Ant. 3. St. Paul's, Ant., 1891-3.
EVANS, Evan ed. St. Bees Coll ; o. D. 1881
Bar, P. 1883 A.it. ,S. Montserrat, 1882.
GENEVER, Heuy (tr. N.S. [p. 861]). 3.
Dominica, 1872-5.
OIFFORD, — . Firut S.P.G. Missy, to the Leo-
wards. S. Antigua, iviO [p. 211].
GILLIE, Kenneth McKenzie ; o. D. 1882 Bar
P. 1883 Aut. ^f. St. George's, Montserrat, 1883-4;
St. Mary's, Ant., 1885-02.
GITTEN^, John Archer. S. St. George's, Mout-
serrat, 1837-9 [p. 212].
GRANT, F. B. 3. Antigua, 1837 [p. 212].
HODGE. Peter Thomas ; nl. Cod. Coll. ; o. P.
1846, P. 1818, Ant. 3. Montserrat, 1849; Tor-
tola, 1850-6.
HOLMAN, George James Clarl< ; ft. Feb. 18, 1856,
Pembroke Dock ( ox-Congregational preacher) ;
ed. Warm. Coll. ; o. D. 1881 Bar., P. 1883 Aut.
3. St. Kitts, 1880 ; St. Jolin's, 1880-1.
HOLME, Ht. Rev, Henry Redmayne, M.A. Cli.
Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1867, P. 1803, York. 5. St.
Kitts, 1882. (Ardn. of St. Kitts, 1885 ; eons, in
Barbados first Bp. of British Honduras Mar. 1,
1891 ; wrecked on his way to Diocese, and died
at Belize, .Tnly 0, 1891 [p. 240].)
HUGHES, Henry Bascom, B.A. Dur.; c;/. Cod.
Coll. ; 0. D. 1879 Ant., P. 1880 B;ir. ^S'. St. Mary's,
1879-80 ; Nevis, 1882-6 ; St. Mary's and St. Kitts,
1886-92.
•HUMPHREYS, Arthur Augustus (a negro) ; r.
D. 1883, P. 1887 Ant. «. Trinity, Barljudji,
1883-92.
HUTSON, John ; ed. Cod. Coll. 3. Virgin Ishinds,
Tortola, 1836-9 [p. 212].
JONES, John; ed. Lon. and Dur. Univ.; n. D.
1884, P. 1886, Ant. 3. St. Mary's, St. Kitts,
1886.
LEVEROCK, John William ; ed. St. Kitts Oram.
School ; 0. D.1891, Ant. 5. St. George's, Mont-
serrat, 1892.
MoOONNEY, William James ; ed. Cod. Coll. ; o.
D. 1884 Bar., P. 1887 Ant. 3. Anguilla, 1884-6 ;
St. Paul's, Ant., 1886-90; All Saints', do.,
1891-3.
MARSHALL, Thomas Ansell, M.A. Lon. Univ. ;
o. D. 1856 Glos., P. 1871 Ex. .Sf. St. Mary's, Ant.,
1877.
MOORE, Arthur Lindesay, B.A.; o. D. 1886, P.
1887, Ant. 3. All Saints', Aut., 1888-9.
MOORE. W. 3. Nevis. 1880.
MTTSSON, Samuel P. 3. N'evis. 1839 [see p. 8tS].
NURSE, J. H, S. St. Christopher's 1836-9
[p. 212].
8l2
■j^in :l.
884
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
i!
OLTOH, HMury XnMt, L.Tb. Dur.; o. D. 1880,
P. 1883, B«r. a. AnguiUa, 1883-4 ; St. Bar-
tholomew'*, 1 884-83.
PHILLIPS, H. N. S. Montserrat, 1836-7 ; An-
tigua, 1838-9 ; St. Paura, Ncvig, 1842 [p. 312].
PIOOOTT, JoMpli Thomai. S. Antigua, 1840-1 ;
8t.Jame«', Ant., 18t2-3.
&ESOE, Abnham. S. Antigua, 1838-9.
mOEASDB, Lawrence Qtgg;o. D. 1871, P. 1872,
. Kingston. 3. Antigua, IH76-7 ; All Saintx',
Ant., 1878-9 i St. Mury's, Ant., 1882-4 ; Mont-
8ciTBt.l888-92.
BOOK, T. A. /Sr. St. John's, St. Kitt'g, 1844-6 ;
AnguiUa, 1846-8.
BOPEB, 3. W. ; ed. Cod. CoU. S. Antigua, 18S1-3 ;
Dominica, 1854-6.
SCOTT, Biohard John Emeit, M.A. Hat. Hall,
Dur.; ». Jan. 7, 1H63, Wliltchurch, Hants; o.
D. 1H86, P. 1887, Ant. H. All Soluts', St. Thomas,
1 886-91. Rei.
*3£11IPEB, HnghB. (anegro) ;o. D. 1873, P. 1874,
Ant. S. Virgin Islands, 1873-84 ; do., Tortohi,
1H85-93
SEBBES,' W. S., B.A. 5. Kevis, 1876-8. Died
Aug. 1878 of ipoplexy.
8HEPHEBD, (. \arlei Agard : o. D. 1 883, P. 1886,
Ant. a. St. Marji'rt, Anguilla, 1886-8.
SHEPHXBD, Henry Toung, B.A. Dur, ; o. D.
1880, P. 1882, Ant. .S. Antigua, 1881-7 (viz.
St. Mary's, 1881 ; St. Jiimes", 1883-5 ; St. John's
Ac, 1882-9).
SHERYnrOTOV, Joseph. 5. Montserrat, 1861-
81 [p. 2141.
THUKAb, Frederick; ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 1887, P.
1889, Aut. S. Anguilla, 1889-91 ; St. Thomas,
"t.Kitts, 1892.
I'.iBD, 0. H. 5. Tortola, 1846-7; Montserrat,
1848-68.
WALL, Tboma* William Barry, B.A. Dur. ; fd.
Uod. Cull. : 0. D. 1891, Ant. S. St. Mary'.-,
An>tiiilla. 1891-2.
WAKNEfORD, Henry. S. AnguiUa, 1861-81.
THE BAHAMAS (1733-1807, 1835-9-2)— 73 Missionaries and 27 Central
Stations. [See XXVIII., pp. 21G-27.] (Diocese of Nassau, founded 1861.)
Iff
ALSBIOH, P. 8. a. Niissau, 1842-3 [p. 224].
A8TW00D, Joseph C. TraTelling Missy., 1850-1 :
Sr,. Peter's [? Abaco]. 1863-7.
BABKEB, Jamea (Irish, a refugee from Mary-
land). 5. New Providence, 1780-2. Am. [p. 220].
BBACE, Frank D. Tuza. S. Long Island, 1887-92.
BBOWN, Joaeph ; h. June 5, 1852, Rickmans-
worth ; ed. Warminster CoU. <S. Eleuthera,
1879-81. Died July 1881.
BBOWKE, Jamei. 8. New Providence, 1788-'J.
Ret. Ul.
BTWATEB, M. J. {tr. Borneo [p. 920] ). S. Exuma,
1887-91. Res.
CABTZB, Bobert ; ed. "Eaton," and Peterhous*',
Cam. S. Nassau, Harbour Island and Kieu-
tlicra, 1749-66. Ret. [p. 218].
CHAMBEBS, Bichard, B.A. a. St. Patrick's,
St. Stephen's [Biminis Ac], and St. Peter's,
1846-7 ; St. Anne's, New Providence, 1848-63.
Die<l Jan. 20, 1862.
•COOPEB, H. J. K. (a negro), a. Long Island,
1881 ; Andros Island, 1882-6. Ret.
CBAHEB-BOBEBTS, Bt. Ber. Francis Alex-
ander BandaU, D.D. Trin. Coll., Cam.; o. D.
1804, P. 1866, Chich. ; com. third Bp. of Nassau
in Bt. Paul's Oath., June 24, 1878. a. Nassau,
1878-81. Ret. Bpric. in 1886 [p. 226].
CBISPnT, Henry Shuter ; h. Dec. 26, 1846,
Kensington; ed. St. Ed. Hall, Ox.; o. D. 1874,
P. 1876, Nas. 8. Grand Turk, 1876-7; Eleu-
thcra, 1883-6. Died May 26, 1886, in Bp.'s
house, Nassau.
OBOFTON, Henry Francis, B.A. Dnr. Univ. ; h.
Doc. 6, 1869, Rangoon ; o. D. 1884 Lie, P. 1886
Nass. a. Turk's Island, 1886-92 [p. 226].
•OBOWTHER, Joseph T. ; ed. S.A.C. 8. Long
Island, 1870-82. Dic<l Feb. 11, 18H4 [p. 226].
DA'TIEB, Robert. S. Rum Coy, 1846. Drowned
Nov. 3, 1846, while visiting stations.
SIXOH, Philip (ex-curate of Tliorndon, Suf.).
.S'. Harbour Island and Ele"*liera, Jan. 24-Oct.
1794 : died Oct. ofyeUow fever [fi. 222].
STTNCOIIBE, W. W. S. St. David's, 1866-7 ;
Crooked Island, 1868 Fortune Island, 1869-70 ;
I>ong Cay, 1871-2.
FISHER, J. H. -S. Eleuthera, 1869.
FITZOERALD, C. T., B. A. St. John's CoU., Cam.
8. St. And. and St. Paul, 1807 ; Longls., 1868-9.
fBASEB, Patrick (tr. W. Africa [p. 888]). 8.
Long and Crooked Islands, 1793-4. Died Oct.
1794 of ycUow fever [pp. 820-2].
OLAHVILLE, W. L. 8. luagua, 1869-70,
1873-6, 1881, 1887-9
f^ORDON, William (a Scotchman). 8. Exhumn,
'7>t'J 94 ; Harbour Island and Eleuthera,
'..'95-9. /?/■<. [pp. 219-20].
"T '.y, Waiiam. 8. Eleuthera, 1844 ; St. Anne
and CarmlohacI 4c., 1846-8 [p. 224].
OBOOMBBIBOE, Henry ; o. Lon. 8. Nassau, E.
districts, 1802-1. Die<l 1804 [p. 224].
GUY, William, of S. Carolina, the first S.P.G.
Missy, to visit Bahamas ; remained 3 months
in 1731, ami visited Providence, Harbour
Island, and Eleuthera, baptizing 138 persons
[«« p. 216].
HIOOS, J. S. J. 8. St, Stephen, 1854-5 ; San
Salvador, 1866-63 ; Eleuthera, 1864-7. Drowned
with wife off Eleuthera Sept. 7, 1883, on return-
ing from Nassau in the maK schooner Carlton.
HILDTARD, W. 3. Eleuthera, 1870-3. Died
June 19, 1873, of fever, brought on by exposure
when travelling.
HODGES, Kathaniel, M.A. Qu. Coll., Cam. 3.
New Providence— arrvd. Feb. 1743, died July '»,
1743 [p. 218].
HOOOSOIf, John. No fixed station, 1849.
HTTKPHRIES, Henry, B.A. Un. Coll., Dur. ; o.
D. 1872, P. 1874, Na.s8. 8. Grand Turk; tr.
Qui. 1874-5 [p. 887].
HUNT, John (of New Knglund). S. New Pro-
evidence, 1770-8. Died 1778 [p. 219].
IXEN (or IKIN), WiUiam D. 8. Governor's
Harbour, 1848; St. Salvador, 1819-61.
IRWIN, PhiUp Sidney ; h. Dec. 30, 1864, Prospect
Newtown, Ir. ; ed. Ely Tlieo. Coll. ; o. D. 1888,
P. 1889, Nnss. 8. San Salvodor, 1889-92.
JENKINS, Henry (ex-Curate of Ashington),
captured by French privateer on way out [see
pp. 222-4]. 8. Calcos, 1797-1801 ; Harbour Island
and Eleuthera, 1801-3; St. Matthew's, New
Providence, 1803-6. Res.
JOKES, James Copeland Lea. S. Turk's Island,
1881-6. Res.
LIOHTBOTTRNE, Francis Joseph R. 5. Inagus,
1882-7. Died 1869.
KATTHEWS. F. B. (fr. India [p. 913]). 8. San
Salrailor, 1884-9 ; Andros Island, 1890-2
[p. 236 '.
■INKS, Samuel. 8. Exuma, 1849-63 ; Eleuthera,
1864-7.
■OOBE, WUliam Huntridge (ex-curate, Exeter
Diocese). 8 Exu.^a 1796-7. Died June 1797 of
yellow fever [p. 222].
■OSS, Bichard (ex-Dissenting Minister) ; o.
I/on. 8. Harbour Island and Eleuthera, and
Nassau, 1767-79 [p. 218-9]. ^
MISSIONARY ROLL.
885
I. I
. ; 0. D.
-7 (vlr.
,. John's
it, 1801-
iriALX, OhmrlM. '^. Dahnma.t, 1836-8; Turk's
Idsnil, 1839 ; Clarence Town, 1845. Rei. Ill
[p. 224]. Died Mar. 3, 1891.
Jf££gH, WiUittin (cx-curate, Wlnboro, Sus.). 5.
Kxumft— arrvil. May 25 ami ilic<l Dec. 4, 1799.
KESBITT, C. H. S. Inagiia, 1853 ; St. Ann,
1854; Adelalilo Ac, 1855.
DRAM, Frank Williun ; '>. 18C2, London ; nl.
Doroh. Coll.; o. D. 1888, Nasa.; /S. Long Island,
1883. Ufa.
DBBOBNE, Alfred, B.D. T.C.T.: erf. S.A.C.; o.
D. 1871, P. 1873, Nass. S. Eleutliera, 1873-4.
Ka,; ir. N.W. Can. [p. 879].
PAGE, Walter Bylvetter; ». May 24, 1848,
Brinton, Norf.; <•</. St. Al. Hall, Ox.; o. U.
1874, P. 1879, Nass. ^f. Exuma, 1875-88. lies.
ill.
TEAB80N, W. J.; o. 1818, Nas. .S. Fortune
Island Ac, 1846-8.
PHUFOT, E. S. Abaco, 1870.
KIOHA&SS, John (cx-curato of Pctcr.tflclil,
Hants), a. Nassau, 1791-1805 [pp. 221, 224].
Rei.
mVXSS, Albert. 5. Turk's Island, 1873. Died
May 22, 1873, from overwork.
SOBERTS, J. S. Rum Cay and WatUng's,
1880-1. Kes.
SOBEBTB, Richard, .9. Nassau, 1805-7 [p. 224].
ROBERTSON, Thomaa ; ed. Kdinburgh Unir. ;
o. Lon. S. Ilarlxiur Island and Kleuthcra,
1786-92. Died 1792 fp. 220].
ROGERS, Edward J. (? S. 1830 41) ; Rum Cay,
1842-4 [p.224];
ROSE, Daniel Warner (of Dominica, Antigua).
Aptd. 1795, start delayed till December 1796,
captured by French privateer Jan. 1797 nncl
did not reach Bahamas till Aug. 1798 [.w p|i.
222-4]. S. Nassou, 1798-9 ; Long Isiiiml < Feb.)
1799-1802; Exuma, 1802-4. «ci. for Jamaica.
ST. JOHN. Richard, B.A. T.C.D. S. New Provi-
denco, 1740-7 [p. 218] ; (r. S.C. [,). 850].
SATTKDERS, Richardson ; o. I). 1856, P. 1867,
Jam. a. St. Peter's Ac, 1858-66.
SHARPE, Thomai J. 0, !<. Ht. Salvador,
1851 5 ; Klimtlicrn, l«5«-03 ; '/ 1864-6.
SUITE, Chorle* WiUiam; b. Sept. 1866, Ot.
Oaklev, Ksaex ; e.i. Doroh. Coll.; o. D. 1888, P.
1887, Nas. S. Elwthora, 1886-92.
SHITH, WiUiam, tlio first settled S.P.a. Mlsny.
in Ualifttnas [.ti'fOuy]. S. New I'rovidencc.lTiir-
hour Island, Klcutlu'ra,&c.,1733-8 ; New Provi.
dence, 1739-41, Died in Nov. 1741 [pp. 217-18].
SNOW, John (cx-Secy. of the Bahamas Ac). H,
New Providence, 1747-8. Died 1748 [p. 318].
STREKBOW, R. 8. Long Island, 1848.
STROKBOM, WiUiam Henry; o. D. 1847, P.
1848, Nas. A Exuma, 1847 ; Elentlwrtt,
1848-56 ; Inagua, 1855-01. Iif$.
•SWEETING, William Henry (a negro). ,S
Andros Island, 1869-81. Died June 28, 18H1,
aged 70 fp. 225].
THOMSON, Ohorlei John, B.A. Jes. Coll., Cam.;
b. June 15. 1857, London ; o. D. 1888, P. 1880,
Pet. ,S. Biminls, 1887-92.
TIZARD, George, .S. New Providence, 1707-8.
Died October 18, 1708 [p. 218].
TOORIU, Franoia T. (tr. Bermuda [p. 860]). .S.
Nassau, 1841-2. Died Oct. 5, 1842 [p. 234].
TWINING, WiUiam (ex-curate of llaverford-
west), a. Exlmma, 1787-8. Res. Ul [p. 220] ;
Ir. N.S. [p. 864].
VINOEN'T, Joseph Robinson: b. Oct. 11, 1803,
Colchester, Es. ; *></. Dorch Coll. ; o, D. 1886, P.
\m, Nas. .s;. Eleathera, 1886.
WAIT', Daniel R, .S. Caicos, 1876-7. Drowned
March 17, 1877, In East Harbour by upsettiug
of a boat.
WARD, George H. ; o. 1804, Nas. S. St. D.ivid
Fortune Island, 1865-6.
WEATHER8T0N, John. .S. St. Peter's and St.
Stei'heii, 1864-8. iles. ill ; went to Gold Coast
as chaplain 1808, returned to Eng. ill and died
1869.
WITTEN, Walter; b. July 31. 1869, London ; o.
D. 1882, Bp. Colenso. S. Long Island, 1885,
Licence withdrawn l)y Bp. of Nassau.
JAMAICA (1710, 1835-65)-64 Missionaries and 37 Central Station?.
[See Chapter XXIX., pp. 228-33.]
(Diocese of Ja>hic.\, founded 1824.)
ALMON, J. S. Kingston, 1853-5 ; St. Albnn's
and Mt. Hernion, 1866-7.
ANGELL, Charles. .S. Portland, 1854-5.
BARRETT, E, G. H. Providence, 1852 ; Abou-
klr, 1863-7.
BARROW, Edward. S. Prattville and Provi-
dence, 1853-7.
BEIOOMB, Henry. (No flxed station) 1844.
3XRRT, Philip. S. Hanover, 1837-9.
BRANFOOT, Thomas R. S. Kingston, 1837-41.
BROADXEY, WiUiam. S. St. Thomas E., 1836
ip. 229].
OWN, George. ,S. St. Ann, Middlesex, 1842-4.
3R0 WNE , Henry. .S. Rio Bueno, 1838-9.
■BUCKNER, R. O. (or R. J., or H,). 5. Di»rlis-
ton, 1846-81. Res.
BYRNE, Francis. ,S. Pratt vUle, 1850-2.
tiAHTrSAO, T. B. S. St. Anne's, 1846-7.
OAIRD, WUliam, B.A. T.C.D. ; 6. 1801, Lisburn,
Ir. ; 0. D. 1839, P. 1841, Jam. S. Westmore-
land, 1839-43.
CAMPBELI, John. .S. Maucliioneal, 1838 41 ;
St. Thomas E., 1842-3.
OHISHOLM, John R, S. ? 1847.
COLEBT, Samuel (of Diocese of EiUmore and
Ardagb) ; 6. 1689 ; the first Missy, to Jamaica
aided byttij Society. S. Jamaica, 1710
[p. 3891.
CONSTANTnnE, M. O. S. Bluefields, 1852-5.
COOKX, John. S. (No flxed station) 1840 ; St.
Catherine, Middlesex, 1843-3.
COOPER, C. A. S. Rural Hill Ac., 1849-54
Died of fever,
COWARD, W. 8, S. St. Catherine, 1836-9
[p. 229].
DAIZELL, W, T, D. S. Mooretown, 1850-1.
DARRELL, Aubrey Spencer. S. St. Alban's and
Mt. Uernion, 1864-5.
DAVIDSON, J, Andrew M, S. St. Am., Jild-
dlcsex, 1839-43 (? S. 1844) ; Ocho Rios, 1845-0.
DDNBAR, Richard. A'. Bluefields Ac, 1880— :.
DUNBAR, W. J, S. St. Thomas E. or Man-
chioneal. 1854-7.
FARQTTHAR80N, J, 8. S. Providence, 1850-1
FIDLER, Daniel. S. Westmoreland, 1836-11
[p. 229].
FINDIAT, A. S. Providence, 1 852.
FORBES, Richard, S. St. George, 1837-8.
FOX, J. (an ex- Wesleyan Minister) ; o. 1847, Jam.
S. Hampstead, 1848-9 ; Good Hope, 1850- U
Died of cholera 1851.
OALBRAITE, Edward. S. Westmoreland, 183* -
41.
GIRATTD, iuiustus F. 5. St. Elizabeth, 183«
[p. 229].
OTJTHRIE, William, one of the first two Mission-
aries to Jamacia aide<l by the Society ; o. D. and
P. 1709, Ix)n. S. Jamaica, 1710 [p. 229].
HANNA, Thomas, '\ Manchester, 1838,
HAWKINS, E. S. St. Andrew (Surrey), 1842-8.
HEATH, 0. -S. St. James' (Cornwall), 1840 3.
.. (1
m
886
SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSrRL.
nOLB, W. Hag^enitoii. S. St. John's, Darllston,
18tl-66.
J0HK8, EvM. £1. St. Thomas IS.. 1842-7.
J01TE8, J. A. ,8. St. Christopher, 1848-9.
JOmS, J. P. S. Blucflclds, lC2i-8.
XSRB, John. £f. Aboukir, 1838-9.
XBT, Edward Baaaett; o. D. 1803, P. 1864,
Jam. & SUoah, 1805.
XnrODON, B. B. .9. Abonkir, 1850-2.
LAWSOK, H. Q. S. Trehiwney, 1837-43.
L3 OBOS, John 8. i$. Clarendon, Arthur's
Beat, 1839-43.
inrOSAT, W. H. S. St. George, 1 839.
UTTLEJOHN, D. B. S. St. Kliznbdh, 1837-9.
LTlfOH, Bobert B. .S. St. Alban's and Mt.
Vernon ("Hcrmou" from 1857), 1853-00. ViV*.
MACDEEMOT, Henry C. P. S.Portland, 188U-6.
ICAOnrTYBE, J. L. .S. Providence and Pratt-
vlUc, 1862-4.
K'OLAVEBTY, C. .S. Oifton, Mt. Dallos 4c.,
1846-7 [p. 232].
KAGKAN, Ch&rlei K. .S'. BlttefleUls, 1862-5.
l} fs. 111.
KATHEW, William. 18tO, no fixed station;
1851, visiting stations during I'liolera.
KELVnXE, Henry. H. Poms, 1800-5.
JOTOHEIL, Koaea. ,8. St. Tl.nuins E. [p. 2S9],
1836-9.
XOBBIS, John, .S. Grove, 1845-7; Kcynshnm,
1847-65 (with Siloah, 1854-05). lies. [p. 232].
XUBPHT, — . 5. St. Alban's, 1852.
BASH, John. S. Clarendon, 1841-3.
OBOnX, T. T. T, /)!. Itio Bueno, 1838.
OSBOBNE, David. S. Westmoreland, 1840-2.
OSBOBNE, George. C. St. H arr, 1836 ; St. Ann,
1837-8 [r,.22»j.
0WEH,.*.2. ^f. Abonkir 1848-9.
PBICHABB, EoweU. No fixed station 1843-4;
Gooa Hope, 1845-0.
RIOHABDB, J. S. Moore Town, 1848-9.
BOBIHBON, Robert. No fixed station IftlO;
Kingston, 1842-3.
SCOTLAVD, Horace. S. Prattville *o., 1858-02.
lies. ill.
BETKOUB, A. H. S. Providence and PrattvilJp,
1864 5.
SMITH, William, S. Westmoreland, 1(143-4.
SPENCE, G. G. No fixed station, 1849.
8TAPF0BD, B. (or de B. H.). S. Qood Hor<',
1818-n.
STEABNS, William. fJ. St. Tliomwi E., 1838.
STEVENS, Thomai. ,9. St. Tlionia:) E., 1840 3.
8TEWABT, W. H. N. S. Good Hoiie, 1847.
STONE, J, C. S. St. TliomasE.,183V-41; Tre-
lawnev, 1842-3.
THOMS'ON, John. S". Portland, 1817-54. Died
.)( fever 1864.
THOHSON, Joseph Adam ; e<i. S.A.C. S. 9t.
Alban's and Mt. Hcrmon, 1861-3.
TOOSET, 0. D. No fixed station, 1840.
WATEBS, O. A. .>'. St. Mary, 1830-9 [p. 229].
T7HABT0N, Thouas, S. St. George, 18.10
[p. 2291.
WILXINSON, J, H., B.A. S. Kingston, 1843.
'WnSOK, David. ,Sf. Grand Caymanos, 1836-9 ;
Westmorclnnd, 1840-3 [p. 220].
WOOD, J. S. (tr. N.F.L. [p. 850]). No fixed
station, 1^41.
YATES, T , i. A St. Elizabeth, 1836-7 [p. 229] .
(CENTRAri America.)
1. MOSKITO SHORE, BAY OF HONDURAS (1748, 17C8-86)—
4 Missionaries. [See Ch.'\pter XXX., pp. 234-7.]
FBiNCE, Nathan, M.A. and /allow Harvard
Coll., Mass.; o. Lon. Aptd. 1747 to Block
River, but <lied a fi-w days after arrival at
Ratton, 1748 [p. 235].
SHAW, Bobert. 5. Mosktto Coast, 1774-0. Res,
JU, and to Bav of Uondurns [pp. 235, 238].
STANFOBD, — . .S. Moskito Coast, 1776-7 ;
Hf). ill, and went to Jamaica [p. 236].
WABBEN, Thomai. .s. Moskito Coant, 1769-71.
Jlft. nnd to Joniaica [p. 235],
Note.— The Rev. Hkshv Jonks of Newfoundland [p. 858] was appointed to the Moskito Mi^tidi)
in 1748-9, but on his wny there he oi'cepted the living of St. Anne's, Jamaica, by the advice of tljc
Governor.
For an account of Mr. C. P. Post's ncai'ly 20 years' labours sft pp. 235-6.
II. BRITISH HONDURAS (1844-6, 1877-84, 1892)-3 Miesionaries and
S Central Stations. [See Chapter XXXI., pp. 238-40.]
(Diocese of British IIoxDrPAS (now " ItoxDDR.ts ") founded 1883.)
BANKS, William Jomh Helment ; b. March 1 1,
1864, Steiwell ; ed. B.Ji.V. ; o. P. 1881 Ant., P.
1888 Jam. d. Orangn Walk, 1881 -4 [p. 239] ;
ir. Natal [p. 8961.
OEABB, John Holw«U ;
6. An?. 22, 1850,
Abinprdon ; o. D. 1876, P. 1876, Ex. a. BeUzr,
1K77-82. «M. [p. 239].
MORTLOOK. Charles (the first S.F.O. Miss, to
Brit. Honduras). .S. Belize, 1844-6. Rei. for
Turks Island [p. 238].
III. ISTHMUS OF PANAMA (1888-92) -4 Missionaries anS 2 Central
Stations. [See Chapter XXXII., pp. 240-1.1
(Under the suporvision of the Bibiiof o» Jauaica.)
gmPBIOK, S, p. .1. Colon, 1893.
•JODIB, Bhadntoh (a negro) ; etl. DaptUt Coll.,
tMdi; (., D. p. 1881, Haiti. S. Colon if.,
1888-90. Am. [pp. 340-1].
SHTH, Joieph Bernard, M.A.. (ir. Xurope [p.
024]). .S. Colon, IHOO 2. fl(I.
TUIUNO, E. O. .1. Panama, 1892.
MISSIONARY ROLL.
887
BRITISH OUIANA, SOUTH AMERICA (1835-92)-84 Missionaries and
48 Central Stations. [Sea Chapter XXXIII., pp. 242-53.]
(DioccM of Gt;iAXA, foundei 1842.)
AKTOK, James A. S. Bcbloe (St. Fatric-k'd
*c.)jl888-48 ; DemoMra, 1844-8 [p. 242].
AUBTIIT, Preiton Bruce, LL.D. Cnm. S. Kssc-
qulbo, 1862-8. Res.
BECKLES, WiUiui Augnitut; h. 1799: .^</.
Cod. Coll. «. DomerarB, 1838-40. Died 1810
[p. 242].
B EST, John Henry ; al. Cod. Coll. S. St. John's,
Ban., 1844-8; St. Luke's, V.'.m., 1S4C-50; St.
Stephen's, Ess. 1881-3. Dl ;d 1863.
BISifOF, Alfred HothenaU, M.A. ; eii. Cod.Coll.
iS. Demeran>,1847; Wakmoom, Dem., 1848-60.
BLOOS,WiUiam. S. St. Margaret's, Ber., 1848-7.
Ren.
BREE, U. Siapylton. S. St. James, Ess., 1841-2.
BRETT, William Henry, B.D.Lambeth ("The
AposUeot the Indiana in Guiana"); h, Duo.Sl,
1818, at Dover; lay Missionary 1840-3 at
Fonifiroon ; v. 1843 Qui. .S. Pomeroon River
( Indians). 1848-9, 1860-79. (T St. Matthew's,
Dcm., 1881-2;"' r,Dem.,1863-J; andPoni.,
i w7!f.) lies.; du .Feb in r' 36, in England
[pp. 21.'»-9, and " Tranflatlons," p. 801].
ERtDOER, John; b. Deo. 12, 1842, Per. worth ;
o. n. 1870, P. 1872, Gnt. .S. Port Mournnt,
18n-3; tr. Hon. [p. 908].
BUMH, WilliaTO Bantoft; ed. Cod. Coll. .S'.
Tri..ity Ac, Dem., 1844-6.
BUTT, Oeorce Hotden, B.A. Cam. S. Fort
Monrant, 187C-7 [p. 247].
CAKPBEIX, David, M.A. St. Andrews Univ. ;
b. 1829 : 0. 1). 1868, P. 1850, Qui. ^. Wakenaam,
1869; West Coast, Dem., l88»-6 ; Wiiramurl,
IffiS. lies.
CAMPBELL, WUliam Harper ; e,t St, Mark's
Coll., Chel. ; o. D. 1867, F. 1870, Qui. .S'. Bartica
Orovf Ao., 187.1-7; T St. Miohaers, Berblcc,
189) i. Died 1892.
CAR1ER, Charlei. ,8. St. Matthew'.^, Dem.,
1840-1 [p. 243].
CHRISTIAN, r.dmund. 8. Port Monrant, 1884-6.
A'ci. lU.
COMTERS, Ohariea. S. Betcrvcrwairtini?,
1856-6 ; St. Havlonr'fl, E«!i., 1857-8. Died at
tea on way to Eug. on sick leave, Sept. 1, 1858.
OORMWALL, John. >^. Berbice (St. Saviour's
Ai'.), 1842-6.
CROdKEREY, Hugh, M.U. Dub. ; o. Jam. .S.
Corentyn River, 1884. Died 1886, Skeldon.
DANCE, Oharlei Daniel. .1. Corriityn River,
1880-7. Died 1887,
DAWES, John Samuel. D.D., LL.D i.L'.T. • v.
D. 1861, P. 1856, Ciui. S. St. Albnn's, Icr.,
1851 2 ; All .SftlntH'. Ber., 186;! 4 ; "Albert St.
• iporgo," Dem., 1866. lte$.
DODOSOK, William Jame*, M.A. .V, St. Peter's,
1812 3. Die<llMfi,
DOHEILY, Oeorae WiUiam ; e,1. S.A.C. .S.
l/3dgc Distrlcst, 1861-7. Died at Kcn.
DRUinfOin), WUliom Richard; ed. S.A.C; o.
1867, fl'il. S. New Amstenlam, Skeldon, Ac,
1867-70. Died Jitli' 1870 from an overdose of
till opiate,
EASTMAN, Robot .\tmg*n. S. Dcmerara, 18.')2;
Lodge, Ber., \»'i-4 ; St. James', Dem., 1886 ;
All S-hiIb' Ae., der , 1866-7. Died 1857.
FA»'.JI.R, V«B, '."hjmaa, B.D. Lanifjeth, 1881 : *.
»'W, l>e.U; id. yo'k Tr. Coll.; o, D. 1856, P.
18 ".Oul. Aiii\ of Dem. 1884,and Ess. IS'JO.
.S. lyiwer Esf>ot\tlbo Ii^dian Missions (Bartioa
(Irov A'j.), 18t V-7S. Died Ang. 31, 1898.
r/.&RAR, W., W.A. Kcb. CoU., Ox. (son of
above) ; o. D. KM, V. 1889, Out. S. Corrntyn
RiT., 1888-81 ; HeW Austcniam, 1892.
FOTHERGIIX, Vcn. John ; ed. Qu. Coll., Cam.
S. Esscquiho, 1836-7 ; became Ardii. of Esue-
qulbo[p. 242]. Died 1851.
FOX, William, M.A. Dub. ,S. Christ C'iurch,
Dem.,1844-6.
FREEMAN, John, .9. All Saints', Ber., 1850; St.
Saviour'H, Ess., 1851-4. Died.
GILL, WiUiam, B.A. S. Essequilxi, 1839 ; St.
Slepheii'^ Ess., 1840-1.
OREATHEAD, John (t t-supcnntcndcnt of
tlif; Wcaleyan Missions in Guiana) ; o. D. 1883,
P. 1 884, i; Hi. .S. Georgetowij, 1S86-6.
HARRIS, J. C. .V. Port Mournnt, 1866-7.
HEARD, Ven, Walter ; 6. Jan. 24, 1847; .i.8.A.O.;
o. D. 1870, P. 1H71, Gui. .S. St. Marga.-et's Ao,,
Ber., 1871-6; Pomeroon and Moruoa, 1876-85;
.Sf.,Iolin'p, Ess., 1884-92; (If 1876-02) ip. 248].
Canon of Georgetown 1889, Aiohdeacon of
Bcrbicc 1893.
HILLI8. Robert. .S. River Beibice, 1858 ; St.
Saviour'.i, Ess., 1859-60. Died 1860 nu sick
leave.
HILLIS, Thomas, .S. St. Puul's, Enmore, 1 855-6.
Jl't. Died at sea 1868.
HITCHINS (or HIOHENS), Alfred, M.A. Liim-
betli. ,•;. St. Mark's, Enmore, 1865-8.
HOLLAND, Henry, BA. (-'am. S. Christ Churcli,
Dem., 1847 : All Saints', Ber., 18«8. lies. ill.
HORE, Samuel Coode ; h. Feb. 27, IS'U, laitng-
ton ; ed. London Coll. Dlv.; o.D, 18U9, P, 1870,
Rip. .V. Bcrbioe, 1878 9. lies.
HUMPHRIES, Henry, B.A. Bur. (tr. Bah.
[p. Sai]). A'. Oradlm 1878-9.
HUNTER, Henry. .S. St.Stephen'^E8»., 1842-3;
St. Peter's, Ess., 1844-S ; Holy Trinity, Dem.,
1846-8.
INCLE, S. r?,S'.)1852.
JOHNSON. MarUn B. .S'. St. James, Wakenaom,
1847, St. Margaret's, B«-:r,, 18I8D0; St. Law-
rence. Ess,, 1851-1; Wakenaam, 1868-8; Ber-
bice River. 1858 9.
JOSA, Fortunato Pietro Luigi (Canon of George-
town 1892); b. 3imo.\ 1851, Koine; ed. a R,
Catholic and afterwards at S.A.C. ; n. D. 1 874, P.
1875, Gui. .S, Coolie Missions, 1879-82 ; tTrliiitv,
Ess., 1 883-^: tCliri»tCliur<;h,Georgctown,1890-a
[pp. 249, 7!)9, and Translations, Hindi, p. 807].
kEELAN, Joseph ; h. June 14, I81.\ Calcutta;
ed. S.A.C; 0. D. 1877, P. i.'TS, Gul. .S. La
Penitence, 1880.
LARGE. Jamea Joseph ; ed. B.ittersra Tr. Coll. ;
,i.n.l8(;7.P. I870,(!i\i. -S.Poit Monrant,! "68-9.
LATHBURY, T. .S. All Sain's' Ac, Ber.,10«0-8.
LEVIiS, Alexander (n converted Jew), .y. Vi.rt
Mournnt, 1859.
LUOAR, Ven. James, M..V. Cam. S. Dcmerara,
1838-7 ; l)ecame first .irdn. of Demcrara. Died
1863rp. 212].
•MoKENZIE, Lambert (the 1st negro aersyniao
In (iuiana) ; ft. Is31, Betbloo ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D.
1865, Gui. .'/. Betcrverwftts'ting, Dem., 1868 ; St.
Margaret's, Corentyn, 1866-7; Upficr Berbloe
River, 1888 9 ; Ixvlge District, Dem., 1800.
MoLELAND, J. ,s, Deniemra, I85J-4.
BUNNINO, Samuel ; o. D. 1819, P. 1882, Qui. 3.
St. Pliilip's, Dem., 1880 i All Souls', Ber.
1861-2 ; St. Alban's, Ber., anil Klblerie, 18*8-7 ;
St, Paul's, Wararaurie. 1867-9.
MATTHEWS, George WiUiam ; b. Nov. U, 1 867,
PriekwIMon ; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1881, P. 188J,
Gul. Gave up a coloula! living In Guiana for
Indl-n work. .•' Pomeroon, Monica, and
Walrul i.'vers, 1886-92.
MAY, Very Hot. Honry John ; b. 1829, 1.ondon ;
ed. Bp.'» Coll., Dem, ; o. D. 1863, P. 1888, Uul.
m
tefei
Mm
i|!
P
|:
Si
*i!P
888
800IBTT FOR THB PBOPAOATIOM OF THE QOSPEL.
-J-i
became Dean of St. George's 1890. 5. St. Peter
and Hog Island. Esa., 1883-4 ; Friendship, St.
Paul, I>em., 1865 ; Enmore, St. Mark's, Dem.,
18S6-64 [pp. 348^ 349-60]. Died March 1, 1893.
MOOR, Robert Heniy (<r. India [p. 910] ). ,S. Bel
Air, Ac, 1880 ; Non Pareil, 1883.
XOORE, Joha Richard ; ed. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D.
1879, P. 1880, Qui. >S. Mary's Hope, 1879-80 ; St.
Mary's, Corentyn, 1881-4.
MOROAlf , Oharlea ; o. D. 1866, P. 1867, Gui. S.
Bartica Grove, 1867-8.
PEARSON, John Oeona ; ed. O.M.S. Inst., Read-
ing ; o. D. 1877, P. 1879, Qui. S. Port Mourant,
1878-9 ; Orealla, 1890-2.
PIBROE, William Edward, B.A., Corp. Oh., Cam.
S. Potaro Rirer, Shenanbawie iSeo. (Indians),
1880-1. Drowned Sept. 39, 1881, intheMara-
heah Falls, with his wife, 3 of his 4 children,
and maid servant [p. S48-9].
PIERITZ, Joaeph Abraham (a converted Jew).
S. Lodge, Dem., 1861. TJied 1869 in Guiana
from lumber-cart accident.
amOK, Frederick louii ; b. July 20, 1861, King's
Teignton; ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 1883, P. 1885, Gui.
a. Potaro River, 1886-92.
ftiriOX, Thomaa Edwin ; ed. Warm. Coll. ; o. D.
P. 1890, Gui. S. N.W. district, 1892.
RADLET, Thomaa ; b. 1828, Uurst Lane ; ed. St.
Bees CoU. S. St. Pliillp's, 1866.
READ, Henry, M.A., St. John's Coll., Cam ; 6. 1883
Manchester. S. All Saints' iScc, New Amster-
dam, 1869.
REDWAR, Henry R. ; ed. Co<l. Coll. S. Berbice,
1836-41 (St. Patrick's, 1837-8; St. Saviour's,
1840-1) ; Trinity Ess., 1812-3 ; Wakenaam, Ess.,
18 40-5 [ p. 242].
RITCHIE, Frank William, B.A. Bp.'sColl., Lcn. ;
o. D. 1886, Gui. .S. Marj-'s Uope, 1880-7.
ROBINSOK, John, L.Th. Uur. H. Trinity, Ess.,
1839-41 ; St. Saviour's, Ess., 1842-3.
BALMOir, George, M.A. Dur. and S.A.C. ; b.
Oct. 15, 18( ■: Yatton. In charge of Coolie Mls-
sion3j_1888-»»i. Died April 19, 1892, in London.
8BIFFERTH, Charlei Benjamin; b. Nov. 17,
1836, Malmesbury ; ed. Lich. Coll. ; o. D. 1873,
P. 1874, Qui.; Port Mourant, 1874-6 ; Orealla,
1876-8.
SKITH, Oavid, M.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. ;
0. D. 1860, P. 18J1, Ex. S. St. Matthew's, Dem.,
1884-6.
SKITUETT, W. T. S. St. James, Wakenaam,
Ess., 1846.
BITELL, Samuel. S. St. John's, Es^., 136l-t.
r'-v
SIC ^R, Benjamin; ed. Cod. Coll. S. St.
Matthew's, Dem., 1843-3 ; All Saints', New
Amsterdam, 1814-7 ; All Souls', New Amster-
dam, 1848 ; Wakenaam, 1851-2 ; St. Stephen's,
Ess., 1853-8. Died 1868 from " overwork and
over-exposure to the sun."
8TRAXER, Ootavius John. S. St. George's
Dem., 1848-60. Died 1867.
STROKO, Leonard. S. River District, 1836-7
[p. 242].
TANNER, Auruatua Bcudamore. S. Demerara
River, 1866-8; St. Stephen's, Eas., 1858-9;
Barticft Grove, 1860-4. Died 1876.
THORLBT, Joseph. S. All Saints', Bcr., 1866.
Died after a short residence.
VENESS, Thomas Robert S. Port Mornnt, Ber-
bice, 1860-3. Died Fob. 1863 of yellow fever.
VENESS, William Thomaa; ft. Nov. 6, 1828,
Deptford ; ed. St. Mark's Coll., Chel. S. St.
Margaret's, Skcldon, Ber, 1882-71. Died 1877
[p. 247].
WADIE, John William ; ft. 1820, London. iS.
Monica, 1854 ; Waramuri, Ess., 1856-8. Rti.
ill Oct. 1837 and died at Artln. jnncs' house at
St. George's, Dem., Sept. 17, 1868, from fever,
con tracted in work [p. 246].
WEBBER, Yen. Richard Legge, M.A. Cam. 3.
St. George's, Dem., 1844-6. Died 1873.
WEBBER, WiUiam JohnBuaaeU; ft. 1M30, Silver-
ton, Ex.; ed. S.AC. S. St. Paul's, 1853-4.
Died 1871.
WIOKHAM, Horace Edward; o. D. 1351, P.
1866, Gui. .1. St. Autftiatine's, Dem., 1851-9.
WOOBHOUSE, George, M. S. Pomeruou, 1874.
Died 1877.
WTATT, Yen. Fninoia Jamsa, B.D. Lam. ; o.
D. 1851, P. 1862, Gui. S. Port Mourant, 1870 ;
Indian Missions, ^1879 ; became Ardn. of Dem.,
1874 [p. 247].
FALKLAND ISLANDS-One Missionary : BULL, Charles (tr. Cape [p. 889]).
S. Falkland Islands, 1860-7 (f 18G1-7).
(Diocese of Falkland Islands, founded 1869.)
III. AFRICA, 1752-1892.
469 Missionaries (65 being Natives) and 271 Central Stations, now
included in 14 Dioceses as set forth below, &o. : —
WEST AFRICA (1762-6, 1766-1824, 1866-92)— 19 Missionaries and 8 Centii.!
Stations. [See Chapter XXXV., pp. 264-68.]
(Dioceses of SuinnA Lkoke, founded 1862, and Niokh ( now " Wf^tkiix Equatohial ArRicA ")
founded 1864.)
•OOLX, Samuel (a negro) ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889,
8. Le. S. Domingia, 1888-93.
OOLLIHB, Jamei. S. CapeCoast Castle, 1818-19
[p. 268].
DEAN, Joaeph ; o. D. 1860, Bar. S. Fallangia
and Domingia, 1R60-1, Died January 4, 1861,
at Fallangia of fever [p. 264].
S0DO80N, Edwin Heron (fr. Tris. [p. 894]).
B. St. Vincent, Cape de Vonlo Is., 1890-3 [p.
267.1
•SOXrOHLIN, Philip Henry (negro) ; ed. Cod.
0*11. ; 0. !)■ lf*71, P. 1873, B. I^. S. Domingia,
1873-85. Rft. [Translations, Su»u, pp. 803-S.]
•DVPORT, John Henry A. (negro) ; ft. 1880 St.
Ritta, W.r. ; <•!/- Ctnl. Mission Uoute ; o. 1). 1866,
P. 1861,8. Leone. .S. Fallanfia, 1866-60, 1863-6 ;
Domingia, 1861, 1867-8, Licence temporarily
S. Capo Coast Caitle,
withdrawn. Died September 30, 1873, (n Royal
Inflnnary, Iiiverpool [p. 261-6, and Transla-
tionii. Susu, pp. 8(t3-8].
FRABBR (or FRAzER) Patrick ; o. D. P. 1786
Ely. ft. Sierra Leone and Penxen Island
1786-7 or 8. A'rj. ill [p. '69] ; Ir. llah. 1791
HiSioU, Richard.
182S-4rp. 3681.
LEAOOOX, Hamble J. or T. (the first Missionary
sent by the West Indian AJsaooiatlon. H. ^ Hlo
Pongo, Fallangiis <Sio., l.S56-e. Dle<i August 30,
186 6, at F reetown [pp. 36I-I].
•XeBwEN, John Baptista (negro) ; ed. Cod.
Ck>U. : 0. D. 1869 Bar., P. 1873 S. Le. & Fal-
langia, 1877-86, Domingia, 1886-9, Isle de Los,
1891-S (T 1878-86).
MISSIONARY ROLL.
889
•XAXraiOE, S. a. (negro) ; «/. Cod. Coll. ; o.
D. 1863, P. 1864, S. Le. S. Fallangla, 1863-6.
Ret. [p. 26e].
•KOBOAN, R. B. (negro) ; o. D. 1882 Niger.
a. Farrtngia, 1882-8. Died NoTember 2 or 3, i
1889, Freetown. {
•XOBOAIf . W. 0. (uegro) ; o. D. 1882 Niger. :
S. Oomiugia, 1882-3. |
VESTLLE, William Latimer, H.A. Queen's Coll.,
Ox. a. Fallangia Ac, 1869-61. Died July 7,
1861, of fever [p. 264].
PHTT.TP, William (ex-Curate cf Tenby). 3.
Cape Coast Castle, 1817. Died [p. 258].
f HUXIFS, Abel 3. ; ed. Cod. CoU. ; o. D. 1859.
P. 1860, Bar. S. Fallangia and Domlngia,
1860-3. Rfs. ill [pp. 864-6], Ir. W.I. [p. 882].
^aTJAaVE, PhiUp (a negro) ; 6. 1741 ; eJ. bj
the Society in London ; o. 1766, Lon., being
the first of any non-Euroi)ean race to receive
Anglican Orders since t(ie Information, a.
CapeCoast Castle, 176S-1816. Died October 17,
1816 [pp. 266-S, 771].
THOKPBOir, Thomaa, M.A., FcUow of Ch. Coll.,
Cam. (,lr. N.J. [p. 855]) ; the first S.P.O. Missy,
to Africa. 5. Cnpe Coast Castle, 1762-0. nu.
'^•1i
iU [pp. 265-6].
BFIN, Joaeph William Thomai (negro) ;
•TU:
ed. Cod. Coll. ; o. D. 1868 Bar., P. 1871 8. Le.
-S. Fotuba, Isle de Los, 1867-72, Falliiiigia,
1873-4 ; Fotnba, 1876-7. nei. [p. 286].
CAPE OF GOOD HOPE, WESTERN DIVISION (1821-92)-102 Missionaries
and 66 Central Stations. [See Chapters XXXVI. and XXXYII., pp. 268-97.]
(Diocese of Capktows, founded 1847.)
ANDEBSON, Oeorge William, S.A.C. ; o. D.
1870, P. 1872, Cape. a. Mosscl Bay, 1871-3 ;
Bobcrtson, 1874-9 ; Biversdale, 1880-92.
AKOBEWS, WilUam, M.D. T.C.D.; b. 1811
Lincolnshire. 8. Knysna, 1861-60.
ABKOU), John Kuohleiaen, Ph.D. Tubingen
Univ., D.D. WiUiam and Mary Coll., N.S. ; b.
Aug. 6, 1817, at. Zeli, Germ. 8. Papendorp
(Moslems), 1875-81. Died Dec. 9, 1881 [pp.
278, 295].
ATKIKSON, Oharlea Frederick ; ed. S.A.C. ; 0.
D. 1878, P. 1879, Cape. a. Schoonberg, 1878-9 ;
Uniondale, 1883-fi; Caledon, 1887-92.
BASKALL, Yen. Hopldna, D.U. and Fellow
Univ. Coll., Dub. ; 0. D. 1846, P. 1846, Dur.
a. Capetown Ac, 1848-9 ; Clarcmont, 1862-4 ;
Gfwrgc, 1868-9 (Ardn. of GeorRC, 1862-9 ; do.
of Capetown, 1869-85). Died Sept. 1892, Kng-
Undfpp. 274, 294].
BAKBB, James (Canon) ; 0. D. 1819, P. 1860,
Cape. a. Swellcndam, 1849-67; Kalk Bay,
1879-87j;P- 290].
B^B, ^Xmiiam. 8. Capetown (St. John's),
1857-67.
BXL80N, William Bveleigh, M.A. Or. Coll., Ox. :
6.1827; 0. D. 1860, P. 1851, Roc. .S. Bivers-
dale, T 1861-7 ; Malmesburj-, 1867-70. Jtei. ill
[pp. 891-2] ; tr. Kuropa [p. 923].
BsKOELAOK, Oh. 8. Bwellendam, 1861.
BLAIB, Thomaa Biokard Arthur. .$. Wynberg,
1862-4.
BBAXLBT, WiUiam; ed, S.A.C; o. D. 1866,
P. 1861, Capo. .S. Ciile«lou, 1867-9; Beaufort
West, 1863-4; Swellcndam, 1860-1, 1868-92
(11889-92).
BBlSN, BoWt. a. Schooiiberg, 1865-8 ; Vic-
toria W.. 1889-74.
fiBOOX, B. ; 0. U. 1881, P. 1883, by Bp. Colenso,
reooncile<l to the Church by Bp. of Capetown
1888. a. Si.merset W., 1886.
BBOOXB, Biohard: 0. D. 1864, P. 1866, Cape.
a Clanwllliam, 1869-77; CUiremont, 1877-80,
1888 [p. 78»].
BBOWNINO, Thomaa, T.C.a. Glas. Univ. ; 0.
D. 1854, P. 1866, St. And. 8. ClanwiUlam,
1858-68; Capetown, 1869-83.
BtnX, Charles, M.A. Lamb.; h. 1838, Hamp-
stead; «. D. i85l Cb|io, P. 1H56 Lon. a.
Knysna, 1861 ; Plettenburg, 1853-4 ; tr. Falk-
Unda [p. 888].
BUBBOW, B. J., D.D. 8. Capetown and Wyn-
bwg, 1881-3 rp. 278].
<}AKnXBBI, lUohaiaABctle, D.D. Malta Univ.;
6. Feb. 16, 1814, Malta; 0. D. 1835, P. 1838,
ao. Bp. of Malta. 8. Capetown (Moilems)
184»-68 [p. 2791.
OABLTOX, rredariek, M.A. Pern. CoU., Cam.; 0.
D. 1819, P. 1840, Qlos. «. Btellenboioh, 1848 64.
CLABK, Bichard H^rtin ; b. June 18, 1837,
Reading ; 0. 1875, Cape. a. Somerset, 1875-7 ;
Upper Paarl, 1878-02.
CLEMBNTSON, WUUam Lawson, M.A. fape
Univ.; 0. D. 1874, P. 1877. & Brcliisdorp,
1875-80.
CLTTLEB, Charles ; (Ir. from O.F.S. [p. 897]). .?.
Malmejburv, 1872-82 ; tr. to Tran.sv [p. 897].
COLLIBS, W. a. Prince Albert, 1882-1.
OUBLBWIB, James Frederick ; 0. D. 1859, Cape.
a. Lower Paarl, 1860-92.
OXTBBEY, R. A. a. Georgetown, 1863-4.
BOBBELL, Alfred Anstey ; b. Sept. 22, 1842,
Laml)eth ; 0. D. 1872, P. 1876, Cape. 8. Union-
dale, 1M73-8 ; Ncwlands, 1881-90. Ket.
OOUOLAB, Hon. Henry, M.A. Univ. Coll., Dur.;
o. D. 1840, P. 1847, Wor. 8. Capetown, 1848
[pi). 274, 277].
EDWABSS, Frederick Bendy (ex-WesIcyan
Minister) , 0. D. 1863, V. 1872, Cape. *'. Swell-
cndam, 1870-82; Malniesbury, 1882-92 [p. 296].
EESEB, John ; 0. D. 1867. P. 1859, Cape. 8.
Beaufort W., 1869-60 ('i' 1861) ; Knysna, 1862,
1865-74 : Calcilon, 1876-86.
FISK, Ortoige Henry Bedmore ; 0. D. 1850, P.
1857, CajX! (? a. 1851). 8. Durban, 1858-8.
FOOO, Yen. Peter Parry, M.A. Jes. CoU. Ox. ; 0.
D. 1800, P. 1882, Win. (Archdn. of George,
1871 ). a. George, 1871-81, 1886-8.
FRT, John. 8. Capetown, 1838-7; Wynberg,
184,-^ ; VvKe Krai, 1839-41 ; Wynberg and
BoniU". . fVh, 1842-4 [p. 272].
OETHIKO, Ouy ; b. Doo.14, 1829,TatenhiU,Staff.:
ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1869, P. 1861, Cbijo. a. Ceres,
1861-6; Grecnixtint, 1866-7; Capetown 1868;
Beaufort West, 1875-82.
GIBBS, Edwin ; b. April 1827, Littlcli.miiton ;
ed.S.k.C. «. Plettenburg Bay, 1887 9, Dlc<l
1892 in Somerset Hospital, Capetowi .
OnBS, John; K 1835 Kmscote, War., ../. Fu
Mark s Coll., Cliel. a. Prince Albert, l809-7y ;
Piupondorp, 1874.
OLOVEB, Yen, Edward, M.A. Jes. Coll.. Cam. :
o. D. 1861, P. 1858, Wor. ; Ardn. of George,
1860. a. Schoonberg, 1868-9 ; Zonnoblocm,
1889 68; George, 1868 [p. 786]. Died in
Lcin^liiii, Dec. li, 1894, after an oix-ratlon.
OODFBEY, James Bobert;ft.N(>v.l,ia37,Oifom;
0. D. 1861, Cane. 8. Somerset W., 1866-72;
Papendorp, If 78 ; Port NoUoth, 1878-8 ; Fraier-
burs, 1881.
OOBHAM, John, M.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. ;
b. 1823, Merham, Kent; 0. D. 1848, P. 1849,
Chic. a. W. oillaudi, 1858-4.
OBAT, Bebert, B.A. Bp. Hat. HaU, Dur. ; ». Deo.
8», I8S8, W. Rainton; o. D. 18»«. P. 1867,
Man. a. Beaufort, 1868 ; Stmonitown, 1858-60.
1:
890
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL.
OHZENWOOD, Frederick; b. Deo. 8, 1839,
Glonoester ; nf. 'Ex. Tr. Coll. ; o. D. 1675, Cape.
a. Frftgerburg, 1876-82 j Prince Albert, 1886-9;
Bredoadorp, 1890-3.
OSEBLEY, Oeoffirey Feirers; ecT.SaUsb. Coll. ;
0. D. 1878, P. 1879, Ox. S. Pajiendorp (re-
named Woodstock, 1885), 1882-6 ; Claremont,
1887-9.
HANCOCK, Thomas L. S. Fapendorp, 1866-7.
HARE, Marmaduke; ed. Dorch. Coll.; o. D.
1879 Ox., P. 1881 Cape. S. Salt River, 1882.
HEHKY — . (Station not gtatcd) 1851.
HEWITT, James Alexander (Hon. D.C.L. Vn.
S. U.S.A.); 6. Aug. 13, '843, Capetown; k/.
S.A.C. : 0. D. 1871 '.'ape, P. 1873 Gra.
5. Brcdasdorp, 1871-4; Klvcrsdale, 1875-9;
Wori-C!<ter, 1880 90. lle^.
HUXTAHS, Per^y Cdward Hebard ; o. D. 1886,
P. 189U, Cape. -S. Oiidtshoorn, 1087-92.
HISSCH, Herrmann ; o. D. 1857 Cape, P. 1861
Batli. .V. Slmonstown, 1858 ; Zonnebloem,
1858 i) ; ?olioonbergr, 1859-00,
HOPWOOi), H. O. li. Robertson, 1868-73.
HOSK£S, Arthur Henry, M.A. Or. Coll., Ox.,
1848 ; o. D. 1817, P. 1848, Lie. S. Fraserburg,
1883-5.
INOIIS, J. S. Paarl, 1852-70.
JEFFERY, Albert; 6. July 17. 1838, Bidlwro,
T. Wells ; ed. S.A.C. ; o I). 1861, P. 1871, Cai*.
S.ViUiersdorp, 1862-6 ; Ceres, 1886-92.
JENKIIf S, John David, M.A., Jenkyns Fellow of
Jesus Coll., Ox. l»ee p. 840] ; 6. 1828, Merthyr
Tj-dfll ; 0. D. 1851, P. 1862, Ox. ? ,S. 1862-3.
.TOBERNS, Charles Henry, M.A. St. John's Coll.,
Ox.; 0. D. 1803, P. 1804, Lie. S. Newlamls,
18V6 7. Re$.m.
JONES Charles Earp ; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1879, P.
1881, Cape. S. Port NoUoth, 1879-92.
KENDALL, Robert Sinclair (tr. Eur. [p. 923]).
^S. Ncwlands, 18^2.
XEWLEY, Thomas Wilson, M.A. New ColL.Ox.;
0. D, 1872, P. 1873, Ely. ti. Capetown, 1878-80.
LANODON, E. *'. Breilasdorp, 1870; Poarl,
1871.
lAW7iENCE, Oeorjre; o. D. 1867, P.1874,Ca,ie.
.<». IJ'irrhaii, 1800-81 ; U'Urbansville, 1882-9*
LECO, Jacob Philip ; 6. March 1, 1830, Gosiwrt ;
«. D. IH73 St. Hel., P. 1874 Ciipc. S. Paarl,
;872-4; .Stellenbofloli, 1876-88.
LIOHTFOOT, Yen. Thomas FothergUl, B.D.
Lambeth; b. .March 4, 1831, Nottingliam
Castle: ed. S.A.C. ; o. M. 1887 Lon., P. 1859
Cape (Anln. of Cnpe iy85). S. Orccnspoint,
1808 [p. 292].
tOKAX, Arthur HolUday ; ed. Ltch. Coll.; o. D.
1868, P. 1871. Ciilie. S. Paiwridorp, 1809-72 ;
tr.Oea. [p. 891].
KARTIN, Robert; .'d. S.A.C; o. D. 1870, P.
1874, Cape. tf. Montague, 1871-4 ; Victoria W.
1876; fr.dra. [p. 891].
XARTINE, J. K. .s'. Worcester, 1861 -4 [p. 296].
HAYNARD, John ; 6. 1819, Halsham (Hull);
td. York Tr. Coll.; o. D. 1847 St. And., P. 1849
Cape. S. Beaufort, 1849-67; Worcester,
1868-79 [p. 295].
MOIOI^Y, C. W. .«.'. Claremont, 1858-60.
■OORE, Frederick BuUen ; o. D. 1866, P. 1871
Cave. a. Wynl)erg, 1807 ; Clonstantla, 1808-92.
■ORRIS, Alfred; ft. 1820, Clirlrtlan MalfonI,
Wilts : ed. St. Mark's Coll., Ohel.; o. V. 1866, V.
1801, Cape. ». Oudtshom, 1801-89.
MORRIS, William John Richard ; ed. S.A.C; o.
U. 1869, P. 1861, Cape. .V. (1) Robertson,
1869-04 ; NamoquBlanil (Ookiep 4e.), 1876-82 ;
(1) 11^1884-92.
I0RTI1CER, Benia
1871, Cape. ,S.ni
liamin Clapham ; o. D. 1860, P.
niver».1ale, 1867 74; Knysna,
1876-8.
MORTON, M. .S. Homorsct W., 1882-3.
NIOHOL, Robert Oibbons ; ed. S.A.C ; o. P. 1804
Cape. «. (1 ) St. Helena Bay, 1864-0 ; Malmcu-
bury, lMB-9 ; (1) Ht. H.B., 1870-89.
PAIMER, Walter Vaughan ; (. 1823. S, Capc-
townjl867 ; Papendorp, 1861-4.
FARMINTER, Ferdinand, B.A. St. John's Coll.,
Cam. ; o. D. 1859, P. 1880, Pet. S. Capetown,
1867-8.
PATTISON, Charles Benjamin ; o. D. 1886, Cape.
S. Zuurbraak, 1885-92.
PERRY, Ambrose ; ed. ^c. Aid. Coll., Birk. ; o.
B. 1878, P. 1879, Der. a. TJnlondale, 1880-3.
PETERS (Canon) Thomas Henry, M.A., T.C.D. ;
0. D. 1857, P. 1859, Ex. S. Stel . i-^h, 1861-
74 ; Zonncbloem Kafir Coll., 187f- <■ |.p. 785].
QTXINN, John ; ft. 18U8, Louglikt i ; o. D. K.( .
Bp. of Clonfert. S. Capetown, 1850-1 ; Paiien-
dorp, 1865-7.
REYNOLDS, Charles William Henry; o. U.
1876, P. 1877, Bio. S. Robertson, 1880-3.
ROBINSON, Daniel Edward (tr. Natal [p. 890]).
S. Unionihile, 1886-9 ; Victoria W., 1890-2.
ROGERS, WiUiam Koyle ; o. D. 1859 ; P. IHUl,
Cape. 8. Georgetown, 1861-4.
SAMUELS, John ComeUus; o. D. 1801, F, 18C9,
Cnpe. 8. Mossel Bi\y, 1806 ; Willowmoro,
1807-8 ; George. 1870-5 ; Prince Albert, 1876-9 ;
Viotorln W., 1881 ; George, 1892.
SANDBERO, Samuel (tr. Madras [p. 914]). .S'.
Caledon, 1851. Ren.
SANDERS, James Willis. S. Stcllenbosch
district, 1838-9 ri)p. 272-.3, 278-9].
SCHIERHOtTT, William Peter Oerritt, M.A.
Cape Univ.; o. D. 1880, V. 1882, Cape. ,''.
Swellcndam, 1882-0 ; Heidelberg, 1887-92 [p.
296].
SHEARD, Robert, M.A. Cape Univ. ; o. D. 1875,
P. 1877, Cape. 8. CianwiUiam, 1878-89;
Worcester, 1891-2.
SHEARD, Thomas. 8. Mosscl P .y, 1857-70.
SHOOTER, Joseph (Emigrants' Chaplain on
voyage from Eng. to Natal, 1850). 8. Albert,
1861-3.
SHORT, — . 8. Swellenclam, 1869.
BLINOSBY, William Edward ; o. D. 1883, 1'.
1891, Cape. 8. Mossel Br»y, 1886, 1987-92.
SQTTIBB, George Meylei', B.A. Brazenose. ; i.
1827 ; o. D. 1881, Nor. 8. Plettcnburg, 1857-(; 1.
TAYLOR, William Frederick (rr.Tris. [p. 894' >.
8. Rivermlalp, 1850-00 ; .Mosscl Bny, 1872-89.
THOMAS, Rice. 8. Cai)ctown, 1809-77.
THOWVE, John (Ir. Transv. [p. 898]). .% Bredn -
iiorp, 1882-9 ; tr. O.F.S. [p. 897].
YON DADELSZEN, H. H. (tr. Madras [p. 915] i.
No fl\cd station 18U [p. 272] ; tr. Ceyl<.u
[p. 9201.
WArOH, J. C. S. Cttleilon, 1800-1.
WELBY, Rt. Rev, Thomas Earle, B.D. Lam-
beth ; ft. 1810, Rugby; ex-Lt. 13th Light
Dragoons, India, A:id Missy, in Canada [.<"
p. 877] ; 0. 1). and P., Tor. 8. George, 1861 I,
1868-01 (lxs!ttme Ard. of George, and on Awcii.
Day 1802 com. in Ijimb. Pol. Chap. Bp. St.
Helena) [pp. 2«», 280, 321, 323-4, 332].
WIDDICOMBE, John; ft. Mar. 28, 1839. Brix
ham ; n, 1). 1803, V. 1809, Cape. ,S. (ieorf.i'.
1805 70 ; Malmeshnrv, 1H70 ; tr. O.F.S. [p. 807J.
WILSHERE, Alfred b. Myddelton, H.A. Pern.
Coll., Ox. ; ft. Mar. 80, 1821 ; o. 11. 1845 York,
P. 1848 Dur. 8. Clarcinout, 1869 77. /.V.<.
Died 1891.
WILSHERE, Ebeneser Stibbs ; tr. India
[p. 915]. 8. Capetown, 184« [p. 279] ; tr. Orn.
Dio. rp. 892].
WILSHERE, Henry Michael Myddelton ; ». 1827
Blackheath ; o. I>. 1861 Lon. 8. Caledon,
1882-74 ; Himnn's Town, 1878-0.
WOOD. A. 8. Capetown, 1887.
WRIGHT, WiUUm, M.A. Trinity Coll., Dub. :
the flmt S.P.U. Missy, to H. Africa. 8. Capetown
and Wyntterg, 1821 9 (Ir. E. DIv. [p. 892])
[pp. 809-71, 771, ami Translations, Duttti,
p. 813].
y6vN0, Duiiel ElUott, M.A. Pern. Coll., Ox, ;
0. D. 1876, P. 1877, Ox. 8. Woodstock, 1887-9:;.
"^
MISSIONARY ROLL.
891
lil
CAPE OF GOOD HOPE, EASTERN DIVISION (1821-92)— 104 Missionaries
and 62 Central Stations. [See Chapters XXXVI. and XXXYIII., pp. 268-85.
and 297-305.]
(Diocese of Graiiambtown, founded 18fi3.)
AU>£EI), John ; o. D. I8B9, P. 1864, Ora. S. St.
John's, 1869-68 ; Adelaide, 1809-81 ; E. Londou,
1882-6 ; B. London Weeir, 1889-92.
ALLEK, John Thomas Walford, B.A. Tr. Ck>U.,
Cam.; b. 1830; o. 1854, Chi. S. St. John's,
1880-7 [p. 299].
AUSTIN, Daniel Self; fd. Dorch. Coll.; o. D.
1884 Oi., P. 1885 Pre. H. Richmond, 1886-8 ;
tr. Trai-sTaal [p. 897].
BAEEK, Frederick Henry; o. D. 1881 Gra., P.
1883 Mar. S. Sidbiirj-, 18S1-4 ; ^r. [p. 894].
BALOWIN.Edward Cuitia. M.A. H ;rt.CoU., Ox.;
0. D. 1870, P. 1872, Ox. ,S. Qnccnstown, 1878.
BAHKES, Frederick. S. Qralitmstown, 1853-4.
BABKEB, £dwud Waller; b. Jan. 8, 1828,
Dcptford; o. D. 1860, P. 1863, Gra. S. St.
Peter's, 1861; Aliwal, 1802-6; Somerset E.,
1807-8. He.1. *
•BOOM, Jacob; o. D. 1874 Gra. .V. St. Matthew's,
K.H., 1874-8 ; Cvraru, 1879-80 ; Rura, 1881-2 ;
tr. Kaff. [p. 893].
BOON, John. S. Maucozano, 1850-1 ; Cuj-tcr-
vlUe, 18G1 ; Port Alfred W., 1802-4.
BOOTH, G. S. Fort Beaufort, 1840-3. Died
April 18, 1843 [p. 272].
BBSRETON, Alfred WUUam; b. Feb. 13,1802,
London ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1885, P. 1887, Gra.
S. Keiskamma Hoek, 1885 ; Dordrecht, 1886-9 ;
Stutterlieim, 1889.
BBOOKES, Edward Toriok ; b. April 20, 1842,
Islington ; o. D. 1870, P. 1878. 5. E. London,
1874; Alice, 1876-8; Colcsberg, 1880; Dor-
drccht, 1881-4; Sidbury, 1887-9il.
BBOOKES, Georg^e ; b. Not. 8, 1813, London ; ed.
S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1870 Gra., 1'. 1«77 Cape. .'i.
Colcsberg. 1877-82.
BRUCE, WiUiam Robert; o. D. 1885, Cm. .»«'.
Southwell, 1889-92.
CABS, Arthur Herbert Ou Pre ; ed. Cn|<e Univ. ;
0. 1). 1889, P. 1891, Ora. .S. Kiisknnmia Hock,
1830-1.
CATLING, John ; <■«/. S.A.C.; o. D. 1883 Cape, P.
1K85 Gra. ,S, Grahamstown, l.'^83 ; Bcdfonl,
1886-92.
CHAMBERLAIN, Thomas, M.A. Ch. Coll.,
Cam.; 6. April 21, 1864, Quc<nstown, Cope
Colony ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881. St. Alb. H. Alice,
1882-4 (become Anin. of Kokstnd 1891).
COOPER, Theodore James, B.D. T.C.D. ; o. D.
1870 Dcrry, P. 1874 Os.o. .S. Barkly E., „36-8 ;
(fr. Eur., p. 923).
COPEMAN, PhUip Walker. S. Uitcuhagc,
1840-57 [pp. 272, 299].
CORNFORD, " irard, M.A.St.John'BCoU.,Cam.;
0. D. 1886 Ex., P. 1857 Gra. .S. Grahamstown,
1857-8.
COX, Samuel WiUiam ; 6. Oct. 23, 1849, Leeds ;
ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 1878, P. 1886. S. Herschcl,
1878-91?
COYTE, James Calrow; o. D. 1879 Mar., P.
1880 Ora. S. Peddle, 1887-90. Killed by liglit-
nlng la vestry of Church of 8S. Simon and
Judo, just after evensong on Second Sunday
in Advent 1890,
DE KOCK, S. N. (a Dutchman, and au cxL.M.S.
-Missy.) ; o. D. 1858, Gra. S. Colcsberg, 1868-04,
1808-70 (Grahamstown, 1807).
ELUNOHAM, 0. M. {tr. Transvaal [p. 897]). S.
Pddle, 1888-4.
EVERT, M. R. (/r.O.F.S. [p.897]). .?. Hopetown,
1869-66 ; Burghersdorp, 1867-8. (? S. 1874.)
•OAWLER, John WiUiam; o. D. 1887. .Sf. Port
KIUabeth,t 1887 M.
OOROON, John (tr. KafT. [p. 893]). fl. King-
wUliamstOWn, 1881-93 [pp. 309-10]. Acf.1893;
died June 3, 1893, of diabetes, at (^petowu,
while curate of i..upetown Cathedral.
GRANT, Alexander Joseph ; o 1). 1878, P. 1880.
.Sf. Qiicenstown, 1885-0; 1889-92.
GRAY, Samuel, S. Crndock, 1851-5 [p. 297].
GREEN, Edward I. S. Queeustown, 1868-04
[p. 3U01.
GREEN, T. : 0. D. 1808, Gra. A Kabousie, 1808.
GREEN, T. W. S. Hersoliel, ? 1874-6; tr. Kali.
[p. 893].
GREEN8T0CK, WUlinm (tr. Kuff. [p. 893]). S.
St. Luke's, lcj5G-9 ; St. Matthew's, Keiskamma
Hoek, 1889-09; Port Elizabeth, 1870-4
[pp. 298-9, 301-2] [Iff p. 897] ; Translations,
Xosa [pp. 803-4].
HARRIS, G. S. Barkly E., 1S89.
KEATHCOTE, Godfrey Samuel Charles ; o. D.
1883, P. 1880. f. Wintcrb.Tg, 1886-0 ; Adelaide,
1887-90.
HENCHMAN, Thomas ; ". 1 '. 1819, P. 1880, Cape.
«.01ifanfs Hock, 1851 ; Fort Beaufort, 1886-76.
HOADLEY A. Ur. N.B. [p. 806]). A Richmond,
1889-90. Died March 20, 1891, at St. Mark's,
Kaffraria.
HUNTER, T'iUiam EUjah (t,: Natal [p. 896]).
.S. Alice, 1889-92.
HUTT, Richard G. ; o.D. 1887, Gra. 5. St. John's,
1887-62. Grahamstown, 1862-4.
IMPEY, WiUiam; o. D. i878, P. 1879, Gra. S.
Sandflats, 1880.
JACKSON, W. H. ,<!. St. John's, Sandllia,
1889.
JECKS, Charles Bloomer, B.A. Dur. Univ. ; ed.
S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1881, P. 1882, Gra. .S. Burghers-
aor|>, 1882-4.
JOHNSON, W. H. L. 5. Alice, 1888-00.
•KAWA, Peter; ed. Kaf. Coll., Gra. ; o. D. 1889.
P. 1892, Gra. .S. Keiskamma Hoek, 1890;
Kabousie, 1891-2.
KING, Lucius, B.A. T.C.D. : o. D. 1869, P. 1871,
Man. ,S. Queenstown, 1873-6.
KITTON, 'Ven. Henry ; b. Oct. 12, 1819, Bircham,
Norf. : ed. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1846, P. 1847,
Ches.; Ardn. of Brit. Kaffraria, 1802. H.
Kingvvllliamstown, 1862-73. Died June 1891
Uee p. 894],
LANGE, C. R. (an ex-Lutheran Mliisy.) ; o. D.
1854 Gra. .9. St. Luke's, Ncwlands, 1857-63.
LLEWELLYN, Wmiam, B.A. ; o. D. 1886 Cape.
P. 1858 Gra. .S. Uitcuhagc, 1888-92, and
Hiimansilorp, I8«!) 92.
LOttAX, Arthur HoUiday (tr. Cape [p. 890]).
* Aliwal, 1874; Dordrecht, 1878-7; .=o;.tii-
well, 1879-88 [p. 780].
LONG, W. ; 0. Lon. S. Graafl RcyneU, 1846-64
[pp. 272-3, 276].
M-OORMIOK, Richard ; ed
.V.
Cape Univ. ; o. D.
queenstown, 1867-8;
1807, P. 1809, Ora.
Konigha, 1809-92.
MAGOS, Albert; b. Aug. S3, 1840, Midsomer
Norton (ex-Wesleynu Local Pr.). S. St. .John's,
1866-0 ; Komgha, 1807-8 ; St. Luke's, 1809-82.
Died by his own hand while inwine in 1882.
MAGOS, Matthew Albert; b. Oct. 30, 1859, Mid-
somer Norton; «■(/. S.A.C; 0. D. 1884, P. 1885,
Gra. .S. Herschel, 1884-8; St. Matthew's, K.H.,
1886-7 ; Bolotwa, 1888-92.
•MALGAS, Daniel; ed. Kaf. CoU., Gra.; o. D.
1879, P. 1886,Gra. S. St. Luke's, 1879-80 ; St.
Andrew's, 1881-2; Port Elizabeth, 1883-5;
Fort Beaufort, 1887-92.
MARTIN, ^bert (tr. Cape [p. 890]). S. AUce,
1879-81 ; i j-mour, 1890; Winterberg, 1891-2.
•MASIZA, Paulus (a Fingoe) ; ed. by the Mora-
vians ; 0. D. on Trinity Sunday 1870 Gra, tlie
r^
892
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
!■
• 'I
m
first native of 6A. ordained in the Ani;lican
Churah. 5. Fort Beaufort, 1870. Died 1870
rp. 303].
XEABEN, WiUiun ; o. D. 1855 Cape, P. 1857
Qra. a. Southwell, 1886-7 ; Post Betlef, 1887-8 ;
Winterberg, 1869-77. (Became Hector of
Bathurst, and died in the Albany Hospital,
Orahamstown, Oct. 19, 1893, from injuries
reoeivetl from ftdl from his horse on May VJ,
1892.)
HSRBlHAN, Bt. Rev. Nathaniel James,
D.D. B.N. CoU., Ox. ; 6. 1809 ; o. U. 1832. P.
1833. S.iix Grahamstowa district, 1818, 1851-4.
Became Ardn. of Kaffnria 1855, Dean of Cape-
town 1370 ; com. third Bishop of Qrahams-
town Nov. 30, 1871, Ora. Cath. Died Aug. 18,
1882, from carriage accident on Aug. 7, 1882,
at Wold Hill, 3 miles from Orahamstown
[pp. 274, 280, 283, 297, 304, 310, 312, 315,
348-9, 351].
XITCEELL, Henry John (tr. KaH. [d. 893]).
S. Dordrecht, 1880 ; tr. Katal [p. 895].
•MNYAKAHA, Stephen; o. D. 1874 Ora.
a. Beaufort, 1874-84.
'KOMOTI, Philip WUUam; o. D. 1835 Gra.
a. Granf Reinet, 1885-91.
"MTOBI, Heiekifth ; o. D. 188i,P. 1892, Gra. S.
Cra doclc, 1887-92.
jnnXDrS, Robert John; b. June 30, 1838, Box,
Wilts ; «rf. S.A.O. ; o. D. 1803, P. 18C4, Ora.
S. St. John's, Bolotwa, 1803-7 ; St. Bartholo-
mew's, 1868-73 ; Orahamstown, Kaflr Inst.,
1864-92 [pp. 307, 785-6]. (Canon of Grahams-
town, 1878.)
•MZAMO, Daniel; o. D. 1877 Ora. .SI. Port
Elizabeth, 1877-82 ; tr. Natal [p. 895].
NEWTON, Alfred Jumet; n. D. 1867, P. 1809,
Gra. S.St. Peter's, Gwatyu, 1867-78 ; Hersoliel,
1878-9 ; St. Peter's on Indwe, 1879-92.
[Translations, Xosa, p. 803.]
•NOWANI, E. a. St. Mattiiew's, K.H., 1877-82.
NIVEN, — . a. Cradock, 1 349-51 [p. 297].
NORTON, Matthew; o. D. 1860, P. 1862, Ora.
iSf. Kahoon River, 1860 l»ee p. 893] ; Adelaide,
1862-6; Cradoclc, 136 J- 73.
ORGAN, Henry Jamea; b. 1857; ed. SJI.C. ;
o. U. 1883 Cape, P. 1886 Om. S. Burghers-
dorp, 1886 ; tr. Trunsv. [p. 898].
««RP£N, Charlea Edward Herbert, SI.D. a.
Colesberg, 1848-57 [pp. 274. 270, 297].
OVERTON, 0, 7. ; o. V. 1807 Ora. S. East
Ix>ndon, 1867-72.
PAIN, Edmund, a. Somerset East, 1849-66
PARNEIX, Oyrut Kay; b. Jan. 17, 1864, Cacr-
hayes, Corn. ; ed. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1889,
Qra; a. Quoenstown, 1837-8 ; Cathcart, 1890.
PATTEN, Charlea Frederick; o. D. 1864, P.
1867 ; a. St. John's, Bolotwa, 1868-33.
PATTXBON, Joseph; fit Warm. Coll.; o. D.
1885 Ora. a. PcdiUe, 1885, 1887-90 (Uura,
1886); Herschel, 1889-90.
PHTT.TP, William ; ed. Kaf. CoU., Ora. ; o. D.
1879, P. 1885, Gra. a. OrahamKtown, 1879-81 ;
Newland.s 1885-0 ; Igwaba, 1887-92. [Trans-
lations, Xosa, p. 803.]
ROBINS, William Henry; ed. St. Cyp. Coll.,
Bio. ; 0. D. 1879, P. 1882, Bio.; S. Stcynsburg,
1 QQQ_gO
ROSSITER, William ; o. D. 1863, P. 1867, Gra.
Station not stated, 186406. a. Aliwal, 1876-8,
1881-5, 1889-92.
ST. tXOEB, Fraderiok T., B.A. Cor. Cli. Coll.,
Cam. S. QuccnKtown, 1H66-71.
BHAW, WUliam Clark ; o. D. 187!l, P. 1877. .S.
Seymour, 1874-85. Died March 24, 1890, from
fall from his horse on March 19.
BIN^EN, John Fitoh ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883, Cape.
.S. .^ford, 1884 ; Adelaide, 1885.
SLOAN, Joseph Ware, LL.B. K.C.L. ; o. D.
1858, ; . 1859, Lon. a. East London, 1874-7.
SXITH, George; o. D. 1876, P. 1879, Gr». a.
Port Klizabeth, 1884.
SHITH, Horaoe, L.Th. Dur. XJoiv. ; 6. 1832 ; o.
P. 1857 Gra. 8. Keiskamma Hoek, 1856 ; St.
John's, Sundilia, 1857-9 [p. 299].
STEABLER, William Anderson (tr. O.F.S. [p.
897]). a. Graff Keinet, 1856-81, 1885-94 [p.
274], Canou of Orahamstown 1867 ; dieil
Feb. 1894.
STTTHBLES, Robert Washington; o. D. 1868
Ora., P. 1877 Cape. S. Peddle, 1877-8, 1882 ;
St. Luke's, Kewlands, 1883-92.
STREE, Peter J. ; ed. Bonn. Univ. ; o. D. 1857,
P. 1868, Gra. a. Smith's Location, 1857 ; Port
Frances (from 1882 called "Port Alfred"),
1889-64.
TABERER, Charles ; b. Ap. 12, 1813, Nuneaton ;
0. D. 1807, P. 1869, Gra. a. Fort Beaufort, 1867-
9 ; St. Matthew^, Keiskamma Hoek, 1870-92
fpp. 302-3, a:id Trnnsiatioiis, Xosii, p. 803].
TEMPLE, Alexander ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1873 St.
Hole., P. 1380 Pre. 5. Burghersdorp, 1877-8;
tr. Tranav. [p. 898].
THOMPSON, George, M.A. Station not stated,
1881. a. Orahamstown iio., 1860-74. Died 1874.
TRTJSCOTT, Howard John Henry ; ed. K.C.L. ;
0. D. 1884 Tru., P. 1888 Wor. S. Uitcnhage,
1884-8.
TURFIN, William Homan ((r. Kaff. [p. 893]).
5. Orahamstown, 1800-92 [p. 303, and Trnnslii-
tions, Xosa, p. 803].
URQTTBART, A. J. a. Cradock, 1888-61 ; Grn-
hamstown, 1862-4.
WALUS, William Charles; o. D. 1860, P. 1857,
Gra. S. Alice, 1888; Burghersdorp, 1859-67;
Cradock, 1885, 1891.
WATERS, Yen. Henry Tempest ; b. Oct. 23, 1819,
Newcastle-on-Tync ; o. D. 1850 Capt?, P. 1855
Gra. a . Southwell, 1850-5 ; tr. Kaff. [p. 893].
WHITE, William Henry Thomas ; ed. S.A.C. ;
0. D. 1889, P. 1891, Gra. S. Orahamstown,
1890-2.
WILLIAMS, WillUm John ; b. Oct. 14, 1858,
Neath Abbey ; ed. St. Bees and Warm. Coll. ;
o. D. 1884 Ora., P. 1888 N. China. S. Molteiio.
188 8; ^^ China [p. 921].
WILLSON, Joseph ; h. 1817, Maidstone ; o. 1848-
9 Cape. 5. 1'ost Betief Ac, 1849-88. Murdered
by Kafirs, Sunday Feb. 28, 1868, within a mile
of E. London, on the way to service at Fort
Pa to [pp. 274, 297, 301].
WILSHERE, Ebeneser8tibbs(fr. Cape [p. 890]).
■S. Fort Beaufort, 1819-55 [p. 279].
WILSON, John Robert ; b. 1832, Las.swa<le, Scot. :
0. D. 1859, P. 1861, Gra. 5. Alice, 1861-73; Fort
Beaufort, 1877 -84, 1887-92. Ilea. ill.
WOODROOITE, (Canon) Henry Reade,M.A. a.
St. John's Kabousie, 1859 ; St. Peter's, 1860 ;
Oralmmstowr.1, 1860-2; St, John's, Bolotwa,
1862-4; Somerset E., 1882-3 [p. 786 and
Translations, Xosa, p. 803].
WRIGHT, WiUlam, M.A. (tr. W. Div. [p. 890]).
£(.Bathurst, 1829-32.
WTOHE, Cyril H. E., M.A. Tr. CoU., Cam. : b.
July 18, 1834, Caml>crwell. .S. East London,
1878-81. Drowned July 24, 1881, in crotwing the
R. Chaluma in an ox-oart while visiting his
district.
WTLD, Samuel. .S, st, Luke, 1805-8.
F.S. [p.
94 [p.
; diet!
D. 18C8
-3, 1882 ;
'W
MISSIONARY ROLL.
KAFFRARIA (1865-92)— 38 Missionaries and 23 Central Stations.
[See Chapter XXXIX., pp. 305-17.]
(Diocese, now St. John's, founded 1873.)
893
AOKYN, Frederiok John ; b. 18S7, Cbun^lieaton;
ed. 8.A.C.; o. D. 1881, P. 1882, St. J. S. Kokstad,
1884-93.
*BAHOELA, Stephen Adonii (an Amapondo-
mUt); 0. D. 1873 Gra., P. 1887 St. J. ,S. (?
1873-7); (1) St.Angu8tiae'8, 1878-82; St.Mark's,
1883; Umtata, 1884-8; Maclear, 1890-2; (1)
St. A. 1891-2 [p. 313, Tran8latioD8,Xo8a, p. S03].
BEAN, Jomet ; t. June 3, 18S2, SlieritT Hutton,
Yk. ; ed. Burgh Mission House; o. V. 1882
Kttfl., P. 1837 Brig. N. Umtata, 1883-4.
•BOOX, Jacob (Ir. Gra. [p. 8 Jl ] ). S. St. Peter's,
1884-8. Died Dec. 1 88'J, of liver complaint.
BKOASBENT, Francis A. ; e.l. Spriiigvale; o.
D. 1876 St. J. .S. Ensikeni, 1«75- 9.
BUTTON, Van. Thui»ton {tr. Natal [p. 89511.
5. Caydesdale (Ardn. of, 1879), 1872-«ii. Died
from fall from horse, 188i5 [pp. 312, 333].
CAMBSON, WiUiam Mouat, M.A. Cor. Ch. Col).,
Ox. ; 0. D. 1878, P. 1880, St. J. ,S. Umtata,
1 884-9 [p. 786]. Canon of St. John's 1 888.
CHATEK,J'amei Gibbon ; b. May 28,1855, Acton,
Ches. ; o. D. 1878 St. J., P. 1889 Zul. A Ensi-
kcni, 1880-2; Clydes<lale, 1883-8.
COAXEB, Yen. Ebeneier Lloyd ; b. June 4, 1853,
JIuritibuTK ; ed. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, St.
J. 5. Umtata, 1879-82; St. Peter's, lS8.'-5 ;
St. Mark's, 1886-92. (Became Archiln. of St.
Mark's 1890.)
DAVIS, Hiunfrey (tr. Natal [p. 895]). S. Kokstad,
1879-81
SIXON, Edward Young; o. D. 1879, P. 1H88,
St. J. S. Clyde-sdale, 1884-6, 1891-2.
OOSD, William Oouglaa ; b. Feb. 4, 1841, Eton ;
ed. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1864, P. 1870, Gra. S. St.
Augustine's, 1868-7; St. Alban's, 1867-74. Jie$.
[pp. 310-1 1 T.
GIBBON, Bt Rev. Alan George Sunmer,M.A. C.C,
C!oU., Ox. ; b. May 7, 1886, Fawley, Hants.; o. D.
1879, P. 1381, Lin. S. Umtata, 1882-3; .St. Augus-
Une'g, 1 884-7 ; St. Cuthbert's ( Ncolosi ) 1 884-94 ;
(Ardn. of Kokstad 1888-91) [p. 311.andTrnn8-
latious, Xosii, p. 803]. Conn. Coadjutor-Bishop
of Capetown, Sopt, 29, 1894 [pp. 296 and "«4].
GODWIN, Kobert Herbert. B.A. T.C.D.,M.A. St.
Ed. H.,Ox.; 0. D. 1873, P. 1875, Man, *'. Umtata,
1884, 1891-2 [Translations, Xosa, p. 803].
GORDON, John ; b. in Cape Colony ; ed. S.
African Coll ; o. D. 1801. P. 1864, Gra. .*.•.
All Saints', Bashee, 1862-77 [pp. 309-10] ; tr.
Grn. [p. 891].
GREEN, T. W. (tr. Gra. [p. 891]). 6'. All Saints',
Bashee, 1877-86 ; Matatlcla, 1886-92.
GREENSTOCK, WiUiam ; o. D. 1854, P. 1856,
Gra. a. Krell's country, 1866 ; Ir. Gra. [p. 891].
•JWARA, Ebenuer ; o. D. 1883 St. J. .S. St.
Augustine's, 1883-9; Mount Frcro, 1891-3.
Died Oct. 13, 1893, of lung disease.
KEY, Rt Rev. Braniby Lewis, D.D. Lambetli ;
6. Jan. 6, 1838, London; ed. S.A.C.; o. D. ia«4, V.
1886, Gra. S. StAugustine's, 1866-82 (Komglia,
1866); Umtata, 1884-92; eons. Coadj. Bp. of
St. John's Aug. 12, 1883, in St. James's,
Umtata; became Bishop of do. 1886 [pp. 310-11, .
316-16, and Translations, Xosa, p. 803].
MANSBRIDOE, Sydney Gilbert, M.A. T.C.D.;
6. April 24, 1863 ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Lie. S.
St. Andrew's, Pondoland, 1891-2. Am.
•1IA8IX0, Petrus ; ed. St. John's Coll., Umtata •
0. D. 1886 St. J. S. Clydesdale, 1889-92.
•HASIZA, Peter X. (a Fingoe) ; o. D. 1873 Gra.,
P. June 24, 1877 St. John's, being the first native
of South Africa admittetl to the Priesthood in
the .VuRlioan Church. S. (Not fixed, 1873-8) ;
St. Mark's, 1879-92 [pp. 313, 315].
MITCHELL, Henry John ; o. D. 1H77 St. John's.
P. 18S1. .V. Kokstad, 1877-8; St. Mark's,
1881-5 ; Ir. Gra. [p. 832].
•NGCWEN8A, WUUam (tr. Natal [p. 895]). S.
( No fixo<l station, 1 876-6 ); St. .^.ndrew's, Pondo-
land, 1877-80; Clyileadnle, 1880-92.
NORTON, Katthew (tr. from and to Gra.
[p. 892]). «. St. Mark's, 1881.
«NTSIKO, Jonas Thomas (a Fingoe) ; 6. Sept. 23,
1850, near Grnhamstown ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D.
1873 Gra. S. St. -Mary's, Xlllnxa, 1873-5 ; St.
Cyprian's, 1876 ; ? 1877-80 [p. 313, and Trans-
lations, Xosa, p. 803].
OXLAND, John Oxley ; b. June II, 1844, Ply-
mouth ; e,l. Cor. Ch. Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1873 Ex.,
P. 1876 St. J. S. St. John's Biver, 1874-6 ; St.
.Andrew's, Pondoland, 1877-8 [1878, British
Resident in Pondoland] ; Clvdesdalc, 1886-92.
PARKINSON, George (Ir. Natal [p. 896]). S.
Clydesdale, 1871-2. Res. ill [p. 312].
ST£AD, William YewdaU; 6. Oct. 16, 1868,Eccles-
hiU;€rf.S.A.C.; o.D.1884,P.1886,St.J. S.Clydes-
dale, 1886 ; St. Peter's, Butterworth, 1886-92.
STEWART, Robert ; ed. Madras CoU. and Glas.
Univ. ; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, St. J. S. Port St.
John's, 1880-8 [p. 311] ; tr. Transvaal [p. 898].
SUTTON, Frank W. (tr. Burma [p. 918]). a.
Umtata, 1890-2.
TONKIN, Charles D. ; o. D. 1877 St. J. S.
Matatiela, 1879-80; St. Andrew's, Pondoland,
1884-8; tr. Natal [p. 896].
TTJRPIN, William Homan ; 6. TuUamore, Ir. ;
0. D. 1859, P. 1804, Gra. S. St. Mark's, 1869-80 r
tr. Gra. [p. 892].
WATERS, Yen. Henry Tempest (tr. Gra.
[p. 892]). .S. St. Mark's, 1865-83 (Ardn. 1874).
Died Nov. 20, 1883 [pp. 280, 307-9, 313, 316].
WATERS, Henry (son of above) ; b. Nov. 30,
1852, Southwell; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1876, P.
1880, St. J. a. St. Alban's, 1878-92.
WEBBER, Henry Born ; ed. Burgh Miss. Ho. ;
0. D. 1887 Sal., P. 1888 St. J. .S. Mount Prcre,
1889-92. Incapacitated.
WILLIAKS, Tegid Aneurin ; b. Feb. 39, 1860,
Llangollen ; ed. S.A.C. and Dur. Univ. ; o. D.
1884, P. 1886, St. J. 8. St. Peter's, 1884-6;
Umtata, 1886-7 ; tr. Quebec [p. 872].
•XABA, John (previously called "James") ; ed.
St. John's CoU., Umt. ; o. D. 1889 St. John's. S.
Umtata, 1891-2 [Translations, Xosa, p. 803].
GBIQUALAND WEST (1870-92)— 16 Missionaries and 6 Central Stations.
[See Chapter XL., pp. 317-19.]
(Part of Diocese of Bloemfontkiv Isee p. 897].)
BALFOUR, Fruiois Riohurd Townley, M.A. Tr.
CoU., Cam. ; b. Sorrents, Italy, of Irish parents;
0. D. 1873, P. 1874, Ox. S. Du Tolts Fan io.,
1876-7 ; Ir. Baau. [p. 894].
BEY AN, WiUiam Henry RawUnson, MJL. (Ir.
Beoh. [p. 898]). S. Barkly, Kimbcrley, 4c.,
part ot 1877-9 ; Ir. Beoh. [p. 898].
CLULEE, Charles (of O.P.S. [p. 897]). Visiting
Diamond Fields part of 1869 70 [p. 317].
OROGHAN, Yen. D, G. (of O.F.S. [<m p. 897]).
Visiting Diamond Fields port of 1868-7^
[pp. 317-18].
CROBTHWAITE, Herbert; «(f.Theo.CoU.,Bloeia>
'.il
Ml
U:-
894
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAaATION OF THE OOSPBL.
fontein ; o. 0. 1881, P. 1886, Ora. S. Beacons-
fleld, 1884-90 (tr. O.P.S. [p. 897]).
SOXAT, Frederick WiUiam, B.A. Or. Coll., Ox. ;
o D. 1868 Bio., P. 1869, Qm. S. Klmberlor,
Du Tolts Pan, Barkly, Ac, 1873-7 [pp. 317-8].
OAT7L, Ven. Williani "^honun, B.A. T.C.D. ; 6.
June, 24, 1844, LaraV. h ; o. D. 1873 Der., P.
1876, Bio. S. (T) Da Tolts Pan, 1880-3 ; Kim-
berley, 1881-92.
JACKSON, WiUiam Edward, M.A. C.C.O., Cam. ;
o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Cbes. S. Beacontflt-ld,
1888-9. Ilet,
XITTON, Yen. H. (of araham'a T. [p. 891]). a.
Kltp Drift ibo., 1870-1 [p. 317].
VITCHEIX, O. (tr. O.F.S. [p. 897]). S. Klm-
berley, 1881-93 [p. 819] ; tr. O.P.S. [p. 897].
KIOXAKSB, John Witheriton, U.K. Oon.and C.
Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1807 Win., P. 1868 Maur. .s.
Kimberlcv Ac. 1873-7 [p. 318].
8ADI.ER, H. (of Transv. [p. 898]). Yisltia?
Diamond Pidda, 1871 [p. 317].
STEN80K, Edmund William; o. D. 1873, V.
1873, Bio. S. Kimborloy 4o., 1873-4 [p. 318]
and /r. Basu. [*« Ijolow],
8TENS0K, John WUliam ; ed. St. Cyp. Th. Coll.,
Bio. ; 0. D. IH79, V. 1882, Bio. ? S. 1881 ; Kim-
borlev, 1891 2.
TOBIA'S, Chare* Frederiok, IiL.B. S.3. Coll.,
Cum. ; o. D. 1875, P. 1879, Bio. -S. BcaconsfioM
Ac, 1888-8.
WBIOHT. BadfordOraoeleighEUii; erf. T.C.D. ;
0. D. 1873, P. 1875, Bio. .S. Diamond FlcUU,
1873-7 [p. 318].
,' 1!
ST. HELENA (1847-92) aitd TRISTAN D'ACUNHA dc. (1851-6, 1888-9)-
19 Missionaries and 6 Central Stations. [See Chapters XLI., XLII., pp. 319-24.]
(Diocoso of St. nEl.E!<A, founded 1859.)
N.B.— With the exception of the Ber. E. Dodgson and W. F. Taylor (Tristan d'Acunha), and
A. O. Berry (Ascension Ishind), the following list refers wholly to the Island of St. Helena.
BAKER, Frederick Henry {tr. Ora. [p. 891]).
a. St. Paul's, 188t-92.
BENNETT, Edward, B.A. T.C.D. ; ... D. 1854,
P. 1865, Ches. 8. Jamestown, 1858-9; St.
Paul's, 1860-2 [pp. 320-1].
BENNETT, Oaorice, B.A. T.C.D. (brother of
E. n.) : 0. D. 1862 S. A M.. P. IMl York. 8.
St. Paul's and Rupert's Vallev, 1853-02 ; James-
town. 1800-S [p. 820].
BERRY, A. Q. 8. Ascension Islimd.T 1861-8.
BODILY, Henry Jamei ; b. Feb. 18, 1830, Lond. ;
Kl. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1853, P. 1864, Lie. S.
Longwood, 1881-7 (and RuiM>rt'i! Valley, 1864-7)
[p. 321] .
BOtxSFIELD, William, Fellow of Lino. Coll.,
Ox., first S.P.O. Mi«9v. to St. Helena ; b.
Spllsby, Lino. a. St. Helena, 1847-61 [p. 319].
OADKAN, Peter Frank; ft. July 30, 18 18, Sheffield;
o. D. 1877, Lon. 8. .Tamestown, 1877-8. Ret.
SODOSON, Edwin Heron; b. June 30, 1846,
Croft, Darlington ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, Ches.
A Tristan d'Aounha. 1881-9 [pp. 823-4]. Ret.
ill, and tr. Cape dc Verde [p. 888].
SUJ8, Stephen Johnson ; ft. May 27, 1867, New-
ton, linfonl ; o. D. 1884, P.' 1885, Han. 8.
Jamestown and Bupcrt's Valley, 1886-91 ; tr.
O.P.S. [p 8971.
ESTOOXTRT, Matthew Hale. B.A. Ex. Coll. ; A.
1818 ; 0. D. 1843, P. 18U, Gios. 8. St. Helena,
1862-4 [p. 320].
FREY, L. (cx-Ocrman Mi««y. In India) ; o. D.
1849, Cape. 8. St. ruul's, 1801-3 [p. 310].
GOODWIN, Thomaa ; o. D. 1871, P. 1874, St. H.
a. African Mission, 1871 ; St. Joho'8,1872-4 Ur.
Natal [p. 895].
GRAY, Robert. 8. Jamestown, 1864.
HAND8, John Oompton ; 6. May 8, 1842, Daron-
trv : erf. S.A.C. : o. D. 1868, P. 1874, St. H. .S.
Longwood, 1868-92.
HVOHEB, Edwin ; ft. Sept. 16, 1839, Hanafon,
Wales : td. Jesus Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1888,
Chi. 8. Jamestown, 1891-2.
LAMBERT, J. C. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1880, St. H.
.g. Jamestown, 1879-86. Left.
SMITH, Liater ; td. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1806,
P. 1874, Lon. a. Jamestown, 1876.
TAYLOR, William Frederick; o. D. P. 1860
Nor., first Missy, at Tristan d'Acnnha, 1861-6 ;
tr. Cnpe [p p. 322-3, 890].
WHITEHEAD, Henry
St. Paul's, 1873-84.
8. St. John's, 1881-71 ;
Died July 31, 1884.
i A
BA8UT0LAND (1875-92)— 9 Missionaries and 5 Central Stations.
[Sea Chapter XLIII., pp. 324-7.]
(Part of Diocese of Bloxmfontbin [tee p. 897].)
BALFO^IR, Fraaoia Richard Townley, M.A. (tr,
ariq. W. [p. 893]). a. Thlotao Heights and
Sekubu Ac, 1877-8 [p. 326] ; tr. Bechu. [p. 898].
BALL, William Henry ; ed. Warm. ColL ; o. D.
1887, P. 1890, B'o. .S. Sekubu, 1887-8.
OHAMPBRNOWNE, Richard Keble, B.A. Ch.
Oh., Ox.; 0. D. 1874, P. 1879, Blc .S. Thlotsa
Heights, 1881-6. Died Dec. 14, 1887, In the
Mission. [Translatlous, Scsuto, p. 803.]
DEACON, loMph : ft. Aug. 34, 1866, Witney ;
ed. SA.O. ; o. D. P. 1887 Bio. B. ThlotM
HeiKhtS|,l»»-93.
REAOINO, Hark A. i ed. Warm. CoU. : o. D.
1881, P. 1889, Bio. a. Thlotse Heighta, 1881-< ;
Basntoland, 1890-3.
BTBN80N, Edmund WiUiam (tr. Griq. W.
(tee abore]) ; the first resident Anglican Missy.
in Basutoland. 8. Mnseni, 1876-0; Mohal'i.4
Hoek, 1876 ; Hafeting, 1875 7-88; Basutoland,
188 8-90 [pp. 325-6].
WEAVER, John ; ed. Warm. CoU. ; o. D. 1887,
P. 18»1, Bio. 5. Masitc, 1887.
WIDDICOMBE, John (Ir. O.VJS. [p. 897]). S.
Thlotse Heights, 1876-92 [pp. 826-7, and Trans-
lations, Sesuto, p. 603].
WOODMAN, Thcoiai, Th.A. K.O. ; «. D. 1878, P.
1879, Bio. a. Sekubu Ac, 1878, 1884-6 ; Masitc,
1884-V3 [p. SSri.
MISSIONARY BOLL.
896
indC.
ir. S.
IsittDg
17a. p.
p. 318]
1. Coll.,
;Klm-
T.C.D. ;
FlcUU,
NATAL (1849-92)— 82 Misaionaries and 36 Central Stations.
[See Chapter XLIV., pp. 828-36.]
(Diocese of NATAt, founded 1853, called "MABiTZDuno" from 1809 to 1803.)
BAinSTER, Charles litehfleld, M.A. Jes. Coll.,
Cam.; b. May 8, 1&I9, Tring, Herta; o. D. 1872,
P. 1873, Chen. «. Vcrulam, 1892.
BANKS, William Joseph Helmore (Ir. Uond.
[p. 888]). S. .Staugwr *o., 1836-8.
BABXXR, Yen. Joseph ; b. 183S, Klddprniiiister:
0. D. 1857, P. IRfll, Nat. (Ardii. of Durban,
187»-87). -S. (1) LadUniith, 1848-63 ; Umzinto,
18«4-86 ; (1) L. 1887-92 [p. 330].
BATIOH, Walter; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1888, Nat.
a. (1) Ekukanyeni, 1868; (2) Maritzburg,
1860-61 ; Umlazi, 1862-7 ; (2) SI. 1870-U.
Died Aug. 18, 1876, of dropsy [p. 330].
BIBBT, Edwin WiUiam; ». July 21, 1862,
Rochester ; ed. S.A.C.; o. D. 188S, P. 1887,
Mar. S. Richmond, 1886-9.
BOOTB. Lancelot Parker, M.D.T.C.T., L.B.C.P.
4 S. Bdin.; o. D. 1883, P. 1888, Mur. S. Durban
and Indian Coolie Missions, 1881-92 [p. 334].
BTTROES, Ernest Travers, M.A. St. John's Coll.,
Cam.; o. D. 1880, P. 1881, Mur. ,S. (1) Kark-
loof, 1882-6 ; (2) Howick, 1887 ; (1) K. 1888-91 ;
PInetown, 1891 ; (2) 11.1892.
BTTRGES, Philip Travers ; o. D. 1890, P. 1891,
Mar. S. Pinetown, 1890-2.
BUTTON, Thurston ; b. May 28, IIMS, Brandish,
Buff.; ed. 3.A.C.; o. D. 1871, P. 1872, Mar. S.
Springvalc and HighUatg, 1871 [pp. 312, 333] ;
rr. Ka«r.[p.89!l].
CALLAWAY, Rt. Rev. Henry, D.D. (Hon.)
Ox., M.D. Aberd. ; o. 1). 1854, P. 1858, Not. <!?.
Maritzburg, 1864-6 ; Ladismlth, 1857 ; .Spring-
vale &o., 1888-73. Conx. first Bp. of Knffrnria,
now "St. John's," AU Saints' Dav 1873, in St.
Paul's Oil., Kdinburgh. Hef. 1886 ; died March
29, 1890, Ottcry St. Mary, Devon [pp. 312-16,
330-3, and Translations, Xosa and Zulu, pp.
803-4].
CARLTON, Euhert Edward, M.A. St. Oath.
Coll., Cam.; *. 18.J8, St. Just, Cor.; o. D. 1872,
P. 1878, Ex. a. Ladismith, 1873-81.
CLARK, Wm,; b. Nov. 24, 1847 ; ed. Warm. Coll.;
n. D 1873, P. 1878, Bio. a. Newcastle, 1883-92.
COLE, John Trederick ; b. Aug. 29, 1838, Isling-
ton ; ed. Lich. Coll. ; o. D. 1870 Lie, P. 1872
Mar. <Sr. Durban, 1871-2.
DAVIS, Humfrey; b. Jan. 16, 1860, Twyford,
Berks ; ed. 8.A.C.; o. D. 1875, P. 1877, Mar. S.
Highflats, 1876-8 ; tr. Kaff. [p. 893].
BATKIN, Yen. William Tate, LL.B. Jes. Coll.,
Cam.; 6. Oct. 23, 1832 ; o. D. 1867 B. and W., P.
1858 Ex. (Ardn. of Durban,1878-7). ,S. Durban,
1878-7. Rei.
BBLAKARE, F. A Berea, 1868.
ELOER, William Alexander ((r. N.F.L. [p. 8S7]).
a. Verulam, 1860-7. Res.
ESARNB,Yen, Thomas Oleddow, M.A. St, Cath.
HaU,Cam.: ft. 1811, Hull; o. D. 1839, P. 1840,
Ches. (Ardn. of Durban, 1865 ; do. Maritzburg,
1869). a. (1) Richmond, 1863-6 ; Byrne, 1867-9;
(1) R. 1870-7. Ret. [pp. 329-30].
TITZPATRICK, Yen. Bernard Oowran; ed.
Dor. TJniT. andT.C.D.; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Ches.
(Ardn. of Maritzburg, 1888-7). 8. Estcourt,
188 8-6. R et.; Ir. Pretoria [p. 897].
OOOSWnr, Thoma* (Ir. St. Hel. [p. 894]). iSf.
B ydenh am, 1874-8 ; Umgcnt, 1C78-92.
OREEN, Yeiy Rer. James, M.A. C.C, Cam. ;
o. D. 1844, P. 1848, Lon. (Dean of Maritzburg,
1887). a. Maritzburg, 1849-64, 1867-74, 1888-9
• [poMB, 881, 8481.
OREXNE, Franeis James ; ed. Bp 's Coll., Cape ;
0. D. 1878, P. 1683, Mar. a. Maritsborg, 1879-93
OrSeBHSTOOX, William (tr. Ora. [p. 881]). 5.
S pringv ale. 1879-88. Re$. [Zulu Trans., p. 804.]
HAWXEa, Henry Eraest, A.K.O.; b. Feb. 4,
1863, Peckhnm ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, Lon. a.
Stangcr, 1892.
HUNTEE, WUliam Elijah ; o. D. 1869, P. 1871,
bvBp. Colcnso (rccoiiclIc<l totlip Church by Bp.
Macrorlc at St. Cyprian's, Durban, Oct. 17,
1880). 6'. Addington Ac, 1881; Ir, Capo
ok^r-''--
fBB, Yen. Charles Septimus, M.A. Jes. Coll..
Cam. ; b. Muv 3, 1830, Horsendon Down ; u. D.
1854, P. 1855, Ox. .s'. (1) Ekukanyeni, 1858-9 ;
Uuila/.i. 18(1(1; ('lufmiont, 1801 (Archdeacon
1862) ; (1) K., 1862-5. Ret. [p. 330].
ILLINO, Wilhelm August (an cx-Luthernn
Missy., Berlin Sv.); o. 0. 1869, P. 1H71, Mar.
S. Uv\Umilh, 18ii9-85 ; Umzinto, 1886-9 ;
seceded to the Independents Sept. 1889.
JACOB, Eustace Wilberforce ; o. 1866-6, Capo.
a. Karkloof, 18G0-71. Died July 9, 1871, iu
England, from throat affection.
JENXINSON, Thomas Barge, M.A. Pem. Coll.,
Ox. ; 0. D. 1853, P. 1858, Ches. a. Springvale
(fee, 1873-9. Rei.
JOHNSON, Charles ; o. D. 1881, P. 1887, Zul. a.
Durban, 1877 ; Ir. Zul. [p. 896].
JOHNSON, Herbert, M.A. Tr. Coll., Cam. ; o.
D. 1882, P. 1883, St. Alb. a. Durban, 1890-2.
KENDALL, Robert Sinclair ; o. D. 1882, P. 1886,
Mar. a. (1) Umzinto, 1886 ; Ladismith, 1886-
7 ; ( 1) U. 1888 ; Ir. Eur. [p. 923].
KIRK, John Hotham. .ST. Durban, 1870. Drowned
Nov. 22, 1870, wliile crossing lUv. Umbilo on
horseback.
MABER, Chasty ; ed. St. Bees. Coll. ; o. D. 1856
Car., P. 1857^ York. a. Maritzbm-g, 1868 ;
Boston, 1809-70 ; Karkloof, 1871-4.
OKAGWAZA. Francis ; ed. St. Alb. Coll., Mar. ;
o. D. 1888, Mar. a. Ladismith, 1890-2.
MAR6IS0N, W. (an cx-.Uoman Catholic priest,
received by Bp. of Blocnifontein). <S. Ladismith,
1877.
HARKHAU, Benjamin; o. D. 1874, P. 1879,
Mar. a. Maritzburg, 1874-8 ; Highflats, 1879-
(t4 : Ipolela, 1885-7, 1888-9 ; Springvale, 1888-9,
1892.
*I[BANDA, Vmpengula (a Zulu) ; bap. and ed.
by Dr. CuUaway ; o. D. 1871 Mar. (one of the
first two natives ordained in Natal), a.
Springvale Ac, 1871-4. Died Jan. 12, 1874, of
fever [p. 333, and TransUttioug, Zulu p. 803].
HETHLEY, John ; o. D. 1876 Mar. 8. Kark-
loof, 1877-91.
METHUEN, H. H. S. Umkoma's Drift, 1853-4.
Res, [pp. 329-30].
MITCHELL, Henry John (Ir. Qra. [p. 892]^. a.
Springvale, 1891-2.
•MZAMO, Daniel (tr. Gra. [p. 892]). a. Pinetown,
1883 ; Highfiats, 1884-9 ; Springvale *o.,
1890- 2.
NEVILLE-ROLFE, John James Fawcett a.
Coedmore, 1866-72. Res. 111.
NEWNHAH, WiUiam Orde, M.A. St. John's
Coll., Cam. ; ft. March 18, 1825, Farnham ; o.
D. 1848, P. 1849, Win. -S. Emsunduai, 1887 ;
Springvale, 1863-8 ; Ladismith, 1866-8. Res.
[p. 330, and Translations, Zolu, p. 804].
*NOCWSNSA, William (a Zulu) ; ed. by Dr.
OiUaway ; o. D. 1871 Mar. (ono of the first
two natives ord. in Natal). S. Springvale,
1871-4 ; Ir. Kaff. [pp. 893, 333, and Trans-
lations, Zulu, p. 804],
PARKINSON, Oeorre ; ft. Jan. 22, 1846, South-
weU ; eil. 8X0; o. D. 1870, P. 1K71, Mar. a
Springvale, 1870 ; Ir. Kaff. [p. 893].
PEiraNGTON, O. E. a. Umzinto, 1893.
PRICE, WiUiam Henry; o. D. 1873, P. 1871,
Mar. 5. Sydenham &c., 1874-7. Res.iU.
•RADEBE, Richard; o. D. 188B Mar. 8.
Maritzburg, 1891-2.
>H1
896
800IETT FOR THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
BID), JuBM Onham ; h. Aug. 6, 1856, Aber-
deen : ed. BoTgh Mill. House; o. D. 18M, F.
1887, Mar. S. Maritxburg, 1886-7: Durban,
1888. Ra.
BIVXTT, Alfred W. L. ; o. D. 1869, P. 1843,
Nat. .3. Durban, 18S9-60 ; Aldington, 1861-3;
Durban. 1 868-S. Re$. [p. 330],
ROBEBTBOH, Kobert; ». 1831, Roxburgh ; *d.
Battersea Coll. ; o. D. 1884, P. 18fiS, Nat. 3,
Durban and Plnetown, 1864-5; Kkufundis-
weni, 1886-60 ; Ir. Zulu, [im below, and p. S30,
and Translations, Zulu, p. 804].
ROBDTSOK, Daniel Edward ; o. D. 1873, P.
1874, Mar. S. Durban, 1874-7; Newcastle,
1877-82; tr. Cape [p. 890].
HOBIMSON, Yen. 7.8. .S. Maritzburg, 1866-9 ;
Durban, 1889-73.
8HSAKB, Edward, Th.A. E.C.L.; o. D. 1874
Lon., P. 1883 Nel. S. Verulam, 1876.
8HEABS, Ernest Henry, M.A. St. John's Coll.,
Cam. : h. Dec. 19, 1848, Streatham ; o. D. 1871
Lin., P. 1878 Mar. (Ardn. of Durban, 1886).
S. Inanda, 1872-4 ; Karkloof, 1876-81 ; Plne-
town, 1882-92. Rfi.
SHILDRIOK, Henry John, n.A.TTniv.Ooll.,Dur.;
ft. Jan. 10, 1882, Scole, Norf. ; ed. S.A.O. and
Dur. Univ. ; o. D. 1876 St. John's, P. 1879 Mar.
5. Verulaaj, 1879-90.
8KITH, Oeorre ; 6. Jan. 8, 1846, Docking, Norf.;
ed. 8.A.O.; o. D. 1871, P. 1872, Mar. S.
Estcourt &o., 1873-80. Shared the defence of
Borkc's Drift (Zulu.), 1879, and rewarded by
an Army ChapUinoy [p. 840].
STEABLER, William Anderaon ; o. D. 1860 by
Bp. Oray (.the first Anglican ordination in
Natal) : P. 1866 Ora. .ST. Maritxburg, 1860 ;
ir. O.P.8. [pp. 328-9, 348, 897].
STEWART, Kobert A. (<r. Zulu. [<«« below]).
a. Umsimkulwana, 1877-8.
STRICKLAND, John Koorhead; o. D. 1886
Mar., P. 1838 Down. S. Estcourt, 1886-6.
Rei. ill.
STRIOKLAND, William Jamea, M.A. T.C.D. ;
6. May 6, 1883, Dublin ; ». D. 1877, P. 1878,
Lon. £f. Estcourt, 1880-5.
TALON, AinaUe; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, Mar. S.
Vmzinto, 1880-3; Umhiatuzana, 1884.
TANDY, John Mortimer, M.A. LL.D. St.
Peter's Coll., Camb. ; 6. Dec. 1828, Bristol;
0. D. 1860 Her.; P. 1876 Can. S. Ladismith,
1882-6. Died.
TAYLOR, James Henry; o. D. 1873 Win., P.
1873 Mar. S. Isipingo, 1873-8; Umlahtu-
zana, 1879-82.
TAYLOR, Jeinh ; o. D. 187«. P. 1881, Mai S.
Verulam, 187fr-9.
TAYLOR, Thomaa ; ft. Aug. l J, 1838, Chatterton,
Lan.; o. D. 1864 Cape, P. 1871 Mar. 5.
Oreytown, 1866-92 [p. 880].
THOKP80N, Henry Thomas Arthur, M.A.
Oh. Ch., Ox.; ft. Dec. 8, 1868, Wootton-un.-
Edge; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, Mar. a. St.
PhtUp's, 1881-2; Maritzburg, 18H3; Durban,
1884-6 ; Springrale, 1886-91 ; Ladismith, 1893.
[ Transla tions, Zulu, p. 804.]
TONKIN, Charles Douclas (Ir. KaS. [p. 893)].
.j f. Ver ulam Ac, 1890.
T0NNE8EN, Argenti (ex-Missy, of Norwegian
Church) ; o. D. 1869 Natal. S. UmninI, 1860 ;
TTmgababa, 1861-6 ^ [pp. 330, 332].
TOZER, Samuel Thomaa ; ft. Nov. 4, 1833, St.
Austell ; ed. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1863, P. 18«i3,
Lie. a. Richmond, 1866-7. Rei.
TROirOHTON, Arthur Peroival, B.A. Keb.
CoUt Ox. ; o. D. 1883 riies., P. 1886 Mar. S.
New Leeds, 1885; Durban, 1886-7; Estcourt,
1887-93.
Tt JRfIN , P. A. a. Umhiatuzana, 1800-3.
T78HERWOOD, Yen, Thomaa Edward, M.A. Qu.
Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1866, P. 1866, Rip. ( Ardn. of
Maritzburg, 1878). 3. New Leeds, 1883-6. Ret.
•yZDAsAJX, Samuel (a Tamil); o. D. 1876
Madr., P. 1880 Bp. Sargent, a. Durban, 1890-2
[p. 334].
•YEDAHUTUXr, Simon Peter (a Tamil) ; o. D.
1890 Madr. S. Durban. 1890-2 [p. 334].
WALTON, James; o. Nat. 1859. 3. Pinetown,
1859-81 [p. 330].
WARD, James Rimington, M.A. Wor. Coll., Ox.;
o. D. 1865 Win., P. 1867 Lin. 3. Richmond,
1879-92.
WUITTINOTON, Henry Fothsrrill, M.A. Clare
C!oU., Cam.; o. D. 1864, P. 1868, Win. 3. Veru-
Um, 1877 ; Durban, 1877-86. Ret. ill.
WOOD, Charles Page, B.A. Jcs. Coll., Ox.; o. D.
1869, P. 1870, Ex.; one of Bp. C!olenso's Clir^ry
for twelve months at St. Paul's Church, Durban .
abjured CJolenso^am and was reconciled to the
(Church 1^ Bp. Macrorle at St. Cvprian't-,
Durban, ()ct. 17, 1880. 3. Durban, 1881 ; Ir.
Transvaal [p. 898].
WOODWARD, John Deyerell Stewart; o. D.
1881, Mar. 3. Umzimkulwana, 1881.
WOODWARD, Richard Blake; o. D. 1881
Mar. a. Umzimkulwana, 1881-8.
ZULULAND (1869-92)— 9 Missionaries and 7 Central Stations.
[See Chapter XLV., pp. 335-42.]
(Diocese of ZuLULAND, founded 1870; includes also Swazilavd [p. 897] and part of
Transvaal [p. 897]).
ALINOTON, John Wynford, M.A. Mag. CoU.,
Ox. ; 0. D. 1863, P. 1864, Olos. (Comsy. and
Vioar-Oencral during the vacancy of the See).
a. Utrecht, 1878-9. Died October 1879 of
typhoid fever [p. 339].
JACKSON, Joel ; b. April 4, 1837, Holcombo,
Lan.; ed. 8.A.C. ; o. U. I8«H Or. River, P. 1871
Nat. a. Kwa Magwaza, 1868-71 ; Etaleni,
1871 ; tr. Swazi [pp. 339 and 897].
JOHNSON, Charles (tr. Natal [p. 896]). 3.
Bt.Vini%nt,lrandhlwana,1880 ; St, Augustine's,
near do., l.-^-^ -92 [pp. 840-1, and Transla-
tions, Zulu, p. 804].
&AVSOX, Robert AnderMn, B.A. O. and 0.
Coll., Cam.; 6. Oct. 3, 1868, Oambridge ; o. D.
1876, P. 1877, Lin. 3. Utrecht, 1879-80 ; St.
Augustine's, 1880-1. Ret.
ROBERTSON, Robert (Ir. Natal [tee above]),
the first S.P.a. Missy, to ZuluUnd. 3. Kwa
Magwaza, 1860-77 [pp. 336-7 ; TransUtions,
Zulu^. 804J.
SAKUELSON, Sivert Kartin (a Norwegian) ;
0. D. 1861 Nat., P. 1871 Zulu. 3. Kwa Magwaza,
1*^^61-9 ; St. Paul's, 1868-92 [pp. 388, 840, and
Translations, Zulu, p. 804].
STEWART, Robert A. <S. St. Augustine's,
1877 ; Ir . Natal [««« above].
SWUNX, GeoTM Henrey, M.A. Ex. ColL, Ox.:
0. D. 18 69, P. 1870, Ox. A St. Vincent's, 1881.
WHITE, William Henry, M.A. Jes. Coll., 0am.;
«. D. 1847, P. 1848. 5. St. Mary's, f 1878.
I I
MISSIONARY ROLL.
897
SWAZILAND (1871-92) -2 Missionaries. [See Chapter XLVI., pp. 342-4.]
(Forms a part of Diocese of Zl'I.I'I.asd [p. 896].)
JACK80V, /o«l (tr. Zulu [p 896]). MUaion to tlie Swaiia, 1871 92 (carrlwl on from Derby, 1H71-7) ;
Miihomlm, H/T-U ; Enlilozana, 1881-92, all now in Tran.sviiBl [pp. 339,348].
XORRIB, John Simon ; nl. S.A.C. ; o. D. 188i), /.ul. .i. Kniaozauu, 18»S.
ORANGE FREE STATE (1850-92)-17 Missionaries and 5 Central Stations.
[See Chapter XLIX., pp. 347-53.]
(Part of the Dloceso of (now) Blofmfostmn, founded 1863.)
CLUT^E, Charles; b. Mu>. oi, 1837, Ulrminii-
JiSji; tii Qu. Coll., Bir. ; o. 1). 1860, V. IHtd,
noc. S. Vuure^mlth, 1863-71 [pp. 3SU-1, 3il] :
/)•. Cape [p. 889].
CRISP, Yen. WiUiam, B.D. Lamlwtli ; b. April fl,
18«,8outtiwold ; n. D. 1868, P. 1872, Bio. ; (.\rdn.
of Bloemfontein, 1887). .S.Thabn Nehu, 1875 0,
1881-6 ; Bloemfontein, 1887-93 [p. 3S3 ; »ee also
p. 898, ami Translation^^, Sccoana, 802].
CROOHAK, Yen, DavU Oeorfe, M.A. T.C.D. :
ft. July 10, 1832, Wexford; o. D. 1861 Cork,
P. 1868 Chc9. .S. Smithaeld, 1867 ; BIwmfonteln.
1868-80, 1885 4 (Archdcaoon of Bloemfontein
187S-87, Dean of (IrulmmHtown 1887 9, Dicl
Nov. 81, 1890, at Bloemfontein). [Pp. 351-3 ;
leraliov. 8931.
CROSTKWAITX, H b»rt(^r.Griq.W.[p.894]).
.S. Thaba Ncliu. 1kj1-3.
«I)AYII>, Gabriel m Morolon^r) ; rrf. KafT. Coll.,
Ura. ; o. D. 1884 Gra.. P. 1890 Bio. (the Hret
native onlaineilln the Uioceac). .^.Blocmf' lutein,
1884-92 [pp. 3.53. 359].
tUM, Stepktn JohnMn (tr. St. Hcl. [p. 894]).
y K 1892.
lYXRT, K. R. (an ex-Wesleyan tea(lnr); o.
D. 1886,Ora. .S. Bloemfontein, 1868; rr. Urn.
[pp. 848-9, 891].
ITELI), Alfred, B.A. Catb. Coll., Cam.; ft.
Dec. 5, 1818, Umbcth ; o. D. 1851 Kx., P.
1867 Bath. .S. Smithfleld, 1863 ; Bloemfon-
tein, 1863-4. Ret. [pp. 325, 349-50],
ILOTS, WiUiam ; <•</. St. Bees ; o. D. 1881, Bio.
.S. TlmtniNehii, 1881-3.
HILES, Charlei Oiwald, M.A. Tri. Coll.. Or. ;
0. I). 1871, P. 1875, Ox. .S. Uh)em((intein, 18S1 3.
KITCHELL, OeorK*; ft. Julv 18, 1855, near
Mintford ; td. S.A.C, ; o. D, i8«4, P. 1869, Bio.
.»<. Thaba Nehu, 1866-0, 1868-HO ( Bloemfont«in.
1867) [pp. 350-2, and Translations, Sccoiina,
p. 802] ; /r. Uriq. W. [p, 894].
i6b - - .
ROBERTb, John Horris ; M. T.C.D. ; o. D. 1887,
nio. .s. 'riiftbn Nehu, 1887-90.
STEABLER, William Andenon(rr. Katal[p,896] )
the first Anglican Missv. in O.F..S. S. lllocin
fonl( in, 1850-4 [pp. 32U, 348-9]; (r.Ora. [p. 892J.
THORNE, John (Ir. Cain? [p. 890]). S. Jaggers-
fontein, 1881 2.
TWELLS, Rt. Rev. Edward, D.D. St. Pet. Coll.,
Cum. ; 0. D. 1853, P. 1854, Kip. Com. Bp. of
Orange Ulver, Feb. 2, lS»i3. in Westminster
Abbey. .S. Bloemfontein, 18ti3 -9. /Jet. .\.ug. 2,
1809 [pp. 324-5, 332, 3»8 9, 351, 354].
WEBB, Rt. Rev, Allan Beoher, D.D. C.C. Coll.,
Ox. : 0. D. 1863, P. 1804, Ox. Com. second Bp.
of the O.F.8. under title of " Bloemfontein " in
St. Andrew's Cath., Inverness, St. Andrew'*
Day 1870. S. Bloemfontein, 1871-81 (Bpric.
Enllt. tlun com|iletcd) ; Ir. Orahamfitown, 1883
[pp. 304,325, 351, 363-4, 366, 359-CO].
WISSICOKBEJohnK Canon) ((r.Cape [p. 890]).
a. Thaba Nehu, 1876-6 ; tr. Basu. [p. 894].
«!.
THE TRANSVAAL (1864-92)-31 Missionaries and 24 Central Stations.
[See Chapter L., pp. 354-8.]
(Dioce.se of PliKTonu, founded 1878.)
ADAKS, Henry ; o. D. 1880, P. 1883, Pre.
S. Lydcnberg. 1881-6 ; Do Kaap Valley,
liarberton, *e., 1880-7.
ATTSTIH, D«nielD«lf; (//-. Ora. [p. 891]). S.
Klcrkadorp, 1888-9. Rti.
BAIIET, Robert Oharlei, M.A. St. Alb. Hall,
Oi. ; 0. D. 1875. P. 1876, Bath. .S. .Middleburg,
1888-91. Ret.
BEOX, Alfred WaUia ; o. D. 1886. Pre.
A'. Blocmhof. 1886; Christiana, 18H7 ; St.
Cut hbert' g. 1888-9. Rfs.
BOTJSnSIiS, Rt. Rev, Henry Brougham, D.D.
Cai. Coll.. Cam.: ", D. 1855, P. 1850, Win.;
coMi. first Bishop of Pretoria Feb. 8, 1878, in
•St. Paul's Cath. S. Pretoria, 1879-99 [pp.
366-8].
BROWITE, Langford Botheby Robert ; ft. Don-
Klas, I. of Man, Feb. 10, 1841 : «d. T.C.D. ; o. D.
I8«7, P. 1868, Qra. 5. Barbcrton, 1889-90.
CLTOSI, OharlM (tr. Cape [p. 889]). S. (1)
Potohefstroom and (2) Pretoria, part of, 1866 ;
(8) Pre. 1888-8 ; (1) Pot. 1884-6 ; Molote.lSST-
SS. Died 1898 [pp. 364, 368].
OARRAOH, John Thomas, B.A. T.C.D. ; ft.
Dec. 8, 1854, Castlcfiirn, Ire. ; o. D. 1880 Men,
P. 1881 Bio. .S. Juhannesburg dec. 1887-9
DOwmiO, Frank; o. D. 1882, P. 1887, Pro.
.S. Pflifrim's Rest, 1883 5; Pretoria. 1888-7;
HeidellHTg, 1888.
EDWARDS, Henry Yictor, B.A. Keb. Coll., Ox. ;
0. I). 1889, Pre. S. Tliorndale, 1890-1. Rfi.
EtLINOHAM, Cornelius Kartin (tr. N.F.L.
[p. 857]). & Kaap Gold Fields, 1882 ; Ir. Gra.
[p. 891].
FrrZFATRICK, Bernard Oowraa (tr. Natal
[p. 895]). a. Boksburg, 1891-2.
OREEXSrOGK. WUliam (tr. Gra. [p. 891]).
TravcUln ^,1875-6; (r.Natal [pp. 354-6, 368, 896].
I.AIfOE, C. R. a. Pretoria and Potohefstroom,
1881. Died [p. 357].
LAW, Arthur James, B.A. Jes. Coll., Cam. :
ft. Mar. 21, 1844; o. D. 1867, P. 1869, Chi.
S. Pretoria, 1878-80. Rfs. lU. [p. 866].
LIKOAM, John Alexander; ft. Mav 87, 1854.
Westminster ; ed. S.A.O. ; o. D. 1880, P. 18fU.
Cape. .$. Tborndale. t8»l. 8.
8h
'If
r J
' i I
698
SOCIETY FOR THB PROPAGATION OF THE OOSFEL.
■ABXB, OhMtyi «(!. Bt. Bcm Coll. ; o. D. 18te,
P. 18»7, York. a. Ermelo, 18M-B ; FretorU,
1880-7 : Buitenburg.T 1888-*}.
OKOAX, Hsiuy Judm (rr. Ora. [p. 893]).
A. Krngendorp, 1890-3.
BIOHAIdBOH, Jamea PUUnKton (ion of
W. R.) : o. D. 1H74 Zulu., P. 1880 Pre. S. Ru*-
tenbure, 1874-81 ; Zeerust, 1883-7 [pp. 885-0}.
BIOHAKOBOir, W. (an ci-Wesleyan Miniater);
o. 1865 ; the flrat resilient AnKllcan clergymau
In Transvaal. S. Potchefstroom, 1(173-83
(11883). Did 1883 [pp. 354-5).
EOBBXTS, Alfred ; ed. S.A.O. ; o. D. 1878, P.
1879, Pre. S. Pretoria, 1881, 1884-fl.
IADLBB, Hanry, B.A. Cli. Coll., 0am. : o. D.
1853, P. 1884, Qibr. S. Zeerust, 1874-80;
Wakkeratvoom, 1880-93 [pp. 355, 894].
RHABLET, Orjrf[t ; e>l. Lon. CuU. Div. ; o. D.
1 868. P . 1869, Nor. S. Pretoria. 1873-4 [p. 156].
BIBWBLL, Heuy Bindley, B.A. Cape Uolv. ;
p. D. 1889, Pre. S. Middlcbnrg, 1893.
BI00XB8, William Boutoheri ». May 6, 1860;
nf.S.A.U. A Pretoria, 1883.
BPBATT, Oharlaa Kuikett ; ed. 8.A.C. ; n. D.
1878, Pro. a. Staaderton. 1880 : PutchefstriMiQi,
1881. Died Dec. 1881 from h.\rUsbipfl during
the Tranavaal War [p. 357].
BTXWABT, Bobert (Ir. Kaff. [p. 893]). S. Chris.
tlana, 1688-9 ; Klerkadorp, 1891-3.
TXXPLE, Alexander (Ir. Ora. [p. 898]). .S. Put-
chefatroom, 1879-80 ; Zeuruat, 1888-93 ; Mulnti>,
1893 [p. 367].
THOBBTE, John (an cx-WoaU>yan Minister) :
eJ. B. African Coll., Cape ; o. D. 1874 Zulu., P.
1879 Pre. a. Lydenberg, 1874-80 [pp. 356-U] ;
Ir. Cape [p. 890].
WEBBTEB, O. D. ! fd. S.A.C. : o. D. Pre. 1882.
a. Pretoria, 1883-4. Died 1884.
WOOD, Oharlei Page (tr. Natal [p. 896]). .9. Pot-
chofstroom, 1882-5 ; Christiana, 1891-2.
BECHUANALAND (1873-92)— 4 Missionaries and 4 Central Stations.
[See Chapter LI., pp. 359-01.]
(Forms port of Dioceae of Bwemtostkij) [<« p. 897].)
8ALT0VB, Pranoia Biohard Townley, M.A. ((r,
Basu. [p. 894]). ,<f.Elebe, 188'J-U0 [pp. 3C1, 364];
Ir. Hagnona. [tee below].
SEVAN, WUliam Henry BawUnaon, M.A. Trin.
ColL, Cam.; o. D. 1864, P. 1865, Lin. 8. Pho-
koane. 1876-9! (Canon of Bloemfontein, 1893)
[pp. 359-60; lee alto Oriq. W., p. 893 and
Translations, Secoanit, p. 803].
OBIBP, Ven. W. 0>: O.P.8. [p. 897]). VUit.
ing St. John's <Sic., 1873, 1875; Phokoaiic.
1875-7 [pp. 359-60] j /;•. O.F.S. [p. 897].
SEOOWIOX, William Walmaley, B.A. Ch. Coll.,
Cam. ; <>. D. 1883 Dor., P. 1883 Can. .S. Vry.
burg, 1892 [p. 861].
MASHONALAND (1890-92)— 6 Missionaries and 4 Central Stations.
[See Chapter LIII.. pp. 363-6.]
(Diocese of Uasiioxalamd, founded 1891.)
BAUTOTTB, Pranoia Biehard Townley, M.A. (Ir.
Bechu. [lee above]), a. Fort Salisbury,
1890-8[pp. 364-5].
XNIOHT-BBTTOE, Bt. Bev. Oeoife Wyndham
HamUton, D.D. Mer. CoU., Ox. ; o. D. 1876.
P. 1877, Olos. ; eoni. Bp. of Bloemfontein
March 35, 1886, In Whitechapcl Parish Cliurch,
Pioneering In Mashonaland 1888, and became
first Bp. of Mashonaland 1891 [pp. 861-7]. Rei.
lU 1894.
BEWXIX, John Bowland, M.A. Mer. Coll., Ox. ;
0. D. 1885, P. 1887, Rip. S. Umtoli, 1891-3. AV/.
BTLVESTEB, A. D. 5. Fort Victoria, 1892.
TBTTBTED, Wilson, B.A. Dur. ; o. D. 1883, V.
1885, Will. a. Fort Tuli, 1890. Died Oct. 23,
1890, of dysentery [p. 364].
UPCBXB, Ven. Jamea Ray, M.A. Tr. Coll.,
"am. ! ». Jan. IT. 1854 ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Nor.
a. Fort Salisbury, 1892.
CENTRAL AFRICA (1879-81)~2 Missionaries. [See Chapter LV., pp. 867-8.]
(Diocese of Cbktral Africa, founded 1861.)
/OHHBOV, William Peroiral, M.A. Univ. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, C. Af. S, Masasi, 1878-84
[p. 868 ].
•■WEDi, John (one of the first five boys presented by the Bultan of Zanxibar to Bp. Tozer); o. P.
1879, 0. Af., being the first native deacon in tlie diocese, a. Masasi, 1879-81 [p. 868].
MAURITIUS, AND THE SEYCHELLES (1832-92).
19 Missionaries and 10 Central Stations. [See Chapter LVI., pp. 868-73.]
(Diocese of Mauritius, founded 1854.)
AVELZITZ, JeanBaptltta; nf. Biatiopthorpe Coll.,
Man. : 0. D. 1888, Mau. S. ScyohcUea, 1891-3.
*ALFHOVBE, A. (a Telugu convert from
heathenism in Mauritius) ; ed. by Rev. J. R.
French : o. D. 1879, Mau. a. Port Louis, 1879-87.
Died May 37, 1887 [p. 873].
•BAPTI8TZ, Jeaa (a TamU) ; o. D. 1866, Man.,
the first native ordained la Church of England
in Mauritius Diocese. 8. Port Louis, 1866-70 ;
Pamplcmousses, 1873-84 ; Souilloe, 1885-93. Re-
tired, but killed by the hurricane April 1802
[pp. 872-8\
•SIAOKBUBK, Charlea Augustus (Creole); o. P.
1878, P. 1877, Mau. a. Port Louis, 1878; Sey-
cheUes, 1877-81. /Jm. ill.
OOTIB, 8. O. (tr. Madras [p. 91 1]). 8. Port
Louis, 1860-1 : tr. Madras [p. 9111.
SB LA FONTAINE, F. O. .ST. Seyohelles,lU<3-.13.
Am. [p. 870].
IMO;
; ». D.
■tnM)ni,
during
i. Clirln-
S. Pot-
; Molote,
InlDter) :
iSulu., P.
366-C] ;
[•re. 1882.
S.Tut-
ma.
]). Vlsif-
PhokoaiiH.
197].
k. Ch. Coll.,
.S. Vry-
ODS.
sr. Coll., Or.;
, 1891-2. /.v».
ris, 1892.
. D. 1883, V.
Died Oct. 2S,
.A. Tr. O.II..
, P. 1878, Nor.
pp. 867-8.]
;afia«l, 187»-A(>
. Tozer); o. D.
168-78.]
«, 1886-92. ne-
me April mi
• (Creole); 0. P.
ttU, 1878; Sey-
ni]). a. Port
1].
}lielle^lUt3-»}.
MISSIONARY ROLL.
899
•DEBYEAtrX, Aleide (a Creole) ; o. D. 1878,
U»u. H. Damljoim, lHH|-». Die'l 1886.
•0EVAPIRIA1K, Onuiaprafuam DtTid (a
Tamil, tr. Mwlmii [p. 912]). H. Port Loiili',
1890-2 [p. 37.3J.
rSAinCLnf , Charles Oueit ; b. April 21, Ih.IS,
Banifnlorp, India ; frl. S.A.C. S. Port LouiK,
18»9 l!7. Dlod Pel). II, 1807, of fcTcr [pp. 371 2].
FRENCH, Eobert Jamei (Panon of Maurltins,
189.1) ; b. March 18, 18.10, London ; «/. Uattcr-
K«i Coll. ; (cx-l(iy Mltsy. in India, I'rincipi.1 of
8aw;erpuram .Scminnry io., 1857 09) ; o. D.
1871 Dov., P. 1872 Dp. llyiiH. ,% Port Louis,
1870-92 [pp. 371, 373, 703].
HTJZTABLE, Rt. Rov. Henry Conitantina ((/-.
Madran [p. 912]). .V. Port Louis, 1807-9. Con..
tlilrd Dp. cf MauritiiM Nov. 30, 1870. Died
■Tune 18, 1871, of dysentery and bIoo<l-i<oiit()ii-
InK [pp. 871-2].
•JOlOHIX, John (a T"inil) ; o. D. 18b7, Mnn.
a. Port Loui«, 5 lb07-8. Dial July 2», 1868,
of fovor [p. 372].
HORTON, W. (tr. from India [p. 910]) ; the flrst
AnKlii'an Mis«y. totlie .Scychollen [im p. ,WJ].
.S. Muhc, 1830, lH3-.'-3 ; Ir. to India [p. 9U'l.
*PIOKWOOD, Richard Henry ; o. V. 1884, Mau.
.«*. PrasUn, HcyolK'Ui-m 1880-93.
SMITH, 0. B, ; o. D. 180S, Mau. a. Port LouIh,
Morni.'ic, 1885-0. A'm. ill.
•BT£PU£N, Kardy Kuttoo ; o. P. 1884, Mau.
.S. Port I^uis, 1884-7 ; Biimbouii, 1888-9 ; Moka,
1890-2.
TAYLOR, A. (from Madraa) ; flrgtS.P.O. Miw.
in island of Mauritiur ; o. D. 1859, P. ViU,
Man. S. Port Loulu, 1850-9 [p. 371]; Ir.
Madratirp. 914],
•THOHAB, Kanuel ; o. D. 1893, Mau. .S. Moka,
1H93
YATTs'lN, Adolphe; o. D. 1857, P. 1869, Mau.
a. Plains \v!lhclm«, 1858-02 ; Soych«ll««,
1802-4 ; t RoselH'lle, 1891-2 [p. 371].
MADAGASCAR (1864-92)— 40 Missionaries and 20 Central ^stations.
[See Chapter LVII., pp. 874-80.] (Diocese of Madagascar, founded 1874.)
•ANORIANADO, David John; o. D. 1875, Ma,\n.
.f. Fenoarivo, 1878-0; Tamatave, 1877-87
[pp. 376, 378]. Died.
jrORIANAIVO, A, .«. Antananarivo, 1800-2.
•ANDRIANARIVONY, Robarta ; e4. St. Paul's
Coll., Madg. ; o. D. 188H, Mndg. ."*. Antananarivo,
I 888-93
•ANDRIANJAKOTO, Iren'-o; »/. Rt. Pant's
Coll.,Mmlg. ; o. D. 1892, Ma<lK. H. Ifontsv. \H'.)i.
BAILET, Tom ; 6. June 0, 1850, Wostbiiry,' Wilts :
e,l. .S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1878 Madg., P. 1883 Ont. .V.
Tamatave, 1878-80.
BATGHELOR, Robert Twiddy ; b. Aug. 7, 1848,
Ootaoamun<l, In. ; rd. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1872 Dov.,
P. 1873 Maur. S. (1) Tamatavo, 1871-2;
Antananarivo, 1873-5 ; (1) T., 1875-8. JUt.
[pp. 377-8, and Translationx, Malagasy,
p. 801],
CHIBWEXX, Yen. Alf^d, B.D. Lambeth ; b.
April 10, 1844, Chew Magna ; r,l. S.A.C. ; o. D.
1807, P. 1869. ,V. (1) TamataTO Ac, 1867-72;
Antananarivo, 1872-8; (1) T., 1878-9: Purlo,
1880-1. Ret. (Ardn. of Madagascar, 1875 ;
B.D. Lauibctli, 1883, in recognition of his Mis-
sionary labours In Madagascar and his share
in translating the Prayer-book into Malagasy
[pp. 377-8, 801].)
COLES, Jamei ; b. A|>ril 17, 1853, Ottcry St.
Mary ; eil Warm. Coll. ; o. D. 1878, P. 1882,
Madg. a. (1) Ambatohoranana, 1878; (3)
Antananarivo, 18«l-3 ; Tamatave. 1883-6; (i)
A., 1891-2 [pp. 378^8]. (Sick-leave 1879 & 1887 ;
In Quccnsl. 1890-1 [p. 903].)
CORY, Charles Fa^, B.A. St. John's Coll.,
Cam.; A. Juno 16, 1864, Carlisle; n. D. 1883
Can., P. 1886 Madg. & Ambatoharanana,1884-
»0. /iM. [Translations, Malagasy, p. 802].
OROTTY, Edward OauUr. ; i.. March 7, 1842,
MaMchester ; o. D. 18/7, P. IS7D, Madg. S.
Antananarivo, 1877-9 [p. S78].
*DENIS, B. : 0. D. Madg., 1892. 3. Ramain-
an<lro, 1893.
FXriXBR F. J. ; o. Madg., D. 1893, P. 1894. S.
Amhatoharanana, 1892.
OREOORY,FranoiiAmbrose,M.A.C.C.CoU.,Ox:
0. 1). 1873 Wor., P. 1874 Win. .S.Antananarivo,
1874-8; Amhatoharanana, 1878-92, [pp. 378,
787. and Translations, Malagasy, [pp. 801-2].
HEWLETT, Arnold MeWill. M.A. Qu. Coll., Ox. ;
». Nov. 8, IS.W, Watfonl, Herts ; o. D. 1874, P.
1878, K.T. 5. Antananarivo, 1882-7 ; Tamatave,
1887, 1889-92. [Translations, Malagasv,
p. 801 ]. Died Jan. 1 0, 1 893, of fever at Salazic,
Island of nourbon.
HEY, WiUian, one of thcfirst two S.P.O. Missies,
to Madagascar ; b. Dec. 18, 1840, BriMlford ; eti.
S.A.C. ; o. D. 1804, P. 1865, Maur. .?. Tamatave,
1884-7. Died Nov. 27, 1807, at seiion way to Eng-
land on sick-leave, and buried at Aden [pp. 376-
6, and Transiations, Malagasy, pp. 801 2].
HOLDINO, John, B.A. 1883, and M.A. 18K8
Qn. Coll. Cam.; 6. Sept. 12, 1839, Onnsklrk ;
one of the flrst two S.P.O. Missies, to Maila-
pascar; o. D. 1804, P. 1805, Maur. .V. Taiiiatiivi',
Foulu Point, 40., 1804-0; sick leave, 1807-8.
lie), ill 1809 [pp. 375-0, and Translations,
.Mula-a^V [pp. hOl-2].
•IKEHAkA, Jakoba; o. D. 1891, Madg. a.
.Malmsop., 1891-2.
'ISHAI^L, Kalayappa Dorasawmy (a Tamil):
!•(/. 8.P.G. Coll., Mwlnw ; v. V. Madg. 1892. .1.
Tamatave, 1882 [p. 380].
JAMES, Llewellyn : h. May IB, 1808, Newport,
Es. ; e,l. Warm, (."oil.; o. D. 1892, Madg. a.
Fenoarivo, 1892-3. Died April 27, 1893 of fever,
at Fenoarivo.
JONES, Herbert Adney WoUaiton ; 6. 819, Pres-
teign : ed. K.C., Lcn. ; o. D. 1873, P .874, Bath.
.V. Artanaiiarivo, 1880-1; Andove.-.4nto, 1881-
91. AVj, 1882.
KESTELL-OOKNTSH, Qeor;e Kf A), M.A, Keb.
Coll., Ox. (son cC Bd. K.-C.) ; o. 1880, P. 1881,
Lin. S.Antv>niiarivo,1883-91; .ahoDoro,1892.
KESTELL-OORNISH, Rt. Rev. aobrrtKestclI,
D.D. CO. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1847, P. 1849, Chi. ;
com. first Anglican Bp. in Mai agascar, Feb. 2,
1874, in St. John's, Kdinburg.' ,9. Antanan-
arivo, 1874-92 [pp. 377-9. and Translations,
Malagosyjpp. 801-2].
LITTLE, Henry 'William; b. Jan. 23. 1848,
Barnham Broom : ed. S.A.C. : o. D. 1874 Win.,
P 1875 Madg. a. Andovcraiito, 1874-8 [p. 378].
KoMAHON, Edward Oliver; 6. Jan. 16, I860,
Brighton ; eJ. Warm. C ;l. ; o. D. 1883, P. 1884,
Midg. 8. Antananarivo, 1883-6 ; Isaha, 1886-
7 ; llamainandro, 1888-90, 1892 ; (Beteiriry
Mission (pioneering), 1891-2 [p. 379].
FERCIVAL, George, Ph.D.R., M.A., Roetock
Univ. ; b. April 1, 1832,Che8hUe ; o. D. 1868, P.
1806, Lie. S. Tamat.ive, 1872-5. Died ol fever,
April 1876, while journeying [p. 377].
*RABE. Molaly ; e,t. St. Paul's Coll., Madg. ; o.
I). 18K8, Mad'-'. .S. Amhatoharanana, 1887-9 ;
Araboatativ, 1800-2.
•RABENINARY, Bernand ; o. D. 1892, Madg.
S. Amhatoharanana, 1892.
•RABESTOKSTAHY, J. ; o. D. 1882, Madg. a.
Ramulnandro, 1882-3. „ . „ ,.
oRABOANARY, Rojen; eil. St. Paul's Coa,
Madg. ; o. D. 1889, Madg. S. Ramalnandro,
1889-02.
•RAFILIBERA, Ignatiua Philibnrt: o. D. 1878,
P. 1883, Madg. ; the flrst native Malngaey
Priest. S. Antananarivo, 1878-81 ; Amhato-
haranana, 1882-7. Died, 1887, of fever.
•RAIN1VEL080TT, Andrianjaka ; ed. St. Paul's
Coll. M.idg.; o.D.1893,Mailg. «. Fenoarivo 1892.
•RAThIVOAJA, Abedner). ♦'""^ *rst Malagasy
Deacon ; o. Trinity Snnday 1 ^75, Madg. «.
Antananarivo, 187t-81 [p. 379:.
Sm 3
iii-
900
SOCIETY VOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
•r.AJAOVhS.Y, — ; eii. Pt. Paul's Coll.. Mad?. ;
0. D. W,K Mmlg. * Foule Point, 1889-00.
Died.
•RAKOTAVO, Andre% OrUpin ; ed. St. Paul's
Coll.. Mftdg. : 0. D. 1888, Madg. a. Tatnatavc,
1888-9 ; Antananarivo. 1891-8.
•AAKOTOYAO, — ; o. D. 1892, Mad^r. 8. Ambc-
hlnary, 1893.
•BAKOTOYAO, — ; o. D. 1893, Madg. 5. Holy
Trinity, Antauanariro, 1893.
tRAKOTOYAO, Florent; o. D.1890. Madg. S.
Hananjnra. 1890 ; Malionoro, 1891-3.
«IIAK0HTA, Samuel; ed. St. Paul'n Coll.,
Madg. ; o. D. 1889, Madp. S. (? 1889-90) ;
Bamainandro, 1891-3.
«RA8ITEItA. Simeena; o. D. 1879, Madg. a.
Antananarivo. 1879-80 ; Vohlmare, 1881.
•RATEFT, Uexakiah B. ; o. D. t?77, Mad?. S.
Imerina, 1881; Ankadlfotsy, 18K2-4: Antana-
narivo, 1885-7 ; Ambatohara^iana, 1888-9 ; Am-
banidia, 1890-2.
*RAVELOirAirOST, Philip ; nl. St. Paul's Coll.,
Mad?.; o. D. 1888, Madg. S. Vatomandrv,
1888-90. Died. IB90.
•RAZAVAHIKO, — . : td. St. Paul's Coll.,
Madg. ; o. D. 1890, Madg. S. Ambatoharanana,
1890-3.
•SHIRLR'V', John, a Betsimisaralca redeemed
frOD-. slavery Ly the Bishop and friends for
|16U : ed. by Ardn. Chiswell and at St. Paul'i
Coll., Madg. ; o. D. 1888, Madg. S. Ambodi-
harina, 1888-93.
SIOTH, Alfred ; 6. Nor. 36, 1861, Elmdon ; e,t.
at. Mark's Coll., Chel. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1H77,
Madg. a. (1) Antananarivo, 1876-80; Tama-
tare, 1881-3 ; (1) A., 1884 ; Andovoranto, 1883-
6 ; Mahonoro, 1887-93 ; Mananjara, 181)2
[pp. 379-80, and Translations, Malagasy,
p. 801].
8KITH, Oeortre HerhcTt, M.A. Qu. Coll., Ox. ; ft.
Aug. 31, 18dl, B'pthorpe, York ; o. D. 1878, P.
1879, St. Alb. a. Ambatoharanana, 1879-84 ;
Mahonoro, 1884-6. (Ru. 1886, returned 1891.)
Betslriry Mission (pioneering), 1801-3 [p. 379,
and Translations, Malagasy, p. 803].
WOODWARD, Oeorca Xowph ; ft. July 4, 1846,
Loughborough, LeT. ; td. Lloh. CoU. ; o. D.
1873, P. 187i, Pet. 5. Samtara, 1870-8. Ha.
NORTHERN AFRICA (1861-6, 1887-91)— 4 Missionaries (Chaplains) and
3 Central Stations. [See Cliapter LVIII., pp. 880-1.]
PAOAH, C. C. T.. M.A. 5. Tangier, 1887-8.
lAVEKDER. Charlai Emeat; o. D. 1889, F.
1890, St. Alb. S. Tangier, 1890-1.
WA8HIN0T0K, Oeorg e, M.A., St. John's Coll.,
Cam. ; o. D. 1866, P. 18f.9, Lon. a. Cairo, 1861-4
' . 881] (and see Europe List, p. 934).
lOHT, B. B. a, Cairo, 1M6-6 [p. «;'.;.
IV. AUSTRALASIA, 1793-1892.
468 Missionaries and 855 Central Stations, new lu< luded in
22 Dioceses as set forth below. &c. : —
NEW SOUTH WALES (1793-1892)- 112 Missionaries and 94 Central Stations.
[See Chapter LX., pp. 386-403.]
Dioceses of Sydney (formerly Australia), founded 1886; Nbwcastlr, 1847; OontBun.v, 1861;
ORAFTON and ARMIDALK, 1867 ; BATHUnST, 1869 ; KiTKRINA, 1888.
I
I
AONEW, PhiUp Peteri ; o. D. 1817, Aus. 5.
Sydney Sib., l*i()-4.
ALLWOOD, Robert, B.A. (tr. Vlot. [p. 902]).
a. Sydney, l»t2-6, 1858-9.
ANDERSON, WilUam ; rd. J>n. Coll. of Dlv. ;
0. D. 1876, P. 1876. 8. Tar..go, 1878-81.
BARNIER, Jamea, B.A. T.C.D. : ft. 1821, Dub-
lin; 0. D. 1845, P. 1847, Dub. S. Kloma,
1849-54.
BEAXI8H, Peter Teulon, D.D. T.C.D ; 6. Co.
Cork ; o. D. 1M7 Aus., P. 1860 Melb. S. Single-
ton, 1847-8 ; Dapto, 1848-0 ; Sydney, 1849 ; tr.
Vict. [p. 902].
BETTB, James Cloudeiley; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D.
1871 Can., P. 1«72 CVoul. a. Binda, 1873-6;
BombaU, lH77-!t.
BLOKFIELO, John Roe ; o. V. 1861, P. 1852,
Newc. ."». Mor(H!th, 1853-9; Uaymnnd, 1863-8.
BODENRAK, Thomas Wall; n. 1). 1K41, Aus.
a. SydiifV, 1841 3. 1850-1. Ule<l Sept. 30,
1851.
BALTON, Robert Thorley, M.A. (? a. 1830),
'. "ttlnglmm, 1810-1; Uciham, 1842-7; Wol-
it)m i, 1H40-52.
i'^^UhlS, Riohard Oaerge; M.A. Or. Coll., Ox. ;
'-. D. 18110, P. 18tC, Bath. a. Newcastle dis-
iriot, 1847; Mu««£!l Brook, 1848-59.
BRI08TOOXE, Ohaxlei Frederick, a. (? 18S8-9) ;
Ya«i, 1840-7, 1H50-9. Dk-d IHfiO.
BROWNINO, M. B. a. Albury, 1866.
BTNQ.O. J. .S. Corowa, 1889.
OAXERON, P. a. Balmain, 1860-4
OAHERON, Jihn, M.A. King's Coll., Aberd. 8.
Patrick's Plains, 1843-8.
OAKPBEIX, Joaeph C. a. Amluen, 1874 ; Cook-
wall, 1876.
OARR, W. a. WiUibms River, 1861.
CARTER, Jamea; ft. 182H, Wliiteohapol ; c</.
S.A.C. a. Paramatte, 1858-4.
CART, Henry, a. Alexandria, 1850.
OIAKPETT, Joseph, a. Bi:.i:<t, 1877.
I CLARKE, William Branwhita, M.A. 5. Castle
I Hi>I ami I jral. IHSli 44 ; St. Ixwna. 1846.
I CLAUOHTON, Hugh Calvelr. 8. WoUombl,
I 1867 3.
I f^CKB, William, a. Murrrmhr ah, 1876-81.
I JUTCLIFFE, 0. a. Yau, 1866.
DIOKEN, Edmund A. (Station not stated)
1888-e. />j.
I DIXON, John ; o. D. 1871, P. 1878, Newc. 8.
I Wickham, 1879-81.
DODD.T. L. A Hexham, 1861.
DOTiaLAB, ArthcT, a. Brtsbanr Water, 1847-60.
MISSIOKABY ROLTj.
901
al Stations.
iLBiniN, IM);
W»tw,184T-W.
DOVX, WiUiMB W. S. Jerry'i Plaing &c.,
1 868-8.
DSVRT, Vea. ThemM, S. Cooma, 1818-81 ;
(became Ardn. of Maneroo 18H6).
DVnVS, J«ha, M.A. a. Liverpool, 1838-47.
SUnOP, H. .». Binda, 1880-1.
BABL, Robert T. iS. Hurrumbidjee and Hsv,
1866-8; Qunuing, 1868-70; Araluen, 1871-3;
Bambala, 1876.
EDKOKSSTON, Jamei. ? S. 18380. Sydney
(Priaonc), 1840-6.
ELDEB, John. S. Sydney (Frisons>. 1841-3.
EVANS, Jonathan ; o. D. 1873 Qoul., V. 1877 Tas.
S. Albury Bush district, 1875-0.
FORREST, Robert (tr. Vict. [p. 803]). S. Camp-
beU Town, 1843-3 ; Camden, 1844-7.
FOX, Samuel ; b. 1830, Hundley ; o. D. 18S3 Ely,
P. 1864 Lie. -S. WaggiiwoKiri, 1866.
OLENNIE, Alfred, S. Brisbane Water, 1862-4 ;
Loohinrar, 1868-70.
ORBAYES, John Albert, M.A. Lino. Coll., Ox. ;
0. D. 1868, P. 1863, Pet. 3. WoUombi, 1H63-0.
0R7U.B, John Couoh (tr. Tict. [p. 902]). S.
Syduey, 1843-64. Died.
HARPUR, S. B. S. DenUiquin, i86C-7 ; ? 1868 ;
Wag ga, 1869-78.
EAWnrS, William C. ; o. P. 1861, Newc.
S. MunnlngJliTcr, 1863-78.
HULTAR, William Joaiaa Xenda, B.A. Bran.
Coll., Ox. ; P. D. 1880, P. 1861, 8yd H. Pad-
dington iic, 1860-3 ; ? 1864.
HOLT, Samuel Bealey (Ir. Vict. [p. 903]).
S. Oundagni, 18T4-9,
HORTON, Thomas ; o. D. 1844, Aus. S. Castle
Hill, 1846-7.
HOWELL, Oawald J, [jm p. 868] ; 6. 1810, Eng-
land ; 0. D. 1836 N.S., P. N.P.L. S. Syduey,
1852-3.
HTr-^AND-SMITK, Edmund; ed. T.C.D.; o. D.
I8<f0, P. 1861, Uc. S. Williams River, 1871-6.
HULBERT, Daniel Paul Keek, M.A. St. John's
CoU., Cam.; o. D. 1840 Lon., P. 1841 Ox. S.
Ouiming, 1868.
IRWm, H. 0. S. Newcastle district, 1847-9 ;
Singleton, 1860 ; Ir. Qu. [p. 904].
JOHMSTOHE, 0. H. >>'. Uusford, 1880.
JONES, O.E. iS.Moruva, 1866-6.
KEKP, Ohariei Oam>^bell, Qa. Cull., Cam. S.
Pitt Town, 1841 3 ; Sydnev, 1844 «.
KEMP, P. R. 3. Maulonnid Hirer, 1863-9.
LISLE, William ; o. 1812, Syd. ,s'. Yat», 1842 ;
Biver Murray, 1844 ; Lachlund and Welliugtou,
1848-7 [p. 396].
L'OSTEiUharlei Frederick. S. I!alrauHld,18«6-S.
LUNSiWUliam. S. Oosford, 1H79.
XoCONNELL, John ; o. 1). 1843, Antigua. .S.
Clarence River (with Mikclear 1846 Ac),
1843-80.
XAKINSON, Thomaa C. B.A. (ex-Curate in
Hancheateri. .<<.(? )M37), Mulgoa 1838-4H.
Beoeded to Church of Rome. (N.U. Tliere hai*
been only one oth'ir ciise of the kind in tlie
Society's history [««■ p;>. 392, 396, 847]).
NASH, John Jamei, M. v. T n.D. ; o. D. 1841, P.
1849. a Darzoy. 187a-9.
NATLOR, Thomaa Beai-by, M.A. (tr. Norf. Is.
Ipp. 894, 907]). S. Careoar, 1848 ; Sydney,
1848-9. Died Oct. 2i!, 1849, on voyage to
England.
NEWKAN, C. B. S. Jerry's Plains 1869 ; Bris-
bane Water, 1876-8 ; WoUombi, 1878-81.
O'REILLY, T. 0. S. Port Macquarie, 1861.
PEROIYAl, Samv il (Ir. Madras [p. 918]). ^S.
Bombala, 1800-75. Kei.
PROCTER, Edmund Broo.ker; b. 1827, Devon-
port ; 0. U. 1851, Ex. S. Turoi", 1862-4 ; Bun-
kouiu, IHtiS.
PRTOE, Edwari Oifford, B.A. T.C.D. ; ». Lanca-
shire ; (>. I). 1837 Cork, P. 18S7 Dcrry. .9.
Hawkcsbury Klrcr (Nelson's Reach die.;, 1839-
4* ; Maueroo, 1844-66 [p. 196] : (r.Vlct. [p. 903].
RATTiOR, Oeorfe, B.A. Clare Hall; 6. 1830,
Cropwell-Butlcr. «. Newcastle Diocese, 1860-1.
ROGERS, Edward. S. (? 1837) Brisbane Water,
1838-45 ; Oosfonl, 1846-7 ; Camden, 1849-69 ;
Sydney, 1860-80. Died 1880 [p. 393].
Russell, f. j. c, m.a. t.c.d. ; i. Duwin ; o.
Aua. S,A>'JXnndria, 1848 ; Sydney, 1849.
SCONCE, Rol^ert Knox, B.A. B.N. Coll., Ox.;
wciit froui England as a layman ; o. Bp, Aug.,
hut not selected or sent bv the Society. S.
Penrith, 1842-3; Sydney, 1844-8; seceded to
Church of Home [.(ce note to Makineon below,
and pp. 396, 847].
SHARPE, Thomas, ii. Bathurst, 1844-6.
SHAW, Bowyer Edward, B.A. Liu. Coll., Ox. ,S.
Newcastle, IMl ; WoUombi, 1869-78.
SHAW, John,B.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. S, Bris-
baiift Water, 1869.
SIMM, Samuel ; o. D. 1849, P. 1850. £. Ray-
mond, 1869-73 ; do. Terrace, 1878-81.
SIMPSON, William West, M.A. S. Syilnev,
181IJ-1 ; Prospect, 1843-3 ; Ilawkesbury River,
1814-6.
SMITH, Edward, D.A. Mag.HaU, Ox. ; o. D. 1837
Lon., P. 1839 Aus. f. Queanbcyan, 1838-89 ;
Campbeltown, 1800-74 ; Manly, 1876-6 ; Pre
spect, 1877-93. Died Dec. 13, 1892.
SMITH, John Jenninga, M.A. S. (? 1839) Pater-
son, l.MO-6.
S0ORE8, O. S. \Ventwortli, 1870-9.
SOWERBY, William. S. (Joulburn, 1837-C6,
1809-70 ; Araluen, 1871-4 [p. 392].
SPARLINO, Hart Davis D,, B.A. .$. Sydney ie.,
1838-9 ; Appin, 1840-61 ; tr. N.Z. [p. 907].
SPENCER, Charles. .». (? 1838-9) Raymond Ter-
race, 1840-5.
SPENCER, 0. «. Adclong, 1876-6; Tumut,
1877-81.
8TACK,WiUiam, B. A.(CBnon). S. WestMaitland,
1837-48 ; Canipbiltown, 1049-66 ; Balmain,
1856-71, KiUed by the upsetting of a coach in
summer of 1871 [pji. 392,402].
STEELE, Thcrat, LL.D. .•?. Cook's River,
1837-45 ; Newtown, 1840-54 ; Petersham
(Cook's n.), 1855-9 [p. 392].
STEPHEN, Alfred H. S. Syduey &c., 1856-9.
STILES, Henry Tarlton, M.A. .S. Windsor and
lUehmond 1841-."t.
STONE, WUUam. A'. (?1847-8); Sutton Forest,
1849-64.
SWAN, He-,.ry. B.A. St. JohnV '^oU., Cam. ; 6.
1821 ; ;. P. 1845, Nor. S. Newoastle, 1860-1.
SWINilELLS, James; o. D. 1875 Bol., P. 1878
O-.ul. S. Balronold, 1H80-1.
SVNOE, Edward. Travelling Missionary,
1850-04 ; .S. Sydney, 1865 [p. 399].
TAYLOS, H, K H. Tarigo, 1876.
THACKERAY, Jamec Roberta, 1 JM863-3 ; West
Maitland, 1804-8.
TH0M80K , H. E. S. Hay, 1 876.
TOMS, WiUiam, B.A. Wor. Coll., Ox. ; o. D.
1840, P. 1841, Lin. S. Newcastle, 1860-1 ;
Williams River, 1863-9.
TROVOHTON, John. S. Sydney, 1842-3.
I)rowne<l in 1860 in crossing a river.
TURNER, George Edward. S. Hunter's HIU,
1838-68 (Campbeltown, 1844).
TYRRELL, Loviok, B.A. St. John's CoU, Ox. ;
0. D. 186S, P. 1866, Newc. -S. LooUnvar,
1861-8.
UPJOHN, John WiUiam; o. D. 1877, P. 1878
Newc. S. Duniog, 18H0-1.
YIDAL, George, JJ.A. Tr. Col'., Cam. ; o. D. 1840,
Aus. .V. Sutton Forest, 1840-3 ; Campbell
Town, 1844-8.
VIDAL, John, .?. Sydney Diocese, 1 840-7.
WALKER, James, M.A. (tr. Tasm. [p. 906]). f>.
Marsfiold. 1844-7.
WALL.VCE, John ; fd. Uuiv. (^U., Dur. ; o. D .
184 ' P, 1851, Newc. 3. Ipswicb, 186S-6.
;l
^ ^C»« .OB THK .«.
WILLIAMS, E. S- I''J*?.'?L„tir. 1877 : Bim
'WAIBH, O. o- 'Tl.^y. s. Sydney, l83»-»«
^San, 1868-9. 1871.1876. ^^^^^^.^
WATSOS. B. lucas. S. (?
1844-7, 1849-
1B78 B ; Ound»^l. 1^-*B A.. Wad. Coll.. Ux. ;
Bungonla. 1840-W; Vro^pect a^j^ . ^ ,^
\r?.'84rr4 %i«^*-i'riw<
o,^ 115 MUBiori^vieB .^nd 94 Central BUtions.
„, MKLBorBNE, founded 18^ ; and B-VU-AUAT, 1875.)
^. Little BenAgo, 187B
Wimmerft 1885). nharle* P*"* ^; .
^,K 1880-1 [?. 409]. c coU., Cam. ;
A^^OOD. BoUrt. B-A/f^„S. s Port Philip
1 18r ; an" jjAi-i.»»»'i -- '
„. „ - Bat"' •■; N S\V. [p. 900].
, •i^aK'-dCUUtern.
aISFV H- 5. Mount Blaokvrood, 1866-73 ;
*Bairndale, If^-^^ . ^ jja^re Coll., Syd. •. o. ,
»^b/5''^VP*^,%^^^^
BABIOW, Joli"' "■ *^'
18»T-»i, . v.,* BDrrowe».(StaMon not stated)
f,^^i'l-^^came''/Sda. o( Warruambool
"'l^loToiiB Land, »«>0p-^^;3,,,.orth, 1857-9.
bS??TH. Caleb ;o.D. 1856, r. 1859, MeU. «■ |
^^raUa.1885.^^ 1818. Molb. S. BfUa»t, |
"l'SS^]&Ti» 5. GoldficUU. 1855-8; Sand. |
n»[M^n-—i^r 1850-1. ^^^^ '
BM^OOD. W. ^.s^ BriK^^^ ^,,j cBairns.lalc
OarifchaeirnnoU^^^^
[ToSw- f- i"?r8-TiVff«^-i.i«*V'^"'
(corn. Blsuop "J „v
Cathi-dralKov.l, 1892). ^^ Oon.,Cam.
"o^-i3^esi:BiT.c.D.:o.p.
MeU).
ro CoU.. o\». , .''•.■^}f^
DABLIKO. JMnea. «j*^iX. B.A.K.C.W. nu'l
Di^L.Tho«a.. .^■^rBX'T^il.'t''^^^^^^
.s.
rS"8?E!" .S.PortrUlUr,1840-l [P-io-ti;
/r. N.8.W. [p. 901]. p. in,\8, Mdb,
Bcnalla, lHfl2-5- ,, ,„throyd ; o. V. 1800, Moll.
ln..,i-....i,if 1H06 : tr. Q
Tallaruok, ^^^•'f\y^>-- "O"'
OL0VEK,Jftn>eB(f>-.»
■"wiV Cork. .,.^ l'*^''!';!:. 'XorBriU.l. Amy)
Itinerant, 186ii-» ; ". >•''- LW "^J
■BoW»v«.H-n-
;|S!Hcrao.;o.D.1878,K/. ^. Koran.,
IH81. „ v^ s Bendi«o,l853 1;
OKEGORT, John Herbert. ,S. Bcna « .
OKYLLS, John ConcU. t''" °Xur„e, i83fr-<t' ;
HSri'sS;. id, 1847-0 ;ncUlelbcr.
, Hi^'^^^^^i^i---Ti^l^..
rv4"kCSj-»;^; -»^.4.
^rfv»«^^i.oo«.,^-.
H»^B';milfr«» Corbet. K Beed,-
H^^^^rVimam PhiUp; .;'j SAC.; o. P
*^ 18CT 1"! MeU.. «• Moy^""' ***'■
lioscdftle, 1876-7.
MISSIONARY ROLL.
90:f
lEWU, J. S. Portland, 1880.
HAOAKTMXT, VetjrRer. Huiuy Burgh, D.D.
T.aD. : 6. Dublin; o. D. 1888 L*n,,P. 183S
Mm.; (Dean of Helbotirne 18St, Arcliilcacon of
Hoolong, 1848-51 ; do. of Mellrauriic, 1R57-V8:
and of both, 18(19-87). a. Oeelonjf, 1847-8,
18*1 ; (Hddelburg, Ac, 1848 ; 7 3. 18S0). Died
Oct. 1894.
MoOAUBlAin), Andtrwn JToIin; ed. St. Bcea
Coll.; «. U. 1849, P. 18S0, TJp. a. Emcralil HUI,
18«»-6.
XoJXmrXTT, WiUiam. (b^atloL unt stated
18S6-8) a. ATOca &o., 18S9.
XAHAIK, Robert; e<f. Moore Co;!., SyiJ.; o. D.
1866, P. 1867, Melb. a. Woodnpoiut Gold dls-
trlct, 1866-8.
XARTOr, 0. J. (ir. B. Aoit. [p. 90S];. S. Md-
boarne out-dlstriota, 1B63-4.
XAT, John Edward Franoii, M.A. Jes. Coll.,
Cam.; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, Melb. a. Ballan,
1880-1.
MiRR T, W. & Melbourne, 1860 ; Oeelong, 186).
VEWHAH, Daniel, M.A.; o. P. 1848, Melb. .9.
Melbourne, 1847-51.
KOTT, W. O. S. Port Plilllp aravdUng).
1841-8 [p. 404].
PITFISL^, Jamei ; ed. Mooro Coll., Ryd. ; o. D.
1877, P. 1878, Bui. 3. Brownliills, 1870-80.
FOIXARO, Oeorce. S, Creawick and Cluiios,
1860-1.
P08TLBTRWAITX. R. a. Learmnutli, 1860-1.
POTTER, John. ». Bullarat, 1 HS7- (i t.
FOTVDER, Robert; e<i. Moore Coll., Byd. ; o.
D. 1866, P. 1867, Mclh. A Swau UllI, 18««-9.
PRTOE, Edwaid Oifford, B.A. ; (.Ir. N.S.\V.
[p. 901)). a. DaylPHford, 1861-4.
OTmrTOK, T. a. Momlnuton. 1877.
ROSDA, Edwin ; ed. Moore Coll., Sv<I. ; o. D.
1874 8rd., P. 1875 Hal. S. Bright, 1877.
RVS8EL1,, Oarret John. (.Statioit not rjcntioncd
1856-8) a. Buniuyoni?, 1H59-C1 ; uo. Oold
(ligtrift, 1866-H (trareUinff 1808-4).
BABIirB, J, 0. a. Bacclius Mareh, IWi ; Wooda-
point, 1869-71.
SAVSITORO, Samuel ; ed. Lon. Cnll. Div. ; o.
D. 1878, P. 1873, Lie. 5. Glppslniia Foreat,
1879-81
8EARLE,' 0. (Station not atutol 18S6-8) a.
Maldon, 1863-4.
BSDOOV, David; b. 1818. Staffonl^irre; ed.
CMS. CoU„ lal. ; o. D. 1838 Jam., I>. 1840 Chea.
S. dt. KildaJ 848-4.
8ERJEAKT, Yen. Thomaa Wooloook, B.A. Ex.
Coll., 0». ; 0. D. 1849, P. 1861, Ox. S. Lcar-
mouth,1865;(Arau.of Bcccbworth*SalelM70).
SHELD())r, John (Ir. 8. Auat. [p. 906]). *.
Beimlln, 1800 70.
•IKMOITB, P. X. a. Bale, 1855-6.
a Kllmorc, lWO-8;
BWOLETOH, WiUiam.
1881-4.
BKITH, A. H. (Station not stated 1856-8.)
BMITH, Frederick ; «. D. 1868, P. 1864, Melb.
f- WWto HiUa, 1860-4; Mt. Blackwood,
BIOTH, P. J. a. Kyioton, 1809-70 ; Oippdand
Foreat, 1878.
BTAIR, John Betteridge; o. D. 1847, P. 1861,
Melli. .S". llroadmcailowa, 1859-64 ; St. Arnaud
(Oolil dlatriot Ac), 18««-81 [p. 409].
STEPHENS, R. a. Maldon &c., 1860-1.
STORE, Jamei ; o. D. 1867, P. 1868, Melb. 8.
Buninyong, 1868-5.
STRETCH, John Ollff Theodore, B.A. Mag.
Hall, Oi. .?. Turraville, 1888-4.
STSOHO, A. a. Mt. Mnoedon, 1860.
STYLES, R. a. Port PbiUp, 1841 [p. 404].
8UIIJVAir,Jamet,D.\.T.C.t).;6.t8lO,Armagli-
0. D. 1844, P. 1845, Armagh, a. bt. Kilda
1850_2 ; Kyiiftoii, 1853-4.
BWIHBURN, William ; ed. 8.A.C, ; o. D. 1880
P. 18«1 Bill. a. Wnrrnnmbool, 1H80-1.
TANNER, E. ; o. D. 1360, Melb. a. Pcutridge,
1851.
THOMAS, Cadwaladr Peiroe ; o. U. 1876 Syil.,
P. 1877 Melb. a. Chiltorn, 1877.
THOMPSON, Adam Compton (^Vlndla [p. 916]).
a. Mcllwiirno, 1810 7 [pp. 404-6].
TOOKATH. Andrew; o. D. 1867, 1>. 1869, Melb.
a. AIpxniKini, 1809 ; Kllmorc, 1875-6.
TUCKER, Horace Finn ; ed. Monro Coll., Syd. :
0. U. 1H73 Melb., P. 1874 Tiis. a. Tlio Caminupo
district, IH78-80.
TURNBULL, A, S. Bhokwoo.!, 1877.
VANCE, George Oakley, D.I). Lino. ColL, Ol.
0. D. IH53, r. I«54, All. & Kyneton, 1865-9.
VIDAL, F. .V. I'urt Plillip, 18U [p. 401].
WALKER, B. J. a. Miaburiie, 18U1-5.
WALKER, Samuel; t1. St. Bcvs; o. D. 1862,
P. IHU3. a. StuytlicsUuIe, 1865.
WATSON, George A. a. Sale, 1P76.
WATSON, Henry Croker Marriott ; ed. Moore
Coll., Syd. ; o. l\ 18<i0, P. 1862, Melb. S. Eillii-
rat uut-iliatrict <, 1H02-4 ; Tanianh and Malmca-
burv. 1865 ; Kilmore, 1872.
WATSON, Jam ii Marriott ; ed. Moore ColL, Syil. ;
0. D. 1808, 1'. ) 8«!t, Moll), .s'. Uorslmm, 1 876-9.
WILSON, JttF.ei Yelverton. a. Port Philip,
IH39-4n; Melljouruo, 1841-3; Portland Ac,
lHH-50 [p. 1011.
WOLLASTON, Henrr Newton ; o. D. P. 1863,
Molb. .s'. Lciirmouth niid Mliur'a Rest, 1861.
TEATMAN, Edward Kelson, M.A. Wad. Coll.,
Ox. ; 0. D. lt*S2 I'et., P. 1866 Nuwo. a. Caru-
(flmui. IHHO-I.
YELLAND, Charles May ; eJ. Jfooro Coll., Syd. ;
0. D. 1873, '. l6Ji, I'M. a. Bright, 1876.
QUEENSLAND (1840-92)— 57 MissionarieB and 43 Cential Stations.
[See Chapter LXII., pp. 411-15.]
(Dloccseaof BnisBAKK, founded 1840; North Qubkssland, 1878; EocKnAMiTOS, 1898.)
AOAKS, J. ; ed. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 1870, P.
1 871, Byd. a. TounsTllle Ac, 1870-2. Rei. ill.
ALXIir, Thnmaa Venrier, M.A. Qu. Coll., Cam. :
I). ) 1868, P. 1860, Brla. a. Uavmlah, 1869-71 ;
A' ora, 1872-a.
AI JTOTT, George Herbert; df. Mocro Coll.,
' yd. ; 0. V. P. 1876, Syd. .•*. Cliartcra Towera,
1876-8.
'JtOS, Charles Edward ; o. D. 1879 N.Q., P. 1880
Titix. a. BowoD, 1879-81 ; Herbert and Burde-
kin 1883.
BLACK, James Klrkpatrick, D.D. T.C.D. ; o. D.
1855, P. 1866, Man. S. H won, 1869-73; Bria-
bano 187%; fpp. 41S-4].
BOLLXIi'u, T. t. (Stawiou not reported, 1887-8.)
BRAKENRTDOE, John, M.A. Ch. CoU., Cam. ;
h. Niiv. '29, 1«32, Button, near Wakefield ; o. D.
1H57. r. 1«50, Dur. a. Burnet., 1803; Hock-
li.inipton, 1801.
CAMPBELL, Henry Jephaon ; rd. St. John'«
Coll., Cam. ; o. U. 1807, V. 18«H, Bria. a. Roma,
1867 70 ; Ovniple, 1871-4 ; Allora, 1876-7.
CLATJOHTON, H. C. a. MarvborougU, 1867-8.
CLAYTON, OharlM Jamca. .-<. Uraytci, 1866-9 ;
Warwick, 1870 ; AUora, 1871.
COLES, James (/'•. Kadg. [p. 899]). flf. Bunda-
berir, lHW-1 ; tr. Hm'.^. [p.«09].
DANvERS, Goorge Oiliome; b. Aug. 9, 1841,
lionibav : fd. S.A.C. ; i'. D. 1861, V. 1867, Brls.
a. Warwick, 1867-8; Maryborough, 1868-9.
M, H
904
SOCIETY FOR THE FROPAOATION OF THE OOSPBL.
DE8B0IS, 9. S. Logan, 1873-S.
OOXE, John ; ed. Moore ColL, byd. ; o. D. 187S,
P. 1873, Byd. a. TownsTiUc &o^ 1873-6 (and
MUlchai ter 1874, and Ravenswood 1875).
SUBKUIO, Willum Hanry ; ed. Clirist'b Coll.,
Tss. ; 0. V. P., 1863, Bris, S. Upper Dawson,
1863-6.
EOWAKSS, Alfred ; ed. Uoore Coll., 6yd. ; o. D.
1880, P. 1881, N.Q. «. Herbert Blver, ISaO, 1883
(Eavcnawood. 1881-2).
XVA, Siohard Roberta, Tli.A. K.C.L. : o. D. 1871,
P. 1873. ChC8. S. Cooktown, 1876-8.
OILBXBTBON, Jamea (Ir. Viot. [p. 903]). 3.
Lo gan, 18 74-7 ; Burlcigli, 1878-80 ; Logan, 1881.
OLENInEi Yen. Beinamin, B.A. Cb. Coll., Cam. ;
o.D. 1848,P.1849,Newc. ; (Ardu.of Bris. 1863-
86). S. Darling Downs, 1853-60 ; Allac, 1867 ;
Drayton, 1872-7.
OKEOOR, John(cx-Prosbyterlan Min.) ; o. 1842,
Aug . A B risbane district, 1843-60 [p. 411].
OKOSVEVOR, Fredeiio John, M.A. Ox. ; o. D.
I860, P. 1861, Lin. Travelling 186S-5. Be$.
HARRISON, Alfred, B.A. Jes. Coll., Cam. ; h.
Oct. 17, 1853, Bodenham ; o. D. 1882, Lon. .S.
Port Douglas, 1883.
HARTE, W. T. S. Toowomba, 1866-70 ; South
Brisbane, 1871-3.
HASSALL, James Samuel ; ed. Syd. Tb. Coll. ; o.
D. 1848, P. 1849, Syd. 5. Leyburn, 1874 ; Ips-
wich, 1876-7 ; Itinerant, 1878-9 ; Oxiey, 1880-1.
HEATH, Herbert ; ed. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. D.
1876, P. 1877, 8yd. S. Bowen, 1877-8.
HOI, H. J, 0. i. S. Geraldton <bc., 1889.
HOARE, J. W. S. 5. South Brisbane, 1866-7.
HOSKER, Riohard;o. D. 1878,P. 1879, N.Q. 5.
Cooktowm 1878-82 ; Kavenswood, 1883.
HXrOILL, WiUiam Joseph ; ed. Mooro Coll., Syd.;
0, D. 1873, P. 1874, Bris. S. Lcybxirn, 1878-7 ;
Stanthorne, lb78- 81.
IRWrar, H. 0. itr. N.S.W. [p. 901]). S. Bris-
bane, 1861-60 [p, 411].
JAGG, Erederiok CSwles (fr. N.F.L. [p. 868]).
S. Soaursct, 1867-8. Rei. [p. 413].
JOinSS, Jflshua ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1867, P. 1868,
Bris. S. Warwick, 1867-8 ; tr. N.Z. [p. 006],
JOinsS, Thomas; b. July 30, 1836, Preston;
0. D. 1859, Sal. .% Wickham, 1867-8 ; Brisbane
(Gaol), 1868-70.
KTr.nAm., O. WilUam; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1869,
Can.. P. Syd. ,S. TownsviUe, 1872-6 ; (Ravens-
wood Ac, 1872-3). lies. ill.
LOVEjJames. S. Toowomba, 1872-3.
XoOLEVERTY, James: o. D. 1870, P. 1871,
Brisb. S. Gundiwindl, 1871-3; Drayton, 1878-81.
■ATTHSW8, J'jnM ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1861,
P. 1868. Brii>^. :j, Urisbane (Gaol Ac), 1868-9.
■OBSRIT, Edmund George; b. Jan 2, 1834,
Clapham, Sur. ; o. D. 1869 Lon., P. 1862 Bris.
a. Oympie, 1878-9.
MORSE, John, MJL.; the first S.F.O. Missy, to
Queensland. S. Brisbane, 1839-41 ; Scone,
1842-8 [p. 411].
XOSLET, Albert Oameliua; ed. Moore Ck)U.,Sycl.:
o.D. 1880, P. 1881, N.Q. & Port Douglas, 1880-2;
Cookt own, 1883.
NEVILLE, E. B. S. Toowomba, 1867-8 ; Dray-
ton, 1869-71.
OSBORNE, Edward Oaatell ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. V.
1878, Brisb. S. Warwick, 1878-81.
POOLE, Henry John, B.A. Pern. Coll., Ox. ; b.
July 5, 1830, Oxford ; o. D- 1854, P. 1855, Lon.
a. Maryborough, 1863-4 ; Wide Bay, 1865-6.
Ret. ill. Died Aug. 1893, in Victoria Colony
(7)atWanguratta.
PVTTOCK, WilUam; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, N.Q.
S. Bavenswood, 1879-80.
RAMK, Thonuu William ; ed. K.C.L. ; o. V.
1878,P. 1879,N.Q. 5. Charters Towers, 1879-81.
ROSS, Jamea Auohinleok; o. D. 1878 Lou.,
P. 1879 N.Q. S. Bowen, 1879.
SFOONER, John ; ed. Moore CoU., Syd. ; o. D.
1873, xM 874, Syd. S. Bowen, 1874-8. Set.ni.
STANTOXT, Rt Rev. George Henry, D.D. Hcrt.
Coll., Ox. ; 0. D. 1858, P. 1859, Win. Cotu. first
Bp. of Nortli Queensland June 24, 1878, in St.
Paul's Cutli. -S. TownsviUe, 1879-82; tr. M
Bnric. of Newcastle, N.8.W., 1891 [pp. 414-15].
TANNER, E. S. Mackay, 1868-71 [p. 414].
TAYLOR, Thomas, B.A. St. Cath. Coll., Cam.
S. Herbert IliTer, 1884-5.
TRIPP, Franoia. S. Clermont, 1874.
TUOKJER, William Frederio, B.A. St. John's
Coll., Cam.; ft. Jan. 3, 1(>56, Feckbam. .^.
Bowen, 1881-7.
TURNER, WilUam Abel ; ed. P.A.C. ; o. D. 1884,
P. 1885, N.Q. .S. Port Douglas, 1884-6 ; Nor-
mauton, 1887 ; Croydon, 1887-H.
WARNER, Thomas Davenport ; <■•/. Trin. Hall,
Cam.; o. D. 1874, P. 1878, Bris. ^s. Roma,
1874-9. Res.
WARR, J. W, ; 0. D. 1873, Bris. .«. Gladstone,
1873-B.
WHITE, GUbert, B.A. Or. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1885,
P. 1881, Tru. ^S. (? 1885) Herberton, 1887-8,
WILSON, John Tryon ; ed. .S..\.C. >'. Herberton,
1882; Ross Island, 1887 ; Bowen, 1888; Hmdc-
kin, 1889.
-1 t-
SOUTH AUSTRALIA {lS»6-65) with the NORTHERN TERRITORY (1874,
1886-8)— 34 MiBsionaries and 27 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXIII.',
pp. 415-24.]
(Diocese of Adblaiob, founded 1847.)
ALLOH, R. S. P, ; o. D. 1849, Ad. «. Kensing-
ton, 1860-2.
BAGSHAW, John Oharlei, M.A. B.N. Coll., Ox. ;
h. Juno in, 18i«, .MoBoIey ; o. D. 1845, P. 1846,
CheB. S. (? 1847) ; IJurra Burro, 1H48-9 ; Pen-
worthan, 1860-2; Adelaide, 1863-8. Rei.{tr.
N.Z. [p. ao«n.
BAYFIELD, Edward; h. IHU, Walworth ; (ex-
T'r.»rlici in Ln<ly Huntington's connexion ;) o.
1). 1847, V. 1K4H, Wor. .% Port Adelaiilo,
l *«9-5 7. Di.'il Aui,'. or Si-pt. 1857 of apoplpxy.
MIPB, Joaepb Anthony.B.A. T.C.D.; 6. Di blin.
M. ifali sburv. ] 1468-1! I ; Tulungn, 1862-6.
BVMSTT. A. B., II.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. ;
. D miP, iv lairt, Sill. XWlUunga, 1848-58.
'.". ill.
BORRET'JVEdward H. .f. Mltoliam, 1888 8.
COOMBS, WiUiam Bwry ; b. lB16,MaillH>roug)i;
rd. Kl, UWK Jt>ll. ; 0. D. 1846 Luu., P. 1848 Ad.
a. Gawlpr, liMI-64 [pp, 416-17],
CRAIG, BaaU Tudor, M.A. Mag. HaU. Ox.; ft.
Dec. 1833, Leeds; o. D. 1856, P. 1887, Koch.
Travelling 1862-8.
FARRELL, Very Rev. James, the Ist S.P.O.
Missy, to 8. Australia (Dean of Adelaide
1349). .S. Adelaide, 1810-4, lti63 4 [p. 416].
FITLFORI), John ; o. D. I'MK A'' .«. Woodsidc,
1853.4.
HALE, Rt, Rev, Matthew Blagden, M.A. THn.
Coll., Cum. ; h. 1811, Aldcrley, V,lm.\ o.D. 183t!,
P. 1887, GloB. ; (Aniii ol Adelaide, lftl7-57>.
.S. (V 1847) ( 1 1 Port Lincoln, 1848 ; KeiiHlngton,
1849; Adi'lulde, 1860; Borton iNluiid, 1850;
PrjontiM'W, 1881-6. Rei. FirK Up. of Perth,
1887 78, fo«*. July 28, 1887, at Lambeth ; lip.
of Urisbane, 1878 B8 [pp. 412, 417, 419-8(i,
427].
HAMMOND. OcUvius. ^«i. Poonindie (Pt. Lin-
coln), lt>lf • 68. [Translations, p. 804].
186t,
68-9.
1834,
Bris.
ly. to
iconc.
.D.r.
0. D.
879-81 .
Lou.,
MISSIONARY ROLL.
HAWXnS, Clurlei Wriothetlcy ((r. Bor.
(p. 9J0]) ; the first 8.P.G. Miwiy. to the " North-
ern Territory." S. Palmerston (Pt. Darwin),
1874. iJ/i. iU[p. 423].
nBSTBOK, DeasU ^Tohn Holt ; b. Nov. 18S3,
Beckenham ; o. 1). 18t3, lau. S. Burra Sic,
I88S-8.
JACXSOV, John Stuart, M.A. (/a India [p. 917]).
.V. Norwood and Hlndmarah, 1859-65.
JXmiHS, Edmund Anguitui ; o. V. 18;:, i:
1853, Ad. S. Adelaide, 1868-4.
MAX&TAT, Yen. Ohariea, M.A. ia. CM., Ox ;
o. D. 1860, P. 1851, Can. S. Hinumnr&h, 1883-4
( Anln. of Adelaide 1868-87 ; Dean "' Adelaide,
1887-98, Ac).
HAXTIN, Oharlet John ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1857,
P. 1868, Ad. Itinerant, 1858-60 (Northern
Mission &o.) ; Mount Pleasant, 1860-1. jRu. ;
Ir. Vict. fp. U03].
KULEE, Edmund Xinv ; b. I8S0, Lon.; o. D.
1848, P. 1856, Ad. & MecOill, 1863-4.
MUREAT, William, B.A. T.C.D. ; b. Sept. 20,
1 818, Londonderry ; o. U. 184&, P. 1850, Lie. 3.
Barossa, 1869-65.
NEWENHAM, Oeor^e Oobb« ; o. T). 1846 Tas.,
P. 1849 Ad. S. Port Adelaide, 1846-9; Mt.
Barker, 1850-2.
FLATT, Frederic; b. 1824, Barrackpore, Indiu;
0. D. 1850, Ad. S. MacaUl, 1860-2 ; Walker-
villc, 1863-8. Licence cancelled by liia Bishop.
FOLLITT, James. .<$. Mt. Barker. 164(i-9 : Buna
Burra, 1850-6 ; Adelaide, 1857-8 (p. 416],
REIB, Eidhardion ; o. D. 1858, P, 1660, Ad. S.
Kobe Xown, 1861-6.
BABIKE, Thomaa; ed.St. Bees CoU. : o. I>. 1KI3,
P. 1844. dies. S. Kapunua, 185965.
BOHOAXUS John WhiteUw, M.A. T.C.b.: I>.
1830, Dublin; o. D. 1846,P. 1846,Meath. 5. Ade-
laide. St, John's, 185(>-2 ; Sturt, 1863-4.
ftHELSOH, John ; f,l. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1856, P. 1857,
Ad. A-. Salisbury. 1856-8; (tr. Vict. [p. 903]J.
dTRIOKIvAin), F. F. ; o. D. .856, Ad. 9. Riyor-
ton (Kapundn in.'.), 1866-60 ' p. 421].
TITHERIHOTOH. J. B. ; o. «. 1*<85, Ad. .%
Glenelf?, 1853-4 ; Hindmnrsh, lt:<i1-9.
WAKS, Tom ; o, D. 1883, P. 1881, Ad. f.
Palmcrston (Port Dar\\-in, N.T.}, 1886-8, Jift.
[p. mi
WATBOK, John ; b. 1816, Durham; o. D. 1815,
P. 1847, Bar. ; (Emigrant Chaplain nn voyage
to Adelaide, 1849). .S. Walkcrville, 1949-52 ;
Kensington, 1863-4 ; Pc/t Ki:,iott, 1855-8.
WILBOH, Theodore F. S. McOill, Wodford,
1847-9; Walkcrville, 1849; Kcnsinpton, 18.50;
AdcIaide,1881-2.
WOOD, William; b. 1816. S. Ponwortham,
1863-4.
WOODOOOK. W. J. 5. Adeloiile, 1846-58
[pp. 416, 42)].
WESTERN A USTBALIA (1841-64, 1876-92)— .14 Missionaries and 23 Central
Stations. [See Chapter LXIV , pp. 424-8.]
(Diocese of FEnrif, founded 1667.)
ABAXB, Eeginald Arthur, B.A. Pern. Coll., Cam.;
ft. Aug. 10, 1864, Rochester ; o. 1869 Dur., P. 1891
Per. S. Rocbourne and Coesack, 1890-2. Rei.
ALIEN, Jamea : o. D. 1898, P. 1869, Iowa, U.8.
.S. Serpentine district, 1882-7.
BOSTOOK, George J. .S.Northam,lH62-4[p.42?].
BRAiri), J.. B.A. T.C.D. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881,
Lin. .S.Blackwoo<l, 1890-1.
BUOWVr, Stephen ; fJ. Qu. CoU., Ox. : o. D. 1864,
P. )H6S, St. bar. .S. Northam, 1877-84.
CLAIBS, Edward Spittlehouae ; o.D.1882, P. 1883,
Hip. S. Dongarru, 1887.
C06HXAK, F. ,S. Perth, 1879.
ELLIOTT, Eobeit, A.K.C.L. ; b. Sec. 3, 1H56,
Lon. ; 0. D. 1887, P. 1890, Lon. .>. Goscovue,
1890-2. RfS.
FBIEL, Thomaa Henry; o. D.1862,r. 1863,Ches.
.S. Doiigarra, 1879.
UAKLAITD, Bavjd John ; o. D. 1889, Graf. S.
Honthorn Cross, 1892.
OILLETT, Frederick Charles : o. D. 1891, Per.
.S. YilKram Culu Fields, 1891 -V; Moui-ambine
*£yl«92.
QRIBKLE, John Brewn : h. s<-p. 1. 1847,
Bcdnith ; n. U, 1881, I'. 1 3, timil. •>>•. The
Gaacoyut', Carnarvon, ice, lWt8-7. Hr». [p. 427].
Died ilune 3, 1893. of fever and consuniptiou,
at MarriokvlUc, N. S. Wales.
GKOBES, Charles Eaton, B.U. (V.S.) (Ir. Hawaii
fp. I'OSl I. S. Uocbourno. 1886 7: Beverley, 1888,
HAYTCN, William, M..^ Hat. Hall, Dur. ; o. D.
IWil, V. IWii, Lie .v. Kocliouriie, ia7<,>-81.
HORSFAIL, WlUam ((r. TJorneo [p. 9211). .S.
HiH |v)urni', 1 8!)i
KINO, Bryan Hoyi>V ; ... D. 1878, P. 1879, Per
.S, ll.H-lwurne, 1P81.
KINO, George, tti< Hrst S.P.G. Missy, to W, Aus-
triilla. .V. Frccmantlo (with Mandurah and
Piiiiariali Ac), 1841-9. Ites. ill [pp. 428-7]
LAWRENCE, H. H. Donkarra, 1888^ 4.
1679
;o.D.
KAEBHALL, William Frederick ; o. D. 1869, F.
1871, Ad. .S. Williams district, 1890-1 ; St.
Helena do., 1892.
MASON, Henry ; td. St. Beef ; o. D. 1878, P. 1879,
York. .S'. Serpentine, 1892.
MEADE, W. 8. S. King George'e Sound, 1860
NETHEKCOTT, Hugh ; b. June 9, 1862, Glas-
gow ; ed. Bp.'a Coll.. Calcutta, 4c. ; o. D. 1877,
r. 1879, Jam. S. Gascoync, 1890.
NIOOLAY, Oharlet Oruifeli; o. D. 1837 Ex.,
P. 1839 Lon. .S. Perth, 1880-2.
OBOHABD, James; o. D. 1878 Chc.<., P.
Ad. S. Katannlnir, 1892.
FARKER, E. F. .S. Iloebourne, 1883-4.
FHILLIFS, Thomas, M.A. T.C.D., F.R.Ci!. ;
Bp. Perry, P. Niger 1882. S. Roebonrne, 1888-90.
/iff.
FIDOOCX, William Hugh, B.A. C.C. CoU., Cam.;
0. D. 1863, P. 1864, Win. ,S. N ewcastle, 1877-9;
Toodjay, 1880-1.
POWNALL, Very Rev. Oeorge Furves, B.A.
Triu. Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 184C Nor., P. 1847 Vet. ;
(Dean of Perth 1868-64). *'. York,^ 1868-6;
Perth,«f 186« «4-
PRICE, JamM Stuart. B.A. T.C.D. : o. D. 1866,
P. 1S5G, Down. .S'. Pinjarrah 4c.,1862-4[p. 427].
TnORBURN, WiUiam John: ed. King's CoU.,
I^ni.. Ac ; b. Feb. 22, 1886, Lon. : (. D. 187!1,
P. 18H1, IVt. a. Uascoyne, 1888-90. Rei.
THORNHnX, He«i7 >. .S. Northam 4c,,
18<iO 2 ip. 4271.
WILLIAMS, W, Dacres; o. D, 1852, P. 1866,
Ad. 5. (V 1854) Guilford, 1857-9 [p. 427].
WITHERS, Joseph: «. D. 1889, P. 1860, Nor.
,S'. Williams Kiver, 1879-89. Rei.
WOOLLASTON, Ven. J. R. (Ardn. of Albany
1849). 5. Albany. 1849-56. Dit J May 3, 1858,
ironi overwork [p. 427].
906 BOaSTY FOR THB PBOPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
TASMANIA (188&-$9)— 17 MiBsionwiea and 17 Geniial Stationa.
[See Chapter LXV., pp. 428-33.]
(Diocese of Tashaku , founded IMS.)
BATEXAN, Oregorr, M.A. Trin. C-oll., Cam. ;
0. D. 1886 Liu., P. 1837 Ue. If. OntUndi and
Jericho, 1838-44. Llccooe revoked by hl.» Bp.
[pp. 429,ni].
BtnUtOMhSS, John, B.A. T.O.D. 3. PoutviUe or
Brighton, 1841-7.
DIXON. John ; b. 1816, 8t. Vincent, W.I. : o. D.
1843, P. 1844, Ant. S, JoruMlem, 1866-6.
SVKHAK, E. P., BA. T.C.O. & Tagman's
Pe ninaul a, 1848-7. %
P0X8TEK, Thomu Hay. Itinerant, 1846 ; Jaag-
ford, 1846-7. Kfi.
TRY, Henry P., D.D. T.O.D. ; 6. Tipperary. S.
Hobart Town, 183S-60 [p. 429].
OIBBOH, W. L. {tr. Bermuda CP- 860]). S.
Hobart Town, 1839-40; Launocston, 1841-6.
OBIOO, T. v., M.A. Cam. S. Circular Head,
1841-8.
LOOKTON, PhUp, U.A. Ucrt. CoU., Ox. ; o. D.
1848, P. 1847, ton. a. Windermere, 1863-4.
XAOINTTKS, John (tr. XJp. Can. [p. 878]). 3.
Delnralite,T 1864-60.
KATSOH, .roseph. £f. Hobart Town, 183»-t0 ;
Swansea, IfMl -66 [n. 429],
,D. 186!, Taa.
S. Emu Bay,
Co.
POOOOX, ft. p.
1884-8.
RIOKAKOBOV, William, B.A. T.C.D.; b.
Cavan. S. Aroca, 1841-66.
BPintH, Thoiaaa. i8. Clarence Flatus, 1840-3.
Bei . ^
WAIiXSR, James, M.A. ; o. 1813, Aug. S. George-
town, 1841-2 r tr. N.S.W. [p. 901].
WIOKOBE, Themaa. S. (? 1840-1) RothweU,
184 2-4. Licettce witl>driv>yu by his Btsliop.
WHJONSOir, (decree. S. (? 1841-S) Kvendale,
1843-63. Ret.
NEW ZEALAND (1810-80)— 67 Missionaries and 50 Central Stations.
[See Chapter LXVI., pp. 433-43.]
(Diocewsof Ai.'CKt.AND (formerly Now /.t3alaiil), founded 1841 ; CHitWTCiiCRCH, 1866 ;
Wklhsoto.n, 1H68 ; Nkwon, 1858 ; Waiai-c, 1838 ; Du.vedis, 1866.)
ABBAHAX, Rt. Rev, Charles John, D.D. aud
Follow King'sColl., Cam. ; o. D. 1838, P. 1839. S.
Auckland (St. John's CoU. and district), 1862-7,
Kfi. and became Bp. of Wellington 1868-70
icom. Sept. 39, 185S, in Lambeth Church), and
Coadiutor Bp. of Uchflcld 1870-8.
ABRAHAM, Thomas ; A. May 19, 1843, Berkeley,
8om. ; «J. S.A.C. *'. Upper Hntt, 1866-7.
•AHV, Riwai-te (a Maori). S. Otaki, 1866-7.
Died 1867.
BA08HAW, J. 0., M.A. {tr. S. Aus, [p. 904]).
a. Motucbu, 18U2-4.
BALLAOHEY, WiUiam ; o. D. 1872, F. 1876, Wcl.
«. Karori, 1874-6, 1878-9.
BtAOKBTIRN, Samuel, B.A. Cli. Coll., Cam. ;
6. Juno 26, 1821, Attercliffo ; o. D. 1847 Ox., P.
1818 York. .S. The Tamuki (St, John's Coll.),
1859 84 [p. 788],
BLUETT, William James Oeffirard, B.A. M~.:<?.
Uall, Ox. ; b. Aug. 30, 1834, Port Bail (Prance) ;
V. D. 1859, P. 1H«1, Ulos. a. Clu-istchurch
Diocese, l«85-e.
BROWN, Henry Handley, M.A. C.C. Coll., Ox.
.>J. TaranaKl, 1863-70 ; Cu.ata, 1871-9. Died Sep.
7, 18B3, at New Plymouth, N.Z., In 80th year
of age.
BUTT, Oeorge. A Wellington, 1841-8; Port
Nicholson, 1843 4. Hel. [p. 436].
BUTT, Van, Henry Francis, M.H.C.8. ; o. D. P.
1«43, N.Z. .S. Nolsou, 1«41 Gl ; Wairau, 1862-3 ;
(Ardn. of Marlborough, Nelson, 1869> [p. 436].
CARTER, R. a. (Hahuhu, 1868-62.
CHURTON, John Frederiok, tho first S.P.Q.
Mlssv. to N.Z. .?. Britannia or Wellington,
184«l-l ; Aucklund, 1841 62 [jip. •134-6].
0LEKENT80N, Alfred, U.A. Km. Coll., Cam. ;
b. Nov. 1;>, H37. Coton, Lei. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1863,
Ian. S. ill • hrintchuruh Dioocse, 1866-6.
OOLE, Robert, M.A. Qu. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1840,
P. 1811, l.on. V. Welllngton.lHlP 67 [pp. 4I6-«1.
COOPER, WiUiam Hennr (ir. Vict. [p. 902 J).
Travelliii»< and urganuilng in Christoliuruh
Dlocest', 1S70 2 ; ir. Canada [pp. 878, 880].
COTTON. WUllam Charles, a. The Wulmate,
Bay of Isliiuds, 1842 3 [p. 436;.
CnOBB, Edward Samuel, Tli.A. K C.L. ; h. 1833,
Ipswich ; 0. D. 1887, V 1868, Ihx. a. Ritftoii,
1876-6 ; Westport, 1877-9.
DASENT, A. a. Waikonaiti, 1874.
SESBOIB, Dan ; b. 1R36, Ix>ndon ; fd. S.A.C.
a. Wairarapa, 1805 6 ; Trentham, Upper Hutt,
1868-70.
EDWARDS, Hen^ John, ed. K.C.L. ; o. D. 188'j
Lon.,P. 1866Mclb. «. Roxburgh, 1877-9.
FAMObVST, Thomas: ». Jan. 23, 1840, Kal-
Tern ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1866, Well. a. Ka.-ori,
1 866-7 ; Polrun, 1868-9.
FISHER, F. ; ed. St. John's Coll., Anck. ; o. 0.
1847, N.7.. «. Tanwki, 1847-60.
FLAYXLL, Thomas, Th.A. K.C.L. ; b. Deo. 11,
1888, Klngsthorpe ; o. D. 1868 Can., P. 1870
Nel. a. Charleston, 1873; Koeftou, 1874;
Ahaura,1874-6.
OOULD, Frank ; M. St. John's Coll., Auck. ; o.
D. 1862, P. 1860, N.Z. a. Stockotle, 1883-4.
OOVETT, Ven. Henry, B.A. Wor. Coll., Ox. ;
0. D. 1846, P. 1847, N.Z. (Ardn. of TaranakI,
1848). .S. Tiiraiwkl, 1847-68; New Plymouth,
1 869 77.
HALCOMBE, H. C. J. a. Ooldeu Bay, CoUing-
wood, 1862-6.
HAMPTON, David Orr; rd. Oh. Ch. (N.Z.) Coll. ;
o. D. 1869, V. 1874, Ch. Ch. a. Homo Mission,
Banks' Pcnlii.<iila, 1873 8.
HARVEY, Baohe Wright, B.A. St. John's Coll..
Cam. ; 6. Doo. 21, 1834, Urantham : o. D. 1861,
P. 1866, Chi. ,S. Westport Ac, 1887 9.
HERRINO, John Edward; ed. S.A.C; o. D.
1861, P. 1884, Wei. ». Upper Hntt, 1884;
Lower do., 1866.
HEYWOOD, Edward Howard ; 6. 1823, Chester.
a. North Slioiv, .■Viiokliiii.l, 1S(i3 4.
HOARE, Jaines O'Bryen Dott Richard, M.A. Cli.
Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1869 Wor., P. 1861 Roo. *.
in Christohuroh Diocese, 1866-6.
HOVBLL, Very Rev. De Berdt (l)oan of Waiapu
1880> (fr. India [p. 015]). a. Nai)ier ; ^drgan-
lalng Sec. S.F.O.for Diocese of Waiapu, 1883-8.
HUTTON, Thomas Biddulph; ed. St. John'«
Cell., Auck. ; 0. D. 1847, P. 1863, N.Z. a. Auok-
land suburbs, 1817-9 ; WolUugtoii Ac. 1860-9.
JOHNSTONE, 0. R, a. Otahuhu, 1863-4.
JONES, Joshua (tr. Aus. [p. 904]). *'. Clyde 4e.,
187H; Ou'OiiHtown, 1H77-8.
KEMPTHORNS, John Pratt ; o. D. 1873 Can.,
P. 18«» Nel. a. Rccfton, 1878-9.
MISSIONARY ROLL.
907
o.D.
1).' a.
ia-40:
iBay,
It. Co.
|l840-3.
Jcorge-
ZnrOSOX, O. T. a. S. Romnera, I8SS-64.
XHKU, Amoa ; b. Hav 3I>, 1840, Sntton Valeuce ;
k1. B.iL.C. ; 0. 1). 1864. V. 1865, Nel. .S. OtakI,
186S ; Wairarapa, 1R66-7U; Oreytown, 1871-8.
XHOWIEB, rranoit ; o. U. 1867, V. IHfiS, Cli. Ch.
a. Bal clutlia. 1H76~8. Ilm.
IXWtB, W. 0. R. a. Went Port, 1870 ; Porlnm
Boad, 1871 3.
IXOTS, F. J. a. The TamnkI (St. John's Coll.),
185S-64.
I.USH, Vieetimui. S. Aucklana, 18SS-Ct ;
Ix)vicr Walkato, l868-(i
UAOLEAS.O.L. ,8. N.^n, 1803-4.
■ASTIN, 0. J. S. CHvvi-8ham, 187S-6. Hi-t.
•MVTV, atotgt Petor; o. D. 1873, CluCh. A.
Maori Miaeiong, Christohurch Dio<;ct-o, 1872-D
_rp.440].
NEWTH, Junei Aldridce, M.A. Hat. n., Dnr. ;
o. D. 1871, P. 1872, Car. H. Porlrua Bouil,
187i-«; North Palmersion, 1879.
NIOHOrXB, ObarlM H. 8. A.Wliauganui, 1860-4 ;
Upper Hutt, 1871-9.
OTWAT, Esra Eobert ; o. D. 1870, P. 1874, Aiick.
Itlnerapt Miiwion, Aucklaiitl Diucese, 1871-6.
FSHKT, Edward Gorton, M.A. Ch. Coll., Cum. ;
o. D. 1847, P. 1848. S. Caversham, 1873,
POOLS, Bamual, M.A. Pern. CoU., Ox. ; d. D.
1849 P. 1850, 1*11. .V. Walmea, 1862-4.
PBITT, Lonadale. S. Kohimiu-amn (Mclaneiiiau
CoUcge), 1865-7. Jles. ill. [p. 447, aud Trans-
latious, Melauestan, p. 80S].
PVK0HA8, A. O. ; ed. St. John's Coll., Auck. :
0. D. 1847, N.Z. .s. Onehanga Harbour, 1847-51 ;
OnehangH, 1853-64.
BUTEBRFTntD, Eaary ; o. D. 1878, P. ISXe,
NcL 8. Kwrfton. 1877.
ST. HlLl, H. W. ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Calcutta.
*'. Napier, 1860-5 ; Kaiwurawani, 18UB 70.
BOVTAB, Alexander Chalmer, M.A. GIuh. Unir.;
0. D. 1'. 1870, Nd. a. West Port, 1871-4;
Ojiotlki, 1875-0.
SPABUKO, Hart Davit D., B.A. (//•. N.S.W.
[p. 901]). a. Wnrkworth *c., 1878 ».
STACK, James H. a. Maori MJHaioiH, Christ-
church DiocebO (centre Kaiapol), 1864-79
[p. 44U].
STAKLEY, Thomu Lichfield: o. D. 1870, P.
1871, Christchurch. .S. Blucsklii, 1877- 9.
THAT(}HEB, Frederick ; o. U. 1848, P. 18««,
N.Z. a. Aucklniiil, 1849-57.
THOKPE, Richard Joahiu, tf.A. T.C.D. ; o. D.
1861, V. 1862, Mca. .S. Westport, 1868.
TOWUGOD, Arthur, B.A. St. John's Coll., Or. ;
0. D. 1861 Sul., V. 1873 Wcl. S. liangitlka,
1870-1.
TUDOS, Thoma* Lloyd; ed. St. John's Coll.,
Auok. ; 0. D. P. 1850, N.Z. a. Nelson, 1851-61 :
Aborigines Mission (Nelmu Diocese), 1865 ;
Ploton, 1866-71 ; Porirua Road, 1872-4.
TUETOK, H. M. a. Nelson. 1802^.
WALSH, Philip ; eti. St. John's Coll., Auck. :
0. D. 1874, P. 1876, Auck. a. Waitara, 1877-9.
WHITE, Jamei. a. Bltnhciui, 1865-7.
WEYTEEEAD, Thomas, M.A. Fell. St. John's
CoU., Cam. a. The Walmato, f 1842-3 [p. 435].
Died l^ee his bequests, p. 436].
WITHEY, Charles Frederick ; n. D. 1873, P.
1874, Dun. S. BaMuthii, 1874-0.
MELANESIA, 1849-85 (with Norfolk Island, 1796-18'24, 1841-92; and Pilcaim
Island, 1853-6)— 10 Missionaries and 8 Central Stations. {See Chapter
LXVII., pp. 444-62; and (for Norfolk Island) Chapters LX., pp. 386-94,
and LXIX., pp. 454-6 ; and (for Piicaim Island) Chapter LXVIII., pp. 452-4.
(Diocese of MKLAKtai.v, founded 1861.)
ATXnr, Jeeeph ; b. N. Zealand.; o. D. 1867,
>>. 1869, Mela. .<•'. Norfolk Island and Sulomon
Mauds, Ac., 1867-71. A fellow-murtjr with
Bp. Pai.teson ; wounded at Nukapu, Sept. 2U,
died Sept. 27, 1871. \_ace pp. 448-9.]
BICE, Oharlea; 6. July 8, 1844, St. Knoiicr;
td. SJLC. ; 0. D. 1868, P. 1880, Mela. .S. Lepers'
laUnd (Now Hebrides) *c., 1875-80 ; Banks
Island, 1881 (and Norfolk Islnnd part of the
period 1877-81) [p. 448, and Tnuislations,
Melanesia, p. 805].
NAYLOB, Thomas Beasby, M.A. a. Nor-
folk Island (Prisons), 1841 3. Jtet. iU [p. 304];
tr. N.S.W. [p. 001].
HIHILL, W. ; <•</. St. .lohn's Coll., N.Z. : o. N.Z.
a. Nengone or Mori, 1852-5. Died there
April 28, 1866, of dyBentory [pp. 434, 446].
V0BB8, George Hunn ; b. 1799, Irelniid ; the
first Missy, to Plt<'airn Island. .S. Pitcairn
Island, 1863-6 ; Norfolk IsUud, 1856-8t. Dlc<l
Nov. 1884 [pp. 452-5].
PALMEB, John; o. D. 1863, P. 1867, Mcln.
a. Mota &o., 1865-73 ; Norfolk Idand (and
visiting Banks, Solomon Islands, dec), 1874-83
[pp. 447-8].
PBITT, L. raee N.Z. list above]
«SABAWIA, George; the fh-st (native) Melan-
eslan clergyman, a native of Vcnua, Lava
Island ; eJ. by S.P.G. aid at Kohimarama and
N.I. : 0. D. Dec. 21. 186*. Mela., P. 1873, Auok.
.S. Mota, 1868-81 [p. 448].
SCOTT, George ; 6. June 17, 1838, Scotland ; ed,
Glasgow and Edinburgh Uuivs.; (ex-Presby-
terian ;) 0. D. 1880, SyJ. ; tlie first (and as ye*
only) S.P.R. Missionary to New Caledonia. S,
Noumea, New Caledonia, 1881-4. Re$. [p. 461].
THOBHAN, Thomaa Felham Wateri ; 6. June 9,
1859, Bromley-by-Bow ; o. D. 1884 Jam., P. 1888
Mela. a. Norfolk Island, 1886-02 [p. 465].
!!■
FIJI (1880-92)— 3 Missionaries and 3 Central Stations.
[See Chapter LXX., pp. 456-60.]
(Fiji la nominally under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of London.)
FLOYD, William (from Meibourno) ; tlic first
AngUcan Missv. to Fiji (1870). S, (S.P.Q.)
LoTUka, 1886-93 [pp. 466-60].
/OXnSB, John Fnwoia, BJk. Jetus CoU. Ox. ;
ft. Aug. 17, 1856, Eglwysfach ; o. D. 1884,
P. 1885, Lluu. a. Suva, 1886-02 [pp. 450-60],
POOLE, Alfred ; u. D. 1880 Mela, P. 1886 Graf. ;
the first S.P.O. Missy, to Fiji. S. Bow» Ud
Sura, 1880-1. Bet. [p. 488].
906
SOCIETY FOR THE FROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
il
U
' 4
HAWAIIAN ISLANDS (1863-92)— 27 Missionaries and 6 Central Stations.
[See Chapter LXXL, pp. 460-4.]
( Dioccae of Honolulu, f onnded 1 861 . )
BABinSS, WUUmd Eanry; <•<!. S.A.C. ; o.
D. 1885, F. 1887, Bono. a. (1) Uoaolulu, 1886 ;
Lahaina, &c. 1887-81; (1)H., 1893; tr. Can.
[p. 878] ; [p. 463, aud Translations, Japanese,
p. 808 ].
*BXW, Woo Tm (a CUiuese) ; o. D. 1803, Bono.
S. Honnlnlu [p. 463].
BLujiiiUJBi, ThomM ; b. London ; ed. S.A.C. ;
o. D. 1873, P. 1874, Hon. S. Lahaina, 1873-4 ;
Ir. B. 0. [p. 880].
BHXDOZR, John ((r. Guiana [p. 887]). S. Wal-
luko, 1876-7 ; tr. Europe [p. 933].
SAVn, Samuel Hearr ; b. April 7, 1838, East-
combe, QIos. ; ed. Warm. Coll. ; o. D. 1868
Edin., P. 1876 Hon. .V. ( 1) South Kona, 1873-6 ;
Lahaina, 1877-9; (1) S.K., 1880-93,
DTTNOAK, Alexander, M.A. St. Andr. Univ. ;
0. D. 1877 Ex., r. 1883 Oraf. .V. Lahaina, 1886.
SLXnrOTOK, Joeeph James ; o. D. 1864, P.
1867, Bono. S. Kawal, 186t ; Houoluhi, 1866 ;
Oahre, 1867-8. Jiet. •
OAIXAOHEB, PeytoB (from the U.S.). S.
Honolulu, 1866-6. Jtet. ill.
OOWEV, Herbert Henry; b. May 39, 1864,
Yarmouth ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1889,
Hono. S. Honolulu, 1890-1 [p. 463] ; tr. B. Col.
[p. 880].
OXOBEB, Charles Eaton, B.D. (tr. N. Scotia
[pp. 861-2]). S. Lahaina and Wailuku, 1880-4 ;
tr. Perth [p. WR].
HARBIB, Very Rev. Thomaa, M.A. Jcsua Coll.,
Cam.; ft. Jan. 10, 1841, Coventry; o. D. 1804,
P. 1868, Rip. ; (Dean of Honolulu, 1868).
8. Honolulu, 1868-9.
IBB0T80N, Edmund ; b. Not. 13, 1831, Otham,
Kent ; ed. Cudd. Coll. ; o. D. 1889 Ox., P. 1860
Dur. ; one of the first two 8.P.G. Mlgniouaries
to Hawaiian Is. if. Honolulu, 1862-6, Jleii.
[p. 461].
•KAAUWAI, W. Hoapili(ex-ofBcerinHa\vaitan
Army); o. D., Bono. 8. Lahaina, 1866-7
[p. 462].
NEW GUINEA (1890-2)— 2 Missionaries and 1 Central Station.
[See Chapter LXXII,, pp. 464-6.]
KIKG, Copland, Sl.A. Sydney Univ. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Syd. S. Baunia, 1891-2 [p. 4C6].
HACLAKEN, Albert Alexander, B.A. Dur. ; 6. Feb. 14, 1883, W. Cowea ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1878, P.
1879, Bris. ; the first Anglican Missionary to New Guinea. 1890, pioneering. *'. Bo'.inia, 1891.
Died of fever at sea, Dec. 28, 1891 [p. 468].
XITOAT, Vineent Howard : h. Mar. II, 1864,
London ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. If K7, Hono. 8. La-
tiainaand WaiUiku, 1890-3.
XACXDrTOBH, Alexander ; ft. Dec. 18, 1844,
Leicester. S. Honolulu, 1870-90 ; do., % 1881-3.
[Translations, Bawaliau, pp. 804-8.]
MA80N, Yen, Oeorre, M.A. Or. Coll., Ox.;
ft. 1830, Bandley ; o. D. 1883 Snl., P. 1888 Ex. :
one of the fiiat two B.F.Q. Missionaries to
Bawaiian Is.; (Ardn. 1866). ,S. Bonolulu,
1863-3 ; Oahu, 1864 ; Laliaina, 1868-70
[n. 461] ; tr. to B. Col. [p. 880].
POBT, K. B. (from New Jersey, U.S.). S. Hono-
lulu.1866.
SCOTT, WUUam BiohMrd, B.A. T.C.D. : ft. Ap. 18,
1834, Plymouth; o. D. 1848, P. 1849, Man.
S. Bonolulu, 1862-3 ; Lahaina, 1863-4.
BTALET, Bt. Ber. Thomas Nettieahip, D.D.
Qu. CoU., Cam. ; o. D. 1846, P. 1847, Lon. Com.
first Bisliop of Bonolulu, 1861, in Lambeth
Palace Chapel. S. Honolulu, 1868-70. He$.
1870 [pp. 461-3, and Translations, Hawaiian,
p. 804.]
TuBNXB, 0. B. ! ed. St, Mark's Coll., Chel.
a. Honolulu, 1867-9.
TTntTON. Zouoh Horaoe ;
0. D, 1877, P. 1878, Chi.
Rei.
WABBEN, E. (a Canadian) , o.
a. Lahaina, 1867-9. Ret. [p. 462].
'WEALLET.Herbert Francis Edward; i^.S.A.C.;
0. D. 1881, P. 1883, Hon. 8. Lahaina and Wai-
luku, 1888-6. i?w.
WHIPPLE, O. B. (from the U.S.). 5. Wailukn,
1866-9. y^M. [p.462].
WILBITB, B. a. Wailuku, 1878-9.
WTTiT.TAMBOK, Charles George' ed. S.A.C;
0. D. 1866, P. 1867, Hon. 8. Kona, 1867-8
[p. 462].
WJ&UB, Bt. Bev. AU!red, D.D. St. John's Coll.,
Ox. ; o. D. 1889, P. 1860, Roch. Conf. (second)
Bp. of Bonolulu, Feb. 2, 1872, in Lambeth Pal.
ChapcL a. Bonolulu, 1873-92 [p. 463, and
Translations, UawaiUtn. p. 804].
ed. Mag. Hall, Ox. ;
a. Lahaina, 1683-3.
California.
i t
. II
V. ASIA, 1820-92.
580 Missionaries (199 being Natives) and 206 Central Stations,
included in 18 Dioceses as set forth below, &c. : —
(INDIA.)
BENGAL (1820-92)— 104 Missionaries (35 Natives) and 22 Central Stations.
[See Chapter LXXV,, pp. 478-500.]
(Dioceses of Calcuita, founded 1814 ; and Chota Naqpork, 1H90.
•ABTON, Panlus (a Kol) ; o. D. 1880, P. 1888,
Calf, A'. Chota Nagpore, 1880-92.
BALAONAU, J. T. ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah. 8.
Tollygunge, 1881-64.
•BAKBH, Elai. 5. Dinapore, 1878 ; Pati.a, 1876-7.
Died ? 1878 [pp. 491-8].
•BAKEBJEA, Aughore Bath, B.A. Oalc. Unir. ;
ed. Bp.'s Coll., Calc. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Calc.
a. Calcutta (Bp.'8 Coll.), 1887.
•BAKEBJEA, Krishna Hohun, D.L. (Hon.) Calc.
Univ. : a high-cftstc Brahmin and the first
Bengali convert onlointd in the Anglican
Church ; ed. partly at Bp.'s Coll., Bowrah ; o,
1839, Calc. S. Howrah (Prof. Bp.'s CoU.>. 1861-
68. Pensioned, 1868-86 ; died 1886. [Trans-
lations, BengiO), pp. 806-6, and Sanscrit p. 810.)
Cf
^m
MISSIONARY ROLL.
909
BARintO. 8. : ». D. IR71, Calc. S. Bmisaul,
1873-5. Diol Pel). 1880 [p. 4»»].
BAT80H, Fredtxiok (a 0«rmaii, ex-MU«y. of
Berlin Lutheran Mission, Clioto NsRimrc, for S.t
years); ». D. P. IXAO, Calc. fi. Rniiclii Sic,
1869-83. Furlough, 1884 ; Pcusionod 1886 [pp.
49S-e, 40S1.
BAT80H, Henry (lirotlicr o{ above nnil ex-Miflsv.
of B.L.M.) : o. D. P. 1889, Oalu. S. HnzaribuKli,
1869-70. Sick-leavo, 1871 ; pcniloiUHt 1875
BStX, W. 0. S. Calcutta, 18S7-9. Rei.
BXBBT, 0. A. ('r. Burniii [p. 918]). ^. ToUy-
KUDK«< lSti5-7. /iV.«.
*BHUTTACHARO£A, BisMiwar ; o. D. 1883, P.
1887, Calf. .S. Ciiloutii, lH8i-9 ; Hnwrali, 1890-2.
BUXINO, Oeorve, M.A. (rr. Mailnm [p. Oil]).
.S. Calcutta (Dioo*n. Sec), 1885 7 ; ^•. Maiinia
bJbrel, '
WillUm ; o. Lon., 1826. S. Howrah
(Bp.'B Coll.), 1827-8. /fM. lU.
BLAKE, K. T, ; ^d. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D.
1846, P. 1847, Calc. 5. Tolly^nge, 1846-60
tiee p. 916] ; Calcutta, 1884-61 ; Furlough, 1863 ;
Rei. HI. 1883 [p. 479].
*BOSBA, Abraham (a Kol) ; o. D. 1880, P. 1886,
Calo. S. Cltota Kugpore, 1880-03 (Kathbari
from 1889).
•BOSRA, Prabhuiay ; o. D. 1873, P. 1876, Calc.
a. Chota N«(?pore, 1884-92. [Translations,
Mundarl, p. 810.]
BOHV, Frederiok (a Oerman, and ez-Miggy.
Berlin Lutheran MlMion, Cliota Nag|iore ; o. O.
P. 1869, Calc. S. Ranchl, 1869-72 ; (Furlough,
187S-8 ;) Chota Nagpore, 1879-86. Furlough,
1886 ; penaioned, ; 88H [p. 498].
BOBHAIID, Robert Louu; 6. Feb. 13, 1836, Cal-
cutta ; ed. Bp.'s t'oU., Howrah, and S.A.C. ; o.
1881, Calc. .V. HowTah (Bp.'s Coll.), 1801;
Pat na, 1 862 5 ; Culoutta, 1888-8 [p. 479].
BOWXJSK., James; eil. Bp.'s Coll., HovtTah ; o.
D. 1833, P. 1«35, Cttlc. S. Barriporc, 1833-4 ;
Howrah, 1836-42. Invalided, 1843 ; Rf$. 1844
[pp. 477, 483, 486, 492-3, and Translations,
Bengali, p. 805].
BOTB, Frederick Oliarles, B.A. St. Ed. H. Ox. :
ft. Feb. 8. 1855, Maluiesbury : o. D. 1887, P.
1890, Cttlc. .'^. Riinohi. 1887-92.
BRAT, William Henry, H.A. St. John's CoU.,
Cam. ; ft. Sept. 18, 1843, Hastings; o. D. 1886,
P. 1887, 1)ur. .S.Calcutta (Diocesan Secretary),
1872-83 (f 1874 83). Ret.
CHATTERTON, Eyre, M.A., B.D., T.C.D. : ft.
July 32, 1883, Monkstowii, Jr. ; o. D. 1887, P.
1888. Dur. S. Hazaribagh, 1893 [p. 600].
«OHOXn>HtTRT, Bhabant Charan; ed. Bp.'s
CoU., Howrah : ». U. 1855, P. 1857, Calc. .S.
Howrah, 1857 86 (and Tollygunge, 1801).
Pensioned, 1887 [p. 478],
CHRISTIAN, Thomas ; n. Lon. <sr. Calcutta <l:c.,
1838-4 ; BhagiliOTor (Uajmahal *o.), 1824-7.
Died Dec. 16, 1837. of fever [pp. 478. 480-1,
and T ranslations, Palmri, p. 810].
COOXBT, T. A. (an Eurasian, brother of H.E.C.
[p. 916]) ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D. 185",
Calo. S. HowTah, 1857-9 ; Ir. Burma [p. 918].
OOE, John William, D.D. Lamb. 1877 ; ft. Sept.
12, 1834, Lancashire ; <•</. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1862,
P. 1866, Calc. S. Barripore, 1882-4 ; Howrah,
1865-83 (as Tutor, 1868-74, and Principal,
1876-8,^)of Bp.'s Coll. Pensione.1, 1884 [p. 790].
CORNELIirS, Stephen lyathorai (a Tamil) ; o.
D. 1886, Calc., P. 1888, Madras. S. Calcutta,
18 86-7 ; tr. Madras [pp. 911 and 480].
CRA'TEB, Charles, St. John's Coll., Cam. S.
Howrah (Prof. Bp.'s Coll.), 1886-7. «<■.«. ill.
SARLINO, Charles Wesley, M.A. T.C.D. : ft.
April 14, 1863, Ireland ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887,
Kllmore. 3. Hazaribagh, 1893 [p. 600].
DE MEIXO, Xatthew Roque, B.A. Cam. (a
native Portuguese Indian); o. 1836, Lon. .S.
Howrah, 1836-34 (Ren. 1834) ; Tamlook, 1839-
60. Penaonod 18SI [pp. 477, 492-3].
•DEY OOPAI, Chunder ; o. D. 1876. 5. Mogra-
liftt, 1885 92.
•'SHAK, Antoni (b Kol) ; o. D. 1876, Calc. S.
Chota Nagporo. 1875-92 (Dorma from 1876).
''SHAN, Kanmasih (a Kol) : n. D. 1880. P. 1886,
Oa!c. S. Chota Nagporu, 188U-8 ; do Tapkaru,
1889 90: do. Ranchi, 1891 3.
DREW, WiUiam; ft. Dec. 6, 1810, St. Columb,
Cor. ; 0. D. 1805, P. 1807, Calc. S. Barriimre,
1865 83. Furlough, 188J 5 [p. 489].
SRIBERO, Charles Edmund (from Ceylon): ft.
1812 ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah : o. h. 1836, P.
1837, Calc. S. Barripore, 18.15-53 ; Tollygunge,
1854 71. Died Oct. 7, 1871 [pp. 484, 486 8,498,
and Translations. Bengali, p. 806].
ORIBERO, J. 0. (brother of C. E. D.) : ed. Bp.'.<
Coll., Howrah ; o. 1845, Calc. tl. Mograhat,
1815 and 1851-3 [tee p. 017 for 1846-50] ; Barri-
pore, 1865. Died Nov. 16, 1856, of liver com-
Jdalnt, on vnvage to Australia [pp. 487-8].
OUNNE, D. H. O. ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; «.
l). 18''8, p. 1870, Calc. ,S. Tollygunge, 1868 71 ;
Calcutta, 1878 ; Burieaul, 1873 Itee p. 916] ; Cal-
cutta, 1886. Ret.ip.i9i].
*DUTT, Rocer ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D.
1874, P. 1876, Calo. S. Ranchi, 1874-83 ; Cal-
cutta, 1883-4 [p. 497; and Translations,
Hindi, p. 807] ; ir. N.W.P. [p. 916].
EVANS, Robert WiUiam, D.D. Lam., 1880 ; ^rf.
Bp.'s Coll., Howrah. «. Howrah (Bp.'g Coll.),
1862-6 [tee p. 918] ; Calcutta, 1868-71.
FLEX, Oscar (ex-German Lutheran Missy.) ; o.
D. 1877, P, 1878, Cttlc. ,<?. Hazaribagh, 1877-9 ;
(sick-leave, 1880 ;) li: Triniilad [p. 888].
FLYNN, David Joseph ; ft. Nov. 8, 1867, Feroze-
pore, Ind. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. V. 1884, P. 1885,
Calc. S. Ranchi, 1884-0 [«<■ p. 917] and 1888-
92.
<'OH0SE,BorodaC. (aconvert from Brahmoism);
ed. Bp.'s Coll, Howrah ; o. D. 1876, P. 1877,
Calc. .?. (1) Calcutta, 1876-7 ; Chota Nagpore,
1878-9; (I) C, 1880-1 ; Howrah, 1883-9; (1)
O, 1800 2.
«(}HOSE, JuJdonath ; ed. Bp.'g Coll., Howrah; o.
D. 1847 Colo. S. Howrah *c., 1847-80; BaU,
1847-63 ; Jlograhat &o., 1864-60. (Licence with-
drawn by his Bishop.)
»aOR£H,' .<ehemiah (u leHrne<I Brtthman, Mah-
rttttu by birth) ; ed. at Benares ; o. D. 1868, P.
1870. .S. Calcutta (Cathedral Mission), 1868-
70 [p. 683 : and Translations, Hindi, p. 808,
and Marathi, p. 800].
«OTJPTA, Ram Kante Dass ; o. D. 1886, P. 1889,
Calc. .S. Sunderbuniis, 1890-2.
HAHILTON, George Frederic, B.A. T.O.D. ; 6.
Jiilv28, 1868, Limerick; o. D. 1891, Dub. S.
Hazaribagh, 1892 [p. 600].
HARRISON, Henry Joseph; ed. Bp.'s CoU.,
Howrah ; o. D. 1848, P. 1850, Calc. S. Dhan-
ghatta (Sic, 1848-54 ; Barripore, 1866-70 ; Tol-
lygunge, 1871-83 : Barripore, 1884-6. Pen-
sioned 1887 [p. 604].
HATTOHTON, 0. D., B.A. Wor. Coll., Ox. S.
Howrah, 1830-1. Res. after six months' ser-
vice.
•HEMBO, Harkas (a Munda Kol) ; o. D. 1873.
*■. Chota Nagpore, 1873-93.
HIOOS, Edward H, S. Barripore, 1851; tr.
Assam [p. 917].
HOLKES, Frederick, B.A. St. .Tohn's CoU., Cam.
S. Howrah (Prof. Bp.'s CoU.), 1826-36. Pen-
sioned 1838 ; died in England Oct. 1860 [p. 477].
HUNTER, Thomas William, B.A. Hcrt. CoU.,
O.":. ; ft. Feb. 3, 1862, Care, Sus. ; o. D. 1876, Lon.,
P. 1H78, Calc. S. Calcutta (Asst. Diocn. Secry.),
1877-9. Ke.i.
» JAKASINOAH (a Munda Kol); o. D. 1873, Calc.
.S. Chota Nagpore, 1873-9. Died July 20, 1879
from enlarged spleen.
• JASKAN, Daniel (a Kol) ; o. D. 1880, Calo. S.
Chota Nagpore, 1880-92.
910
80CIBTT FOB THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE 008PHL.
(f I !
J0VI8, Sani*! i b. India ; ed. Bp.'i CoU^ Howrah;
0. D. 18SS, P. 1884, Colo. S. Tollygunge,
1833-63. Dlol July 10, 18S3, of dropsy [pp.
483-4, 486, aadTranglatlong, Bengali, p. 80S].
*XA0HOHAP, WarihiltM (an Uraon Kol); o.
D. 1873, Calo. & OhoU Nagporc, 1873-93.
• XAOHOHAP, PanMiduul (a Kol) : o. D. 187S,
P. 1880, Calo. S. Ctiota Nagpore, 187S-03.
KAT, William, D.D. Sub-Rcctnrand FcUow Lino.
Coll., Ox. S. Howrnh (Principiil Bp.'s Coll.),
1849-6S (and Dloon. Secy, from 18$0). Res. 111.
[Tranglations, Benealljjnp. 806-6.1
XZmrEDT, Xeanetlt wuliain BMwart, H.A.,
M.D., T.C.D. i 6. Oot. 10, 1868, Kllmore ; o. D.
1890, Dub. a. Haiaribagb, 1893 [p. 600],
XRUOEB, Fredariek (an ex-Oerman Lutheran
Mluy.) ; 0. D. 1876, Calo. S. Chalbasa, 1876-86 ;
(siok-Ieave, 1887-9;) Ilauchi, 1889-92. Fen-
Rtoned 1893 [p. 498, and Translationn, Ho,
i).8081,
LATHBUDOX, WUliuii Katthew* (tr. N.W.P.
[p. 9161). a. Fatna, 1861-7, and Dinapore,
1866-7 fp. 494] ; tr. N.W.P. [p. 916].
I008DAIL, Arthur; 6. Dec. 17, 1861, Lincoln :
rd. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1884, Calo. .Sf. Cliota
Nagpore, 1883-3 [lee p. OIC] ; Bancbl, 1881-9 ;
Chaibofia, 1890-3.
LQ8TT, George Henry ; 6. Mar. 36, 1863, Cbelten-
ham : fd. H.K.C. ; o. D. 1891, Chota Nag. a.
Ranchi, 1891-8 ; Mnrhu, 1893.
MALAH, B. 0., B.A. St. Ed. Hall, Ox. 8.
Howrah (Prof, at Bp.'g CoU.). 1 838-9. Rei. ill.
•KAHJAH, KarkM (a Kol); o. D. 1880, Cole.
a. Chota Nagpore, 1880-93.
■ILL, William Hodge, D.D. and Fellow Tri.
Coll., Cam. ; one of the first two 8.F.O. Misries.
to India, a. Howrah (first Principal of Bp.'s
Con.), 1831-37. Res. Died Christmas Day 1863
[pp. 474,491, 676, 691, 789-90, 799 ; and Trnna-
Itttlons, A rablo, p. 806, and Sanscrit, p. 810].
*XITTER, Oopal Ohunder (a Bengali) ; rd.
Bp.'i Coll., Howrah ; n. D. 1843, P. 1844, Calc.
a. Howrah, 1813-9, 1854-65; Calcutta, 1860-3,
1860-72 ; Mogrohat, 1873.
*HITTSB, Fetar Luokin-Harain ; o. D. 1869,
P. 1874.Cnlo. ATollygunge, 1869-70 ; Jhanjro,
1871-89. PcnsioDod 1890. [Translations, Ben-
gali, p. 806.]
KOOR, Robert Henry ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ;
o. D. 1864 Calo., F. 1880 Qui. a. Patna, 1866-7
[p. 494] ; tr. Out. [p. 888].
■OOSS, A. Henry; b. 1813; ed. Bp.'s Coll.,
Howrah ; o. D. 1839, P. 1816, Calc. a. Barripore,
1839-60 [pp .486-8].
• H0R3A, ifarka* (a Kol) ; o. D. 1876, Calc. a.
Chota Niigpore, 1876-92.
MORTON, WUliam. a. ToUygunge io., 1823-6 ;
ChinsurMi, 1825-80, 1831, 1833-6 ; in Miuir. part
of 1830-3 ; Miil'iapore, 1836 ; Bcrhnmporc. 1837.
Re>. Ill [pp. 478, 482, 491-2, 676-6 ; and Trans-
lations. Bengali, pp. 806-6].
•XTTXERJI, Peary Hohun ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881,
Calc. .St. (I) Calcutta, 1880-3; ToUygungc,
1884-9; (lie, 1890-2.
KTJRRAT, Jamei Arthur, B.A. T.C.D. ; b. 1866,
Alverstoke ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, Dub. a.
Ha?:ftrll)ai{h, 1892 [p. 600].
•HATH, KaUy Hohun ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ;
0. D. 1870, P. 1875, Calo. a. {I) Barriporc,
1870 ; (2) Dlmn^hUta, 1871-2 ; Calcutto,
1873-9 ; (2) D. 18H2-92. Penaloned, 1892.
O'CONNOR, William, U.A. Dub. Univ.; 6. Aug. 7,
18(12, Tuam ; o. D. 1891, P. 18a2, Armagh.
a. Rauulii, 1892.
•PAUL, Brojo Nath ; o. D. 1802, Ciilc. S. Meer-
_por6, 1802 n. Dlud Nov. 30, 1886 [p. 493].
PETTINATO, P. P. (i,n Italian and ex-Roman
Cath. 0'>vt. Chaplain), a. Howrali, 1869-60 ;
ratua,18'10. «?«. iil [p. 494].
•PRABHTJ, Bhan? (a Muiida Kol) ; o, D. 1873,
Calc. a. Chota NaOTore, 1873 83.
•PRABVBAHAY, Siha (a Kol) ; o. D. 1880,
Oalo. B. CUoto Nagpore, 1880-6.
XUOHARST, Prederiak Hmury, M.A. Corp. Cli.
Coll., Cam. ; 6. Feb. 1 1, 1867, Cairo : o. D. 1880,
F.I88I, Dur. 8. Calcutta (Dioon. See.), 1884-6;
tr. Madras [p. 914].
REVTHXR, John (tr. N.W.P. [p. 916]). 8. Cal-
cutta, 1876-7. Re$.
«ROBA, Xrittohitt (a Kol) ; o. D. 1880, P. 1886,
Calo. a. Chota Nagpore, 1880-93.
•8ANDEL, Had Rar ; o. 1866, Calo. 8. Cal-
cutta, 1886-87. Died Sept. 4, 1887 [pp. 481-2].
8AKJAHT, X. O. iSf. Howrah, 1826. Rei. ill.
BDCPBOH, Thomaa Carter (of the Clergy Orphan
School, Kng., sent to Bp.'s Coll.,, Calc, for
training, 1826); o. D. 1833, P. 1834, Calo.
8. Howrali, 1814-9. Pensioned 1860.
•BIHOH, Daoud (W. Luther) (ex-Missy.
Berlin Lutheran Mission, Chota Nagpore) ;
0. D. 1869, P. 1873, Calo. 8. Ranohl Ac.,
1869-82 ; Chalbasa, 1883-93 [p. 496 and Trann-
lotions, Hindi, p. 8071.
BKBLTOK, Thomaa, M.A. and Fell. Qu. Coll.,
Cam. Or. Delhi [p. 918]). <sr. Howrah (Bp.>
CoU., Prof. 1863-6, and Prlnoipftl 1867-9
[p. 790]). Sick-leave, 1871 ; peiislonc<l 1878.
8LATEB, Samuel, D.D. Lamb., 1882 ; ed.K.C.h. :
o.D. 1846 Lou., P. 1847 Calc. «. Calcutta, 1847
60 ; Howrnh (Prof. Bp.'s Coll.), 1861-60. Rf.i.
[n. 479, and Translations, Urdu, p. 813].
BUTH, W. O'Brien ; 6. 1817 ; ed. Bp.'s Coll.,
Howrah; o. D. 1842, F. 1843. 8. Howrali.
1843-80; Calcutta, 1881-71 [pp. 479-80, ami
Translations, Bengali, p. 806].
8TXWART, R. K.,M.A. Wor.Coll.,Ox. & Howrali
(Prin. of Bp.'8 Coin, 1873-4. Re». [p. 790].
STREBT, Arthur WaUit, Fein. Coll., Ox. .S^.
Howrah (Prof, of Bp.'s Coll.), 1839-61. Dlcil
April 39, 1861, of illness contracted while Ti^ilt-
ing Missions [p 488].
THOMAS, P, W. ; n/. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah; a. I).
1866, P. 1867, (!alc. 8. ToUvgnnge, 1866-0 ;
Mograliat, 18609; Calcutta, 1869-70; Barrl-
pore, 1871-3. Died April 21, 1873, of fever and
throat disease [p. 479].
•TIRKEE, Nathan (a Kol.) ; o. D. 1880, Calo.
a. Chota Nagpore, 1880-93.
*TOTI, Athanaaiuf (an Uraon Kol) ; o. D. 1873,
F. 1 878, Calo. 8. Chota Nagpore, 1873-93.
TWEDDLE, William; o. York. 3. Howrali,
1824-7; and Tollygungo, 1826-32. Died Dec.
1832. of jungle fever [pp. 477, 483-8, 486].
VALUNOS, Frederic Ross, M.A. Tr. Coll. Cam.;
6. 1826, London ; o. D. 1867, P. 1888, Sal. *'.
Calcutta (Dloon. Secy.). 1860-73; Banchi,
1872-6. Died at sea, Dec. 29, 1876, on voyage
to Engl and on sick-leave [p. 408].
VARNQEIR, M. John Joseph ("Father Felix"),
an Italian and cx-Romin (!atli. Govt. Chap-
lain. S. Patna, 1800-72 (I'urlough, 1864-7)
[p. 494].
WALUS, Arthur W. 8. Howrah (Bp.'s Coll.),
18t0-t.
WEIDEMAN, OeorgeE., M.A. and Fell.St.Cntli.
Hnll., Cam. ^. Howrah (Prof. «( Bp.'s Coll.),
1843 52. Drowned April 3, 1 862, bv capsizing
of lioat while visiting near Howrah. [Trana-
latioiifi, Hfbrew, ji. 807.]
WHITEHEAD, Henry, M.A.,Fcll.Tr. Coll., Ox. :
b. Dec. 19, 1853, Brighton ; o. D. 1879 Ox., P.
1880 Can. 8. Calcutta (Principal of Bp.'s
CoU.) , 1884-92 [pp. 476, 490,790].
WHITLEY, Edward Hamilton, B.A. Qu. Coll.,
Cam. ; 6. Aug. 13, 1866, MiiBsoorio ; o. D. 188!t,
P. 18 90. Ot. a. Ranchi, 18al -3.
WHITLEY, Rt. Rev. Jabex Cornelius, M.A. (/,:
Delhi [p. 918]). .<(.ltanclii,18«9-90. Cons.fim
Bp. of Chota Nn^rpore, Mar. 23, 1890, at Ranclii
[pp. 495-7, 499, 790 ; and Translations, Hindi,
Tip. 807-8, and Mundari. p. 810].
WITHERS, George Udney, B.A. Tr. Coll.,
Cam. (D.D. Lambeth, 1845) ; 6. 1808. 8. How-
rah (Prof, of Bp.'s Coll., 1829-41 ; and Friiici-
pal, 1842-8. Pensioned 1818; died Feb, 12,
1878, at Riolimoud [p. 790],
MISSIONARY BOLL.
911
.Oil.
11880,
-8;
.Cttl-
[1885,
Oal-
|8l-2].
1. ill.
Irplian
IC fur
Cttlc.
|.Mli«y.
ore);
dec.,
iTrans-
ISADBAS PRESIDENCY, dc. (1825-n2)-21ti Missionaries (108 Natives*)
and 70 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXXVI., pp. 501-68.]
(OloocMS of MADliAfl, foundcil 1835 ; Tiuvanooiik niul Cochin,* 1879 ; Tinxkvki,i.y, propow.-.! .)
f
•ABIBHAOAHAOEN, ThoBM ; p. V. 184U, MaOr.
a. Taiiiore. 1840 -1.
•ABRAHAil. OiiaiMmuthae : e,l. H.P.O. Coll.,
MaJr.; o. D. 1879, P. 188S, Bp. Calil. S. Itamiiul,
1879-83 ; NafralApuram, 1883-U ; Tanjurp,
1887-9S. Died March 80, 1893.
•ABRAHAM, Bamual TcMdUn, n.A. Mndr.
Univ.; ftl. aP.tJ. CoU.,Madr. ; o. D. 1888, Mailr.
a. Mailraa, 1888 [TrAnBlationH, Tamil, p, HI2].
•ABBAHAM, Vedmnikyapun ; eii. P.P.O. Coll.,
Uadr. ; o. D. 1886, Bp. Ca'.d. .V. Ramnud,
1884-93.
•ABBAHAX, TimiTAMun : o. D. 1873 Madr., F.
1879np. Cald. .S. Nazareth, 1873-93.
ADAM80N, ThemM; nl. H.A.O.; o. 1). 1871,
Madr. H. Bawycrpurani, 1H7I-HS; BuiiKalore,
1886-8. Dte<l at Bangalorp, Svpt. 1, 1888, of
Knall-pox [pp. 793-4].
•ASEIKALAM, D. : o. I). 1860, Mailr. S. Aney-
eadoo, 1860-3, 1805-80 (ComlNicouum, 1864).
Pcnsione.U880 : dle<l 1891.
ADOLPHVB, Thomaa Philip ; b. Madr. Vies. ;
ed. Saw7erpuram 8om. ; o. D. 1818 Colom., P.
1881 Madr. S. Sawyerpurani, 1848-9; Puthu-
kotei, 1850-3 ; Tanjore, 185 J; Trlchlnopoly,
1806-77; Oanendagoody, 1878-81. Pensioned
1881 : died Sept. 18, 1892, at Tricliinopoly.
•APPAVOO, John ; o. D. 1890, Madr. S. Kal-
lapad, 1890-3.
•ABOOIAPPEK, 0. S. Chindadropettali, 1845-
SO.
•AKTTLAPPEH, David (or "A. David");
the flrat S.P.d. native cler^uian in Madras
Diocese ; ed. Tanjore Misaion School ; o. V.
1864, Madr. S. Sawyerpuram, 1854-8; Puthl-
amputhur, 1860-6. Died Oct. 9, 1866, of a
oarbuDoIe [p. 638, 545],
•ARVMAITATAOAK, Onanalutf, B.A. Madr.
Univ. ; ed. 8.P.G. OoU., Madr. ; o. E. 1886, P.
1890. Bn. Cald. S. Tuticorin, 1886-92.
•ABUKAXATAOAX, Vedamonikam ; o. D.
1887, Bp. Cald. a. Tlnnevelly district, 1887-93.
•ABntVATHAM, Sunael : ed. B.P.U. Coll.,
Uadr. ; o. D. 1887, Bp. Cald. .1. Tinnerelly
district, 1887-93.
•ABIBVATHAX, Bathianathan ; ed. S.P.O.CoU.,
Madr. ; o. D. 1886, Bp. Cald. S'. Auaigudi,
18 86-8; TinneveUy district, 188S)->J3.
•BAXXxAlf ATHAN, Devaaagam Buppan ; ed.
S.P.Q.Coll., Matir.; o. D. 188ft, P. 1886, Madr.
a. Salem, 1885-6 ; Keelakitrci, 1887-93.
BEBT, James Kerahaw; o. U. 1842, P. 1845,
Hadr. 3. Madura, 1842-4 ; ChristiaDagram,
1845-66. Ret. Ill (assisted annually by 8.P.O.
to 1869). Died Vicar of Lane Knd, April 5,
1889.
BILSKBDBOX, John. 5. Chittoor, 1843-4.
BILLIITO, Oeorge, MA. St. John's Coll., Cam. ; b.
Nov. 80, 1847, Wye, Kent ; o. D. 1871, P. 1873,
Madr. S, Sawyerpuram, 1871 ; Nazareth,
1878-3 ; Ramnad, 1873-82 ; Madrns (Dioc. Sec.),
1883-3 ; Furlough, 1884-6 ; (in Onlcutta, 1886-7
[p. 909]); Hnmnad, 1888-9; sick-leave, 1889.
Pensioned 1891 [pp. 667-60].
BtAXE, WiUiun Herbert, M.A.Tr. CoU., Cam. ;
b. Aug. SO, 1849, Uigh Leigh, Ohes. ; o. D. 1873,
P. 1878, Lie, S. (1) Tanjore, 1874-5 ; Comba-
conum , 1876-7 ; (1) T., 1878-92 [pp. 616, 791].
BOWER, H., D.D. Lamb, (an Kurnsian); o. D,
1843, P. 1846, Madr. ; received Lambeth Degree
D.D. in 1873 in recognition of his servioee as
reviser of Tamil Bible. S. Tanjore, 1844-5 ;
Vedlarpuram, 1846-57 ; Madras, 1858-76, 1879-
83 ; CombacoDUm, 1876-8. Pensioned 1884 ;
died Sept. 8, 1886, at Palamccttah [pp. 514,
BRITTEN, Alfred, B.A. Univ. Coll., Dur. : *.
.Juno 15, 1884, lAimlon ; ed. H.A.C. ; o. D. 1883
Miulr.. P. 1 884 Bp. Sargent. A Kalmpad, 1 88S ;
NandynLlHHI 92 [pp. »«i), 794).
BROTHERTON, Thomas, B.A. (^or. Clt Coll.,
Cam. ; h. IBii!), Huston, [.In. ; o. P. 1887, Madr.
.S. (?1838) (OTiinJore, 1837-41 ; Canandagixxly.
1842-4; Conilwconum, 1846; (1) T., 1846 9;
Miulias, 186it 7 ; .Sawycr|>umm, 1867-B ; do. and
Nninreth, 18«() 9 [pp. 620-1, 5 i3, 793 ; and
Tri»ni<lntion». Tiimll, p. 811].
BUTLER, Moatagu RuMell ; h. July 80, 1863,
riiclsca ; 0. I). ISHl, P. 1K82, l,oii. ,'i. ? 1883-1.
OAEJUCERER, Augustus Frederiok ; h. April 3,
1840, Naiarctli ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Ilowrnh, and
8.A.C, ; 0. D. 1835, P. 1837, Mailr. ,S. Vi'iXTy,
1836-8; Nazareth, 1838 58; Tanjore, 1859 01.
Pensioned 1803 ; died Sep. 2, 18i»I , at Tramincbar
[pp. 515, 531, 535-0, 53», 557; and TraUKla-
tlons, Tamil, pp. 811-13].
OALOWEIX, Rt. Rev. Robert, LUD. Univ.
Olas. and Hon. D.D. Univ. Dnr. : b. May 7, 1814 ;
arvd. Madr. Jan. 8, 1838 (Missy. L.H.3., 1H38-
41) ; 0. 1). 1841. 1'. 1813, Madr. ; com. Asst. Bp.
to Bp. Madr. March 11. 1877, in Calcutta Catli.
a. E<ieycngoo<ly, Nov. 1841-83 ; Tuticorin, 1883-
91. Re$. Jan. 31, 1891 ; died Aug. 38, 1891, at
Pulnev Hills [pp. 533,534-6,539-41,543-4,547-
52, 668, 56(1, 635 ; ami Translations, Tamil,
OALTHORP, Oharlei, B.A. St. John's 0)U., Cam. ;
0. Lon. .1. (1) Vcpory, 1833-6 ; Tanjore, 1838-
40 Mj ) v., 1840. Dic<l 1841 [p. 500].
OARVER, R. S. Madra., 1843-5.
•CHRISTIAK, Sathianadhan ; o. D. 1809, P. 1873,
Mwlr. S. TinnevoUy district, 1869-86.
CLAT, John ; fd. Vepery Seminary : o. D. 1864,
P. 1860, Madr. S. (I) Cuddapah, 1864 5;
(2) Mutialpad, 1865-05: (1) C, 1800-71 ; (3) M.,
1873-84. Ulcd 1884 [pp. 504, 506 ; and Trans-
lations, Telugu, p. 812J.
COOmSS, Valentine Daniel; ed. Bp.'s Coll.,
Howrah ; o. D. 1833, P. 1834. S. Tanjore,
1834-8 ; Comlmconuui, 1837 44. Died 1844 [p.
519, and Translations, Tamil, pp. 811-13].
COOMBS, W. L. (brotlier of above) ; o. D. 1849,
Calc. S. Aneycadoo 1849-58. Died 1858 [pp.
632-3].
«CORir£LnXS, Stephen lyathorai (,tr, Bengal
[p. 909]). S. Bangalore, 1889-93.
OOuLTRtlP, S. W. ! ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ;
0. 1844, Mndr. a. Bangalore, 1844 ; Ncgupatam,
1845 ; Ancj-codoo, 1840 • Chittoor uud VeUore,
1847-50 ; 'TiuneveUy, 1851 [p. 661].
COTLE, S. 0. ; o. D. 1864, P. 1866, Madr. .v.
Madura, 1864 ; PiUney Hills, 1856-9 [tee p. 898] ;
Futliiamputhnr, 1862-6; Ramnad, 1866-70;
died April 10, 1870. at Bangalore [p. 556].
•DANIEL, D. S. Forevar, 1878 ; Krungalore,
1879 ; Alambaukum, 1881-3.
•SAMIEL, 8. S. Nazareth, 1870-8.
•OANIEI, Samuel (the 1st TiuneveUy Vullala
who broke caste) ; ed. Sawyerpuram and .Sulli-
van's Ciardens ; o. D. 1862, Madr. d. TinneveUy
district, 1862-8.
•DANIEL, Samuel Swamidian ; ed. S.P.O. Coll.,
Ma<lr03 ; o. U. 18f 0, P. 1889, Bp. Cald. ."?.
Puthiamputhur, 1880-9; Rudhapuram, 1890-2.
•DANIEL, Suvisehamuthu ; o. V. 1886, Bp. Cold.
S. Edeyengoody, 1880-92.
•DARMAKAN, D, S. Edoycngoody, 1887-90.
Died 18!tO.
DARVALL, Thomaa Elijah; b. Feb. "' 1854,
Brixton; erf. S.AC. ; o. D. 1883, P. 1886. a.
Tanjore, 1883-5 ; Ncgapatam, 1885-32.
r I
617, 798, and TranslatlouB, Tamil, pp. 81 1-1 2].
•Several of the Native Clergy in this division have appeared under different names atvarious
times in the Annual Reports Itee p. 818].
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
Y
/
o
^Si
V ^ //, ^^&
1.0
I.I
1.25
46 3
12.8
IIM
M
2.0
1.8
1.4 II 1.6
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
73 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, NY. MS80
(716) 872-4503
r\
;\^
^
O
^9)
V
^
#
'^>:
;\
^i>; w^
912
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
•DAYIB, p. S. Madras, 1859-72. Pensioned
1873 ; dieii ? 1388.
•OAyiD, Samuel BeUvendrum ; o. D. 1387,
P. 1892, Madr. S. Madras, 1887-90. Ret. Lent
to Colmbatore, 1892.
«I)AVII>, Santhoihun. /8. Eral, 1889-92.
•SAVH), Vedamoauuuii ; eii. S.P.O. ColU Madr. ;
0. Madr. 5. Madras, 1884-6 ; Secunderabad,
1887-92
«I>EIRTA]C, BaUvendnun; o. D. 1890, Madr.
S. Cuddalore, 1890 ; Mutvalapad, 1891-8.
•SBBIOAOHABBT, Joieph ; o. D. 1890, Madr.
■S, Kalsapad, 1890-2 [p. 666].
•SEVAPIBIAM, David ; o. D. 1880, Bp. Cald.
S. Kulatthur, 1886-9 ; Edeyengoody, 1890-2.
*DBVAPIBIAlf , Onanapragaaam David ; o.
D. 1886, P. 1890, Bp. Cald. S. Putliiamputhur,
1888-9 ; tr. Maur. [p. 899].
"iDEYAPBASAOAK, D. (orDBVAPRABAOEN,
D.) ; 0. D. 1867, P. 1889, Madr. 3. Puthlam-
puthur, 1867-75 ; Tanjore, 1876-8.
•DEYASAOAYAM, Samuel; ed. S.P.Q. Coll.,
Madr.; o. D. 1888, P. 1888, Bp. Cal. S. Madura,
1888-92 (lent but not paid by S.P.G).
•DBVASAOAYAX, Swamiadian; o. D. 1867,
P. 1869, Madr. 5. Tinnevellv district, 1867-70,
1876-92 (Ramnad, 1871-8).
DODSON, Thomas Hatheway, MJ^. Ex. CoU.,
Oz. ; b. Mar 11, 1862, Rotherliam (Yka.) ; o.
D. 1886, P." 1888, Ox. 5. Triohinopoly (Priu-
clpnl, CoUege), 1889-92 [pp. 629, 794].
DOWKBS, HoraoeOeorge, A.E.C.L. ; 6. Mar. 28,
1800, Baylliara ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Roc.
S. Kalsapad, 1888 ; Kurnool, 1889-90 ; Nandyal,
1891-2 [pp. »66, 794].
DT)' WESBQiO, Peter X. Ca Dane OTd. in Eng.
1827\ iS. Madras, 1828-31 (and Vellore, 1830>.
Siolc-icavo, 1831. Rei. 1833 [pp. 606, 626].
XAKKSHAW, John, M.A., Lambeth ; 6. Dec. 20,
1831, Colne ; ed. K.C., Lon. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1858,
nip. S. Bawyerpuram, 1859-63 ; furlough 1864.
Ret. and tr. Europe [pp. 793, 923].
•BtEAZEB, Onanamutthu; o. D. 1888, P. 1889,
Bp. Cald. A Chrlstianagram, 1888-92.
•£LEAZ£B John ; o. D. 1862, P. 1886, Madr. .ST.
Bangalo-.c, 1862-70; Oossoor, 1871-6; Salem,
1877 - 84. Pensioned 1886.
TLETCHEB, James P. (ex-Catechlst in Kur-
distan, p. 728) ; 0. Lon. 1846, P. 1847, Madr. S.
Edeyengoody, 1845 ; Canandagoody, 1846 ;
Vepery, 1847-8. Res. ill.
rtLXenaXS, O. ; o. D. I849 Calc, p. Madr. S.
Moodaloor, 1849 ; Boodaloor, 1862-3 ; Cuddalore,
1854-7.
^OKANAKAir, 0. Pakkianadhan, B.A. S.
Tntioorin, 1886-92.
'OKANAXAH, Kathuranayagam ; ed. S.P.O.
Coll., Madr.; o. D. 1871, P. 1874, Madr. S.
Nangoor, 1871-4; Vellum, 1875; Erungalore,
1876-8 ; Tranquebar, 1879-83 ; Tinnevelly
district. 1880-92.
•OKANAKOOTTOO, "S, S. TinneveUy district,
1867-60. Died 1360.
•aVANAXVTTHU, Samuel, M.A. and Fell.
Madras Univ. ; o. D. 1886 Madr., P. 1886 Bp.
Cald. S. Madras (CoUcge), 1886-6 ; Edeyen-
goody, 1886-8 ; Trichinopoly (College), 1888-
92.
fOHANAmXTTTT, Vedamoaikom; ed. S.F.Q.
Coll., Madr.; o. D. 1876. P. 1878, Bp. Cald.
H. Tinnevelly district, 1876-88 ; Triohinopoly,
1884-90; Madras, 1891-2.
•OVAHAOLIVOO, Isaao; o. D. 1884, P. 1888,
Madr. 8. Tanjoro, 1884-6 ; Negapatam, 1887-
92.
•OBAITAOLIYOO, Jaoob, B.A. Univ. Madr. ; o.
D. 1887, Madr. S. Triohinopoly (CoUege), 1887-
92.
•OXAHAOLIVOO, JoMph ; o. D. 1876, P. 1878,
Bp. Cald. S. (1) Puthiamputhur, 1876; (2)
Ramnad, 1876-86 ; (1) P. 1886-92.
•ONAITAPBAOABAh, Arumanayagam ; o. D.
1884, P. 1888, Madr. 5. Triohinopolv, 1884-90 ;
Melaseitlmlal, 1891-2.
•ONANAFBAOASAH, D. S. Nazareth &c.,
1866-71. Died July 18, 1871.
•ONANAPBAOASAJt, Daniel. /Sf.Combaconum,
1872-8 ; Bamnad, 1887-92.
•ONANAPBAOABAX, VagaUnga, B.A. Madr.
Univ. ; ed. Tanjore Coll. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1888,
Madr. S. Tanjore, 1884-92 [p. 616].
•ONANATTJTHUK, Pakkianadhan; ed. S.F.Q.
Coll., Madr. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1882, Bp. Cald. S.
Ramnad, 1879-92.
OODDEN, Arthur Joseph ; ft. Oct. 18, 1883, Kings-
north, Kent ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1890, P. 1892,
Madr. S. Tanjore, 1890-2.
OODPBET, 8. A. ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., HonTah ; o.
D. and P. 1842, Madr. S. Vellore, 1842-5 (and
Chittoor, 1845) ; Combaconum, 1848-68 ; Canan-
dagoody, 1867-9 [p. 618].
OOOPBJ^Y, William Addison; ed. Bp.'s CoU.,
Howrah ; o. D. 1840, Madr. S. Tanjore, 1840-2.
GOLDSTEIN, J. T. (from Berlin Missy. Institu-
tion) ; 0. Madr. S. Pulicat, 1837-9 ; Triohino-
polvvl840-l [p. 610] ; tr. Trin. [p. 883].
OBIPPlTUS, y. S. Cochin, 1841-2. Res. ill.
OTTEBT, John; b. Oct. ll,1812,Quilon; (ex-agont
of C.M.S. and Wesloyan Miss. Society;) o. D.
and P. 1842, Madr. .S. Sheemooga and Pulicat,
1842 ; Cuddalore, 1842-6 ; Erungalore, 1846-9 ;
Tanjorr, 1860 and 1864-73 (Vepery, 1844 and
1861-84); Trichinopoly, 1873-7. Pensioned
1878; died March 1, 1892.
HABT, George Frederick ; 6. Oct. 3, 1867, Dover ;
ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1890, Madr. ,S. Kalsapad,
1890-2 [p.566].
HEAVYSIDP, John (the first native-bom Eng-
lish S.P.G. Miasv. in India), a. Madras (Vepery
Seniinaiy Ac), 1829-31. Ret. ill [pp. 606-6].
HBTNE, George Tates ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ;
o. 1839, Madr. S. Madras, 1838 and 1846 ;
Mudalur, 1839-46 ; Trioliinopoly, 1847-63, and
1867-63 ; Erungalore, 1864-6 ; Coleioon, 1856 ;
Negapatam, 1864-77. Pensioned 1878; diivl
Dec. 1880 [pp. 528, 636].
HICKET, W.; o. D. 1837, P. 1839, Madr. .S.
Dindigul, 1837-42 ; Triohinopoly, 1843-4 ami
1846 ; Canandagoody, 1846 ; Madura Ac, 1847-
67 ; Combaconum, 1868-61. Pensioned 1862 ;
_died_1870 [pp. 666-7],
Ji
664-81.
HIGGIHB, Joseph. S. Kalsapad, 1881-6 [pp.
HOLDBN, David ; b. 1827, Newrv, Ir. ; o. D.
1856, P. 1886, Madr. S. Trichinopoly, 1886-6 ;
Combaconum, 1856-8. Sick leave. 1868.
HOTJOaTOK, George Dunbar, B.A. No fiiod
s tatio n, 1830-1. Re$.
HOWELL, William (ex-L.M.S. MIhm). ,S.
Valaveram i.o., 1842-66. Pensioned 185U
[p. 603, and Translations, Tclugu, p. 812].
RtfBBABD, Charles ; o. D. 1836 Lon., P. 1839
Madr. .S. Palamoottah, 1836-7 ; Madura, 1838-
42; Cochin, 1843; Mudalur, 1844; Madura,
1846-6, pnd Dindigul, 1848; CanandagocHlv,
1847-68 ; rranquebar, 1869-71. Died Jan. '5,
1871 [pp. 1,21-2, 636, 664].
HVXTABLI, Henry Constantiae, Th. A.K.O.L. ;
6. 1828, Bristol ; o. 1849, Lon. 8. Christiuna-
garam, 1849-81 ; Sawyerpuram, 1862-6. Sick-
leave 1887 [pp. 647, 798] ; tr. Maur. [p. 899].
•IGNATrUB, Innasimuthu; ed. S.P.Q. Coll.,
Madr.; o. D. 1866, P. 1889, Madr. S. (I)
Trichinopoly, 1866-8 ; Vediarpuram, 1809-76 ;
Christianagram, 1876-83; Bangalore, 1884-8;
(1) T., 1887-9 ; Mettupatti, 1890-2. Pensioned
1892.
INKAN, Arthur, B.A. Dur. Univ. ; b. Jan. 25,
1884, Orantliam ; ed. S.A.C. ;o. D. 1879, P. 1880,
Madr. S. Mutialpad, 187988 ; Kalsapad, 1887-
M[p.660]. •IT-',
Ma»lr. S.
1843-4 ami
Ac. 1847-
ioiied 1802 ;
MIUaiONABY ROLL.
913
•imrABI, 0. ; 0. D. 1860, V. 1868, Madr. 3.
Brangalore, 1860-7 ; Maltuputty, 1863-75.
Died July 16, 1875, of fever.
JBIOK, J. L. (os-Qerman Lutheran Miasy.
S.P.C.K.) ; o. 1835, Calc. S. Naiareth, 1838-8.
Sick-leave 1840-1 [pp. 603, 606, 636, aud
Translations, Tamil, p. 811].
ISWnr, Arthur Leighton. S. Madras, 1841-3.
Died 1843 at sea, off Mauritius, on siolc-leave.
JAVBO, Peter ; 6. 1821, Lond. ; o. D. 1854, P.
1856, Madr. S. Futhukotei and PutUiampu-
thur. 1854-5. Siok-leave 1858-7.
JEREKIAH, J. 0. S. Wallajapettah, 1816.
Died 1846.
JERHTN, Edmund, M.A.. Oh. Ch., Ox. ; b. Oct.
17, 1845, Canterbury ; o. D. 1870, P. 1871, Ox. S.
Madras fDioo. SecO, 1873-4. Ret.
•JE8TTDAS0N (or TEStTSASEN), Joseph; ed.
a.P.O. Coll., Madras; o. D. 1884, P. 1888,
Madr. iS. Trlchlnopoly, 1884-9 ; Arlyalur,
1890; Cuddalore, 1891-2.
•JOB, A. S. Tinnevelly district, 1883-76;
S. Vedlarpuram, 1876-8.
JOKKSON, Allan; o. 1812, Madr. S. Vepery,
1842-4; Ramnad, 1845, 1847-9; Puthukotcl
Ac, 1846-9 ; Combaonnum, 1850-3 ; Nangoor,
1864-62. Died July 1862 [p. e'O, and Trans-
lations, Tamil, p. 812].
JOKES, Edward Jarrett; ed. Bp.'8Coll.,Howrah ;
0. Calo. S. Tanjore, 1833 ; Guddalore, 1834-42.
Died [Translations, Tamil, p. 811].
•JOSEPH, Daniel ; ed.H.P.Q. ColL, Madr. ; o. D.
1879, P. 1882, Bp. Calil. S. Puthiamputhur,
1879-83 ; Puthukotei, 1884-92.
•JOSEPH, Jaoob ; ed. S.P.O. CoU., Madr. ; o. D.
1886, Bp. Cald. S. Radhapuram, 1886-90;
Edoyengoody, 1891-2.
•JOSEPH, S. ; 0. 1869, Madr. S. TineveUy dis-
trict, 1869-83.
KAY, William Henry, M.A., Wor. Coll., Ox. ; ft.
Dot. 29, 1845, Knaresborough ; o. D. 1868 Roc,
P. 1871 Lie. S. (1) Tanjore, 1874-6 ; Comba-
conum, 1876-7 ; (1) T., 1878-81. Res. [pp. 816,
7941.
XEARN3, James P. ; ft. 1825; o. D. 1861, P.
1866, Madr. S. Moodaloor, 1854-8; Sawyer-
puram, 1886 ; Putniamputhur, 1856-73 ; Tan-
jore, 1873-7. Died Dec. 9, 1877 ; his funeral
ceremonies wore performed at the expense of
the Princess of Tanjore, who also erected a
memorial tablet in the church [pp. 815-16,
531, 638, 842, 845, 667, 793].
XEKireT, Charlei Egbert, D.D. Lam., 1880 ;
brought up a Roman Catholic, joined English
Church at 16 ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D.
1861, P. 1853, Ma<lr. S. Moodaloor, 1862-4;
Bdeyengoody, 1855-6 ; Christianagram, 1867-
«5 [8.P.O.K. Sec, Madras, 1865-78] ; Madras,
1868-84 tf 1868-75). Died Nov. 28, 1884, of
paralysis [pp. 810, 792, and Translations,
Tamil, p. 811]. As a theologian Dr. K. had
probably no equal in India, and he has been
designated "the Indian Puaey."
XIDD, Daniel Wilton, B.A. Madr. ITniv. ; ed.
Vepery Spmiiiary ; o. D. 1869 Madr., P. 1870
Calc. ".S. Madras, 1869 74 [p. 567].
XOCH, George. S. Madras, 1830-1.
KOHL, Edward ; o. D. 1837, Madr. S. Madras,
1837 : Vellore, 1838. Sick-leave, 18W-2
[p. 628].
XOHLKOfF, Ohrittian Samuel ; ft. May 14,
1816, Tanjore; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Uowrah ; o. D.
1839, P. 1840. Madr. S. Madras, 1839-42,
1846-9, 1866-7 (and Mudalur, 1839-40) ;
Trlchinopolv, 1841-2 ; Erungaloro, 1843-6,
1850-2, 1858-81. Die<i Dec. 3, 1881, at Tran-
quebar of ovor-cxortion [pp. 531, 634-6, 793].
•KOILPILLAY, Yeaadian ; o. D. 1886, P. 1890,
Bp. (^ald. a. Sawyerpuram, 1886-92.
•LAZAKTTS, Oaorre; o. D. 1869, P. 1873, Madr.
S. North Arcot. 1869-71 ; Bangalore, 1872-83 ;
Naugoor, 1884 92.
LEEPEB, Fradoriok Jamei; ft. 1831, Dublin ; o.
D. 1857, P. 1880, Madr. S. Sawyerpuram, 1867-
8 ; Aneycadoo, 1868-60 ; Secunderabad, 1861 ;
Combaconum, 1866-71 ; Tranquebar, 1872-3 ;
Cuddalore, 1378-80; (on leave 1862^, 1874-8,
Retired. 1881).
UKBRIOX, Arthur Daniel; ed. 3.A.C. ; o. D.
1890 Madr. S. Bamnatl, 13S0-2 [p. 680].
LOVEKIir, Alfred Peter, M.A. Lamb.; ed.
K.C.L. iSf. Sawyerpuram, 1846-6. Res. [jti»
Ceylon, p. 920].
KAO LEOD, E. C. ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Uowrah. 9.
Pullcat, 1842-3 ; Cochin, 1844-5. DisquaUfled,
by inability to acquire native language.
•MAWUEL, Anintham; o. D. 1874, P. 1877,
Madr. ,S. Tanjore, 1875-83 and 1888-92 (Com-
baconum, 1884-7).
•MAKTJEL.Nallathumby; ed. S.P.O. Coll.,Madr. ;
0. D. 1886, Bp. Cald. <S. Tinnevelly district,
1888-92.
KARO'dSOHIS, Arthur ; ft. Dec. 24, 1852, Leam-
ington ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1877 Madr., P. 1880
Bp. Sargent. S.Nazareth, 1877-92 [pp. 550-1,
817].
•XARTYN, J. D. a. Ramnad, 1884-8, 1876-9 ;
Cuddalore, 1886-76 [pp. 628, 557].
•HASIIAMANY, J. ; o. D. 1866, Madr. & Tin-
nevelly district, 1866-81.
KATTHEWS, Prederiok Barrow ; ft. Nov. 9, 1857,
Brixton ; ed. Warm. Coll. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883,
Madr. a. Edeyengoody, 1882-3 ; Ir. Bahamas
[p. 884].
UORBIS, George Eddiion. S. Madras, 1840-8.
Res.
NAILER, A. R, C. ; o. Madr. 5. (1) Vediar-
puram, 1861-3 ; Chittoor and Vellore, 1863-8 ;
Erungalore, 1856-7; (1) V., 1858-73.A [p. 793],
NORKAN, Harry Bathurat ; ft. Nov. 17, 1865,
Havre de Grace ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1880 Madr.,
P. 1881 Bp. Cald. 8. Edeyengoody, 1880;
Mudalur, 1881-4. Res.
•PAKKIAH, Daniel ; ed. S.P.G. Coll., Madr. ; o.
D. 1876 Madr., P. 1879 Bp. Cald. a. Tinne-
velly district, 1875-92.
•PAKKIANATHAN, Samuel; ed. S.P.O. Coll.,
Madr. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883, Madr. 3. Cudda-
lore, 1882-90 ; Trichinopoly, 1891-2.
FAPWORTH, John William ; ft. Dec. 12, 1855,
Cambridge ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885,
Madr. ; 3. Trichinopoly, 1884-6. Res.
•PARENJODY, Gnanapragaium ; ft. Sept. 10,
1837; ed. Sawyp. Som. ; o. 1873, Madr. S.
Tinnevelly district, 1873-9 aud 1887-92 (Ram-
nad, 1880-8). Died March 5, 1892.
•PARENJODY, Methuselah (son of N.P.) ; o.
D. 1852, P. 1856, Madr. 8. Canandagoody,
1854-6; Amiapp»n, 1856 65.
•PARENJOOY, H. ; o. D. 1844, Madr. 3.
Secunderabail, 1842-61 [p. 662].
FEROrVAL, Peter (an ex-Wesleyan Missy, in
India) ; o. D. 1852 in England, P. 1866 Madr.
N. Madras, 1854-6. Res. [p. 794].
PE RCIVAL, Samuel (son of above). <S. Tanjore,
1857-64 ; tr. N.S.W. [p. 901].
•PERIANAYAOAM, Iiaao; ed. S.P.Q. Coll..
Madr. ; o. D. 1879, V. 18S2, Bp. Cald. «. Puthi-
amputhur, 1879-89 ; Otapidaram, 1890; Ari-
yalur, 1891-2.
•PERIANAYAOAK, Boyappen. 3. Nazareth,
1874-83.
•PETER, G, ; o. D. 1869, Madr. 8. Edeyencoody,
1809-74 ; Nangoor, 1873-8. Died 1878.
PETTINGER, Thomaa Dear (no fixed station,
1829-.30); tr. Bombay [p. 018].
•PITCHAMTJTTir, Aaron, F.A. Madr. Unir. ;
ed. S.V.Q. Coll., Madr. ; o. D. 1881, P. 1883,
Bp. Cald. S. Nazareth, 1881-98,
•PITOHAMUTTU. (}nanapri(auin ; ed. S.P.G.
CoU., Madr. ; o. D. 1887, Bp. Cild. <!;. Tlnue-
Iff
1
|:|
1 '■'
!l:
Telly district, 1887-92.
8n
914
800IETV FOB THE PBOPAOATiOM OF THE GOSPEL.
TLTTXPTSS, WiUiun Alfred, M.A. UnW. Coll.,
Oz. ; 0. D. 186S, P. 18M, Lio. S. Hadras, 1898-
68. Ret. iU [p. B09].
•POKKAPFEN, Buauel ; ed. S.F.O. OolL, Uadr;
0. D. 1887, Bp. Cald. S. Nagalapunm, 1887-92.
POPE, Ownve TJglow, D.D. Lamb. ; o. D. 1843,
P. 1846, Ma^r. S. Sawyerpnram, 1843-80;
Tanjore, 1881-8. Jir$. [pp. 637-8, 644-6, 793-4 ;
and Translations, Tamil.pp. 811-13],
POPE, Henry: b. 1838, Tumchapel, Dev.; o.
1866, Madras. S. Bamoad, 1866-8 ; Nazareth,
1889. A«i. [pp. 667, 860].
POPE, Riohard V. ; o. 1888, Madr. S. Triohl-
nopoly, 1863-8; Pnthukotei, 1866-7; Cananda-
goody, 1867-8.
XAWSOK, WilliMn Ignatiiu; 6. Jan. 13,1846,
Houghton Park, NotU ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1868
Madr., P. 1870 Lin. S. Cuddapah, 1868;
sick-leaTe, 1869.
]IE0EL, J. A. <S. YallaTeram, 1681-3 ; Nega-
patiun, 1864-8. Ket. [p. 618].
SSIOHAKDT, Frederiok Hennr, M.A. (Ir Cal-
ontta [p. 910]). i8. Madias (Principal of Col
lege), 1886-6 [p. 793].
SELTOM, WiUiain, B.A. Qn. Coll., Cam.; b.
Dec. 13, 1887, EaUng ; o. D. 1881, Antigua (at
Ealing), P. 1883, Madr. S. (1) Madras, 1881-3 ;
Ban-nad, 1883-8 ; (1) M. (Dioc. Sec), 1886-
91. Set, 1893 [p. 669, and Translations,
Tamil, p. 8111.
XOSEN, David (an ex-Lutheran Missy.) iSr.
Mudalur, 1834-8; Bick-leave, 1838 [pp. 603,
634-6, 633-6].
BOSS, M. ; 0. D. 1848, Colom. S. Vediarpuram,
1848-9 ; Sawyerpuram, 1880-1 [pp. 838, 793].
•SADANANTHAX, Joeeph ; o. D. 1886, P. 1889,
Bp. Cald. S. Ramnad, 1886-93 [p. 860].
•BAOAira, Thavaai^ip^o Yeaavui ; ed. S.P.O.
CoU., Madr. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1890, Madr. ,8.
Ku rnool, 1887-9; Madras, 1890-3,
•BAICUEI., Daniel, B.D. Lambeth, 1884 ; o. D.
1863, P. 1866, Madr. & TinnereUy district,
18 66-90 ; Madras, 1891-3.
•BAiniEI, Bwaminadhan Parai\jothy, B.A. S.
Tn ticori n, 1887-93,
••AXtJEL, Vedamoaikam ; ed. 8.P.O. Coll.,
Madr. ; o. P. 1886, Bp. Cald, S. Kagalaporam,
1886-92.
SAVDBEBO, Bamuel, B~&. Cor. Ch. Coll., Camb. ;
b. 1819, Lissa, Poland ; ed. for Jewish Church ;
o. D. 1848 Lon., P. 1883 Yk. S. Tinnevelly,
1848 ; tr. Cape [p. 890].
•SANTEOBAlrD. A Eral, 18f7-8.
•BATTHIAKATHAll, A, K, 8. Kulasegara-
patam, 1889-90. Died May 1890,
•BATTHIAVATHAK, AMirratham ; td. S.P.G.
Coll., Madr. S. Trichinopoly, 1890-3.
•SAYABAKOOTTOO, D. S. Tacjore, 1861 ;
Bangalore, 1883-7; Cuddalore, 1888-64;
Madras, 1866-83 [p. 661],
•BAVABIMTrTTTT, Bvnnel; ed. S.P.O. Coll.,
Madr. ; o. D. 1887, Madr. S. Pamnad, 1887-92.
BOEXITZ, F. H. W. (from Berlin Missy. Insti-
tution) ; 0. D. 1839, Madr. 8. Vollore, 1839-41 ;
Trichinopoly, 1842 ; Tanjore, 1843-6 ; Nega-
patam, 1846-8. FensionTd and Ir. Europe
fCHBETVOOEI, H. Devid ; b. Sindhn, Oer-
maiiy,1777; Danish Mission, Tranquebar, 1800-
26. Accepted by Bishop Heber, 1826. 8.
Trichinopoly, 182t-40. Died Jan. 16, 1840, at
Poiidicherry [pp. 803, 828, 630, 864-6],
•SEBAOVAmAV, Peter ; o. D. 1886, Bp. Cald.
A Tinnevelly district 1886-92.
•BEBABTIAn, Antl .ay ; o. D. 1867, P. 1869,
Madr. S. (1) OoBsoor, 1887-70; (2) Secun-
deralind, 1873-7; Tanjore, 1878; (2) 8. 1879-
86 ; Bcllary, 1887-92.
PEIXEB. Jamea; b. 1828, London ; ed. K.C.L. ;
0, D. 1887. P. 1869, Mndr. 8. Edcyengood.v,
1867-8 ; Mootlinlnnr, 1868-64 ; Nangoor, 1866-
t ; furlough, 1867-8 [p. 620].
•SEBAPATTI, BathUnadhan ; o. D. 1887, Bp,
Cald. a. TinneveUy district^ 1887-90 ; Vediar-
puram,1891-3.
8HABB00X, John Alfred, M.A. Jes. Coll., Cam. ;
0. D. 1879, Bp. Cald., P. 1880, Tk. S. Edeyen-
goody, 1878-9; Sawyerpuram, 1880-1 ; Tuti-
corin (Principal of Caldwell College, <bc.),
1883-92 Tn 7981
SHEPHEBD, Bicnard Dendy ; b. April 10, 1886,
Tenterden; ed. aA.C. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1880,
Madr. S. (1) Mntialpad, 1879 ; (3) Kalsapad.
1880-6; (1)M., 1887-93 [p. 666, and Transla-
tions, Telnrn, p, 813],
BmPBON, Thonuui Carter; ed. Bp.*s Coll.,
Howrah ; o. D. 1833, P. 1834, Calc. 8. Tanjore,
1833 ; Trichinopoly, 1834-6 ; Negapatam, 1836-
7. y<<#. iljrpp. 818, 638].
•BINAFFEll, J. (an ex-Rnman Cath.) ; o. D.
1860, Madr. 8. Erungalore district, 1860-78,
Died 1878.
BXITHWHITE, J. (aCovt. Chaplain) ; i.Marcb
1839. S. Shields. S. Madras (acting Principal
S.P.G. Coll.), 1884-6. Died of cholera (with
hiswife)Feb. 14, 1888.
•SOI.OKON, Pakkienadhan; o.D. 1879, P. 1883,
Bp. Cald. ^r. Tinnerelly district, 1879-92.
•SOLOMON, T. ; ed. S.P.G. Coll., Madr. ; o. D,
1862, Madr, 8. Madras, 1863-8 ; Secunderabad,
1869-71. Died 1871.
BPENOEB, J. F. ; o. 1868. 8. Cuddapah, 1863-6 ;
Kal sapad , 1866-80. Rei. [pp. 664-6].
BTSFHENBOK, John, M.A. Lamb. ; ft. 1837,
Bristol ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1866, Madr.
a. Edeyengoody, 1862-4 ; Madras, 1866.
BTBAOHAN, [Bt. Rev.] John Killer; 6. Dec. 18,
1833, Bamsley (ez-Wesleyan pl'eacher); ed.
S.A.C. and K.C.L. ; M.D., Gold Medallist of
University of Edinburgh ; o. D. 1861, P. 1862,
Madr. S. Edeyengoodr, 1861-4 ; Ramnad, 1862,
1866-6 ; Nazareth, 1873-4 ;Madra8(Dloc. Sec),
1874-9; (furlough, 1867, 1880). Ret. 1882 on
becoming second Bp. of Rangoon ; eont. May 1,
1882, in Lambeth Pal. Chap. [pp. 647, 687, 869,
630^92, 8171.
•BVlrDOBEirk, T>. a. Pnthlamputhur, 1879-80.
BVTEB, Thomat Herbert, B.A. Lon. Dnir. ; b.
1833, London ; o. D. 1866, P. 1866, Madr. .s.
Moodaloor, 1868-8; Ramnad, 1888-62. Died
Aprill8. 1862[p. 667].
•BtJvIBEBHAHUTHTf. Sinnakannu; o.D. 1879,
P. 1882, Bp. Cald. 8. TinncTelly district, 1878-
92,
eBWAKLADIAK, Onrubathui ; ed. S.P.G, Coll.,
Madr. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1890, Bp. Cald. 8. Tuti-
corin, 1886-7 ; Nagalapuram, 1887-92.
•BWAHCDABEH, Abraham ; ed. S.F.O. CoU.,
Madr. ; o. D. 1871, P. 1873, Madi. 8. Tnticorin,
1871-8; Trichinopoly, 1879-83; Erungulore,
1 884-93. Died Jan. 6, 1 893, in Madras.
•BWAXIDABEK, 8. ; o. D. 1869, Madr. 8. Tin-
neTellydistrict, 1869-77; Ramnad, 1878-82.
•SWAMIDIAK, Perianayagam ; o. D. 1869, F.
1873,Madr. 8. TlnneTelly district, 1869-92.
BTXONDB, Altered Badfwd, M.A. Wadham Coll.,
Ox. ; 0. D. 1888, P. 1889, Lon. 8. Madras, 1846-
72 (a-i Dioc. Sec. 1846-72, and Principal
S.P.O. Coll. 1848-72). Furiouph 1872. Pen-
sioned 1874; died Jan. 10, 1883 [pp. 606-8,
618. 644, 791-2].
TATIOB, Arthur (tr. Maur. [p. 899]). 8. Christi-
anagram, 1860-1 ; Becnnderabad, 1862-71 ;
Canandagoody, 1872-6; Pudoocottah, 1876-7:
Erungalore, 1878-9 ; Alanibocum, 1880-8 ;
Madras , 1 884-6. Pensioned 1 8H7.
TATLOB, W. ; o. 1887, Madr. 8. Madras, 1887-
4BrTrr.ni!latlonB, Tamil, p. 812].
•TKrtOFHIirB. BaTarimuthu ; ed. S.P.G. Coll.,
Madr.r .0.1882, P. 1886, Madr. A Madras,
1884-f - ; Chudderpliaul, 1891-2 [p. 609].
THOMAB, Arthur Heber, B.A. Ex. Coll., Oz. ; ft.
Aug. 14, 1862, Warmsworth ; o. D. 1889, Bp.
Cald. S. Ramnad, 1889-90. Died Nov. 8, 189U,
of fever [p. 660],
July i
tOOBFj
1842, T
S.Egi
babbY
p. 183
ahad.l
SUBOtJ
18701
DUI
1874, 1
on FOJ
1802-
MISSIONARY BOLL.
916
THOKFSON, Adam Oompton. S. Tanjore, 1830-
3; Xegapatam, 1883-S ; Madras, 1836-8;
[pp. 612, S18; and Translations, Tamil,
p. 811] ; tr. Aurtr. [p. 903].
THOKPSON, John (brother of A. C. T.) ; o. F.
1837, Madr. S. (? 1836) Madura, 1837; Ne-
gapatam, 1837-42. Sick-leave, 1843. Rei. iU
[pp. 518,884].
THOMSON, A. S. Madras, 1842-4.
VAOAXAN, Abraham; o. D. 1867, Madr. S.
Mudalnr, 1867-U. Died.
•YADAKAIOTm, E. (ez-Hindn Priest'; ed.
Vediarpuram Seminary ; o. D. 1860, Madr. .Sf.
Tanjore, 1860-71. Died 1871.
•YEDAKAN, Arumansyagam ; ed. S.F.6. Coll.,
Madr. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1882, Bp. Cald. S. Kam-
nad, 1879-86 ; Salem, 1887-92.
•VEDAXXrTHTJ, Devapiriam ; ed. S.P.O. Ooll.,
Madr. ; o. D. 1866, P. 1869, Madr. S. TinneveUy
district, 1866-92.
•YSBAXUTHV, Samuel. S. Ramnad, 1887-9;
Paramagudv, 1890-2.
•YEDANATAOAX, David; ed. S.P.Q. Coll.,
Madr. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1888, Madr. S. Salem,
1886-7 ; Madra8,1887-90 ; Combaconum, 1891-2.
VICKERS, Arthur Brotherton ; b. May 26, 1868,
S. IndU : ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1883, Madr., P. 1888,
Ltn. a. Tutioorin, 1883; Ramnad, 1884-7.
Sick-leave, 1887-8. Nazareth, 1889-92 ; Muty-
alapad, 1892 [p. 669].
•VI8UVA8AX, JoMph ; o. D. 1884, Madr. S.
Tanjore, 1884-9 ; Vediarpuram, 1891-2.
VON SAOELSZEir, H. H. ; ed. K.C.L. ; o. 1839,
Madr. .ST. Madras, 1839; Poonamalle, 1840;
Ir. Cape [p. 890].
WALPOLE, Joseph Xidd ;
(? 1836-7). 7J*i. ill.
0. D. Lon., 1336.
Tr. N.3.W. [p. 902],
WEBTOOTT, Arthur, M.A. Pern. CoU., Cam. ;
6. Aug. 18, 1859, Harrow; o. D. 1884,. Dur.,
P. 1885, Can. S. Madras (Principal of College,
1887-92, and Dloc. Sec. 1892) [p. 792, and
Kan slatio ns, Tamil, p. 812].
WHITEHEAD, Edward. S. Madras, 1838-9. Res.
WnXIAXS, Herbert Addanij, M.A. Mag. Coll.,
Cam. ; b. Oct. 8, 1862, Bitton Glos. ; o. D.
1886 Madr., P. 1889 Dub. & Trichlnopoly
(Principal of College), 1886-8. Ret. ill [p. 794].
WtLSHEBE, Ebenezer Stibba ; ». Greenwich ; ed.
Wor. CoU., Ox. ; o. D. 1842 Madr., P. 1848
Cape. S. Negapatam, 1842-4 ; Combaconum,
18 45 ; Boodaloor, 1846-7 ; tr. Cape [p. 890].
WTATT, Joseph tight; b. Mar. 31, 1841, Bishop
worth ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1867, P. 1869, Madr.
iS. Edeyengoody, 1867-77 ; furlough, 1877-9 ;
Trichlnopoly, 1880-92 [pp. 6f!9-30].
•YESADIAN, OuTubatham ; o. D. 1884, P. 1888,
Madr. 8. Trichlnopoly, 1884-6; ("Lent to
Vellore," but not paid by 8.P.G., 1886-92).
•TESADIAN, Manuel ; ed. S.P.G. Coll., Madr. ;
0. D. 1888, P. 1890, Madr. S. Bolarum, 1888-92.
•TESADIAN, Mathuranaiagam ; o. D. 1867, P.
1869, Madr. S. TinneveUy district, 1887-75,
1884-92 (Erungalore, 1880-3).
"TESAOIAK, Samuel. S. TinneveUy dfetrict,
1874-83 ; Tanjore, 1884-8.
•YESADIAK, Sitber Onanakan ; ed. S.P.G. CoU.,
Madr. ; o. D. 1866, P. 1869, Madr. 3. Ramnad.
1865 ; TinneveUy district, 1866-83, and 1891-2 ;
(Madras, 1884-90) [pp. 609, 649].
•TESUDIAN, Ourubathan; o. D. 1869, P. 1876,
Madr. S. TinneveUy district, 1869-91. Res.
• YESTTDIAN, Vedanayagam ; o. D. 1879, P. 1883,
Madr. S. TinneveUy d&striot, 1879-83, 189i-2
(Trichipopoly, 1884-7 ; Combaconum, 1888-90).
BOMBAY PRESIDENCY, dc. (1830-92)— 39 Missionaries (4 Natives) and
13 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXXVII., pp. 568-89.]
(Diocese of Bombay, founded 1837.)
ALLEN, George L. ; o. P. 1843, Bom. 8. Ahmed-
abad, 1842-6. Ret. [pp. 673-8, and Transla-
tions, Guicratlj). 807].
■ATHAWALE, Narayan Yiahnu (a native Govt,
clerk, who gave up his office for S.P.G. service
in 1874) ; 0. D. 1884, P. 1891, Bom. 8. Alimed-
nagar, 1884-8 ; Kolapore, 1881-2 ; Pandharpur,
1882-8; HubU (Dharwar), 1889-92 [pp. 884,
688; and Translations, Canarese, p. 806].
BAKXEB, William Stafford, M.A. Clare CoU.,
Cam. ; b. Feb. 11, 1846, Bombay ; o. D. 1872 Rip.,
P. 1873 Bom. a. (1) Poona, 1873-4 ; Kolapore,
1874 ; Alimednagar, 1874-7 ; Kolapore, 1877-9
[pp. 876, 681].
BROWNE, Erneit S. ; b. Aug. 31, 1861, Douglas,
I. of M. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1888, Bom.
-S. Kolapore, 1886 ; Ahmednagar, 1887-92.
CANDY, George (ez-Captain in K. India Co.'s
Army; o. 1838, Bom. a. Bombay, 1838-50
Died
[pp. 669-70].
ooop
tOOOPER, E. H. .ST. Mazagon, 1869-70.
July 11, 1870, in England.
ICORFIELD, T., M.A. Jes. CoU., Cam. ; b. Oct. 3,
1842, Much Wcnlock ; o. D. 1866, P. 1866, Qlos.
a. Egutpoora, 1869-76.
DARBY, WiUiam ; ed. K.C.L. ; o. D. 1842 Lon.,
P. 1843 Bom. S. (1) Bombay, 1842 ; Alimed-
al)ad.l843-7; (l)B.,1848-60. ««.[pp.673,676].
DTTBOIB, Edwara Hyalop ; o. D. 1866 Bom., P.
1870 Oalo. 8. Bombay, 1867 ; BycuUa,! 1868.
DULLEY, Benjamin, M.A. Keb. CoU., Ox. ; o. D.
1874, P. 1876, Lon. 8. Poona, 1877-8 [p. 677].
DTJ PORT. Charlee DureU, M.A. G. & C. Coll.,
Cam. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1881, Lon. 8. Bombay,
1862-6. Kei. [pp. 670-1].
ELLIS, Percy Ansley ; b. AprU /P, 1866, Ken-
sington ; ed. S.AC. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1882, Bom.
8. Ahmednagar, 1879-84 ; furlough 1886. Ret,
iU [p. 682].
OADNEY, Alfred; b. Apl. 17, 1860, Lon.; ed.
S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1873, P. 1874, Bom. 8. Poona,
1873-4; Bombay, 1878-7; Dapoll, 1877-98
[pp. 676,887].
OILDER, Charles ; o. D. 1860, P. 1868, Bom. S.
Bombay, 1860-92 [pp. 670-2].
OREEN, Charles, M.A. Wor. ColL, Ox.; 6.
Nov. 21, 1829, Iver, Buuks ; o. D. 1864, P. 1885 ,
Can. S. Bombay, 1860-1. Died Aug. 18, 1861
[p. 870].
IHARPXTR, WiUiam Henry; ». Aug. 8, 1841,
Dublin; ed. St. Aldan's Coll., Blrk. ; o. D.
1867, F. 1869, Ches. 8. FareUl,1869 ; Mazagon,
1870-3.
HENHAM, Hubert CoUison ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D.
1888, Bom. 8. Dapoll, 1888-9. Ret. ; tr. Straits,
1892 [p. 921].
EOVELL, De Berdt; b. 1860, Goodnestonc; ed
S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1873 Bom., P. 1878 Choli. S. Kol-
hapur, 1873-4. Res. iU isee N.Z., p. 906],
jKEER, WiUiam Brown ; b. July 2, 1827, Mut-
ford ; ed. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1858, P. 1869,
Ches. .S. Bombay (Harbour Mission), 1866-70,
[p. 672].
KING, Charles ; ed. K.C.L. ; o. D. 1881, P. 1886,
Bom. 8. Ahmednagar, 1881-92 [p. 582],
KIRK, Charles, M.A. St. Mary HaU. Ox. ; A.
Mar. 9, 1835, Thuriby ; o. D. 1862, P. 1868, Lon.
A Bombay (and G.J.P. RaUway), 1863-78. Rt'^
[pp. 670, 676].
X Supported from local funds.
8m2
916
SOCIETY FOB IHB FBOPAOATIOM OF THB OOSPBL.
LATBWAXO, Henry Edward Ototm ; b. June 1,
1849, Boulogne ; erf. 8.A.O. ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878,
Bom. 5. (1) Kolapore, 1877-9 ; Ahmtdnagar,
1879-80 ; Poena, 1880-1 ; O) K., 1882-4 ; Bom-
bay, 188S-98 [p. B83].
LAuOHIIN, Adam Clarke; 6. June 10, 1862,
Londop ; ed. S.A-0. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1888, Bom.
S. Ahmednagar, 1886-7, 1889-91 (Kolapore,
1888).
LEDOAU), Oe«r(e ; b. Sept. 7, 1834, Se-jton ; fd.
3.A.O. : 0. D. 188S, P. 1864, Bom. S. Bombay,
1883-1892 [pp. 670-3; and Translations,
Persian, p. 810, and Urdu, p. 813].
tLE FSTXy&E, PhiUp Horton, B.A. Qu. CoU., Ox. ;
b. Jan. 10, 1842. St. Peter's, Jersey ; o. D. 1865,
P. 1886, Ely. a. Bgutpoora, 1868-9. Ret.
LORD, Hufh Fraaer ; b. Jan. 9, 1858, Northlam ;
«rf. 8.A.O. ; 0. D. 1881, P. 1883, Bom. S. Ahmed-
nagar, 1881-8 ; Kolapore, 1887-92.
LOBI), John Doaglaa (brother of above) ; b. Oot.
18, 1868, Northiam ; ed. 8.A.O. ; o. D. 1881, P.
1883, Bom. S. Poona, 1881-7 ; Ahmednagar,
1887-91. Slok-leare 1891. OeiM 1898 [pp.677-8].
XAVLE, Ward, LL.B.,0. and G. Coll., Cam. ;
o. D. 1856, Bom., P. 1869, Can. 5. Bombay
(tDloo. Sec., 1873-6).
•PANDXTBAKO, Saji (a Brabman) ; b. 1824 ; o.
D. 1860 Madr., P. Bom. S. Bombay, 1869-70 ;
Kolapore, 1870-1. Died Sept. 3, 1871, of
apoplexy [p. 6781.
tZTinXaSk, Thomaa Dear ; (<r. Madras
[p. 913]). a. Ahmedabad, 1830-1. Died May
1831, of cholera [pp. 669, 673].
PIERITZ, OMrKeWUdon,M.A.,CaI.Coll.,Cam. :
b. 1810 ; 0. D. 1846, P. 1847, Rip. 8. Ahmeda-
bad, 1847-61. Rei. [p. 676].
PSRKTI8, Lewii ; 6. Sept. 11, 1839, Kensing-
ton ; «d. K.O.I.. a. Sombay, 1863-4. Invalided
1864 [p. 570].
PRIEBTLET, Jnhn JoMph ; b. Deo. 31, 1853,
Overside, Leio.; ed. S.A.O.; o. D. 1877, P. 1879,
Bom. i«. Kolapore, 1877-93 [p. 679, and Trans-
lations, Marathi, pp. 809-10].
•RAMSWAKT, 0.; o. D. 1873, Bom. 5.
Poona, 1873-4.^
IREES, Hugh ; b. Nov. 30, 1812, Jamaica ; o. D.
P., Jam. .S. Kotrt, 1870.
•ST. SIAOO, John (a TamU) : o. D. 1866, P
1889, Bom. a. Bombay, 1866-92 (and Poona,
1868-72) [pp. 672, 676-7].
TAYLOR, James ; ed. S.A.O. ; o. D. and P. 1866
Bom. a. Bombay, 1866-9 ; Kolapore, 1870-81 ;
Ahmednagar, 1878 and 1882-92 [pp. 678-9, 682,
684-6, 688 ; and Translations, Canarose, p. 806,
and Marathi, p. 809].
WEATHERHSAD, Trenham King, I1L.B. St.
John's OolL, Cam. ; 0. D. 1867, P. 1868, Win.
a. Mazagon, 1868.
WnXIAXS, Thomaa, B.A. ; ed. S.A.O. ; 0. D.
1869, P. 1871, Bom. 5. Bombay, 1869-70 ; Kola-
pore, 1870-3 ; Ahmednagar, 1873-t, 1879-82
(sick-leave, 1874-6) [pp. 671, 678-9, 681-4 ;
and Translations, Hindi, p. 808, Marathi,
pp. 809-10, and Sanscrit, p. 810] ; (r. Punjab
[p. 918].
I Supported from local funds.
NOBTH-WEST PROVINCES (1833-92)— 28 Missionariea (5 Natives) and 6
Ceutral Stations. [See Chapter LXXVIII., pp. 690-603.]
(Formerly in Diocese of CALCaTrA,but now, by commission, included in the Diocese of Luoknow,
founded 1892.)
•ALI, Abdul ; b. Mar. 27, 1830, Hoshiarpur ; ed.
a Mahommedan ; baptized 1862, minister in
Methodist Mission to 1872 ; 0. D. 1879, CaL
5. Banda, 1879-92. Died Sept. 1892 of fever
[p. 601].
•BISWAS, Oolab Chandra (a high-caste Hindu) ;
ed. Free Church Inst., Calo. ; 0. D. 1882. 5.
TTnao, 1883-3. Died June 7, 1891.
BIAKE, R. T. (ir. Bengal [p. 909]). 8. Cawn.
pore, 1851-3 [p. 694] ; tr. Bengal [p. 909].
BONE, William Kiddleton, M.A. Pem. Coll., Ox. ;
6. Jan. 31, 1848, Basingstoke ; 0. D. 1874, Dov.,
P. 1875, Can. «. Banda, 1883, 1886-6 (Cawn-
pore, 1884). Rei.
BuRRELI, Samuel Blake, B.A. St. Pet. Coll.,
Cam. ; 6. 1881, St. Ives, Hunts ; 0. D. 1887, P.
1868, Lie. a. Cawnpore, 1869-74. Ret. ill
1876 [pp. 697-8,600; and Translations, Urdu,
pp. 813^
OARSHORE, Joseph Jamea ; ed. Bp.'s Coll.
Howrah ; 0. 1883, Calo. a. Cawnpore, 1833-40.
RetAm. 690-2].
OOOKEY, Henry Edwin ; b. 1822, Futteyghur ;
ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; 0. D. 1866, Madr. jS.
Cawnpore, 1866-7. Killed (on or about Juno
37, 1857), at Cawnpore, in the Indian Mutiny
[pM96-7].
OOOKEY, T. A. (tr. Burma [p. 918]). 3. Cawn-
pore, 1861-4.
SVVhE, S. H. O. (tr. Beng. [p. 909]). a.
Cawnpore, 1W4-84 ; tr. Beng. [p. 909].
•BUTT, Roger ((r. Cal. [p. 909]). a. Cawnpore,
1886-92 ; Boorkee, 1892 [p. 699].
FINTER, H. (tr. Delul [p. 917]). S. Cawnpore,
1870-3 [p. 698].
HAYCOOK, W. H. ; 6. 1823, Calcutta; ed. Bp.'s
Coil., Oal.. employed as printer there, and
aftoi'wardi at Seoundra (O.M.S.) Press ; o. D.
1864, Calc. 8. Cawnpore, 1854-7 ; killed (on or
about June 27, 1857) in the Indian Mutiny.
I8ee pp. 594-7.]
HICKEY, R. W. H. (tr. Delhi [p. 917]), a. Roor-
kee, 1883-8; Cawnpore, 1869-74. Ret. [p. 601].
HILL, John Reuben; b. July 12, 1838, Loudon ;
ed. S.A.C.; 0. D. 1883, P. 1864, Calo. 8.(1)
Cawnpore, 1863-73 ; Banda, 1873-84 ; (1)
1886-9. i In England 1889-94, reappointed to
Banda 1894 [pp. 698-600].
HOPPNER, Frederick Henry Theodora (an ex-
Lutheran Missy.) ; ed. Berlin Miss. CoU. ; 0.
D. 1876, P. 1878, Calc. a. Roorkee, 1876-92
[pp. 601-2].
LETHBRIBOE, William Matthew*; ed. Bp.'s
Coll., Calc. ; u. 1861, Cale. 5. Cawnpore, 1861-2,
1868 ; [1864-7 in Bengal] [p. 910]. Ret.
LOOSBAkL. Arthur; (tr. Beng. [p. 910]). 5.
Roorkee, 1883 ; tr. Beng. [p. 910].
PERKHTS, William H. (tr. Punjab [p. 917]) ;
0. D. 1840, P. 1842, Calc. 8. Cawnpore, 1840-1,
1843 -9 ; o n leave 1850-6. Rf». rpp. 893-4].
REtTTHER, John ; b. Aug. 29, la46,Oha(eepore :
0. D. 18f 1, P. 1873, Nass. 8. Cawnpore, 1874-
6 ; tr. Beng . [p. 910].
BOHLIECnER,J.T. 8. Cawnpore,1844-63[p694].
SELLS, Henry ; b. 1828, London ; ed. K.C. 0.
D. 1852, P. 1866, Colo. 8. Cawnpore, lt> i-7
iiee p. 917] ; (sick-leave, 1867-60) ; Roorkee,
1861-4 ; itinerating, 1885-7 [pp. 694-5, 60i].
•8IN0H, Yakub Xiiaen : 0. D. 1871, Calc. 8.
Roorkee, 1871-2 [p. 601] ; tr. Punj. [p. 9181.
*SITA, Ram Samuel (a converted Brahmin) :
o. D. 1878, Cal. S. Cawnpore, 1873-8. Died
Feb. 20, 1878 [p. 899].
WE8T00TT, Fou, B.A. St, Pet. CoU., Cam. ; b.
Oct. 23, 1883, Harrow ; 0. D. 1888, P. 1887,
Dur. .S. Cawnpore, 1889-93 [p. 699].
tiH
£ i^ »
mi
MIS8I0KABT ROLL.
917
lam. ;
neda-
nslnK-
allded
, 1858,
'. 1879.
Trans-
m. -S.
t ; 0. D.
1868, P
Poona,
P. 1866
1870-81 ;
8-9, 682,
B, p. 806,
jL.B. St.
»8, Win.
0. : o. V.
TO ; Kola-
l, 1879-82
J, 581-4;
Maratbl,
y. Punjab
) and 6
LncKSOW,
dUecl (on or
an Mutiny.
n), S.Roor-
f{«.[p.601].
38, London;
Calo. 8.(1)
1-84 ; (1) P
appointed to
idon (an ex-
igg. Coll. ; 0.
rkee, t876-92
m-, «d. Bp.'«
npore, 1861-2,
!• *"•
[p. 910]). S.
jab [p. 917]) :
mpore, 1840-1,
pp. 598-4].
6,Gha«eepofc ;
,w npore, 1874-
1844-52[p694].
■ed.K.C. ■«■
wnpore, 1>> ^-'
-60) ; Boorkee,
[,. 594-5, 601].
.1871, Calo. S.
i-unj. [p. 9181.
rted Brabmin).
, 1878-8. Died
;. CoU., Cam. : »•
. 1886. P. 1887,
9. 599].
WZBTOOTT, Oeerge H«rb«t, MJk. Peterb.,
Cam. ; b. Apl. 18, 1863, Harrow ; o. D. 1886, P.
1887, Sal. S. Cawnpore, 1889-83 [p. 599].
WHEELEB, Charlw Edward. S. Cawnpore,
x8«S-8. Jiet.
WnXHTBOV, Heniy Jelm ; td. 8.A.O. ; o. 18«1.
Calo. i9. Boorkee, 1861-3.
WnUS, W. ; ed. Bp.'i ColL, Howrab ; o. 1867,
Calo. a, Cawnpore, 1858-60 [pp. 595-6, 598].
CENTRAL PBOVINCES (1846-8, 1867)-2 Missionaries and 2 Central
Stations. [See Chapter LXXIX., pp. 604-6.]
SRIBEBO, 3. O. ((r. Beng. [p. 9091). S. Nerbudda, 1846-8; tr. Beng. [p. 909] [p. 604].
8EU.B, Henry (rr. N.W.P. [p. 916]). S. Saugor 4c., part of 1867. Xei. lU [p. 604].
ASSAM (1851-92)— 8 Missionaries and 3 Central Stations.
[See Chapter LXXX., pp. 606-11.]
(A88AH forms a part ol Dlocew ol Calcutta [im p. 908].)
ALLABBIQE, Harry Jamea; 6. June 1, 1845,
Olatgow ; ed. K.C.L.; o. D. 1869, P. 1870, Lon.
a. Debroghur, 1873-4. Drowned 1874 with
wife and three children in the QiMen EHtabeth,
oft Gibraltar, while returning to England in ill-
bealth.
ENSLE, Sydney ; b. Jan. 27, 1841, Weston, Dev.;
ed. 8.A.C.; o. J). 1865, P. 1866, Calo. <S. (1) Tez-
pore, 1865-6 ; Mungledye, 1866-74 ; furlough
1876 ; (1) T., 1877-92 [pp. 609-10, and Transla-
tions, Kachari, p. 808].
nTNIf, David Joseph {tr. Beng. [p. 909]). S.
Tespore, 1887-8 ; tr. Ben. [p. 909].
HEBBELKEYEB.O. F. (an ex-German Lutheran
Missy.) ; o. 1863, C^c. S. Tezpore, 1868-8; fur-
longh, 1869-71. Died 1871 [pp. 609-10, and
Trandations, Asgamcse, p. 805].
EIOOB, Edward H. (tr. Beng. [p. 909]) ; the
first S.P.G. Missy, to Assam, a. Debroghur,
1852-60. Ret. [pp. 607-9].
ISAACSON, James; 5. June 16, 1851, Elveden;
ed. 8.A.C.; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Calc, a. Dabrog-
hur, 1877-8. Ret.
KAINSFOED, K^ok, M.A. T.C.D.; ». Jan. 18,
1861, Bridgend ; o. D. 1885, P. 1887, Kilmore.
a. Tezpore, 1890-3 (part of 1891-3 in Chota
Nagpur) [p. 6101.
SUTHEiUK, John Peter ; ». Jan. 1, 1857.
Codnor Park. Dev. ; ed. 8.A.O. ; o. D. 1881
CaXc, P. 1887 Ont. B. Teipore, 1881-7.
PUNJAB (1854-92)— 26 Missionaries (8 Natives) and 6 Central Stations
[See Chapter LXXXI., pp. 612-28.]
(Diocese of Lahore, founded 1877.}
•All, Aaad ; o. D. 1880, Lah. «. Delhi, 1880-4.
(Suspended by the Bishop cf Lahore 1884 ;
restored to Holy Communion 1888.)
tAIUrOTT, Samuel Scott, M.A. St. John's Coll.,
Cam.; o. D. 1875, P. 1877, Ely. S. Delhi,
1879-93
;BI0KSXBTETH, Edward, M.A. FeU. Pern. Coll..
Cam. ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874. Lon. & Delhi,
1877-81. Invalided 1882. Ret. ill 1884 ; tr.
Japan 1886 [pp. 626, 923].
XBLAOKETT, Herbert Field, M.A. St. John's
Coll, Cam. ; o. D. 1878 Ely, P. 1880 Lah. 8.
Delhi, 1878-8. Invalided 1880. Ret. 1881 ;
died Sept. 20, 1886, in England, from return
of Indian fever.
lOAELTON. Henry Ohiohele, M.A. Sid. Sus. Coll..
Cam.; o. D. 1873, P. 1873, Wor. & Delhi,
of 1878-93.
•OHAND, Tara ; ed. Bp.'s ColL. Howrab ; o. D.
1863, P. 1864, Calo. a. Delhi, 1863-83 ; Kar-
naul. 1883-6 [pp. 616. 620, 623-4. 657; and
Translations. Hindi, p. 808. and XTrdu,
1. 812-181) ; tr. Ajmere [p. 919],
iWFOOT, John Henchman. M.A. and Jen-
kyns Fell. Jes. CoU., Ox.; o. D. 1866. P. 1867.
Ox. a. Delhi, 1867-71. Ret. ill.
EIKTER, Henry ; 5. Oct. 14, 1845, MUton.Kent ;
ed. SJL.C.; o. D. 1869, P. 1870. Calc. a. Delhi.
1869 ; tr. N.W.P. [p. 916].
}HAIO, Arthur. B.A. Pem. Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1881.
P. 1883, Ox. a, Delhi, 1883-8 ; Evnaul, 1890-3
_[ppJ84, 626].
HlOKET, Bobert Walter Hunter Onest ; td. Bp.'s
CoU., Howrab ; o. D. 1863, P. 1865, Calc. S.
Delhi, 1868 ; tr. N.W.P. [p. 916].
HXTEBABD, Alfred Boots, BJl. Cai. CoU., Cam.;
6. 1834. Rochester, a. Delhi, 1854-7. KiUed May
1857 in the Indian Mutiny [pp.597, 699. 613, 615].
JAOXBOH, Johi Stuart. M.A. and FeU. Cai.
CVjU., Cam.; o. D. 1851, P. 1862. Ely. a. Delhi,
1864-6. RetAv^. 613-14] ; and tr. Austr. [p. 905].
tXEIXET, Waiter Stanhape, M.A. St. John's
CoU., Cam.; 6. Oct. 13, 1853, London ; o. D. 1877
Chi.,P. 1879 Lon. & Delhi, 1886-98.
^LEFBOT.OeorgeAU^d, M.A.Trin. Coll., Cam.;
b. LougbbricMand, Ireland ; o. D. 1879, P. 1881,
Ely. & Delhi, 1879-92 [pp. 638, 637].
XArriAin), Alexander Oharies, M.A. Trin.
CoU., Cam. ; 6. May 1853 (son of Rev. Brownlow
Maltland) ; o.D. 1882, P. 1885, Lah. 8. Delhi.t
1887-94. Gate his services to the Delhi Mission
for nearly 17 years, and on his death there
(from pneumonia anc" phthisis) July 22, 1894.
left a large sum of money for the Mission. [>Ser
X^xnir, Biohard d'OUer. B.A. T.C.D. ; b.
July 16. 1860, Berhampore. Ind.; o. D. 1883
Calc. P. 1885 Lah. & DelhlJ888-6. Ret.m.
tXUBBAT, John Oavidson Koaxo, M.A. St.
John's Coll.. Cam. ; o. D. 1877 Ely. P. 1879 Lab.
a. Delhi. 1877-80. Ret. ill [p. 626].
FAPHLON, Biohard, M.A. Ex. ColL. Ox.; b.
Deo. 21, 1862, Reading ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887
York. a. Delhi, 1889-91 ; Kamaul. 1892.
FEBXIN8, WiUiam H. S. Simla, 1843; tr.
N.W.P. [p. 9161. ^ ^ , ^ „
:8Ain>F0B]>, FolUott, B.A. St. John's Coll.,
Cam.; b. Aug. 8, 1869, Shrewebury ; o. D.1887,
P. 1888, Pet. a. Delhi, 1891-3. Died Not. 38,
1893, at Delhi, of typhoid fever.
:ii
¥,i.
X Members of the Cambridge Mission in connection with the ".I . but Mr. Haig to 18v only.
.
i. .
918
SOOIBTT FOB THB PBOPAGATIOM OF THE OOflPBL.
U .f
f ?'!
,*;;"
•8XV0K, T«kab XiMan ((r.N.W.P. [P- »16]).
S. OoorgaoD, 1875-8 ; Bbotuok, 1880-6;
KumaiU, 1887-93.
8KBLT0K, ThomM, M.A. and Fell, of Qu. Coll.,
Oam.: ». Feb. 1834 ; o. D. and P. 18«8, Ely. S.
Delhi, 1889-63 [pp. 61S-6, 619] ; tr. Beugal [p.
910].
WHALET, Jabei Oorneliiu, M.A. Qu. Coll.,
Gam.; (. Jan. SO, 1887, London ; o. D. 1860,
Win. 3. Karnaul, 1868-4, 1866-9 (Delhi,
1865-8) ; «r. Bengal [pp.6S4, 910].
WILLIA1I8, T. M.A. (tr. Bombay [p. 916]). S.
Biwarri, 1883-93 [pp. 634-5].
WHTTBR, Kobert Reynoldi, M.A. Mag. Hall,
Oc; b. July 30, 1836, Brighton ; o. D. 1HS9
Lon., P. 1860 Calo. S. Delhi, 1860-91. Died
Aug. 6, 1891, in Simla Hospital, of paralysis
[pp. 611-33, 634-7].
tWBIOHT, JToha William Tborpe, M.A. Pern.
Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, Lon. a. Delhi,
1883-93.
t Member of the Cambridge Mimion In connection with the S.P.Q.
BURMA (1859-93)— 39 Missionari.^i (11 Natives) and 15 Central Stations.
[Sm Chapter LXXXU., pp. 629-66.]
(Diocese of Ranqook, founded 1877.)
•ABIBHAKAirAT.XAH, Samuel (a TamU) ; eii.
Sawyerpuram and Madras Colleges ; o. D. 1878,
P. 1883, BAn., being the first ordination of a
native of India in Burma. S. Bangoon,
1878-89. Ret. [pp. 638-9].
BEBBT, 0. A. £r. Moulmein (bo., 1865 [p. 791] ;
tr. Bengal [p. 909].
OBASD, Charles Hignijr ; (. Jan. 17, 1845, Wells,
Som. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1869, P. 1870, Calo. .ST.
Bangoon, 1869-70 ; Thayet Myo, 1871-6 ; Man-
dalay, 1877-8. Rr$. [pp. 634, 636, 640, 649, 664 ;
and Tianslptions, Burmese, p. 806].
OLABKE, P. 0, P. 0. ; o. D. 1893, Ban. S. Ban-
goon, 1893.
OLOVOE, John, M.A. B.N.CoU.,Ox. ; ».Kov.39,
1835, Acomb; o. D. 1859, P. 1860, York. ^f.
Akyab, 1880-1 [p. 648].
OOOKET, T, A., the first S.F.O. Missy, to Burma ;
tr. Ben. [p. 909]. S. Moulmein, 1869-60 ; tr.
N.W.P. [pp. 631-3, 916; and TransUtions,
Burmese, p. 806].
OOLBEOK, Oeorga Henry; h. July 19, 1860,
Bllesmere Port ; <;. D. 1887, P. 1868, Ban. S.
Mandalay, 1887-9. Set. [p. 651].
OOLBSOX, Jamea Alfred ; b. Feb. 11, 1851, Bob-
ington ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1874, P. 1877, Calo.
8. Bangoon, 1874-8 ; Mandalay, 1878-9 ; Moul-
mein, 1879-86 ; Mandalay, 1886-8. Died
March 3, 1888, of fever contracted in vUiting
Madaya [pp. 633-4, 637, 643, 649-53, 791 ; and
Tran^tions, Burmese, p. 806].
OOLBEOK, Jnim Arthur ; 6. Nov. 29, 1856, Beb-
ington ; ed. SA.C. : o. D. 1881, P. 1883, Ban.
S. Moulmein, ] 881-91. Ret. 1892.
ELLIS, Thomaa ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1889, P. 1890,
Ban. S. Bangoon, 1890-3.
EVANS, Bobert William, D.D. Lamb. (tr. Ben-
gal [p. 909]). .Sf. Moulmein, 1866-8 [p. 633] ;
tr. Bengal [p. 909].
TAXBXJLOVOk, John ; b. July 38, 1840, Kirk-
ham ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1866 Bom., P. 1867 Calc.
a. (1) Bangoon, 1866-7 ; (2) Moulmein, 1867-
78 ; (1) R.,l873-4 ; Mandalay, 1876-7 ; (2) M.,
1887; (1) R., 1877-89 ; (8) M., 1890-3 [pp. 638-
4, 63V, 649, 653, 701 ; and Translations, Bur-
mesejb;806].
HAOKxiET, John ; b. Jan. 1, 1861, Manchester ;
ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1889, P. 1891, Ban. a. Toung-
hoo, 1889-93 [pp. 641, 644 ; and Translations,
Karen, n. 809].
• I8AL&E (a Tamil) ; o. D. 1861, Ban. 3. Ban-
goon, 1891-3.
JOlfES, Wordaworth Everard : 6. May 23, 1866,
London ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1881, Ban.
a. Tounghoo, 1879-89. Rei. Ill [pp. 643-4,
791 ; and Translations, Karen, pp. 808-9].
XBNNT, H.; o. D. 1892, Ban. S. Tounghoo, 1892.
*KKISTsA, John (Krlstnasawmy), a Tamil ;
ed. St. John's Coll., Ran. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1881,
Ban. a. Tounghoo, 1879-87; Thayet Myo,
1888-93 [pp. 634, 644-6; and Translations,
Burmese, p. 8061.
XAItKS, John Ebeneaer (Hon. D.D. Lambeth,
1879) ;;6. June 4, 1838, London ; o. D. 1863,
P. 1866, Calc. 5. (1) Moulmein, 1863-4 ; (3)
Bangoon, 1863-9 ; (3) Mandalay, 1868-76 ; (3)
B., 1876-98 [pp. 631-8, 634-40, 647-60, 663, 791 ;
and Translations, Burmese, p. 806].
•KAKTWAI (a Karen) ; o. D. 1879, P. 1881, Ban.
a. Jounghoo, 1879-92.
•KAtJSAuPATT, J. (a Karen) ; ed. Kemmendine
Coll. ; 0. D. 1887, P. 1891, Ban. <S. Tounglioo,
1887—92
•KOOHEE (a Karen) ; o. D. 1878, Ban. S.
Tounghoo, 1878-9. Died July, 1879.
NICHOLS, Eenry B. (,tr. N. Brun. [p. 866]). S.
Moulmein, 1864. Died Dec. 10, 1864, of brain
fever [p. 638].
KOBSEB, Joseph Henry Horton ; b. Nov. 29,
1860, SiiefBeld ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1888.
Ban. a. Poozondoung, 1887-9 ; Akyab, 1890-2
[pp. 637, 648, 684].
•PKLLAKO, Thomas (a Karen) ; o. D. 1891, Ran.
8. Tounghoo, 1891-2.
RICKABS, Thomas ; b. Feb. 16, 1849,Buttevant,
Ir.; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, Ran. a. Kan-
goon, 1881-7 ; Poozoundoung, 1888-93 [pp. 637,
791, and Translations, Burmese, p. 806].
SALMON, Alexander; b. May 35, 1859, Fin-
borough Mafjna ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885,
Ban. a. Tounghoo, 1884-98 [pp. 644-6, 791,
and Translations, Karen, pp. 808-9].
SEXABS, Augustus, M.A. St. John's ColL,Cam.:
b. July 25, 1827, Merton ; o. D. P. 1851, Pet.
a. Moulmein, 1859-62. Ret. iUfpp. 631-2, 634 ;
and Translations, Burmese, p. 806].
•SHWAY, Beh (a K iren). a. Tounghoo, 1885-6.
Died 1886.
SHWAY, Nyo (a Karen) ; o. D. 1878, Ran. &
Tounghoo, 1878-92.
ST0CXINO8, Henzy Mark ; b. June 20, 1865,
Middleton (Cork) ; ed. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1889, P.
1891, Ran. 8. Mandalay, 1889; Tounghoo,
1889 ; Sliweybo, 1890-2 [p. 668].
SXTLLIVAN, Leonard Leader, B.A. T.C.D. ; b.
Deo. 13, 1866, Gorton, Ir. ; o. D. 1891, Kan. a.
Mandalay, 1891-2 Jp. 681].
SUTTON, franois WilUam, M.R.C.B. ; ». Mir. 5,
1856, Reading; o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Ran. 8.
Shweybo, 1887-8 [p. 652] ; Ir. Kaff. [p. 893].
•TABBIE (a Karen) ; o. D. 1878, P. 1881, Ran.
<S. Tounghoo, 1878-98.
•TABRTTAH (a Karen) ; o. D. 1878, P. 1881, Ran.
5. Tounghoo, 1878-93.
TKEW, John, M.A., Dub. Univ. ; o. D. 1862, P.
1868, Cork ; b. Sept. 29, 1839, Hook, Sur. a.
Mandalay, 1870 ; Rangoon, 1870-2 ; sick-learc,
1873-4. Ret. ill [p. 842].
•TBAN, Baw John (a Burmese) ; 6. April 7, 1861,
Rangoon ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, Ran.
MISSIONARY BOLL.
919
a. (1) Bangoon, 1884-90; Pylmnana, 1891;
(1) a, 1891-8 [p. 663].
WAitKEN, CluiTlef; b. June 2S, 1837, Sutton
Waldron ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Calo.
A Bangoon, 186a-73:Tounghoo, 1873-6. Died
June S, 1876, from ferer and an epileptic fit
caused by overwork [pp. 634, 640, 643-3, 669,
781 ; and Tranalations, Karen, p. 808].
WEITEHZAD, Oeorce, B.A. Lon. Uuiv.; ft.
June 3, 1862, LowgiU (Lane.) ; o. D. 1886 York,
F. 1887 Man. S. Handalay, 1888-93 [p. 661].
WnfSLET, Thomas WUaon, M.A. Bt. Jolio'i
Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, Lon. S.
Tounghoo, 1876-83. Res. lU [pp. 643-4, and
Tranalations, Burmese, p. 806, and Karen,
p. 808-9].
CASH^EBE (1868-7)— 1 Missionary. [See Chapter LXXXIII., pp. 666-7.]
BBINOXMAil, Arthur; ed. Cudd. Coll. ; (an ez-offlcer in the British Army ;) o. D. 1868, P. 1864,
Ox. a Srlnaggar, T 1866-7. iJw. [p. 686-7].
AJMEBE AND RAJPUT AN A (1881-92)— 1 resident Missionary.
[See Chapter LXXXIV., pp. 657-8.]
•CHASS, Tarn ((r. Delhi [p. 917]). iSf. Ajmere, 1886-93 [p. 667],
CEYLON (1840-92)— 62 Missionaries (27 Natives) and 40 Central Stations.
[See Chapter LXXXVI., pp. 660-81.]
[Diocese of Coloubo, founded 1846.]
•ALWIB, Oomeliua (a Singhalese). S. Colombo,
1849-64 [p. 668].
BACON, Jamos. >sr. Colombo, 1868-77 (Master
1868-71 and Warden 1873-7, St. Thos.' Coll.).
Died at aea of dropsy Sept. 11, 1877, on voyage
to England on sick-leave [p. 796].
BAILEY) J' Brooke H. S. Buona Yista, 1866.
BALT, J., B.A. Wor. CoU.; 6. 1824, Warwick ;
0. D. 1847, P. 1848, Pet. S. Colombo (Warden
St. Thos." CoU.), 1864-C [p. 796].
BAKFOKTH, John, M.A. N.I.H. Ox.; o. D.
1863, P. 1866, Colom. S. Colombo, 1864-60 ;
Buona Vista, 1860-3. Ret. [p. 676]. Died
Aug. 6, 1898, in London.
BBOKET, A. E. a. Kegombo, 1887-92.
BUBROWS, HontaguJohn, UA. Keb.ColL,Oz. ;
0. D. 1878, P. 1880, Bt. A. S. Kolari, 1890 ;
Kohihiwatte. 1891-2.
•OHBIBTI^, Thomaa (a Tamil) ; o. D. 1861,
P. 1863, Colom. S. Kurena, 1863-82 [p. 671].
OBAICPTOK, E. a. Chilaw, 1866-7.
OABT, John, D.C.L. St. Mary's Hall, Ox. ; o.D.
1860, P. 1861, Colom. a. Colombo (Warden
of St. Thos.' CoU.), 1860-3. Ret. [p. 671, 796].
•DAVID, Christian (a Tamil) ; o. D. 1863, P.
1874. <Sf. Kotahena, 1876-92 [p. 668].
•DAVID, John (a TamU) ; o. 1862, Colom. 8.
Colombo, 1862-4.
•DAVID, Solomon (a Tamil), a. Colombo
(Cottanohina or Kotahena), 1866-66.
DEUOEDT, O.W. £1. BaduUa, 1866-9.
•DE MEL, Cornelius (a Singhalese); ed. 8t.
Thos.' Coll., Colom. ; o. D. 1870, P. 1886, Colom.
S. (1) Maravila, 1878-6 ; Coralawella, 1876-7;
Kurena, 1878-80; Dandegama, 1881; (1) M.,
1882-3.
•BE HEL, F. (a Singhalese) ; o. D. 1862, P.
1863, Colom. a. Fantura, or Panadure, 1853-83
[p. 6711.
•D£ SUVA, Johannes (a Singhalese); o. D.
1886, P. 1863, Colom. 8. Colombo (Mutwall
or Modera), 1888-86 ; (Kotahena), 1886, 1886-8 ;
Matara, 1880 ; Moratua, % 1889 ; Horetuduwa,
T 1890-2.
•D£ SILVA, M. ; ed. St. Thos.' CoU., Colom. ;
0. D. 1889, Colom. <Sf. Qalkisse, 1890-1.
•DEWASAOATAX, Christian (a Tamil) ; o.
1863, Colom. iSf. Colombo, 1863-76. Died
Maroh,1876[p. 668].
OE WIHTON, JTrederio Henry, M.A. BaU. Coll.,
Ox. ; u. D. 1876, P. 1877, Ox. 8. Matara, 1884 ;
Kalutart, 1886-91.
•DIAS, Abraham (an ex-Singhalese Magistrate) ;
ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D. 1858, P. 1860,
Colom. 5. Badulla, 1860-1 ; Matura, 1J83-78 f
Negombo, 1884; Kurena, 1886 [p. 670].
•EDEKESmOHE, F. D. (a Singhalese) ; ed. St.
Thos.' Coll., Colom. S. TangaUe, 1864-6, 1870,
1878-80; Buona Vista, 1867, 1869; Matara,
1868, 1871-7, 1886-92 [p. 674] ; (Matale, 1881-3 ;
Kotahena, 1884).
EDWARDS, Eobert; o. 1862, Colom. iSf. Manaar,
1852-79 [p. 674].
ELLIS, William ; h. 1829, Gateshead ; o. D.
1868, P. 1860, Colom. -S. Colombo (St. Thos.'
CoUeee), 1861-7.
FALKSeE, J. F. a. Colombo (St. Thos.' CoU.)^
1872-80.
•OASPERAN (or OASFERSON), S. (a Tamil).
a. Putlam, 1869-64; Calpentyn, or Kalpliiya.
1868-70.
OETHEN, Percy, M.A. New CoU., Ox.; o. D.
1886, P. 1887, Ches. 8. Colombo (St. Thos.'
CoU.), 1888-92.
•GOMES, George Henry (a Singhalese who
could preach in four langiuges) ; ed. St. Tlios.'
CoU., Colom. ; o. D. 1863, P. 1866, Colom. 8.
Candy, or Kandy, 1865-70; BaduUa, 1871-80.
Ret. [pp. 679-80] ; died at JaSEna, Aug. 28, 1880,
of blood-poisoning.
•HANNAH, John (a Tamil). 8. Batticaloa,
1855-64 ; Colombo (Cottanchina or Kotahena),
1865; died 1866 [p. 677].
HENLEY, Waiiam ; o. D. 1882, P. 1884, Colom.
a. Pandura, 1884-6 ; (JaUcisse, 1890-3.
•HERAT, William (a Singhalese) ; o. D. 1864
P. 1871, Colom. a. Matale, 1868-78 [p. 681].
•JAYABE7.{XRE, Arnold Bartholomew Wiokra-
masinhr (a Singhalese); o. D. 1888, Colom.
■S. Colombo (Mutwal), 1890-1.
•JAYAi^SKERE, Charles Adrian Wiokrama-
sinhe (a Singhalese) ; o. D. 1888, Colom. 8.
Matava, 188^-90 ; Tangalle, 1891-2.
KELLY, WiUiam Frederick ; ed. Battersea Tr
CoU. ; 0. D. 1888, P. 1860, Colom. 8. North
EUya, 1866-7; Newera BUia, 18.18-70;
Colombo (f Dioc. Sec.), 1377-9.
LABROOY, Edward Christopher; ed. Bp.'s
CoU., Howrah ; o. D. 1847, P. 1863, Colom. 8.
Koorene, 1847-8; Kandy, 1819-61 ; Batticaloa
1881 [p. 679].
920
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL.
LOVXXIV, Alflrtd Pttor (ez-Miny., Mkdni
[p. 8181). .8. Newen £UU, 1861-4.
LTLX.3. B. a. Matwa, 1883-8.
XAXX8, Philip ; o. D. 1866, P. 1868, Clolom.
S. BuODk VisU, 1866-89 ; Trlnootnalee, 1880-3
UTTHEW, [▼•»•] Walter Xdmimd. M.A.
Bt John's CoU., Ox. ; o. D. 1871, F. 1873, Lon. ;
Ardn. of Colombo 1878-88. A OaUlrae, 1886.
Died in Ceylon Feb. 1889, of fever and blood-
poisoning.
•MBNSIS, Abraham (a Singhalese) ; o. D. 1857,
F. 1863, Colom. S. Morotto, 1887-60, 1866 ;
Morat uwa, 1867-8.
•XSNSIB, Fraacia (a Singhalese) ; o. D. 1877,
Oolcm. S. Matara, 1878-83 : Matale, 1884-80;
Baona Vista, 1881;3 [p. 676].
Fnae
aeii, MjL, St.
MTT.T.KR, [V«n.1 Sdivmrd
John's Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1873, P. 1878, Olos,
iS. Colombo (Warden St Tbos.' Coll. 1878-81;
Ardn. of Colombo 1888-81 ). Rei. [p. 798].
MOOTAABT, [Yen.] Edward, M.A. Tr. CoU.,
Cam. (the first S.P.O. Missy, to Ceylon) ; 6.
Ceylon ; o. D. 1840, P. 1843, Madr. S. Colombo,
1840-1 ; Hatora, 1841-6 ; Caltura, 1847-8 ;
I<ewera £Ilia, 1885-8. Rri. ; became Ardn, of
Colombo 1864. Died 1876 in England [pp.
661 , 667-8, 674, 678-80].
XORTIMZE, Tnomas ; ed. C.M.S. Coll., Isl. ;
o. D. 1864, P. 1868, Colom. 8. Calpentyn,
1866-7; Putlam, 1868-80; Manaar, 1881-8.
HZOEOLAB, Samuel ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ;
0. 1846, Colom. S. Calpentyn or Kalpitiyo,
Putlam, Ac, 1846-84; Battlcaloa, 1888-65
[pp. 672-3. 677].
•On>AATJBE,r
, SuBOB Dedriek f urgea (a Tamil);
ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D. 1843, Hadr. S.
Caltura, 1848 ; Kalpltiya, 1843-6 ; Hatura,
1846-Cl ; Colombo (Cottanobina or Kotahena),
1866 -7,188 0; Chilaw, 1878 [pp. 661, 673-4].
PASOITER, Rabert ; o. D. 1846, P. 1847, Colom.
S. Newera ElUa, 1847.
•PETER, John (a TamU) ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874,
Colom. S. Chilaw, 1880-3.
PEnUPB, R. S. Colombo, 1886-8 ; Newera
BUIa, 1868-61 [p. 678].
T. P., B.A. 8. Colombo (Coll.),
PUOHIH, Oeerge Eean; 6. Oot. 27, 1881,
Woobum ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1888 Tas. (at S.A.O.),
P. 1888 Colom. 5. BadiJla, 1883-8. «e$. ill ; ir.
E urope [p. 834].
*RATHHA, Oaorge Adam (a Singhalese) ; son
of a converted Buddhist priest ; ed, in Englanil,
and at St. Thos.' Coll., Colom. ; o. 1867, Colum.
S. Badulla, 1867-8; Milagraya, 1860-1 [p. 68()].
Rei.
READ, Philip, BJl. Lin. Coll., Ox.; 8. Mar. 4,
1880, Hyde Ches. ; o. D. 1878 Sal., P. 1874,
Bar. a. Colombo (Warden St. Thos.' Coll.),
1891-3 [p. 7f"
RIOHAROS,
1887. Ilei.
80HR0DER, O. J. 5. yewera ElUa, -.888-4.
•SERAITATAXA, Ooraelius (a Singhalese):
0. D.1846, P.1860. A Oalkisse, 1861-88. Died
[p. 670, and Translations, Singhalese, p. 810],
8EPI0N, — . 5. PuUam, 1865.
•BOKAHAOER, Daniel (a TamU). 8. Battioaloa,
1868- 80 [p. 678].
THTlRBTAjr, Joseph ; o. D. 1847, P. 1860, Colom.
8. Mabara Ac, 1847 ; Nowera Ellia, 1848-9 ;
Colombo, Milagraya, Ao., 1848-61. Jiei. [pp.
668-70, 678, 680].
•VZTHEOAN, Arumanayagam (a Tamil); b.
May '18, 1833; ed. under L.M.S. in India and
at St. Thos.' Coll., Colom.; o. D. 1866, Colom. S.
Kalpitiy a, 1866-7 ; Chilaw, 1868-76; Colombo
(Kayman's Qate), 1876-83, 1881-3 ; Battlcaloa,
1883-80. Died April 18, 1893 [p. 678, and
Translations, TamU, p. 813].
YON DASELSZEN, H. H. {tr. Cape [p. 890]).
;«. Newcra ElUa, 1843-7 [pp. 661, 678-9]. Xei.;
died in Ceylon Aug. 1863, of dysenteiy and
brain fever.
•WIXXRAMAHATAXE, Heniy (a Singhalese) ;
0. D. 1865, P. 1871, Colom. 8. KoUupitiya,
1876-83 ; Horetuduwa, 1884-8 ; Milagraya,
1891-3.
WISE, [Yen.] John, B.A., Clare Hall, Cam. ;
o. D. 1846, P. 1847, Boch. ; (Ardn. of Colombo
1863). 8. Newera EUia, 1848-83 ; Kandy,
1863-3. Afi. Ul. [p. 678].
hi »
BORNEO (with Labuan) (1848-92)— 81 Missionaries (3 Natives) and 16
Central StiitionB. [See Chapter LXXXVII., pp. 682-95.]
(Diocese of Labuan ahd Sarawak, founded 1886, now " SniOAFonii, Labuan and Sarawak.")
ABE, Frederie WUliam ; b. Feb. 18, 1828, Offen-
bach ; ed, (a Lutheran) Friedbegg CoU. .ST.
7 1863-3 : Quop, 1864-71 ; and Murdang, 1866-
71 ; (on leave 1873-3 ;) Kuohing, 1874-6. Died
June 11, 1876 [pp. 686, 688, and Translations,
Land Dyak, p. »ff7].
•AX, Luk Chnag (the first Chinese baptized in
Sarawak Hission) ; o. D. 1874, Lab. 8. Quop
«o.. 1674-93 [p. 690].
BTIBB, Charlei Bpeneer ; b. Ang. 80, 1846, Chel-
tenham ; o. D. 1868 O.F.8., P. 1878 Lab. 8,
Banting, 1871-4 [p. 688].
BYWAimi, Kaurioa Jaaei; 6. April 34, 1854,
Caerows, Mon. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883,
Sin g. S. Krian, 1883-5 ; tr, Bahamas [p. 884].
CHALHSIB, William ; ed, St. Andrews Univ.
and S.A.C. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1859, Lab. 8. Upper
Sarawak (Quop Ac), 1858-61 [pp. 686, 689;
and Translations, Land Dyak, p. 807] ; ir.
Aust. rp. 902].
CHAXBERB, [Rt. Rev.] Walter; o. D. 1649,7.
1850, Lie. ; Archdn. of SarawsLk, 1868 ; con*,
second Bp. of Labuan and Sarawak 1869. 8.
(1) Sarawak, 1861; Banting, 1861-S8; (1)S.,
1869-77. Pensioned 1879, died Dec. SI, 189S,
in London [pp. 684-8, 691, 702 ; and Transla-
tions, Land and Sea Dyak, p. 807].
CBOBBLANI), William ; b. July 33, 1831, Leeds ;
td, SA.C. ; 0. D. 1863, P. 1864, Lab. 8, Undop,
863-71. Sick-leave, 1876 [pp. 686, 688, 680].
ELTOX, WUliam Henry, B.A. K.C.L.; 6. 1845,
Worcester ; o. D. 1870, P. 1871, Lon. 8. San-
dakan. North Borneo, 1889-98 [pp. 693-4],
FOWLER, Charles William; b. Feb. 3, 1850,
Hnnsdon ; ed, S.A.C. ; o. D. 1883, P. 1883, Sing.
8. Quop, 1883-93 [p. 690, and Translations
Land Dyak, p, 807]
OLOYER, Jamea ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869,
Lab. 8. Banting, 1858-60. Jie$. iU [pp. 68e-C,
and Translations, Land Dyak, p. 807] ; Ir.
Vict. [p. 903].
OOXEB, Edwin Eerbett; ed. St. John's CoU.,
Cam. ; o. 1887, Sing. i8. Lundu, 1887-8 ; Krian,
1887-93.
Kei, and to Ceylon, and tr. Straits [pp. 684,
689, 921]. [TranBlation^ Chinese, pp. 806-7,
Land and Sea Dyak, p. 807, and Malay, p. 809].
ORATLIHO, James ; b. 1616, Speldwioh, Kent ;
«d. St. Bees CoU. i8^. Sarawak, 1855-6. Jie$. iU
[p. 684],
RACKET, W. ; ed, S.A.C. ; o. D. 1858, P. 1859,
Lab. a. Sarawak, 1858-60. Sei, [pp. 688-6],
HAWXIXB, Charles W. ; 6. 1836, Oxford ; i>, D.
1865, P. 1636, Lab. .ST, Murdang, 1866 ; Sarawak,
1666-70. JUi. ill ; tr. Auit. [p. 808].
MISSIONARY BOLL.
921
1861,
.A.O.).
ill ; tr.
; MB
oglanil.
Colom.
p. 680].
Mw. 4,
P. 187«,
; Cou.),
, (CoU.),
»8-4.
Thalese) ;
86. Died
,, p. 810].
lAttioaloa,
(80, Colom.
a, 1848-9 ;
Rei. [PP-
ramll); b.
I India and
I, Colom. S.
, • Colombo
Battlcaloa,
,, 678, and
3ABAWAK.")
C.Ii.;6- 184»»
. Ixm. 8. San-
op. 693-4].
.Feb. 2, l^^
J, P. 1888, Sing,
i Translations
D.1868,P.18»».
M.lU[pp.686-^
k. p. 807] ; tr.
). tambeth, 187f
., Howrah; o.l^
•iundu. 1853-68.
Straits iVV-J^^'
hlnese, pp. W '.
ndMalay,p.8"»>
Speldwlob, Kent;
k,*i866-6. Re:iTi
D. 1888, P. 1859,
Bei. [pP- 688-6].
L836, Oxford ; o. V.
,ng, 1868: Sarawak,
[p. 908].
BOLLAXl), 7ehB ; 8. Veb. », I88I, Wonley : ed.
B.A.C. ; 0. D. 1877, P. 1878, Lab. 3. Banting,
1877-a Rn. ill.
HORBBUIIOH, Andrew, M.A. St. And. TTdIt. ;
0. D. 1848, P. 1861. .ST. Sarawak, 1863-4 ; Ban-
ting, 1866-6. Rei. ill [p. 684].
HOBE, [Xt. Ber.] Qeorge Frederick, CD. St.
John's CoU., Cam. ; o. D. 1861, P. 1862, Ely ;
com. Ascension Day, 1881, in liambeth Palace
Chapel, third Bp. of Labuan &o., under title
of Bp. of " Singapore, Labuan, and Sarawak."
S. Sarawak, 1881-92 [pp. 688, 693-4, 699, 701,
7 02].
EOWjELZ., William ; 8. 1886, Labuan ; td. &A.C.;
0. D. 1883, P. 1883, Sing. S. Undop, 1882-93.
XXXP, Joha, M.A. Lin. CoU., Ox. : 8. Jan. 19,
1844, Alnwick; o. D. 1867, P. 1868, Dub. S.
Sarawak, 1870-1. Rei. iU.
*XEOOK, Food Kgyen (a Chinese) ; o. D. 1868,
Lab. S. Sarawak, 1866-81. Sei. and to China
[p. e87j.
XOCH, Charles Alexander ; fd. Bp.'s ColL, How-
rah ; o. D. 1866, P. 1868, Lab. S. (1) Sarawak,
1866-7 ; Lundu, 1888 ; Banting, 1868-9 ; (1) S.,
1860-3. ««. mi864rp. 684].
LEOOATT, Frederick William ; ». June 23, 1861,
Aldershot ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887,8ing.
& Kttching, 1886-6 ; Skerang and Banting,
1887-92 [p. 693].
■oOOUOAlX, [Bt. Bev,] Franoii Thomas, M.A.
Mag. HaU, Ox., D.C.L. Ox., and F.B.C.S. ; first
S.P.O. Missy, to Borneo; 8. June 80, 1817,
Sydenham ; o. D. 1846, P. 1846, Nor. First Bp.
of Labuan and Sarawak ; first AngUcan Bp.
eons, out of Bngland ; etmi. Bp. of Labuan
Oct. 18, 1888, in CaloutU Cath. (aptd. Bp. of
Sarawak by the Rajah of Sarawak 1866). S.
Sarawak, 1848-68. Kei. iU ; died Nov. 16, 1886,
at Winohester [pp. 683-9, 694-6, 689 ; and
Translations, Malay, p. 809].
KE8NXT, [Ven.]WUUamBaiiMme; 6. Jane 80,
1839, Ryburgh ; ed. S.A.O.; o. D. 1863, P. 1864,
Lab. ; Atdn. of Sarawak, 1882. 5. V 1862-8 ;
Banting, 1864-78 ; Kuching, 1876-92 [pp. 686,
691 ; and Translations, Land and Sea Dyak,
p. 807].
irfOHOILS, F. W. ; o. D. Sing., 1893. S.
Kuching, 1893.
PEBHAX, [Yen.] John ; 8. April 4, 1844, Combe
St. N.,Som.; ed. 8.A.O.; o. D. 1867, P. 1870,
Lab. a. Banting, 1868-70, 1884-8; (Krian,
1870-88). (Tr. The Straits [lee below]) [p. 691,
and " Translations," Land and Sea Dyak, p.
8071.
BI0HAKD8, Biohard ; 8. Jan. 18, 1866, Cornwall ;
ed. Warm. CoU.; o. D. 1893, Sing. <S. Kudat,
1893 [p. 694].
BI0HABS80K, John; 8. July 33, 1837, Lincoln ;
ed. St. Mark's CoU., Chel. ; o. D. 1865, P. 1869,
Lab. & Stuumak, 1866-a A««. ill [p. 686].
SHEPKSBO, E. B. ; o. D. 1874, Lab. S. Bukar
itc, 1873-81. Died April 3, 1881, at Sarawak,
of "eff usion on the brain."
ZZHHSEB, John Lewis ; b. Sept. 39, 1827, Stal-
likon, Switz. ; ed. (Lutheran) Zurich Univ. &c. ;
o. D. 1863, P. 1864. S. Quop and Hurdang,
1863-6; Lundu, 1866-92 [pp. 686, 689; and
Translations, Malay, p. 809].
THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS (1861-92)— 10 Missionaries (2 Natives) and
9 Central Stations. [_See Chapter LXXXYII., pp. 695-703.]
(These Settlements form a part of the Diocese of Sinoaporb &o., pp. 696-703.)
•BALAVimUBTTM, Boyappen (a TamU) ; ed.
8.P.a. CoU., Madras; o. D. 1877, Lab. S.
Pen ang, 18 80-93 [pp. 699, 701].
OOUKTHSy, Henrjr MoSougall, M.A. Pern.
Coll., Ox. (a nephew of Bp. McDougall) ; b.
May 23, 1863, Stormanatown ; o. D. 1877, P.
1878, Ox. S. Province WeUesley (Bukit Ten-
gah, Ac), 1879-88. Died July 30, 1888, from
abscess on liver [p. 700].
•O0XE8, WUliam E., B.D. Lamb. (ir. Bor.
[p. 920]). 1$. Singapore, 1872-92 [pp. 696-8,
702].
EAIHE8, Francis William, M.A. Jes. Coa, Ox. ;
b. June 21, 1869, Oxford ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878,
Glos. S. Selangor, 1890-2 [p. 702].
EEKEAM, E. 0. (tr. Bombay [p. 916]). A Pror.
WeUesley (Bukit Tengah Ac), 1892 [p. 700].
E0B8FALI, William ; 6. Nov. 8, 1862, Masham ;
ed. St. Bees CoU. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Car. S.
Province WellesI^ (Bukit Tengah Ac), 1891 ;
[p. 700] ; tr. Perth [p. 906].
HABimAM, Arthur, iiJi. Ma^ CoU., Cam. ; 8.
Dec. 10, 1849, Walpole, Norf. ; o. D. 1877, P.
1878, Lie. a. Perak (Thaipeng Ac), 1884-7.
Rei. [p. 701]; tr. Europe [p. 938].
PEBEAX, [Yen.] John (Ir. Bor. {tee above]).
a. Singapore, 1 1890-2 ; (became Ardn.of Singa-
pore, 1891).
Pyi^ONT-PTEHONT, Franoi* Samuel, B.A.
Dur. Univ. ; b. Nov. 28, 1846, Sdby ; o. D. 1870
Lin., P. 1872 Pet. 3. Perak, 1891-3 [p. 7011.
YEKK, Edward 8., BjL. Wad. Coll., Ox. ; the Ist
S.P.d. Missy, to the Straits Settlements. 3.
Singapore, 1861-6. Died Sept. 19, 1866 [pp.
696-6]. -»
CHINA (1863-4, 1874-92)— 12 Missionaries (1 Native) and 6 Central Statio
[See Chapter LXXXVIU., pp. 708-12.]
(Diocese of North Chika, founded 1880.)
(The Society has no Missions in the Dioceses of Victoria (founded 1849) or Mn> Chika (f. 1873).)
BBEBXTOE, WiUiam ; ed. C.M.S. Coa, Isl. ; o.
D. 1878 Lon., P. 1876 N. China, a. Peking,
1880-9 ; 'Hentsin, 1890-3 [pp. 707-8, 710-11].
OBEXirWOOD, XUes, B.A. St. Ca. CoU., Cam. ;
b. Feb. 19, 1838, Burnley ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869,
Ky. S. Chefoo Ac., 1874-92 [pp. 706-6, 709].
OBOYEB, WiUiam Leach, M.A. Pern. Coll., Cam.
-S. Chefoo, 1881.
lUFF, Oeojfrey Oomford ; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1891,
N. China. 3. Tai-an Fu, 1893.
•LAN, Ohaag Chine, the Ist Chinese Deacon
in the Anglican Communion in the Diocese of
N. China ; o. 1888, N. China. S. Peking, 1888-
9 3 [pp. 708 710]. Died May 28, 1893, at Chefoo.
XIOEELL,[Ven.]FranoisBodoa,thelstordained
S.P.O. Missy, to China ; 8. Aug. 6, 1839, Ilfra-
oombe ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1862 Ox., P. 1866
Calo. 3. Peking, 1863-4. Ret. ; became Ardn.
of Calcutta 1869 [p. 708].
NOBXAir, E. Y. ; o. D. 1893, N. C!hi. 5. Peking,
1892.
XOBBIS, Francis Loahington, M.A. Trin. CoU.,
Cam. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Glos. 5. Peking,
1890-3 [p. 708].
SCOTT, [Xt. Bev.] Charles Perry, MJ^. Jesu»
Coll., Cam. ; 6. June 27, 1847, Kingston-on-
HuU ; 0. D. 1870,P. 1871, Lon. S. Chefoo, 1874-
80 ; eoni. Ist Bishop of North China Oct. 28,
1880, in St. Paul's Cath. [pp. 706-10, 718,
716 ; and Translations, Chinese, p. 807].
BIQTE, F. J. J. (ir. N.P.L. [p. 869]). 5. Chefoo,
1884-6. ««. Ul [p. 706].
TE0XP80K, Walter Eenry ; 6. July 27, 1864,
Fordingbridgc ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1890, P. 1881,
N. China. 3. Peking, 1890-3.
WILIIAX8, WiUiam John (tr. S. Af. [p. 89S]>.
3. Chefoo, 1887-9 ; tr. Canada [p. 880].
;'l'
922
SOOIETy FOR THB PBOPAOATIOK OF THB OOBPBL.
! f
li' ,;?;!< ■
COBEA (1890-2)— 6 Missionaries and i) Central Stations.
{See Chapter LXXXIX.. pp. 712-16.1
(DlooeM of CoRBA, founded 1889.)
COKFZ, CKt. B«T.] OlwrlM Jelu, D.D. All Souls'
CoU., Ox. ; 0. D. 1866 Oloa., F. 1867 Her. : first
AngUoau Bp. Coroa ; con$. Nor. 1, 1889, In
West. Abbey, a. Chemulpo, 1890-3 [pp. 708,
713-6].
SAVCBS, Ihurioe WUton ; b. Sept. 8, 1868,
We8ton-8.-M. ; ed. Warm. CoU. ; o. D. 189S,
Cores. S, Chemulpo, 1893 [p. 714].
POWHAIX, /eseph Henry ; h, Jan. 9S, 186S,
Leicester ; ed, Dorchester CoU. ; o. D. 1890 Ox.,
P. 1803 Corea. S. Soul, 1891-t [p. 714] (and tft
below).
SHALL, S., M.A. ((r. B. CoL [p. 881]). S.
SouL 1890-1 [p. 714] : <r.B. Col. [p. 881].
TKOHOPE, Mark Xapier, M.A. New CoU. Ox. ;
6. Mar. 38, 1863, London : o. D. 1887, P. 1888,
Nor. a. Soul [p. 714].
WABNZB, Leonard OtUey; ». Uar. 7, 1867,
Suitterby : ed. S.A.O. ; o. D. 1890 Lin., F. 1893
Corea. a. Soul. 1890-3 (p. 714].
MANCHUBIA (1892-3)— 2 Missionaries and 1 Central Station (ander charge of
Bishop of Corea). [See Chapter XC, p. 716.]
OORPE, Bt HeT. 0. J. {tr. Corea above), 5. Nin Oh'wang 1893 [p. 716].
POWNALL, /. K. (tr. Corea above), a. Niu Oh'wang 1893-3 [p. 716]. Invalided to England in 189.'!,
and died July 14, 1894, at Leicester.
JAPAN (1873-32)— 19 Missionaries (6 Natives) and 4 Central Stations.
iSee Chapter XCI., pp. 717-27.]
(Uiooese of Japan, founded 1883.)
BIOKEKSTETH, [Bt. Bev.] Edwwd, D.D. ((r.
Delhi [p. 917]) ; second English Tip, in Japan ;
corn, on Feast of the Furlflcatioa 1886 in St.
Paul's Cath. a. Toklo, 1886-92 [pp. 713, 721-3.
CEOLHOKOELET, Lionel Beme/s, B.A. Or.
Coll., Ox. : b. Deo. 11, 1868, Ad'estrop ; o. D.
1884, F. 1886, Tru. «. Toklo. 18S7-91 [" 730].
FOBS, Hugh Junes, H.A. Ch. Coll., Cam. ; b.
.Iiine 26, 1848, Lower Hordres, Kent ; o, D. 1879,
r. 1873, Clies. a. Kobe, 1876-92 [pp. 784-7, and
Translations, Japanese, p. 808],
FBEESE, Frederiok Fdmeaton, M.A. Tr. Coll.,
Ox. ; b. July 11, 1863, Milton, Kent ; o. D. 1886,
P. 1887, Ex. a. Tokio, 1889-91 ; Yokohama,
1893 [p. 727].
OABSmEB, Charles OnOuun, BJL. Ox.; b,
Jan. 30, 1868, London ; '.o. D. 1886 Ex., P. 1891
Jap. a. Kobe, 1887 ; Tokio, 1887-8.
EOPPEB, Edmund Oarlea, H.A. St. John's CoU.,
Cam. ; 6. June 23, 1866, Starston Nfk. ; o,
D. 1879, P. 1880, Ely. S. Kobe, 1880-3 ; Tokio,
1883-7 ; Rei. [pp. 719, 726].
•IDA, Abel Eigiro ; ed. St. Andrew's CoU., Tokio ;
0. D. 1889, Jap. a. Tokio, 1889-93.
•IKAI, Joahimichi John ; ed, St. Andrew's CoU.,
Toklo ; 0. D. 1888, P. 1889, Jap. (the first native
Priest of the Church of England Missions in
Japan). ir.Toklo, 1888-92 [p. 721, and Trans-
lations, Japanese, p. 808].
XLOTD, Arthur, M.A., FeU. and Dean cf Peterh.,
Cam. ; 6. Ap. 10, 1853, Simla ; o. D. 1876, P.
1876, Ches. ,S. Toklo, 1884-90. Bes. [pp. 730-1].
*MIDZtINO, James Isaac ; ed. St. Andrew's CoU.,
Tokio ; 0. D. 1890, Jap. <Sr. Kobe Jto., 1890-3
[p. 736, and Translations, Japanese, p. 808].
HOBBIB, Harold BalTord, B.A. St. Ca. Coll.,
Cam. ; b. Jan. 3, 1869, Ely : o. D. 1893, Ex. .S.
Kobe. 1893 [p. 786].
FLUMKEB, Franois Bowea, B.A. Tr. Coll., Ox. ;
o. D. 1874, P. 1876, Ches. a, Kobe, 1876-8.
net. iU [pp. 724-6].
POOLE, [St. lUv.j Arthur William, D.D. Wor.
CoU., Ox. (ex-Missy, of C.H.S. in India) ; o. D.
1870, P. 1877, Ox. ; first EngUsh Bp. Japan ;
eoni. St. Luke's Day 1883 in Lamb. Pal. Chap.
a. Kobe, 1883-4. Invalided 1884, and died ol
Shrewsbury, Bog., July 14, 1886 [pp. 719-30].
SHAW, [Yen,] Alexander Oroft, M.A. T.C.Tor.
(one of the first ^wo S.F.O. Missies, in Japan) ;
6. Fob. 6, 1846, Toronto ; o. D. 1869, P. 1870, Tor.
(Arohdn. of N. Japan, 1889). a. Tokio, 1873
93 [pp.713, 717-9, 721-3, 796, and TransUtions,
Japanese, p. 808].
•SHnCADA, Ant&ew 0. ; ed. St. Andr. Coll.,
Tokio; o. D. 1889, Jap. a. Tokio, 1889-9i
[p. 718, and Translations, Japanese, p. 808].
WALLEB, John Oage ; ed. T.C.T. ; (the first
foreign Missy, of the Canadian Churoli in
direct oommunloation with the S.P.Q. [pp. 722,
727] ; 0. D. 1889, Tor. a. Pukushima, 1890-2.
WBIOHT, WiUiam BaU, M.A. T.G.D. (one of
the first two S.P.d. Missies, to Japan) ; b. Oct. 5,
1843, Foulksrath Castle, Ir. ; o. D. 1866, P. lWi7,
York. & Tokio, 1873-82. ««». [pp. 717-19,721,
and Translations, Japanese, p. 808].
•TOSHIZAWA, OhristoplieT H. ; ed, St. Andr.
Coll, Tokio ; 0. D. 1889, Jap. iS. Tokio, 1889-92.
•TOTTEOI, Tamagati San (the first NntU-t<
Deacon of English Missions in Japan) ; ed. St.
Andr. Coll., Tokio ; o. D. 1886 by Bp. WUliams,
P. 1890 Jap. a. Tokio, 1886-93 [p. 731].
WESTERN ASIA (1842-4, 1854-6, 1876-88)— 10 Missionaries and 4 Central
Stations. [See Chapter XCII., pp. 728-9].
BABOEB, George Percy (D.C.L. by Arbp. Can.
and Boyal Letters Patent, 1873) ; ed. C.M.S.
CoU., Isl. ; 0. D. 1841 Lon., P. 1849 Sal. <S.
Mount Lebanon, Mosul, 1843-4 [p. 738].
TBEEXAN, Bobert ; 6. 1817 ; ed. Ch. Ch. Coll.,
Cam. .ST. Scutari, 1864-6. Died Aug. 19, 1866,
at sea on way to England [p. 736].
EAOOW, Oharlea Edward, M.A. Tr. CoU. Ox. ;
0. P. 1863jCan. 5. Scutari, 1854-6.
BOBSOir, Wuiiam Franoit, M.A. St. Cath. HaU,
Cam. ; b. 1830 ; o, D. 1848, P. 1849, Wor. S.
Scutari, 1864-6.
XEE, BiiAaid. a. Scutari, 1866. Died Oct. 14,
1866, of heart-disease and dysentery a fortnight
after arrival [p. 736].
PBOOTOB, George ; 6. 1830 ; ed, BaU. Coll., Ox.;
o. D. 1860, P. 1861, Ox. a. Soutari, 1864-5.
Died Mar. 10, 1866, of camp fever [p. 736].
8XITS, Joseph Barnard, M.A. Clare CoU., Cam.:
0. D. 1860, P. 1861, Nor. a. Smyrna, 1886-8.
SPENOBB, Joaiah, B.A. Cor. Ch. Coll., Cam. :
b, Deo. 9, 1841, Norwich ; o. D. 1864, P. 18CJ,
£U>o. a. Nicosia and Larnaoa (Cyprus),
1879-80 [p. 739].
WAXBFOBD, Bobert, B.A. T.O.D. ; o. D. 1883,
P. 1884, Ex. -Sf. Sm.vrna, 1887-8.
WHTATT, WUlUm, B.A. Dur. Univ. ; b. 18JS.
S. ScuUri, 1864-6. Died Feb. 33, 1866, at Balii<
oUva, of camp fever [p. 786].
^^?
(anil !'•*
SI]), a.
;oU. Ox. ;
, P. 1888.
7, 1867,
i.,P-l8»»
large of
id In 18»S,
oas.
1. Cb. Coll..
.893, Kx. S-
r. Coll., Ox. ;
Lobe, 18T6-8.
I, D.D. 'Wor.
India) ; 0. O.
1 Bp. JaP"" '•
>b. P»l' C1»»P.
L and died ai.
[pp. "'-"S-
5i.A. T.C.Tor.
ie8.1n Japan);
9 P. 1870, Tor.
i:'Tok:o.l873-
l Translations,
it. Andr. Coll.,
Toklo, 1880-9-.'
lesc, p. 808].
• T ; (the first
i'an ClmroU m
I P.O. [pp. 722.
jshima, 18»0-2.
T.O.H. (ouo 1'
ftpan):l>.0ct.5-
i5:i886,p. 15^7,
tpp. 717-19,721,
808]. , .
k . ,4. St. Andr.
» Toklo, 1889-92.
'he first Natu-e
II Japan) ; m. ht-
bvBp.WUllams,
92LP-72U.
5knd 4 Central
,d. Ball. Coll., ox.;
S. Scutari, l854-».
lever [p. 786].
Clare CoU., Cam-;
Smyrna, 18»B-«.
. Ch. Coll., Cam. ■■
D. 1864, V. 1805.
Larnaoa (Cyprus),
T.C.D. ; 0. D- ^^*-'
887-8.
ebf 88. 1866. »t Bala.
I»]>
MI8BI0MABY BOLL.
923
VI. EUROPE (1702-4. and 1864-92).
114 Missionaries (Chaplains) and 281 Central Stations.
[See Chapter XCIII., pp. 735-42].
(Diocese of Oidraltar, founded 1843 ; the Chaplaincl«a in Northern and Central Europe are under
tlie juriodiotton of the Binhop of London.)
Befinald Henry Dyke,
; 9.1). 1874, F. 1876, Bath.
AOLAirS-TKOTTS,
M.A. Tr. CoU., Ox,
S. Pau, 1888-92.
SANNEB, Oeorca John, M.A. B.N.O., Ox. : o. D.
1847, P. 1848, Chea. 3, Freiburg, In Breiigau,
1886-90
BZOXZTT, 0., M.D. St. And. XJoir. ; o. D. 1872,
P. 1873, Ex. a. Saxe- Weimar, 1886.
BZLL, W. 0. a. AU-la-ChapeUe. 1887.
BEL80N, WiUiam EraloiKh, M.A. ((r. Cape
[p. 889]). 8. Buda-Pesth, 1890-3.
BLACK, 0, T. a. Darmstadt, 1867.
BLUNSELL, Auguatui Biokarda, B.A. Qu. Coll.,
Ox.; o. D. 1862, P. 1864, Bath. a. Odessa,
1864-S.
BOWBETT, John. a. Crimea, 1866-6.
Bf^" Herbert Arnold, M.A. Em. Coll., Cam. ;
</. ^. .49, P. 1870, Pet. a. Patras, 1873-4
BBIDOER, John {tr Honolulu [p. 908]). .ST.
Lirerpool (Emigrants' Chaplain 1878-81 and
Dloon. Org. Secry.), 1880-6. Rei. [p. 820].
BBOOKB, Kenryi Samuel, M.A. Wor. Coll., Ox. ;
0. D. 18 70, P. 1871, Boo. a. MarseiUes, 1876.
CALVBBT, Charlei OeoTge, B.A. ; «. D. 1867,
P. 18t9, Ely, a. Ghent, 1892.
OHESSBjBE, Howard Smith, M.A. Wor. Coll.,
Ox. ; 0. D. 1882, P. 1883, Lou. a. Havre,
1887-82.
COOKBTTBK, — ., D.D. ; the 1st Missy. (Chaplain)
of tlie Society in Europe. 3, Amsterdam,
1702-4 [p. 734],
COOKBHOTT, W. E., M.A. A Athens, 1887.
OOEN, John Oreagh, D.D. T.C.D. and M.A. Bali.
CoU., Ox. ; 0. D. 1869 Her, P. 1870 Ox. S. St.
Jean de Luz, 1888-8 ; Karlsruhe, 1889-90.
CONEY, Thomaa, M.A. -S. Crimea, 1888-6.
COOPES, J. £. a. Weimar, 1886-7. Ret.
OOOFEK, T. J., B.D. (Ir. p. 891.) 5. St. Jean de
Luz, 1889-92.
OOTTOK, J. S. 5. St. Malo, 1887.
CRATEK, Charlei AudleyAiaheton. S.Crimea,
1886-6.
OBOOXE, Hilward. a. Crimea, 1868-6 [p. 736].
OBOWBEB, J. H., M.A. Merton CoU., Ox. a.
Rome, 1866-9.
CmnnMOHAK, Thomaa Boudamore : ed. St.
Bees CoH. ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Ox. a. Ghent,
1890-3.
GITKTIB, Charles reorce, M A. Mer. CoU., Ox. ;
0. D. 1845, P. io46, Lon. a. Constantinople,
1858-92 [pp. 738-8],
DUNN, John, D.C.L. Univ. CoU., Dur. ; o. D.
1888, P. 1889, Her. 5. St. Malo and Parame,
1892.
BTTBRAO, Bertram George, M.A. Jesus CoU.,
Cam. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883, Lich. 5. Bumniels-
bCFff 1 RAH
JiYOil Alexander Frederiok, M.A. Trin. Coll.,
' Cam. ; o. D. 1867, P. 1868, Man. a. St.
Raphael, Valescure, Boulerie, 1886-92.
BADE, Edward ; b. 1823 ; fd. BaU CoU., Ox. ;
0. 1848, Lon. a. Crimea, 1854-6.
BABNSHAW, J. {tr. India [p. 912]). a. Liver-
pool (Emigrants' Chaplain), 1866-7. Ret.
B AST, S ydney, a. Crimea, 1888-6 [p. 736].
•EFFENDI, Kahmoud (a Turk, ex-Major in
Turkish Army) ; 6. 1827, JIhan-Ohir, Pera ;
td. S.A.O. ; 0. D. 1862, Gib. a. Constantinople,
1862-5. Died 1888 of cholera [p. 737].
•EFFENDI, Selim, See WiUiams, Edward.
XOBE&ONT, Herbert Edward, B.A. Univ. CoU.,
Dur. : o. D. 1876, P. 1877. Bip. a, Rummels-
bcrg, IS37.
XUXOT, F. B., M.A. 8. Athens, 1889-93.
■UIOTT, E., B.O.L. 3. St. Malo anJFarame,
EBOBEET, John, M.A. Wor. CoU., Ox. ; 6. 1835,
London ; o. D. 1848, P. 1849, Win. 3. Crimea,
1H85.
EVELYN, Edmund Boteawen. 3. Crimea,
1858-6.
EWALD, Wmiam Harris; 6. Deo. 30, 1830,
Leghorn ; o. D. 1863, P. 1864, Ely. a.
Ortakeui, I4t . . Knd Danubian Provincos,
Galatz, Sulina ai I '. 'itendje, ftc, 1866 ; War-
saw iko., 1874.
FLETOHEB, H. XT. 0., M.A. 3. Osteiide,
1888-6.
FLEX, Oao? "r. Trinidad [p. 883]). C. Qotha,
1886-90'^' f Elsnuta i.390;; Knrliuuhe, 189i-3.
FORD, I urd Whitmore. M.A. TrIn. Coll.,
Cam ; o. D. 1878 Ci ;., P. ibi» Car. 3. Odessa,
1886-83.
FOKLONO, Bobf-. t K.l fort, M.A. T.C.D. ; o. D.
1880, P. 188' an 1 «r. fl. Weimar, 1887.
FBEETH, '''homas Jaoob, LL.D. ; ft. 1838, Lon-
don; ed. Ch, CL. CoU., Cam., and Univ. CoU.,
Lon. 3. Crimea, 18Vi «.
FBY, James Henry, M.A. T.C.D.; o. D. 1869, P.
1870. Roc. 8. BouloKne-sur-Mer, li':'7 93.
GIBSON, George, M.A. Triii. CoU., Cam. ; <i. T).
1889, P. 1860, Lio. 3. Dieppe, 1887-93.
HAKE, Robert, M.A. gt. Edm. HaU, Ux. ; o. D.
1847, P. 1848, Ox. 3. Buda-Pesth, 1888-9.
HALL, B. 3. Karisruho, 1887.
HARDING, John Bayley, B.A. S.S. CoU., Cam. :
0. D. 1877, P. 1878, Win. -S. Karlsruhe, 1886 ;
Leipzig, 1888-92.
HARRIS, r
o.D.
Oroaadaile Edward ; ed. K.C.L. :
1886, P. 1886, Glos. 3. Weimar, 1889-92.
HARRISON, James, M.A. Magd. HaU, Ox. ; ,;.
D. 1859, P. 1860, Ox. 3. Spa, 1886-92.
HAWKiNS, J. B. 8. MarseiUes, 1866-9 ; Baden-
Baden, 1869.
JACKSON, A. C. a. PegU, 1888.
KENDALL, Robert Sinclair {tr. Natal [p. 896] ). 5.
St. Malo and Paramo, 1888-9 ; tr. Cape [p.890].
LA KOTHE, Claud Hoakina, M.A. St. John's
CoU., Cam. ; b. Nov. 27, 1839, Bamscy, I. of M. ;
0. D. 1864, P. 1867, Man. 3. in Danubian Pro-
vinces, 1868-70 (viz., Galatz, Sulina, Kustcndje,
Czernavoda, Odessa, Ibraila, Tohernavoda,
Busto hmt, Varna).
LAWRENCE, James. 3. Liverpool (Emigrants'
Chaplain), 1867-77. Ret. iU [p. 830].
LAWRENCE, Neville George Mtrray, M.A. Qu.
CoU., Ox. ; 0. D. 1861, P. 1882, Ches. 3. Frei-
burg, in Breisgau, 1880-6. Ret.
LDDLOW, W., M.A. -S. Wildbad, 1886-7.
ICACKENZIE, George William, L.Th. Dur. ; o.
D. 1884 Dur., P. 1866 Man. 3. Frankfort-on-
the-Maine, 1885-92.
MARKHAJf , Arthur, B.A. {tr. Straits [p. 931]).
3. St. Malo and Parame, 1890.
HABON, Alexander Lyon Arthur, M.A. Trin.
Coll., Ox. ; .1. D. 1876, P. 1876, Ox. 3. Stuttgart,
1889-92.
MEREW£AT.:1ER, John David, B.A. St. Edm.
HaU, Ox. ; o. D. 1844, P. 1845, Llan. 3. Venice,
1867,1888-6.
KERKAGEN, Carl Friedrioh, B.A. T.C.D.; o.
D. 1873, P. 1874, Ches. 3. Ghent, 1887-9.
HXTOHELL Francis Garden, B.A. Bt. John's
CoU., Cam. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1886, Wor. 3.
Patras, 1887-8, with Zante, 1888.
ORGER, John Goldsmith, M.A. Wad. CoU., Ox. ;
o. D. 1846, P. 1847, Sal. 3. Dinan, 1886-93.
ORLEBAR, JefTery Edward, M.A. Trin. HaU,
0am. : o. D. 18/&, P. 1877, Ches. 3. Havre,
1886.
OZENHAK, Frank Nutoombe, M.A. Ex. Coll.,
Ox. ; 0. D. 1864 Ox., P. 1866 Ex. S. Rome,
1881-3.
I
il
924
SOOIBTT FOB THB PBOPAOATiOM OF THB GOSPEL.
I, Idwu4 OMtgt, BA. T.aO. ; 5. 1809,
BilhAm Abbqr, Berki; o. D. and P. 1888,
KUlAlM. S. Orimek, 1884-S.
VAaXXSTZBi, WilliMa 0«wrft ; o. D. 1886, P.
1888. iS. Stuttgart, 188S; Leipzig, 1886.
Died 1886.
IBABSOVB, lAwrenea Jdha ; b. 18S4 ; ed. O.C.C,
^Cam. ; o. D. 18S0, P. 1861, Lin. S. Crimea,
18 64-6.
PZWOUUf, Oeoife Heiirr ; tr. Ceylon [p. 9S0].
a. Linares (Spian), 1889.
POPS, Thomaa Ooofrej Pembroke, B,A. T.O.D.
a. Uabou, 187S-M.
PBBBTOH, John D' Arey Waieop, B.A. Wor, Coll.,
Oz. : b, 18S4, Aekan Bryan, Xk. ; o. D. Nor.,
P. Tk. S. Crimea, 1864-6.
PTSOOXE, Xdwaid, M.A. Trin. ColL, Cam.'; o.
D. 1843, P. 1846, GloB. a. Crimea, 18S6-6
Kim>ALL,Xdward, U.A. Or. Coll.,Oz.; o. B.
1865, P. 1866, Boo. & Fatras, 1889.
KIHO, Barthdomew, LL.D. T.O.D. ; o. D. 1864,
Killaloe, P. 1866, Dub. S. Caen, 1886-8.
ROBINBON, 0. E, S. OraveseDd (Emigrants'
Cba^n), 1864-6.
EOBINSON, Henry. S. Monastery St. George,
1866-6.
SOAKTH, J. S. Venice, 1887.
BCHKITZ, 7. H. W. (tr. India [p. 814]). S.
Liver pool (Emigrants' Chaplain), 1861.
SOHWAKTZ, A., M.A. S. Oalatz and SuUna,
1886.
SOOTLAHB, J. S. Southampton, 1863 (Emi-
gra nts' C haplain.)
8HADWSLI, Arthur Thomaa Whitmore, M.A.
Ball. Coli., Ox.; o. D. 1844, P. 1846, Cbes. 3.
Rome, 1869.
SIDEBOTHAM, Henry, M.A. Hert. Coll., Oz. ;
o. D. 1863 Roc., P. 1864 Can. (Canon of Oib-
braltar, 1870). S. Mentone, 1886-93.
8KBOOB, Xhemaa Charles, M.A. Hert. Coll, Oz.,
o. D. 1879 , P. 1880, Man. .8. MarseUles, 1886-93.
BXUIMBB, Hobert, LTh. Dor.; o. D. 1863, P.
1864, P ur, a. Berne, 1886 ; Cologne, 1886-93.
SKZTH, Joteph Bernard, B.A., T.C.D. ; o. D.
1869, P. 1871, Line. S. Berne, 1888 ; tr. Panama
BNOOKK'h. B. a. St. Malo, I866-7I.
BTAHLET, Thomas darter, tL.D. T.C.D.; 0. D.
1867 , P. 1868, Down. a. Berue, 1888-93.
BTXEB, William ; b. 1839, Edgeley House, near
Stookport ; ed. Oriel Coll., Ox.; 0. D. 1888, P.
1868, Kor. a. Crimea, 1866-6.
TATIOB, Haydon Aldersey, M.A. St. John's
OoU., Oz.: o. D. 1648, P. I860, Pet. a. Inker-
mann, 1864-6.
THOKP BOH, O. A HarsdUes, 1873.
•TZEH, Antanio (a Sy^rian Christian) ; b. June 13,
1834, Beyrout ; ed. at the Propaganda, Rome,
and BJL.C. ; 0. D. 1860, P. 1868, Gib. 3. Con-
stantinople, 1860-8. Ret. [p. 737].
TILET, Charles Philip; ed. St. Bees Coll.; 0.
D. 1861, P. 1863, Win. a. Ortakeui, Pera, and
Galatx, 1867-8. Ret. [p. 737].
TINBAX-ATXIirBOK, VilUam Bolfe, M.A.
Lin. CoU., Oz.; 0. D. 1874, P. 1876, Cbes. a.
Zurich. 1880-3.
TREBLE, Edmund John, A.X.C.L.; 0. D. 1886, P.
1 886, L on. a. Freiburg, in Breisgau, 1891-8.
TREVITT, J. <8. Caen, 1877.
TTJTTIXTT, Laorenoe Rayner, L.Th. Dur.; 0, D.
1878, P. 1880, Lie. a. Leipiig, 1883-6; Stutt-
gart, 1886-8.
VAB8ALL, William ; 0. D. 1883, P. 1886, Glos.
■ S. St. S enran, 1891-8.
VIOXERB, William Yemon, M.A. Magd. Coll.,
Ox.; 0. D. 1883, P. 1884, Her. a. Patras and
Zante, 1889-90.
WALLACE, James, M.A. Jesus Coll., Cam. <!^.
Crimea, 1864-6. Died Nov. 17, 1876.
WABHIHOTON, George, M.A. I8ee p. 900.) S.
Havre, 1876.
WA8BE, Henry Watson, ISJl. Mag. Coll., Cam.;
0. D. 1866, P. 1867, Pet. a. Rome, 1886-9.
WELSH, J. William, a. Liverpool (Emigrante'
Cha plain), 1848-64. Rei [pp. 818-20].
WHITE, O. H. a. Caen, 1880-8. Died Feb. 13,
189.1.
WHITE, Thomas Archibald Btames, M.A.
Ch. Cb. ColL, Ox.; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Lon. S.
Baden-Baden, 1886-93.
WHITTIKOTOH, [Canon] Richard Thomas,
M.A. B.N. Coll., Oz.; o. D. 1866, P. 1866, Lin.
& Stuttgart, 1893.
WILXIHBOH, John Hessay ; ed. C.M.S. Coll.,
Isl.; 0. D. 1867 Lon., P. 1868 Madr. a. Aigle,
1889-90.
•WILLIAMS, Edward (Turkish name Effkndi
Ssiju, since conversion assumed name of
WilUams) ; ed. S.A.C.; 0. D. by Bp. of Gibraltar,
1868. a. Constantinople, 1862-6 [p. 737].
Died 1866.
WILSON, P., B.D. .9. Gotha and Eisnncb,
1891-3.
WINHAX, Daniel, B.A. Cb. Coll., Cam.; b. 1889;
0. D. 1846, P. 1847, Ely. 3. Crimea, 1864-6.
WOODWARD, P. B. 3. Rome, 1864-6. Died
Feb. 1866.
WnraX, L. A., M.A. £. Karlsruhe, 1887-8.
Pl
m
'lessors,
•tteverei
Lord
'!5ishop
Lord B
andtlu
Ely, th
Lord
Bishop
Bishop
Williat
Doctor
of Us,
of Lon
CHABTBB OF 1701.
925
CHAPTER CIV.
The Chakteb of 1701 [pp. 925-8], and the Supplkmbntal Charter
of 1882 [pp. 929-31], with Notes therson, and on the Constitu-
tion and Functions of the Society, and its Standing Com- <t
MiTTEE [pp. 982-5].
CHARTER OF THE SOCIETY, June 16, 1701.
With Marginal Notes as added by Mr. Serjeant Hook and Mr. Comyns, who
helped to draft the Charter [See pp. 5, 6, 8, 18, 818].
N.B,— rail is the firtt printed edition of the Charter in which the ipelling, at given in the original
hat been ilrietlp adhered to. The Marginal tfotei (which differ from those given in previous modern
riprintt) are taken from the earliest printed edition now available— viz., that of 1706.
"William the Third, By the grace of God, of England, Scotland, France,
and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith. To all Christian People, to whom
these Presents shall come, Greeting
** ?!IS!ft]b^'^BS Wee are credibly informed that in many of our Plantacons,
Colonies, and Factories beyond the Seas, belonging to Our Eingdome of England,
the Provision for Ministers is very mean. And many others of Our said Planta-
cons, Colonies, and Factories are wholy destitute, and unprovided of a
Hainteynance for Ministers, and the Publick Worshipp of Godj and for Lack
of Support and Mainteynance for such, many of our Loveing Subjects doe want
the Administration of God's Word and Sacraments, and seem to be abandoned
to Atheism and Infidelity and alsoe for Want of Learned and Orthodox
Ministers to instruct Our said Loveing Subjects in the Principles of true
Religion, divers Romish Preists and Jesuits are the more incouraged to pervert
and draw over Our said Loving Subjects to Popish Superstition and Idolatry
" And tOyCffaS Wee think it Our Duty as much as in Us lyes, to promote
the Glory of God, by the Instruccon of Our People in the Christian Religion
And that it will be highly conducive for accomplishing those Ends, that a
sufficient Mainteynance be provided for an Orthodox Clergy to live amongst
them, and that such other Provision be made, as may be necessary for the
Propagation of the Gospell in those Parts :
" And totlCRnS Wee have been well assured. That if Wee would be gratiously
pleased to erect and settle a Corporacon for the receiving, manageing, and
disposeing of the Charity of Our Loveing Subjects, divers Persons would be
induced to extend their Charity to the Uses and Purposes aforesaid
That a
M&lutenance
for an Ortho-
dox Clergy,
and other
Provision
may be made
for the Pro-
pagation of
the Qospel in
the Planta-
tioDs beyond
the Sea.
:ll
" Know yee therefore, That Wee have, for the Consideracons aforesaid, and
/3r the better and moi a orderly carrying on the said Charitable Purposes, of our
ipeciall Grace, certain Knowledge, and meer Mocon, Willed, Ordained, Con-
';jtituted,^and Appointed, and by these Presents, for Us, Our Heires, and Suc-
lessors, doe Will, Ordaine, Constitute, Declare, and Grant, That the most
Reverend Fathers in God, Thomas Lord Archbishopp of Canterbury, and John
Lord Archbishopp of Yorke, The Right Reverend Fathers in God, Henry Lord
Bishop of London, William Lord Bishop of Worcester Our Lord Almoner, Simon
Iiord Bishop of Ely, Thomas Lord Bishop of Rochester Deane of Westminster ;
and the Lortis Arohbiihops of Canterbury and Torke, the Bishop* of London and
Ely, the Lord Almoner and Beam of Wotminster for tho Time being: Edward
Lord Bishop of Gloucester, John Lord Bishop of Chichester, Nicholas Lord
Bishop of Chester, Richard Lord Bishop of Bath and Wells, Humphry Lord
Bishop of Bangor, John Mountague Doctor of Divinity Clerke of Our Closett,
William Sherwok Doctor of Divinity Deane of St. Paulas, William Stanley
Doctor of Divinity Arch Deacon of London and the Clerke of the Clossett,
of Us, Our Heires and Successors, the Bean of St. Paul's and Ar(<h Beaoon
of London for the Time being ; The two Regius and two Margaret Prqfesson
His Majesty
lucorporatea
the Arch-
bishop of
Canterbury
and 93 others
by the Name
0} the Soeielf
for the Pro-
pagation of
the Gospel
in Foreign
Parts.
■■'I :t
I I
926
SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL.
of Divinity of both Our UiUverrities for the Time being; Earle of
Thannet, Thomas Lord Viscount Weymouth, Francis Lord Ouilford, William
Lord Digby, Sir Thomas Cookes of Bentley, Sir Richard Bulkley, Sir John
PhilUpps and Sir Arthur Owen, Baronetts : Sir Humphrey Mackworth,
^Sir William Prichard, Sir William Russell, Sir Edmund Turner, Sir William
wHustler, Sir John Chardin, and Sir Richard Blackmore, Knights : John Hook,
Esquire Serjeant at Law, George Hooper Doctor of Divinity Deane of Canter-
bury, Qeorge Booth Doctor of Divinity Archdeacon of Durham, Sir Oeorge
Wheeler ftebendary of Durham, William Beverldge Doctor of Divinity Ar^ch
Deacon of Clclchester, Sir William Dawes Baronett, Thomas Maningham, Edward
Oee, Thomas Lynford, Nathaniel Resbury, Offspring Blackball, George Stanhope,
William Heyley, and Richard Willis, Doctors of Divinity and Our Chaplaines in
Ordinary; John Mapletoft, Zacheus Isham, John Davies, William Lancaster,
Humphrey Hody, Richard Lucas, John Evans, Thomas Bray, John Gascorth,
White Eennett, Lilly Butler, Josiah Woodward, Doctors in Divinity; Gideon
Harvey and Frederick Slare, Doctors of Phisick, Rowland Cotton, Thomas
Jervois, Maynard Colchester, James Yemen Junr. Joseph Neale, Grey Nevill,
Thomas Clerk, Peter King, Rock, John Comins, Wilham Melmoth, Thomas
Bromfeild, John Raynolds, Dutton Seaman, Whitlock Bnlstrode, Samuel
Brewster, John Cbamberlaine, Richard King, and Daniel Nicoll, Esquires;
Benjamin Lawdell, John Trimmer, Charles Tori^no, and John Hodges, Mer-
chants; William Fleetwood, William Whitfeild. and Samuel Bradford, Masters
of Art, and Our Chaplains in Ordinary ; Thomas Little, Batohelor in_ Divinity ;
Thomas Staino, Henry Altham, William Loyd, Henry Shute, Thomas Frank, and
William Meeken, Clerks, t^nd their Successors to be elected in Manner as here-
after directed. Be, and shall for ever hereafter be, and by Vertne of these
Presents shall be one Body Politick and Corporate, in Deed and in Name, by the
Name of. The Society fob the Pbopaoation of the Gospbll in Fobbeigne
Pabts : And them and their Successors, by the same Name, Wee doe by these
Presents, for Us, Our Heires, and Successors, really and fully Make, Ordaine,
Constitute, and Declare One Body Politick and Corporate, in Deed and in
Name.
perpetual
SaooeMion.
ToFurobMe
«»,000per
^nn. Inherit-
ance, and
BMates for
Lireior
Tean, Goods
and Chattels
of any Value.
AiidtoOmnt
or Demise
for 81 Years
in Possession
only with-
out Fine at
the full
Rent, or with
Fine at the
Moiety of the
full Value.
And by that
Name to
Plead and be
Impleaded.
" And that by the same Name, they and their Successors shall and may have
perpetuall Succession.
" And that they and their Successors by that Name shall and may, for
ever hereafter, be Persons Able and Capable in the Law to Purchase, Have, Take,
Receive, and Enjoy to them and their Successors, Mannors, Messuages, Lands,
Tenements, Rents, Advowsons, Liberties, Priviledges, Jurisdictions, Franchises,
and other Hereditaments whatsoever, of whatsoever Nature Kind and Quality
they be, in Fee and in Perpetuity, not exceeding the Yearly Value of Two
Thousand Pounds beyond Reprizalls and alsoe Estates for Lives and for Yeares
and all other Manner of Goods, Chattells, and Things whatsoever, of what Name
Nature Quality or Value soever they be, for the better Support and Maintenance
of an Orthodox Clergy in Forreigne Parts, and other the Uses aforesaid : And
to Give, Grant, Let, and Demise, the said Mannor^, Messuages, Lands, Tene-
ments, Hereditam", Goods, Chattells, and Things whatsoever aforesaid, by
Lease or Leases, for Terme of Yeares in Possession at the Time of Granting
thereof, and not In Reversion, not exceeding the Terme of One and Thirty
Yeares from the time of Granting thereof : on which, in Case noe Fine be taken,
shall be Reserved the Full Value ; and in Case a Fine be taken, shall be Reserved
at least a Moyety of the full Value that the same shall reasonably and Botm Fide
be worth at the Time of such Demise.
"And that by the Name aforesaid they shall and may be able to Plead
and be Impleaded, Answer and be Answered unto, Defend and bo Defended, in
all Courts and Places whatsoever, and before whatsoever Judges Justices or
other Officers of Us, Our Heires and Successors, in all and singular Actions
Plaints Pleas Matters and Demands, of what Kind, Nature or Quality soever they
be : And to act and doe all other Matters and Things, in as ample Manner and
Forme as any other Our Liege Subjects of this Our Realme of England being
"And!
the Gospl
Successor!
hereafter,!
appointee
and may i
to be Ml
then prof
'^'^rporatil
CHARTBE OP 1701.
927
u
Persons able and capable in the Law, or any other Body Corporate or Politique
within this Onr Bealme of England, can or may have, purchase, receive, possesse,
take, enjoy, grant, sett, let, demise, plead and be impleaded, answer and be
answered unto, defend and be defended, doe permitt and execute.
" And that the said Society for ever hereafter shall and may have a Common
Scale to serve for the Causes and Businesse of them and their Successors : And
that it shall and may be lawfull for them and their Successors to change, breake,
alter, and make New the said Scale from Time to Time, and at their Pleasure, as
they shall think best
"And for the better Ezecucon of the purposes aforesaid. We doe give
and grant to the said Society for the Propagation of the Oospell in Forreigne
Parts, and their Successors, That they, and their Successors for ever, shall, upon
the Third Friday in February Yearely, meet at some convenient Place to be ap-
pointed by the said Society, or the major Part of them, who shall be present at
any Generall Meeting, betweene the Houres of Eight and Twelve in the Morning ;
and that they, or the major Part of such of them that shall then be present, shall
choose one President, one or more Vice-president or Vice-presidents, one or more
Treasurer or Treasurers, two or more Auditors, one Secretary, and such other
Officers, Ministers, and Servants, as shall be thought convenient to serve in the
said Offices for the Yeare ensueing. And that the said President and Vice-presi-
dents, and all Officers then elected, shall, before they act in their respective Offices,
take an Oath to be to them administred by the President, or in his Absence by
one of the Vice-presidents of the Yeare preceding, who are hereby authorized to
administer the same, for the faithful! and due Ezecucon of their respective Offices
and Places dureing the said yeare
" And Our further Will and Pleasure is, That the first President of the said
Society shall be Thomas, by Divine Providence, Lord Arch Bishop of Canterbury,
Primate and Metropolitan of all England : And that the said President shall,
within Thirty Dayes after the passing of this Charter, cause Summons to be
issued to the severall Members of the said Society herein particularly menconed,
to meet at such Time and Place as he shall appoint : Aild that tbey, or the major
Part of such of them as shall then be present, shall proceed to the Eleccon of one
or moro Vice-president or Vice-presidents, one or more Treasurer or Treasurers,
two or more Auditors, one Secretary, and such other Officers, Ministers, and
Servants, as to them shall seem meet ; which said Officers, from the Time of
Their Eleccon into their respective Offices, shall continue therein untill the Third
Friday in February, which shall be in the Yeare of Our Lord One Thousand
Seaven Hundred and One, and from thence forwards untill others shall be chosen
into their Places, in Manner aforesaid
" And that if it shall happen, that any of the Persons at any Time chosen
into any of the said Offices shall dye, or on any Account be removed from such
Office at any Time between the said yearly Dayes of Election, that in such Case
it shall be lawfull for the survivicg and continueing President, or any one of the
Vice-presidents, to issue summons to the severall Members of the Body Corporate,
to meet at the ujuall Place cf the Annuall Meeting of the said Society, at such
Time as shall be specified in the said Summons ; and that such Members of the
said Body Corporate, who shall meet upon such Summons, or the major Part of
them, shall and may choose an Officer or Officers into the Roome or Place of such
Person or Persons soe dead or removed as to them shall seem meet
"And Wee doe further Grant into the said Society for the Propagation of
the Gospell in Forreigne Parts, o.nd their Successors, That they and their
Successors shall and may, on the third Friday in every Month yearely for ever
hereafter, and oftner if Occasion require, meet at some convenient Place to be
appointed for that Purpose to transact the Businesse of the said Society, and shall
and may at any Meeting on such Third Friday in the Month Elect such Persons
to be Members of the said Corporation, as they or the major Part of them
then present shall think Beneflciall to the Charitable Designes of the said
^^rporation
Andthattbeikld
Society shall
have a Conunon
Seal.
And Tearly niMt
on the Third /W-
daj) in February,
between 8 and 13
in the Morning,
To choose a Pn-
gidcnt, one or
!nore Vice-Presi-
dents, one or
more IVcwnreri,
two or more
Auditors, one
Secretary, and
other Officers for
the Year ensuing,
who shall take
Oath for due Itefr-
cution of Office.
That Thomat
Lord Archbishop
of Canterhurf be
the first Presi-
dent, who, in 30
days after the
Charter
passed, shall
issue Summons
to tlie Hemben
of the Society to
meet and elect
Y ice-Presidents.
Treasurers, Audi-
tors, Secretary,
and other
Officers, to con-
tinue tlU the 8r({
Friday in Feb.
1701.
And if any Officer
die, or bo re-
moved, the Presi-
dent, or oneof the
Vice-Presidents,
may Summon
the Members of
the Society to
meet and choose
another in his
place. •
And that thesald
Society meet to
transact Busi-
ness un the third
Friday In every
Montli, or oftner
if need be. And
at such monthly
Meetlni; may
Elect such Mem-
bers of the Cor-
poration as they
see fit.
928
SOOIBTT FOB TEU PROPAQATION OF THB OOBPBL.
Bat no Aot of the
Soeiety sbAll be
TkUd, unleu the
Prsaldent or
aomeVioe-Presi-
dent, and Seven
other Members,
be present, and
the Majority of
them consenting
thereto.
And at the first
or second Meet-
ing of the said
Sooi6ty,andany
Meeting on the
Third /'Wday in
iTopember, Feb-
ruary, Mat, and
Auguit, for ever,
the major part
present may
make By-Laws,
and execute
Leases.
"And Oar Will and Pleasure is That noe Ant done in any Assembly of the
said Society shall be effectuall and valid, unlesse the President or some one of
the Vice-presidents and Seaven other Members of the said Company at the least
be present, and the major Part of them consenting thereunto
" And Wee further Will, and by these Presents for Us, Our Hjires and
Successors doe Ordaine and Grant unto the said Society for the Propagation of
the Oospell in Forreigne Parts, and their Successors, That they, and their
Successors, or the major Part of them who shall be present at the first and second
Meeting of the said Society, or at any Meeting on the Third Friday in the
Months of November, Frebuary, May, and August, yearely for ever, and at noe
other Meetings of the said Society, shall and may Consult, Determine, Constitute,
Ordaine, and Make any Constitutions, Lawes, Ordinances and Statutes whatso-
ever ; as alsoe to execute Leases for Yeares, as aforesaid, which to them, or the
major Part of them then present shall seem reasonable, profitable, or requisite,
for, touching or concerning the Good Estate, Rule, Order and Government of the
said Corporation, and the more eSectuall promoteing the said Charitable
Designes : All which Lawes, Ordinances, and Constitucons, soe to be made
ordained and established, as aforesaid, Wee Will, Command, and Ordaine, by
these Presents, for Us, Our Heires, and Successors, to be from Time to Time and
at all Times hereafter kept and performed in all Things as the same ought to be,
on the Penalties and Amercements in the same to be imposed and limited, soe as
the same Lawec. Constitucons, Ordinances, Penalties, and Amercements, be
reasonable, and not repugnant or contrary to the Laws and Statutes of this Our
Realme of England
And the said
Society at any
Meeting may
depute fit Per-
sons to take Sub-
scriptions, and
collect Money
contributed for
the Purposes
aforesaid.
And may oanse
publick Noti-
fication of this
Charter.
" And Wee doe likewise Grant unto the said Society for Propagation of
the Gospell in Forreigne Farts and their Successors, that they and their
Successors, or the major Part of such of them as shall be present at any
Meeting of the said Society, shall have Power from Time to Time, and at all
Times hereafter, to depute such Persons as they shall think fitt to take Sub-
scriptions, and to gather and collect such Moneys as shall be by any Person or
Persons contributed for the Purposes aforesaid
" And shall and may remove and displace such Deputyes as often as they
shall se3 Cause soe to doe, and to cause publick Notification to be made of this
Charter, and the Powers hereby granted, in such Manner as they shall think most
conduceable to the Furtherance of the said Charity
And shall yearly
give account to
the Lord Ohan-
oellur or Keeper,
and two Ohlef
Justices, or two
of them, of all
Moneys repelreil
and Uid out.
" And Our further Will and Pleasure is. That the said Society shall Yearely
and every Yeare give an account in Writing to Our Lord Chancellor, or Lord
Keeper of the Great Seale of England for the Time being, the Lord Cheife Justice
of the King's Bench, and the Lord Cheife Justice of the Common Pleas, or anr
two of them, of the severall Summe or Summes of Money by them received and
laid out by vertue of these Presents or any Authority hereby given, and of the
Management and Disposicon of the Revenues and Charityes aforesaid
" And lastly Our Pleasure is. That these Our Letters Patents, or the
InroUment thereof, shall be good, firme, valid, and effectuall in the Law,
according to Our Royall Intentions herein before declared In Witnes whereof,
Wee ha.e caused these Our Letters to be made Patents Witnes Ourselfe at
Westminster the Sixteenth Day of June, in the Thirteenth Yeare of our Reigue.
" Per Breve de Private Sigillo,
(L.8.)
COCKS.'
INDEX.
©a-
h( f^^tm.
945
Chester (N.Sco.), 119, 868-1
Chester (Penn.), 84-6, 37, 840,
861-2
Chewton, 903
Oheyne, Rev. J., 903
Chioogo, Church Council at, 828
Chicago Diocese, 767
Chichester, Bp. (in 1701), 833
Chichester, Dean of (in 1701), 822
Chickasaw Indians, 28, 86
Cliicken, Capt., 18
Chiginecto, 110
Chih-H, 706
Chilaw. U72, 919-20
"Children of the Church Maga-
zine," 814
Children's Friend Society, 273, 287
ChUds, Hev. G. B., 878
ChiUiwliack, 880
Chlltern, 902-3
Chimpsians, 182-3
China, 703-12 [and 80, 732-3, 767,
931, and see " Chinese Race "]
Chindadrcpettah, 911
Chinese Language, 262, 372, 466,
470, 629, 682, 703, 730, 732, 799 ;
Ust of Translations, 806
Chinese Race, 184-8,189, 192, 196,
208-9, 24a-S0, 252, 384-5. 398,
408, 412, 423, 459-60, 462, 466,
670,631,633,037-8,641,643,682,
683-6, 687-8, 690, 693-4, 696-701,
703-12, 715, 730, 732, 787, 790-1 ;
(Morals of " educated "men, 709)
Chinese Slians, 629, 641, 663
Chinhook Jargon, 183, 186, 192, 800
List of Translations, 801
Chinquacousy, 872, 877
Chins, 629, 647-8
Chiusurah, 491-2 [and 369, 482,
910]
Chintadrepetta, 607
Chipiuan, Chief Justice, 133
Chlppawa, 876
Chippeway Indians {see "Ojib-
way")
Chisholm, Rev. J. R., 885
Chlswell, Ven. A., 377-8, 801, 399
Chitpore, 478
Chitrali Language, 470
Chittagong. (131
Chittoor, 525-7, 911-3
Chitty, Judge J. C, 673
Cholmondelcy, Rev. L. B., 720, 922
Chota Nogpor." 469, 496-600,
610-11, 643, 908-10 ; Diocese of,
499, 582, 768-6, 768, 767, 908
Choudhury, Rev. B. C, 478, 909
Cliowan County, 21, 850
Chowne, Rev. A. W. H., 873
"Ohrista Saiigita," by Dr. Mill,
591, 810
Christohurch (N.Z.), 906-7 :
Diocese of, 758, 766, 906
Christ Churcii, Demerara, 887
Christ Church, 8. Carolina, 849-60
Christ's College, Tasmania, 788
[and 481]
(Christian, Rev. E., 887
Clu-lBtian, Rev. N., 860
Christian, Rev. 8., 911
Christian, Rev. T. (Bengal), 478,
490-1, 810, 909
Christian, Rev. T.(Ceylon),671,919
Christian Faith Society, 196
Christian Servants, Superiority of,
over Hcatlien, 364
Christiana, 897-8
Cliristiauagaram, 836, 639, 911-18
Chjistic Manor, 872
Cliristmas, Iter. P. W. (J., 878
Cbuddei'ghaut, 914
Ohukerparry, 477
Chunar, 696
Chunder, Mr. Ram, 613, 615
Church Building, Society's aid
in, 8, 91-2, 96-7, 101, 123, 145-6,
166, 159, 166, 178, 200, 203, 208,
212-3, 238, 242, 259, 269-72, 297,
371, 392, 394, 397, 400, 404-5,
416-17, 425, 427, 429, 449-50, 487,
626, 736-0
Church and School Lands, Aliena-
tion of {see " Church Property ")
Church Councils, American
Church, 828 ; Native, 373, 489,
525, 546, 548, 567, 621, 625, 644
Church Discipline, 112, 144, 320,
361, 484, 621-2, 750, 754
Church in the Colonies, Tlie (Pub-
Ucation), 814
Church Missionary Society, The,
177-9, 242, 335, 368, 374-5, 378,
881, 433-4, 441, 474, 479, 493,
496, 602, 607, 533-6, 640, 643-4,
848, 663, 577-8, 682-4, 694, 599,
604, 609, 624, 656, 660, 666, 679,
683, 694, 703, 706, 707-8, 713,
717, 720, 722, 762, 789 ; (Opposi-
tion to Madagascar Bpric, 378)
(Proposed Transfer of «.P.G.
Tinnevelly Mission to C.M.S.
decUned by S.P.G., 634)
Cliurch of Scotland, 161-2, 471
Church Organisation Abroad {see
"Organisation")
Church Property alienated, 119,
121-2, 134, 147, 160, 161-3, 221-2,
331, 334, 340
Church Ships, 96, 100, 174, 226,
445-6,449,465
Church Societies Abroad, 759-61
(and see under " Organisi 'ion
Abroad ")
Church Societies, Diocesan {see
" Organisation ")
CHiurch building lent for Lutheran
Services, 739 {see also under
"Comity")
Churohbridge, 879-80
Churton, Bp. E. T., 764
Churton, Rev. J. F., 434-6, 906
Cimsbury {see " Simsbury ")
Circular Head, 906
Claggett, Bp., 751
Clairmont, 895
Clttirs, Rev. E. S., 906
aampctt. Rev. J., 900
aanwiUiam, 289, 889-90
Clare, Rev. H. J., 861
Claremont (Cape Col.), 286, 293,
889-90
Claremont (U.S.), 48,853
Clarence, H.R.H. Duke of, 561
Clarence Plains, 906
Clarence Hiver, 901
Clarence Town, 885
ClarenceviUe, 869, 872
Clarendon (Jam.), 886
Clarendon (P.Q.), 149,868-72
Clarendon, Earl of, 60, 743-4, 835
Clark, Ven. J., 883
aark (or Clerk), Rev. M,, 849
Clark, Rev. B. M., 889
Clark, Rev. W. (India), 676
aark. Rev. W. (Natal), 895
Clark, Rev. W. (N.E.), 48, 49, 113,
883
Clarke, 873, 876
Clarke, Dr., 405
Clarke, Rev. A. T.. 502
Clarke, Rev. C, 881
Clarke.Mr. P., 199
CMMke, Rev. F. C. P. C, 918
Clarke, Rev. J., 878
Clarke, Rev. J. S. (N.800.), 861
Clarke, Rev. J. 8. (P.Ont.), 878
Clarke, Rev. N. O., 881
Clarke, Rev. R., 126, 129, 863, 866
Clarke, Mr. R., 504
Clarke, Rev. S. R., 866
Clarke, Rev. T. 213, 888
Clarke, Rev. W. B., 900
Clarke, Rev. W. C. (N.W.Oan.).
878 •"
Clarke, Rev. W. C. (P.Ont.), 878
Clarksburg, 872-3, 876
Claughton, Rev. H. C, (Que.),
903
Claughton, Rev. H. C. (N.S.W.),
900
Claugliton, Bp. P. 0., 820-1, 668,
668-9, 765, 767
Claus, Colonel, 138, 140, 800
Clausen, Mr. L., 800
Clay, Rev. J., 564. 566, 812, 911
Clayton, Rev. C. J., 903
Clayton, Rev. T., 33
Clegg, Mr. 350
Clement, Ardn., 823
Clements, 863
Clementson, Rev. A., 435-6, 906
Clementson, Rev. W. L., 889
CJleobuIus, The Protosyncellus,
736-7
Clergy Orphan School, London,
475, 841
Clergy Reserves, 144, 147, 160,
161-3
Clergy, Rights of, vindicated
in Carolina, 13, 14; and la
Australia, 425
Clerk, liov. C. R, 873
Clermont, 413-4, 90t
Cleveland, Rev. A., 861
CUflord, Bp. A., 767
Clift, Rev. T. W., 857
Clifton (Jam.), 886
Clinch, Rev. J., 90-1, 867
Clinch, Rev. J. H., 861
CUnckett, Rev. J. 8., 883
Clinton, 872
Clive, Lord, 460
Clogher, Bp. of, 823
Cloriuda (the first Tinnevelly
convert), 532
C!lotworthy, Rev. W., 878
aouglt, Rev. J., 648, 918
Clubb, Rev. J., 84-6, 861
Clulee, Rev. C, 317, 860-1, 864,
398, 889, 893, 897
Clunes, 900
Oyde (N.Z.), 906
Clydesdale, 311-13, 893
Coakes, Ven. E. L., 898
Coaticook, 869
Coblenz, 740
Cobourg, 873, 875-6
Cobourg College, 160, 778
Cocaigne, 867
Cochanes, 729
Cochin, 912-13 ; Diocese, 758, 767'
Cochin China, 703
Cochrane, 878
Cochrane, Rev. J., 868
Cochrane, Rev. J. C, 861
Cochrane, Rev. T., 17i), 878
Cochrane, Rev. W., 861
Cochrane, Rev. W. R., 777, 861
Cockburri, Rev. Dr., 734, 928
Cockey, Rev. H. E., 695-7, 916
Cockey, Rev. T. A., 681-2, 806,
909, 918, 918
Cockpit, The, 6, 835
Cockran, Capt., 17
Cockran, Rev. W, 177-8
8p
k i\
946
INDBX.
Oooks, Lord, MS
Oooks, Ilev.— ., 871
Oooks, Bev. W., 900
Oookahott, Rev. W. E., 933
Oooo lalandg, 630
Oodd, Rev. F., 869, 873
Oode Kspoleon, 868
Oodrington, Colonel, 310-11
Oodrlugton, Oeaeml, 197-8, 310,
813, 816, 836
Oodrington, Kev. B. H., 44S-50
Oodrington, U.-Col. W., 198, 313
Oodrington Oollege, Barbados, 783
Oodrington Estates, 194-6, 197-308,
S94, 881-3 ; Society's Vindica-
tion of its Trusteeship, 301
Ooe, Rev. J. W., 790, 909
Ooedmore, 895
Ooen, Rev. J. C, 933
Ooercton, Eoolesiastical, 753-4
Coercive Power over Ciorgy re-
fused by Society, 759
Coffee Town, 19, 850
Cogga, Rev. T. 0., 878
CoghiU, Dr., 823
OogUll, Lieut., 340
Ooghlan, Rev. F., 90S
Ooghlan, Rev. J., 869, 873
Coghold Indians, 186, 19S
Cobill, Mr. J., 833
Ooimbatorc, 867-8,918
Oolaba, 669
ColbtJk, Rev. G. H., 661, 918
Colbeck, Rev. James A., 633-4,
637, 643, 649-53, 791, 806, 918
Colbeck, Bev. John A., 918
Oolborne, 877
Colborne, Sir J., 160, 169
Colchester (P.Ont.), 874-6
Colchester, Ardn. of (in 1701), 838
Colchester, Bishop of, 743
Colchester, Col., 4
Cole, Rev. J. F., 896
Cole, Rev. J. S., 878
Cole, Sir L. and Lady, 371
Cole, Rev. R., 485-6, 906
Cole, Rev. 8. (N.F.L.), 90, 867
Cole, Rev. 8. (W.Af.), 888
Colebrook, Sir W., 260
Coleby, Rev. S., 389, 885
Coleman, Rev. J., 873
Coleiiso, Bp. J. W., 284, 3!l9-83,
334-7, 766 ; Colenso Case, 831,
764, 765
Coleridge, Rev. E., 397,796
Coleridge, Bp. W. H., 201, 803, 764,
783 796
Coleroon, 630-1 [and 613, 918]
Coles, Rev. J., 878-9, 899, 903
Coles («« " Kola ")
Colesberg, 276, 297, 891-2
Ooleschu.'oh, 864
Colgan, Rev. T., 63, 66, 855
Collections under Royal Letters,
823-5, 830-1
Colleges, 775-97(and p. xv)
CoUey, Rev. E., 867
CoUey, Rev. F. W., 857
Collier, Rev. H. B., G78
CoUlngwood, 006
Collins, Rev. E., 909
CoUins, Rev. J., 2Do, 888
Collins, Rev, R. R., 902
CoUlns, Rev. W., 889
Collins, Rev. W. H., 708
CoUymore, Rev. H,, 881
Cologne, 740, 924 [9. " -20
Colombo, 661, 663, 667-9, 673, 796,
Colombo Diocese, 661, 766, 768, 767,
789,919
Colon. 340, 886
CoIOD«lg\ing, 696
Colonial and American Churchea
Foreign Hlstion Work of («m
" Foreign Mission Work")
Colonial Bishoprics Counou and
Fund, 763 [and 160, 339, 436,
499, 630, 763]
Colonial Church Chronicle, The,816
Colonial Church Endowment Fund,
658
Colonial (Governors as "ex-offlcio
the Ordinary" in Church
matters, 369
Colonial Governors, Royal Instruc-
tions to, 60
Colonial Qovemors' Services to the
Church, 61-2
Colonies, Religious State of, in 17th
Century, 2, 5, 30, 41, 62, 67, 62,
196, 888, 471 ; do. early in 18th,
xiv, 7, 9-13, 15, 20, 32-3, 41, 43,
62-4, 57, 62, 88, 102-3, 194, 211,
316-7, 505, 925 (<«« alto next
three references)
Colonisation as an Evangelising
Agency in the 16th and 17th
Centuries, 1, 3, 5, 9, 13, 196,
(see alio "Colonies, Religious
State of ")
Colonists a Hindrance to Conver-
ion of Natives, 15-16, 33, 88-9,
46, 64-6, 68, 71, 73, 166, 183-6,
196, 211, 213, 220, 236, 247, 267,
877-8, 28'., 287, 292, 296, 814, 882,
329, 336, 315-6, 360, 361, 366-6,
398, 410, 412, 423, 427, 528-9, 676,
686, 661
Colonists in a Heathen Condition,
2, 11-13, 15,19,20, 28, 33-4, 52-4,
87, 63, 67, 90, 92-3, 95, 98, 110,
180-1, 18C, 136, 145, 147, 149,
157, 184, 189-90, 196, 819-80,
387,390, 300, 330, 336, 366, 411-3,
471, 525, 533, 925
Colorado Diocese, 757
Coloured Mixed Races, 198, 218,
323, 235, 252, 255-8, 262-7, 278,
277-81, 286-8, 290-6, 818, 381,
368, 382, 384, 431, 426, 458, 466,
631, 771, 783, 786 (and tee under
various designations)
Colpetty, 669
Colston, Rev. R, W., 869
Colton, Rev. J., 841, 853
Columbia CoUege, N. York, 776
Columbus, Christopher, 196-7,
206, 208, 210, 216, 238
Colwood, 880
Comboconum, 611, 617-20, 911-13,
916
Comity, 87, 42, 44, 64-6, 68-60, 67,
80 6, 94, 101, 111-14, 119-aO,
123, 138-9, 143, 186, 189, 361,
269,371,276-6, 279, 381-3, 288,
293-4, 311, 316, 825, 327, 833,
349-60, 3t.5, 361-2, 367-8, 374-9,
394, 446, 467-9, 462, 465, 475,
497, 604, 623, 627, 634, 643, 666,
667-9,661,580,682-4, 686, 688,
610, 624, 642, 672, 674. 700, 706,
717, 719-20, 73i-6, 738-9, 760,
798-9, 932 ; Loan of buildings of
other religious bodies for Angli-
can Clmrcli services, 66, 68-9,
126, 137, 140, 142,271-3, 276. 379,
381, 389, U\ 698, 674, 739
(" Lustration " after, at Quebec,
140); Loan of aiiAnglicanOhurch
for Lutheran Services, 739 ; So-
ciety's principles in conducting
Missions, 877
Commissaries, Ecclesiastical, first
sent to America, 3
Commissioners of Trade and Plan-
tations, 7, 19, 66, 108-9, 111
Committees (Home Auxiliary)
(_tee " Organisation, Home ")
Committees, Foreign (District and
Diocesan), 769-60 (and<«e under
" Organisation ")
Committee, First Foreign Auxili-
ary, of S.P.G., 114 (tee alto under
" Organisation" and "Funds")
Committee of 8.P.O. (the Stand-
ing). 7, 939-30, 938-5 (ond 659,
738, 683-4) ; Sub-Committee, 93.5
Communion, The Holy, Profana-
tion of, 21
Communion Plate, Distribution of,
by S.P.G., 11, 42; Gifts of,
by Queen Anne, 53, 62, 70, 166-6
Commutation of Life Interests by
Clergy, 160, 163
Como, 740
Comox, 880-1
" Compound system," for Natives,
318-19
Compton, 868-71
Compton, Bp., 1-7, 33, 41, 89, 102,
811, 744, 769, 822, 932
Comyns, Mr., 6, 813, 925, 932 '
Conception Bay. 90, 857, 889
"Conciliator, The" (Mr. G. A,
Robinson), 428
Concord Mission, 903
Coney,Rev. T., 923
Confirmation, Need of, 749 ; Value
of, 168-9, 276-7, 350
Conformitants (Sect), 41
Conformity of Reformed Churches
in Europe, 734-6 (and see
"Accessions" under "Romnn
Catholic " and " Dissenters ")
Confucianism, 708, 713, 717
Confucius, 703
Congarees, 19
Congo, 333
" Congregational Courts," 749
Congregatlonaiists, 414, 460-3, 471
(and Mc" Independents")
Congresses, Church, 761
Conington, 337
Connaught,H.RH.Duche83 of, 619
Connecticut, 41, 43, 80, 59, 748,
852-4 ; Diocese, 80, 760, 767, 863
Connolly, Rev. J., 861
Consett's Estate, 197
Constantla, 890, 900
Constantino, Rev. L, 869
C!onstantlnc, Bev. M. G., 885
Constantinople, 736-8, 741, 774,
923-4
Constantinople Diocese, 767
Continental Chaplaincies, 738-41
Contrex6ville, 740
Convention, American Churcli,
General-Meetings, (1786) 81,
(1863) 82, (1871) 88; Bishop
Selwyn's visit, 83-4; S.P.a.
Mijsionto, inl852, 88
Conventions, Church, 759-60 [and
81, 462, 746, 749-50, 837]
Convicts, 268, 386-93, 404, 406,
410, 424, 428-33, 454-6, 854,
771 ; Heathen condition of, 388,
390-3, 396, 402, 430-1
Ck)avocatioii of Canterbury, 4, 6,
744,761-2,821, 828
O>nvocation of York, 881, 828
Conyers, Mrs. Caeci ia, 17
Convers, Rev. C, 887
Cook, Captain, 886, 404, 410, 433
454, 456, 460
Cook, Rev. T.. 179, 878
Cooke, Mr., 138
Cooke, Rev. G. B., 873
Cooke, Rev. J., 885
Cooke, Rev. 8., 126-8, 854, 865
INDEX.
947
Oookeeley, R«r. F. J., 869
OookgUire, 867-71
0ookc3n, Rer. J., 86S
Cook's River, 393, 901
Cooktov II, 46fi, 904
Cookwell, 900
Coolies, 1 92, 308-9, 349- ZO, 353, S80,
S84-5, 4fi8-60, 462, 466, S7S, 610,
668, 673-8, 679, 690-701, 787
Cooma, 901
Coombes, Canon G. F., 878
Ooombes,Rer.V.D.,619, 811-12, 911
Coombes, Bev. W. Ii., 623-3, 911
Coombics, S78
Ooomba, «ev. W. H., 416-17, 901
Coombs, Rev. W. L., 911
Cooper, Dr., 74
Cooper, Rev. A. W. F., 878
Cooler, Bev. C. A., 888
Cooper, Bev. B. H.. 915
Cooper, Rev. H., 873
Cooper, Rev. H. C, 873
Cooper, Rev. J. E., 923
Cooper, Rev. M., 776
Cooper, Rev. M. J. M., 884
Cooper, Rev. R. S., 873
Cooper, Rev. T. J., 891, 923
Cooper, Rev. W. D., 878
Cooper, Rev. W. H. (P.B.I.), 861
Cooper, Rev. W. H. (Aust. 4o.),
902 [anil 906. 880, 878]
Cooper River, 12, 849-60
Coorgi lAiiguage, 470
Coota Nerdor, B18
Copeland, Mr., 836
Copeman, Rev. P. W., 273, 299, 891
Cople?ton, Bp. B. S., 664, 767
Copp, Rev. J., 851
Copperfleld, 413
Coptic Church, 805
Coralawelle, 670-1, 919
Jorbyn, Rev. — ., 654
Cordeg, Rev. — ., 523
Cordlncr,Rev. W., 81-3, 851
Corclner, Rev. B., 873
Corca and Coreana, 713-15, 732,
817 922
Corcabioce8e,714,716,768-9,767,933
Corean langaage, 733
Coree Indians, 31
Corcntyn, 888
Corentyn River, 347-8, 887
Corctuok, 20
Corfc,Bp.C. J., 708, 713-16, 767 923
Co-field, Re.-. T., 915
Coriah Tribe, 246
Cormack, Mr., 94
Combiiry, Lord, 63, 60, 67, 833 ;
(Misconduct and deposition of,
68)
Cornelia, 393
Cornelius. Bev. S. I., 480, 909, 911
Cornelius (an Indian, of Guiana),
244-5
C!omeliiiB, a Sachem, 78
Cornelius Island, 95
Cornet Spruit, 334
Comford, Rev. E., 891
Cornigliano, 740
Cornish Members' Memorial in
1871, 933
Cornwall (Jam.), 888
ComwoU (P. Out.), 168-6, 159,
872,873-7
Cor? all, Rev. J. (Can.), 869
Cornwall, Rev. J. (GuL), 887
Cornwallis, 860-4
Comwallis, Arohbp. (portrait),
frontispiece, vi, 834
Cornwallia Mines, 860
Coroniandel, 471, 501
Corosal, 239
Corowa, 900, 903
Oorrie, Bp. D., 373, 479, 603, 838,
690, 899, 766
Corrie, Mr. T,, 323
Ck>rtUnd, 855
Corvan, Rev, J. H., 869 i
Cory, Rev. C. P., 802, 899
Cosgreve, Bev. J., 850
Cossack, 905
Cossipore, 478-9
Cossitt, Bev. B., 48, 117, 863, 861
Coster, Bev. F.,865
Coster, Ven.G.,94, 103, 857,860,865
Coster, Bev. N. A., 867, 861, 865
Cotcau du Lao, 870-2
Cotes, Bev. W., 819
Cottanohina, 668, 919-30
Cotterlll, Bp. H., 204, 300-3, 304,
308,332,348,764
Cotton, Rev. C. C, 869
Cotton, Bp. O. E., L., 496, 609-10,
616,631,635,658,766
Cotton, Bev. J. S., 923
Cotton, Bev. W. C, 435, 906
Couohman, Mr. G., 247
Coughlan, Rev. — ., 813
Coughlan, Rev, L., 92, 857
Coulthorp, Mr. J. W., 561
Coultrup, Rev. 8. W., 561, 911
Councils, Native Church, 373, 489,
626, 546, 548, 667, 621, 625, 644
Country Harbour, 8G2
Courland, Duke of, 206
Courteen, Sir W., 196
Courtenay, Bp. R., 239, 764
Courtney, Bp. P., 763, 861
Courtney, Rev. H. McD., 700, 921
Cousins, Bev. W. E., 801
Coutts, The Baroness Burdett,
Munificence of, 181, 273, 417
Covell, Dr., 823
Covenanters Sect, 637
Covenants with other Societies,
374-7, 628-7, 554-5, 657-9, 584
Covert, Bev. W. S., 865
Cowan, Bev. G. B., 867
CowausviUe, 869
Cowp a, Bev. W. S., 229, 885
Co^.e.l, G., 865
Cowichan Indians, 182-3, 185, 192
Oiwichan Language, 183, 186, 193
Cowie, Bev. J. B. de W., 885
Cowie, Bp. W. G., 442, 450, 766
Cowitchen, 188, 880-1
Cowley, Bev. A. E., 878
Cowley, Rev. W., 883
Cowley Fathe.-s, 677
Cowper, Bev. W., 389
Cowper, Bev. W. M., 788
Cox, Bev. J. C, sen
Cox, Rev. R. G., 873
Cox, Rev. 8. W., 891
Cox, Bev. T., 777
Covle, Rev. 8. G., 656, 898, 911
Coytc, Rev. J. C, 891
Cradock, 297, 891-2
Cragg, Bev. J. G., 867
Craig, Rer. B. T., 904
Craig, Bev. 6., 36, 861, 854
Cramer-Roberts, Bp. F. A. B. C,
226, 764, 884
Cramp, Bev. — ., 850
Cramptoii, Bev. E., 919
Crane, P^v. G., 857
Cranmer, Arohbp., 1
Cranston, Rev. — ., 828
Cranworth, Lord, 764
Crapaud, 861-4
Craven, <3ot., 18
Craven, Rev. C, 909
Craven. Rev. C. A. A., 923
Craven Town and Co., 860
Crawford, Rev. A., 903
Crawford, Bev. T., 34, 851
Cree Indians, 179, 193, 780-1
Creek Indiana, 16
Creen, Bev. T., 878
Creighton, Mr. J., 793-4
Creol.-8, 345, 349, 868-9, 872, 378,
884, 771, 787
Oresswell, Bev. A. J., 866
Cresswell, Bev. A. W., 903
Creswick, 903
Crick Indians, 16
Cridge, Very Rev. E., 880
Crimean War and Chaplains, 730,
922-3
Crisp, Ven. W., 363, 359-60, 80J,
897-8
Crispin, Bev. H. 8., 884
Crobcrman, Bev. — ., 211
Crofton, Bev. H. F., 236, 884
Crofton, Rev. H. W., 634
Croghau, Ven. D. G., 817-18,
351-3, 893, 897
Crokat, Rev. R. C, 878
Crompton, Rev. W., 878
Cromwell, Oliver, 49, 228
Cronatadt, 360
Cronyu, Bp., B., 173, 768, 878
Crooke, Rev. M., 023
Crooked Island. 220, 224, 884
Croskerry, Bev. H., 887
Cross, Rev. E. 8., 906
Cross, Rev. G. F., 902
Crosse, Bev. 8., 857, 869 [930
Crossland, Rev. W., 686, 888, 690,
Crosthwaite, Rev. A., 699
Crosthwaite, Rev. H., 893, 897
Crotty, Rev, E. C, 378, 899
Crouch, Rev, W. G., 867
Croucher, Rev. C, 861
Crowder, Rev. J. H., 923
Crowfoot, Rev. J. H., 917
Crowther, Rev. J. T., 226, 8»l
Crowtlier, Bp. S. A., ^58, 765
Croxton, Rev. W. B., 903
Croydon (Aus.), 904
Crozier, Rev. P. B., 865
Cruden, Bev.W., 865
Crum-Ewing, Messrs., 249
Cuddalore, 624-5 [and 601, 601,
.^33, 912-14]
CuQdapah, 663-5, 911, 914
Cudjo, Cabosheer, 285-6
Cudjo, William, 256
Cuffee Town, 850
CuUucotci, 664
Culpeper, Rov. C. C, 883
Culpepcr, Bev. G. P., 883
Cumberland (Aus.), 392
Cumberland (New K.), 882 [864
Cumberland (N.8.), 113-14, 880-3,
Cumberland (P. Cnt.), 874, 877
Cumbum, 663
Cuming, Rev. B., 849
Cummins, Rev. B. T., 90J
Cunatunv, Chief, 171
Cunlifte, Rev. T. W., 878
CunnlngliaTTj, Rev. — ., 229
Cunningham, Rev. C, 878
Cunningliam, Rev. H. W., 867
Cunningham, Rev. J., 857
Cunningliam, Rev. T. 8., 923
Cupples, Rev. C, 850
Curlewis, Bev. J. F., 889
Curling, Rev. J. J., 96, 783, 887
Curnums, 664
Curran, Rev. J. P., 873
Currey, Rev. R. A., 889
Currie, Mr. H., 270
Currie, Pev. W., 861
Currle, Rtv. W. L., 861
Curtin, Rev. J., Fen., 313
Curtin, Rov. .T. iun.. 883
Curtis, Bev. C. G., 736-8, 921
Ciutis Island, 44/
3i>a
948
INDEX.
OtUMk, B«y. B., 147-8, M9
Onstaoe IndUnt, 86
OntoUffe, Rer. 0., WO
Ontler, Rer. T.,44, M, 858
Cqttlng, BeT. L., 8ft4-5
Cntts, uey. K. L., 738
Cuyler, Rev. F. 8,, 857
CuyterviUe, 891
Cwaru, 891
Cyprus, 729, 924
OzernarodA, 923
DACCA, 607
Dacre, Judge, 626
Pabomey, 260-1
Daimiyos of Japan, 717
Dal Nippon. 717
Dalhousie, 866, 867
Dal bougie. Earl of, 769
Dallas, 238
Dalmatians, 737
Dalton, Colonel, 498
Dalzell, Her. W. T. D., 886
Dalziel, Ber. J., 869
Damascus, 728
Damon, Rev. 8. C, 461
Dance, Rev. 0. D., 887
Dandegama, 919
Danes in New Brunswlclc, 134
Daniel, Rev. A. W., 861
Daniel, Rev. D., 911
Daniel, Rev. David, 887
Daniel, Rev. 8., 911
Daniel, Rev. Samuel, 911
Daniel, Rev. 8. 8., 911
Daniel, Rev. 8uv., 911
Danish Islands, W.I., 210, 213
Danish Language, 102
Danish Missions, 469, 471-2, 601,
611-14,517,523 827-8,581-3
Danulie Banks, 737
Danubian Provinces, 737, 923
Danvers, Rev. G. G., 903
Danville, 868, 871-2
Dapoli, 587, 915
Dapto, 900
Darby, Rev. W., 673, 878, 918
Dari Sona, 893
Darkev, Mr. 8., 809
Darling, Rev. 0. W., 800, 909
Darling, Rev. W. S., 873
Darling Downs, 410, 904
Darling River, 399
Darlings, Rev. J., 902
Darlington (P. Ont.), 878
Darliston (Jam.), 888-6
Darmakan, Rev. D., 911
Darmstadt, 740, 923
Darragh, Rev. J. T., 887, 897
Darrel, Mr. W., 223
DarreU, Rev. A. 8., 888
DarreU, Rev. J., 857
Dart, Rev. J., 671, 777, 796, 919
Dartmouth, N.8., 860-3
Dnrvall, Rev. T. B., 911
Daryaganj, 621
Darzoy, 901
Dascnt, Rev. A.. 906
Daruns, The, 682
Daunt, Rev. W., 873
Davenport, Rev. A., 863
David, Catechist (Africa), 359-60
David, Catcchist (India), 633
David, Rev. — .. 694
David, Rev. B., 012
David, Rev. C, 668, 919
David, Rev. O., 358, 369, 897
David, Rev. J., 919
David, Rev. San., 912
David, RcT. Sol., 919
David. Rev. 3. B., 9U
Darid, Rev. V., 912
David, Rev. W. (V. Ont.), 840, 878
Davidson, Mr., 274
Davidson, Mr. H., 109
Davidson, Rev. J., 869
Davidson, Rev. J. A. M., 886
Davies, Rev. H., 268
Davies, Rev. J., 822
Davies, Rev. M. W., 714, 922
Davies, Rev. R., 884
Davies, Rev. T., 883
Davies, Rev. U., 663-4
Davis, Capt. D., 16
Davis, Bp. D. G., 218-14, 764
Davis, Rev. E., 782
Davis, Rev. P F., 878
Davis, Rev. U., 893, 898
Davis, Isaac, 460
Davis, Rev. J. W., 878
Davis,1fev. S. H., 908
Davis, Rev. T., 881
Davis, Rev. W., 873
Davy, Mr. R., 435
Dawajaya, a convert, 879
Dawes, Rev. J. 8., 887
Dawes, Bp. N., 412, 765-6
Dawes, Bp. W., 821, 823
Dawes, Rev. W. D„ 869
Dawn, 874
Dawson, Rev. A., 873
Dawson, Rev. F. H., 604
Dawson, Rev. L., 878
Daykin, Vcn. W. Y., 895
Daylesford, 902-3
Day of Intercession, 821 [and 708,
717, 842]
De Abrea, Antonio, 464
Deacon, Rev. Job, 873
Deacon, Rev. Jos., 894
Dealtry, Bp. T., 476, 81 1, 546, 565,
864, 614, 753, 766
Dean, Rev. B., 84i, 853
Dean, Rev. J., 264, 888
Debbage, Rev. J. B., 869
De Blols, Rev. H. D., 861
De Britto, Rev. John, 656
Debritzen University and Trust
Fund, 736, 774
Debroghur, 606-10, 917
Deccan, The, 568
De Chairc, Rev. W., 798
Declaration, Form of, for S.P.G.
Officers, 7, 933
Dedham, 48-9, 853
De Diaz, Bartholomew, 268
Dedication of Placentia Church,
Form for, 92
Deer Island (N.B.), 133
Dccsa, 574
De Gama, Vasco, 328, 469
De Gruohy, Rev. P., 869
De Hoedt, Rev. 0. W., 919
Delryam, Rev. B., 913
Deism, 481
Deists, 64
De Kaap, 897
De Kock, Rev. S. N., 891
De La Boesse, P^re, 658
De La Fontaine, Rev. F. G.,870, 898
Delagoa Bay, 3 J8-7, S8i-5
Delnhay Street, Ofitlce of Society
in, 836, 936
Do La Mare, Rev. F. (Natal), 896
De La Hare, Rev. F. (Can.), 869
De Lancy, Lt.-Gov., 775
De La Roche, Rev. P., 112, 118, 861
Delaware (U.S.), 881
Delaware (P. Ont.), 171, 874
Delaware Diocese (U.S.), 767
Delaware Indians, 171
Delaware River, 744
De Lew, Rev. J., 878
Delhi (India), 612-29 [and *23,
696-7. 601, 659,768,790-1,917-181
Delhi (P. Ont), 876
De Lisle, Rev. D. C, 138-40
Dellius, Rev. — ., 67
Oeloraine (Tas.), 906
Deloraine (N.W. Can.), 878-9
De Mel, Rev. C, 919
De Mel, -Rev. F., 671, 919
De Melio, Rev. M. R.,477,49a^3, 909
Demcnira, 212, 280, 887-8
Demitagodc, 668, 919
De Montmollin, Rev. F., 138-40
Demon Worship, 262-6, 496-8, 820,
632, 637, 839, 608, 629, 654-6, 682.
687
De Moullpied, Rev. J., 869
Denbigh County. 822
Denham Court, 902
Deniliquin, 901-2
Denis, Rev. B., 899
Denmark, 742
Denny, Rev. A., 369-70. 374
Denrocbe, Rev. C. T., 878
Deuroche, Rev. E.,873
Dent, Mr. A, 682
Dcptford, 819
" Deputation " of Collectors, 822;
928 [and 814]
Derby (N.B.), 46, 49, 882-3
Derby (N.B.), 864-6
Derby (Transvaal), 343, 807
De Redcli£fe, Lord 8., 736
De Richbourg, Rev. P., 18
Desharres, Rev. T. C, 873
Desbois, Rev. D. (Aus.), 904
Desbois, Rev. D. (N.Z.), 906
Desbrisay, Rev. M. B., 861
Desbrisaye, Rev. T., 861
Desecration of Churches, 45, 49,
56, 70, 74-5
Deserontyon, Captain John, 154
Desigacharry, Rev. J., 666, 912
Designs of 8.P.G., 7, 8, 69
De Silva, Rev, J., 919
De Silva, Rev. M., 919
De Soysa, Mr. C, 795
Do Soysa, the Modliar, 670
Despard, Rev. G. P., 902
Dcsveaur, Rev. A., 899
Detroit, 141
Devapiriam, Rev. D., 912
Devapirlam, Rev. G. D.,373, 899,912
Devaprasagam, Rev. D., 912
Dcvasagayara, Rev. Sam., 912
Dcvasa^^ayam, Rev. Swam., 912
Devasahayam, the poet, 633
Do Veber," Rev. W. H., 866
Devil Worship, 262-6, 496-8, 620,
532, 637, 639, 608, 629, 664-6, 682,
687
Devipore. 483
Devon (Bcr.), 860
Devonshire (Ber.), 860
Devonshire (P. Ont.), 873
Devonshire (Eng.), Contributions,
823
" Devonshire," H.M.S., 32
Dcwar, Rev. E. IT., 873
Dewasagayam, Rev. C, 668, 919
De Winton, Rev. F. H., 919
De Wolf, Rev. T. N., 861, 865
Dev, Rev. G.C., 909
Dhan, Rev. A., 909
Dhan, Rev. M., 909
Dhaiighatta, 909-10
Dlmrwar, 588 9, 915
Diamond Fields (Griq., W.), 293,
317-9, 893-4
Diamoml Mountains, 712
Dias, Rev. A., 670, 919
Dias, Rev. 8. W., 668-9
437,
917-181
8-9
92r3,90»
: 38-40
16-8, 820,
54-8, 683,
Dlbblee, Rer. K., 746, 883
Dibblee, Rer. F., 129-80, 865
Dloken, Rev. E. A., 900
Dlokinaon, Mr. F. II., 826
Dickson, Rev. H. A., 869
« Dido," H.M.8., 444
Diego, Qaroia, 368
Diego, Martin, 883
Dieppe, 740, 923
Dlgby, 116, 118,860-2,864
Digby Mines, 863
Digby Neck, 860-1
Dlgdequaah, 127
Diggeepara, 494
Dijon, 740
Dinan, 33, 740,923
Dinant, 85, 739
Dinapore, 494-6, b '3, 910
Dinard, 740
Dindigul, 665-6 [ana :tl, 535, 667,
912]
Dindings, 695
Dlngaan, King, 338, 836
Dingle, Rev. J., 867
Dinizulu, Obief, 821
Dinzey, Rev. J. (N.B.), 866
Dlnzey, Rev. J. f P.Q.), 869
Diocesan Church Societies (see
"Organisation")
Diocesan Representative S.F.O.,
934-6
Dioceses, American, and English
Colonial and Missionary, List of,
787-8, 763-7 {ue alto " Episco-
pate ")
Dippers (Sect), 45
"Dlrigo" (Ship), 820
Dlsbrow, Rev. J., 865
Disbrow, Rev. J. W., 861
Disbrow, Rev. N., 866
Discipline, Church, 112, 144, 330,
861, 484, 621-3, 750
Dlsendowment (tee "State Aid,"
Withdrawal)
Disney, Rev. H. P., 97-8, 857
Dissent, Accessions from, 86, 43,
44-6, 60, 61, 63-5, 67-9, 111-18,
120, 128-30, 133-4, 139, 142-3,
147, 153,156-7, 169, 164, 184, 189,
221, 234, 226, 235, 273, 280-1,
287, 293, 322, 3!6, 349, 865, 369,
396, 406, 411, 426, 496, 602, 626,
636, 663, 577, 588, 609-10, 643,
677, 694, 744, 799, 847
Dissent, Secessions to, 11, 51, 276,
349, 489, 614, 517-19, 526, 631,
654-6, 666, 847
Dissenters Induced to read the
Bible in their Meeting-houses, 44
Dissenters, Opposition of, to
Anglican Missions, 31, 36-7, 41-7,
49, 63, 69, 60-1, 282, 336, 327,
876-7, 456, 467, 526-7, 680, 671,
746-8, 776, 777, 841
Dissenting Missions (ie« under the
various bodies)
Ditchom, Rev. O., 880
Divinity Exhibitions (tee "Col-
leges")
Olxcove, 354
Dixcove Castle or Fort, 365, 357
Dixon, Yen. A., 878
Dixon, Rev. B. T., 893
Dlzon, Rev. James (of N.S.Wal<!s),
389
Dixon, Rev. J. (of W. Indies *c.),
861, 888, 906
Dixon, Rev. John (NAW,), 900
Dixon, Rev. P., 323, Ji)!:
Dizville, 870, 873
Dobbt, OoT., 84
Doble,BeT.O.N.,878
Dobie, Rer. R. T., 867, 861
INDEX.
Dodd, Rev. T. L., 900
Dodd, Rev. W. D., 810-11, 893
Dodgson, Rer. E. H., 267, 823-4,
888, 894
Dodgson, Rev. W. J., 887
Dortson, Rev. T. H., 794, 912
Dodswortli, Rev. O., 857, B81
Dodswortli, Rev. It. de M., 883
Do<lwell, Rev. O. B., 861
D'OlIer, Rev. R. H., 873
Doll, Rev. — ., 823
Domlngla, 268-6, 888-9
Dominica, 210, 212, 883-4
Done, Rev. J., 904
Donelly, Rev. G. W., 887
Dongarla, 905
Doolittle, Rev. L., 869
Doppln, Mr. S., 823
Dorchester (N.B.), 886, 807
Dorchclter (P.Q ), 143, 869
Dorchester (P. Ont.), 873
Dorchester, Lord, 142
Dordrecht, 891-2
Donna, 909
DorreU, Rev. A, A., 889
Dorunda, 497
Doty, Rev. J., 139-43, 856, 869
Douet, Bp., 241, 764
DoughUn, Rev. P. H., 802-3, 888
Douglas (B.C.), 184, 880
Douglas (N.B.), 132, 865-7
Douglas (N.S.), 862-4
Douglas (P. Ont.), 873, 877
Douglas, Rev. A., 900
Douglas, Hon. and Rev. H., 374,
277 889
Douglas, Sir H., 131, 133-4, 777, 826
Douglas, Bp. H. A., 576, 677-9,
680-1,766,773
Douglasville Memorial Church
(U.S.), 85
Dove, Rev. W. W., 901
Dover (Penn.), 34, 39, 851-2
Dover, Bp. of, 743
" Dover," H.M.S., 31
Dowaganhae, 66
Dowell, Rev. T., 902
Bowling, Rev. F., 897
Bowling, Rev. T.E., 866
Downes, Rev. H. 6., 668, 796, 912
Downle, Rev. J., 874
Downing, Rev. J. L., 861
Dowson, Rev. R., 181-4, 880
Doxat, Rev. P. W., 317-18, 716, 894
Drnge, Rev. T. S., 24, 860
Dravidlans, The, 469-70
Dravidian Languages, 470
Drayton, 903-4
Drayton, Rev. J., 883
Drew, Mr. T., 257
Drew, Rev. W., 489, 909
Driberg, Rev. C. E., 484, 486-8,
493, 806, 908
Driberg, Rev. J. G., 487-8, 604,
909, 917
Drink as a Demorallser of Native
Races, 68-9, 71-3, 166,186,266,
257, 279, 318, 323, 330, 341, 346,
356, 366, 484, 495, 498, 519, 644,
662 ; (Drink Acts, 1710-13, 71)
Drink in N.S. Wales, 893-4, 403
Drink in Tasmania, 433
DriscolKRev.J. C.,869
Drooge Vlci, 273
Drought, Rer. C. E., 90J
Druids, 246
Drultt, Ven. T., 901
Drumbo, 873
Drumm, Rev. T. H., 861
Drummond, Rev. H. M, 878
Drvunmond, Rev. W. R., 887
DrummondviUe, 868-73
Druses in Syria, 738
949
Duaterra, Chief, 433-4
Dublin (N.3.), 863
Dublin University Mlsaion t4
Chota Nagpore, 499, 600, 844
Dubois, Rev. E.H., 916
Dubourdieu, Rev. J., 874
Dudley, Gov.,7,9,41-3,44, 61, 68, 638
Dudswell, 868-9. 872
Dufferln, Eari of, 671
DulTerin, Lady, 619
Duftus, Rev. J., 901
Duke, Rev. J. U., 243, 34S
Duke, Rev. T., 881
DuUey, Rev. B., 577, 916
Dumfries, 866
Dun, Rev. W., 849
Dun, Dr. W. A., 776
Dunbar, Rev. R., 886
Dunbar, Rev. W. J., 886
Duncan, Mr., 260
Duncan, Rev. A., 908
Duncanson, Rev. W., 861
Dunoombe, Rev. W. W., 884
Dundas, 876
Dundas, Per. A. B., 878
Dunedln Diocese, 440, 768, 7C6,90<
Dunflold, Rev. H., 857
Dungauuon, 873, 876-7
Dunham, 143, 869-71
Dunkers (Sect), 37
Dunkirk, 740
Dunlop, Rer. H., 901
Dunmore, Lord, 221-3
Dunn, Bp. A. H., 152, 763
Dunn, Rev. .1. (Eur.), 923
Dunn, Rev. J. (N.B.), 866
Dunne, Rev. D. H. O., 495, 909, 91<
Dunning, Rev. W. H., 901
Dunolly, 903
Dunvllle, 870, 874, 877
Dunzog, 901
Du Port, Rev. C. D., 570-1, 915
Duport, Rev. J. H. A., 261-*,
802-3, 888
Dupplin County, 850
Duquesnc Fort, 38
Dural, 900
Durand, lief. L., 849
D'Urban (Cape Col.), 889-90
Durban (Nat.), 328-30, 895-6
D'UrbansvlUe, 890
Durham, Rev. E. P., 906
Durham (P.Q.), 868-73
Durham (P. Ont.), 874
Durham Diocese, 823
Durrad, Rev.B. G., 923
Durrang, 609
Dustecs, 223
Dusun Tribes, 693
Dutch, The, 67-61, 159, 270, 27S,
882, 533, 410, 660-1, 717, 737, 771
Dutch Church, 242, 272, 278, 280-1,
288, 347, 366, 422
Dutch Language, 86, 382, 384,
798, 813 ; List of Translatioiu,
813
Dutch Migrations from Cape, 368,
347
Dutch Rule in Ceylon, 660-2, 671
Dutchess Co., 865
Dutolfs Pan, 317-1». 893-4
Dutt, Rev. R., 497, 699, 60\ 909, 91<
Duval, Rev. J., 867
DuVernet, Rev. E., 869
Du Wessing, Rev. P. M, 506, 6M,
912
Duzza, 729
Dwlght, Rev. D., 849
Dyak-Chinese, 696
Dvak Language, 682, 783 ; L»it of
'Tranxlations, 807
Dyaks, 683-9, 733
Dyce, Rev. A, F., 933
if
;i
9S0
INDEX
BADE, R«T. B., tSS
Bkger, R6T. T., 863
Bae4e,874
BftglesDn, BcT. J., 115-14, 661
Ekleg, Iter. S. J., 797
Bamcs, Ber. J., 869
Eardiley, 871
Bwl, Ber. D., 35, 850
Bar), Rev. R. T.^JOl
Barley, Rev. T. W., 874
Barly, Rev. W. T., 869
Barnshaw, Rev. J., 793, 913, 933
Bartbquakes, 463, 733-3
Eaat, Rev. S., 938
Eait Airlcana, 369, 371, 881
Bast Carolina Diocese, 757, 850
Bart Obester (U-S.), 68, 856
Ea«t India Company, 319, 464,
469,471,473-4,481, 601, 500, 668-
9, 683, 699, 763
Bait India Railway, 668
Bant Jersey {see Now Jersey)
Bast London, 301, 891-3
Eastern Oliristians, 738, 737
Eastern Ohurches, 83, 738, 737
Eastern Coast (X. Sco.), 863
Baste/n Diocese (U.S.), The, 767
Bastern Equatorial Africa Dio-
cese, 768, 766
Eastern Passage, 860-1
Eastman, Rev. O., 431
Eastman, Rev. G. E. V., 865
Eastman, Rev. R. M., 887
Baston, Rev. C.T., 866
Easton Diocese, 757, 861
Eastwood, 813, 875, 877
Eaton, 869, 871-3
Eatough, Rev. W., 865
Bburn, Rev. 3., 43, 8C8
EcclcBiastioal Gazette, Tbe, 816
Ecclestastioal Provinces, 764-7
[and 391, 394]
Echlin, Rev. A. P., 874
Ede, Rev. J., 874
Bdelstein, Rev. S. I. O., 874
Eden, Governor, 33
Eden, Bisbop R., 96
Bdenton (St. Paul's, &c.) S3, 34,
850
Bdereaingfae, Rev. P. D., 674, 919
Edeyengoody, 636,639-43, 644-6,
649-50, 911-16
Bdgar, Mr., 5t:4
Vdge, Rev. J., 874
Edgecambe County, 850
Bdmondston, Rev. J., 901
Bdmonton, 878-9
EdmunstoD, 867
Blucation, Primary and Second-
ary ("National" or "Madras"
System, 4o.), 769-74 [and xv, 18,
19,33, 58,60,70, 78-4, 91, 94-90,
88, 100, 103-4, 106-10, 116, 119-33
189-30, 184, 137, 189, 146, 155-6,
169, 194-5,109, 300, 303-6, 308-9,
S18-1S, S17-19, 323-5, 339-33,
335, 388, 313, 346, 356, 358,
960, 363-4, 366, 369-70, 372, 379,
S86, 3A1-3, 396, 307, 830, 833,
SS9-30. 346. 348, 850, 353, 371-3,
SVf, 878, 887-9, 417, 419, 423,
435-6,463,473, 477-8,481-6,490-
3, 497, 603, 606, 509-10, 514, 618,
619, 631-33, 533, 524, 528-30,
«88, 638, 510, 543-4, 648, 660,
654, 656-8, 661, 566, 569-71, 674,
DBS, 886-6,691-3,694, 598-9,606,
•10, 613-18, 630, 633, 636, 631-3,
614-6,639-40, 643, 646, 649-60,
863, 667, 663-8. 663-70, 671,
674-6, 678-7, 679-80, 683-4, 690,
•84, 697, 6U9-70O, 708, 718-20,
718-9, 737, 780, 687, 845
(Education)
Principles for conduct of Mis-
sion Schools, 773-4; Defective
System of Government Educa-
tion in India, 771-3
Higher Education — Colleges
and Training Institutions, &c.,
775-97 [and xv, 96-7, 100, 119,
131-3, 130-1, 146, 161, 160, 180,
194, 197-300, 206, 209, 261, 379,
39(1, 391, 301-4, 393, 397, 431, 436,
43f , 446-6, 460-1, 474-7, 478, 480,
491-4,506-7, 616-7,619,639,544-
6, .147, 666, 669, 670, 677, 6H5,
69C, 606, 616, 617, 626, 634-7, 648,
6'^<i, 063, 606-6, 608, 678, 683-4,
701, 708, 731, 737, 744, 773, 798]
Missionaries' Cliildren, 844
Industrial, 388, 398, 301-3, 307-
9, 313, 329-30, 341, 413, 419-20,
438-9, 417-8, 402, 626, 644, 660,
668, 677, 679, 685,, 687, 699 601,
607-8, 617, 669-70, 676, 679-80,
707-8, 709, 77?, 771, 784, 786
Orphanagel^ luo, 660, 6S8, 569,
677, 687, 695, 691-6, 698, 601,
615, 631, 633, 635, 664, 676, 697,
769, 772, 774
Female, 620, 644, 666, 687, 693,
694, 615, 617-19, 636,636, 640,
646, 663, 671-6, 721, 726, 773,784
(Bible Women, 629,846; Zenanas,
617-8)
Edward, King of Moskitos, 234
Bdwardes, Rev. H., 880
Edwards, Dr., 822
Edwards, Mrs., 16, 16
Edwards, Rev. A., 904
Edwards, Rev. F. D., 889
Edwards, Rev. H. J., 906
Edwards, Rev. H. V., 897
Edwards, Rev. H., 674, 919
Edwards, Rev. R. M., 866
Edword^burg, 874, 876
Edwardstown, 873
Eedes, Rev. J., 889
Eerste River, 373
Eerstelling, 356
EfTendi, Rev. M., 737, 923
EfTendi, Rev. S., 933
Eganville, 873
Egmore, 809-10
Egosa, 311
B^remont, Rev. H. B., 933
Egg Harbour, 854
Egutpoora, 676, 915-16
Egypt, 381
Egyptians, 571, 730
Elilig, Rev. J. J., 61
Eide, 740
Eisenach, 740, 923-4
Ekufundisweui, 330, 896
Ekukanyeni, 330, 336, 895
Elder, Rev. J., 901
Elder, Rev. W., 801
Elder, Rev. W. A., 867, 896
Eldon, Lord, 763
£1 Dorado, 842
Eleazer, Rov. G., 913
Eleazer, Rev. J., 667, 918
Elcbe, 301, 364, 898
Eleuthera, 316-31, 830, 881-6, 894-6
Elim, 388
Eliot, Rev. John, 3, 9
Elizabeth, Queen, 1, 88
Elizabetb County, (Va.), 20
ElUabeth Town (N.J.), 64-5, 854-S
ElUabeth Town (P. Ont.), 873-5
Elkhoru, 880
Elkington, Rev. J. J., 908
EUegood, Rev. J., 869
EUesmere, Earl of, 683
ElUngham, Rev. C. M., 857, 891, 897
Ellington, Rev. E., 851
Elliot, Rev. a, 861
Billot, Rev. F. R, 923
Elliott, Rev. A., 169, 874
Elliott, Rev. E., 933
Elliott, Rev. Edwin, 883
Elliott, Rev. P. G., 874
EUiott, Rev. O. E., 888
Elliott, Rev. J., 874
EUiott, Rev. R., 906
ElUs, Rev. P. A., 682, 918
Ellis, Rev. S. J., 369, 894, 897
Ellis, Rev. T., 918
EUis, Rev. W. (L.M.S.), 371
ElUs, Rev. W.^Cey.). 919
Ellis, Rev. W. (Windsor *c_
N. Sco.), 113, 861 [N. Sco.), 861
Ellin, Rev. W. (Pugwasli, dse.
Ebnina, 254
Elms, Rev. R., 874
Elora, 876, 877
Elrlngton, Rev. H., 857
Elton, Rev. W. H., 693-4, 920
Elvington, Rev. Dr., 436
Elwell, Rev. J., 866
Elwes,Ven.W.W.(Bp.rf«.),862,767
Elwood, Rev. E. L., 874
Ely (P.Q.), 868-9
Ely, Bp. of (in 1701), 823
Ely, Dean of, 473 [931
Ely Diocesan Conference (in 1872),
Ely Diocese, 833
Emapiseni, 338
Emerald Hill, 903
Emerson, 878-80
Emery, Rev. C. P., 869
Emigrants and Emigration, 81^
20[anu88-3, 165, 406,711]
Emily, 874, 877
" Emily," Wreck ot the, 322
Emma, Queen, 461-3
Emmangweni, 336
Emmanuel Coll., Prince Albert,780
Emmanuel, Father, 138
Empson, Rev. J., 869
Emrey, Rev. J., 883
Ems, 740
Emsdale, 873
Bmsundusi, 895
Emu Bay, 906
Endle, Rev. 8., 609-10, 808, 917
Engelberg, 741
Bndowments Aided by the Society :
Bishoprics, 7S8-9 [and 100, 123,
160, 158, 189, 209, 216, 226, 233,
361, 384, 339, 332, 346, 363, 371,
897, 411-2, 437, 429, 439-40,
413, 499, 647, 662, 690, 637, 630,
667, 666, 684, 704, 736]
Clergy, 123, 151, 103-6, 180,
189, 336, 833, 894, 338-4, 408,
413-4, 417, 423, 437, 436, 119,
480,646,658,768
Colleges, 160, 180, 342, 261
English Colony, 1st Ctiorter for
founding of, 1
English Congregations on Con-
tinent of Europe, 736, 738-41
English Harbour, 857-8
EngUsh Language, 86,102,262, 382,
384, 466, 470, 730, 733
Rnhlozana, 313, 897, 907
Enkanwlni,363
Enmore, 849, 887-8
Ensikeni, 313-13, 893
Epidemic of Measles, 457-8
Episcopate, The American and
the En^sh Colonial and Mis-
sionary, its Formation and
Growth, Chapter on, 743-68;
Struggle for Bishops In America,
748; Commission of 1631; Bp.
of Londua's jorisdiotion in
INDEX.
951
197
h
foreign parti, 74.1 ; Nomination
of B Bishop for Virginia, 743 ;
.Proposed Suffragan Bishopii,
743-4 ; Appeals from America
for Bislinp!<, 744-8 ; Dean Swift
mentioned for Virginia, 744 ;
Convocation's faiiure to talce
action, 744; See House pur-
oliased, 744 ; Sctiemes of 1713
and 171S, 744-S ; Fund raised
(1717-41), 748, 761 ; Consecra-
tion of Talbot and Welton by
Non-juring Bishops, 745, 760;
Hardsliip of Candidates having
to visit England for Ordination,
746; Nomination of a Bp. for
Maryland, 746 ; Dissenters' op-
position, 746-8; FUn of 1760,
747 ; Arbp. Seeker's services,
747-8 ; Bp. proposed for Quebec,
748; Loss of the American
Colonies, 740; Mr. O. Sharp's
services, 749-60 ; Dr. Franklii.'s
action, 749 ; Act for Ordination
of Subjects of Foreign Countries,
749 ; Action of American Con-
ventions, 749; Consecration of
Bp. Seabnry by Scottish Bps.,
749-60 ; American Prayer Book,
760 ; Consecration of Bps.
'White,Pn>roo8t, and Madison by
Englisli Bps., 750-1, 763 ; First
eoiii. of a Bp. in America (Dr.
Claggett), 761 : Extension of
American Episcopate, 761 ;
Foundation of the first English
Colonial See (Nova Scotia) and of
other Sees in N. America, India,
and Australia, 761-3 ; the Colo-
nial Bishoprics' Council, S.F.O.
and 8.P.C.K., supply funds, but
cxten8i(m hindered by look of
creative power, 763; Letters
Patent, 753-4; InvaUdlty of,
764 (Cases of Tasmania, Long,
and Colenso, 764) ; Freedom of
Coloui-U Churches, 764-6 ; Com.
of Bp. Bcthune, 764-6 ; Colonial
Clergy Act, 765; Jurisdiction
by Canonical consent, Cbota
Nagpore Diooese,766 ; Jerusalem
Bishopric Act, 766 ; the Mada-
gascar dilflculty, 787 ; Arch-
bishoprics created, 761, 763-4 ;
Society's support of Bps. by En-
dowments, 768-9 [and 100, 133,
160, 168, 189, 309, 215, 336, 383,
861, 384, 396, 839, 833, 346, 363,
371, 397, 413-13, 437, 439, 439-40,
443, 499, 647, 653, 690, 637, 630,
667, 666, 684, 704, 786, 763, 766-6] ;
do. by Annual Grants, 768-9
[and 101,106, 119, 133, 136,168,
180, 189, 326, 340, 383, 366, 877,
414, 462, 714, 730, 761] ; Exten-
sion of the Episcopate summa-
rised : N. America, 757-8, 763-4 ;
Asia, 768, 766-7 ; W. Indies and
8. America, 768, 764 : Austral-
asia, 768, 766-6 ; Africa, 768,
764-8; Europe, 768, 767. [See
alto pp. (on the netd of the
Episcopate) 11,13, 38, 35, 87-8,
63, 69, 77, 80-1, 93-5, 109, 143,
147, 158, 178, 194, 301, S13, 339,
S66-7, 269, 373-3, 810, 320, 348,
884-6, 363, 377, 439, 466, 468-9,
471-3, 499, 603-3, 638, 847, 863,
669, 637, 666, 660-1, 684, 706-T.
718, 719-30, 738, 841 ; (on the
txttntion of theEpiscopate) 80-1,
95, 106, 109, 117, 133-3, 183, 143,
147, 110, 168, 168-8, 178, 180-1,
188, 19i, 301, 304-8,307,309,813,
334, 229, 340, 343, 361, 373, 384,
312, 320, 339, 339, 346, 848, 366,
363, 368, 367, 871, 377, 398, 398,
397, 399-401, 406, 408, 412-14,
417, 427, 429, 436, 439-40, 446,
465, 4G1, 472, 499, 603, 869, 890,
637, 63(1, 661, 684, 703, 708-7, 714,
Epsom (N.Z.), 438 [719-30, 786.]
Eral, 913, 914
Erasmu!-, the Greek Bishop, 887
Erde, 740
Ermelo, 898
Ernest (or Ernest Town), 186,
Erromango, 448-6 [876, 877
Erse Language, 117, T93
Erse Race, 117
Erungalore 630-1 [and 613, 911-18]
Escreet, Bev. J., 933
Eahowe, 338, 340
Espiii, Bev. J., 786
Eppiritc ' ato, 448
Lsquessing, 874-6
Esquimault, 188, 880-1
Esquimaux, 94, 96-8, 161, 198
Essequibo, 343-4, 346-8, 887-8
Estcourt, Rev. M. H., 830, 894
Estcourt, 330, 896-6
Esterhay, 880
Etoleni, 896
Etas, The, 733
Ethelbert, King, 796
Etobicooke, 873, 876
Eurafricans, 876
Eurasians, 669-71, 631, 633, 643,
658-9, 730, 732, 790-1, 793, 797
Europe, xiv, 734-42, 783, 767, 774,
923-4 ; Reformed Churches in,
734, 933
Europeansin India,471,688-9,730-8
Eutychians (Scot), 64
Eva, Rev. R. R, 633, 004
" Evangeline," Church ship, 174
Evans, Dr., 832
Evans, Uev. D., 883
Evans, Rev. E. (Montserrat). 883
Evans, Rev. E. (U.S.), 33, 861
Evans, Bev. F., 874
Evans, Rev. J., 823
Evans, Rev. John, 867
Evans, Rev. J. A., 867
Evans, Rev. Jonathan, 901
Evans, Mr. N., 39
Evans, Bev. N, 864
Evans, Rev. R. W., 638, 009, 918
Evans, Rev. Dr., 6
Evans, Mr. W., 436-6
Evans, Bev. W., 874
Evans, Rev. W. B., 874
Evelyn, Rev. E. B, 933
Evelyn, Mr. J., 933
Evendale, 906
Everson, Capt. J., 334
Every, Rev. M. R., 348-9, 891, 897
Eviou-les-Bains, 740
Evington, Bp. H, 767
Ewald, Rev. W. H., 033
Examiners, Board of, 848-8, 933
Excommunication of Bp. Colenso,
Exeter (P. Out.), 874-6 [331, 764
Exeter (Dev.) contributions, 838
Exeter Diocese, 823
Exhibitions- (IvHssionary) at home,
796-7, 841-3 ; abroad, 145, 208,
474-6, 777-98, 841-8
Exhuma (lee "Exuma")
Ex-officio Officers and Members of
S.P.Q., 938-6, 929, 932-8
Expenditure of S.P.G<»« "Funds")
Exploits, »4, 867-0
Exuma (or Exhuma), 3S0-I, 333,
Byambo, King, 260 [884-6
Eyneyehntah, 147
FABER, Chief, 363
Fabricius, Rev. P., 506, 610
Factories, British foreign, 734
Fugan, Rev. C. C. T, 900
Falrolough, Rev. J., 632-4, 6S7,
649, 653, 791-8, 806, 918
FalrlioM, 4', 49, 863-4
Fairville, 866, 867
Faku Chief and Country, 381 , 805-
Falcke, Rev. — ., 603, 806
Falcon, Rev. T., 783, 881
Faleide, 740
Falkland (N.a.), 860-8
Falkland Islands, xv, 888 ; DioccM
of, 352, 788, 764, 888
Falkner, Rev. J. F., 910
Fallangio, 262-4, 266, 888-0
Failoou, Rev. D., 149, 860
Fallows, Rev. F., 271
Falls, Rev. A. S., 874
Falmouth (N.S.), 860-4
Fiilmouth(U.8.), 48, 884
Familists (Sect), 41
Famines, 160, 346, 808, 617, SSS,
647-8, 668, 565, 619, 643, 706
Fancourt, Colonel, 338
Fancourt, Rev. T., 906
Fancy Fairs for Missions, 837
Fantee Language, 383
Farawella, 680
Famham, 870
Parquhar, Sir R. T., 363
Farquharson, Rev. J. S., 888
Farr, Rev. S. A., 881
Farrar, Ven. T., 887
Farrar, Rev. W., 887
Farrell, Very Rev. J., 416, 904
Farringia, 263, 266, 889
Fate Isle, 446
Fattalah River, 265
Faulooner, Rev. W. O., 869
Fauquier, Bp. F. D., 174, 763, 874
Fauresmitli, 349-50, 897
Fayerweather, Rev. S., 46-6, 888
Fearne, Ven. T. G., 323-30, 898
Feetham, Rev. W., 934
Feild, Bp. E., 96-101, 106, 763, 781,
Felix, Rev. Father, 494 [867
Female Education (mc under
"Education")
Fenelon Falls, 874
Fenoarivo. 376, 899
Fenton, Judge, 441
Fernandez, King Jelloram, 363-3
Fernando Po, 259-61
Ferpecle, 741
Ferryland, 90, 856-9
Ferryman, Bev. R, 861
Pidler, Bev. D., 329, 886
Fidler, Ber. T., 874
Field, Rev. A., 326, 340-60, 897
Field, Rev. Q. H., 867
Field, Rev. W. St. J., 878
Fie'.de, Governor, 268
Fiji, 466-60 [and 386, 448-0, 468-7,
FiUeul, Rev. P. J,, 861 [907]
Finch, 874
Findlay, Rev. A., 886
Findlay, Rev. Alexander, 861
Pingo (W. Africa), 864
Fingoes, 280, 384, 287, 399, 301, 311,
312, 318, 318, 326-6, 349, 382, 384,
Fingoland, 305 [786-J
Finn Language, 470
Fins-Haut, 741
Finter, Rev. H., 898, 916, 917
First Proceedings of S J.Q., 6, 7
Firth, Rev. J., 902
Fish Creek, 880
Fisher, Bev. A., 874
Fisher, Rev. F., 906
Fisher, Bev. J. H., 884
Fisher, Rev. N., 861
062
iMrsx.
Flik, Rer. O. H. VL, S8>
Fltoh Bay, M8
ritigerald, Rer. 0. T., 884
Fltigerald. Rer. H. J., 867
ritipatriok, Ten. B. O., 886, 897
ntswiUiam, Oorernor, 317
FUiugan, Rev. J., 860, 874
FlaU District, 868, 870
FUrell, Rev. T., 906
Fleet, Rer. B., 867
Fleetwood, Bp., Sermon o( (1711)
8, 82, 199
Fleming, Rer. 0. B., 869
Fletcher, Rev. H. W. 0., 933
Fletcher, Rer. J., 874
Fletcher, Rer. J. P., 728, 913
Fletcher, Rer. R^ 874
Flett, Rev. J., 878
Flett, Rev. W., 780
Flewelling, Rer. E. P., 866
FlewelUng, Rer. J. B., 866
Flex, Rev. 0., 209, 88S, 909, 923
Flinders, the Explorer, 404, 416
Flinders Island, 428
Flood, Rer. J., 874
Flood. Rev. R., 171-3, 874
Floods in Qaeenslands, 413-3
Florence, 740
Florida, 29, 861
Florida Diocese, 767
Florida Indians, 16
Flower's Cove, 868
Floyd, Rev. W., 466-60, 907
•' FIy7' H.M.S., 446
Flynn, Rev. D. J., 883, 909, 917
FOgg, Rev. D., 863
Fogg, Ven. P. P., 889
FogO, 856-9
Folger, Capt., 482
Fond du Lao Diocese, 767
Fonk, Rev. — ., 239
Foo Chow, 713
Foosan, 706
Forbes, Rev. A. C. 874
Forbes, Rev. J., 864
Forbes, Rev. J. H., 880
Forbes, Rev. B., 886
Ford, Rev. E. W., 923
Fordyce, Rev. J., 849
Foreign Contributions to S.F.O.,
106, 160, 174-6, 304, 218, 336,331,
S33, 283, 321, 368, 402-8, 428, 426,
443, 463, 466-4
Foreign Honorair Members,
S.P.G., 734
Foreign Mission work of American
Church, 80-1, 84, 87, 463,
703, 707, 717-0, 761, 761
of Australasian do., 398, 409,
423, 442, 446, 461,464-(,467,
761
of Canadian do., 163, 174-6,739,
761
of Indian do., 834, 873, 880,
607, 661, 699, 781
of S. African do., 303, 363,
383-8
of West Indian do., 306, 314,
234,363,860-7,761
(See also "Foreign Contribu-
tions " to S.P.S.)
Forest, Rev. 0., 869
Forlong, Rev. R. R., 933
Formalists (Sect), 41
Forneret, Rer. O. A., 878
Forrat, Rer. R., 404, 901-3
Font«r, Rev. T. H., 906
Forsyth, Ber. D., 866
FoTsythe, Rev. J,, 861
Fonythe, Rev. J. W., 861, 874
Fortythe, Rev. W. T., 869
Fort Anne (N.Y.), 68
Fort Anguitino, 17, tt
Vort Beaufort, 273, 374, 979, 887,
891-t
Fort Charlotte (N.8.^, 130
Fort Ellioe, 179, SfS
Port Erie, 872, 874-
Fort Frederick, 678
Fort Garry, 17H
Fort Hove (N.B.), 126
Fort Hunter, 71-3,74,139, 166,(66-6
Fort Macleod, 870
Fort Pato, 301, 893
Fort Pelly, 179
Fort Qu'Apiiolle, 878-9
Fort Rupert, 183
Fort St. DftvW, 472, 624
Fort St. George, 472, 606, 548
Fort Salisbury, 364-6, 898
Fort Simpson, 183, 100, 881
Fort Tuli, 364, 808
Fort Victoria, 364, 808
Fort Waterloo, 207
Port William (P. Ont.), 878
Forteau, 97, 147, 86S-8
Fortin, Rev. I. C. 878
Fortin, Ven. 0., 860. 878
Fortune Bay, 93, 866, 859
Fortune Island, 884-6
Foss, Rev. H. J., 724-7, 808, 923
Foster, Rev. C. H., 867
Foster, Rev. J., 860
Foster, Mr. Miles. 52
Pothergill, Ven. J., 342, 887
Fothergill, Rev. M. M., 869
Fotheringham, Rev. W., 867
Fotubah, 866, 889
Foule Point, 378-6, 899, 900
Fountayne, Rev. Mr., 267
Fowle, Rev. J., 863
Fowler, Rev. C. W., 690, 807, 930
Fowler, Rev. L. B. W., 868
Fowles, Mr. J., 103
Pox, Mr. C, 684-8
Fox, Rer. J. (Jam.), 888
Fox, Rev. J. (Can.), 860
Fox, Rev. 8., 901
Fox, Rev. W., 887
Foxtrap, 887
Ftamuaes, 740
Frampton, Bp., S3
Frampton, 868, 87u
Fi-anco-Cliineae Quarrel, 707
Prance, 739-40, 742
Frankfort (N.E.), 852
Frankfort (Penn.), 852
Frankfort-on-the-Main, 740, 028
Franklin, Dr., 749-60
Franklin, Rev. C, 013
Franklin, Rer. C. O., 371-2, 899
Franklin, Sir J., 429
Franktown, 876, 877
Franzensbad, 739
Fraser, Rev. D., 874
Fraser, Rev. J. P., 874
Fraser, Rev. P., 230-2, 269, 884, 888
Fraser, 184, 186, 880
Fraierburg, 880-90
Vrazer, Rev. G., 881
Frazer, Rev. W., 864
Freehold, 864
Frederic, Ring of Mosquitos, 236
Frederica, 28, 851
Fredericksburg, 156, 876-6, 877
Fredericton, 126-31, 866-7
Frederioton Diocese, 133, 768, 761,
768-4, 777, 864
Fredrick IV. of Denmark, 601
Free and Open Churches, 133, 379
Freeman, Rev. J. (Ans.), 908
Freeman, Rev. J. (Gui.), 887
Freeman, Rev. R., 736, 933
Freemantle, 424-6, 906
Freer, Rer. J. B., 867
Freeie, Rev. F. E., 727, 993
Freetb, Rer. T. J., 923
Frelburg-in-Breisgau, 740, 023-4
Freligsburg. 871
French, Rev. C. A., 866, 874
French, Rev. J., 423
French, Rev, R. J., 371, 37.1, 70S,
899
French, Bp. T. V., 440, 610, 621-2,
626-7, 787
French, Rev. W. H., 874
French Race, 27, 68, 69, 64, 1 1 1 -12,
136, 138-40, 737, 708 (tn Imlia,
469)
French Latguage, 27, 80, 102, 373,
3H4, 470, ;98, 813; Listuf Traus-
lationn, 813
French Protestants in Bnsutoland
836-7; in Canada, 138-40; in
Orange Free State, 347
French Refugees in Carpllna. 18
French Shore, Nowfounilland, 08,
869
Frere, Sir B., 313, 626
Frev, Rev. L., 319, 894
Frif)Ourg, 741
' mlerickshafen, 740
lel. Rev. T. H., 908
iendly Islands, 444. 462
iondship (Dem.), 8tI8
1 rink, Rev. S., 28, 851
Frith, Rev. I. C, 874
Frith, Rev. M. K 8., 860
Probtsher, Martin, 1
" From Erst to West " (Book), 816
Frost, Rev. P., 874
Froste Village, 870
Fry, Rev. Henrv P.. 429, 906
Fry, Rev. J. H., 923
Pry, Rev. J.. 272, 889
Fubu, Chipf, and his Tilbc, 309
Fuglers, : .
Fukusawu, Mr., 718, 721
Fukushima, 727, 022
Fulford, Bp. P., 784, 763
Fulford, Rev. J., 004
Fuller, Rev. F. J., 800
Fuller, Rev. H. 8., 860
FuUer, Bp. T. B., 763, 869, 874
Fullerton, Col., 811
Fullerton, Rev. C. H., 866
Fullerton, Rev. J., 849
Pulton, Rev. J. (Can.), 869
Pulton, Rev. J. (U.S.), 849
Funds (S.P.G.), 822-32: First
Subscription List and Form ot
Subscription Roll, 822 ; Collec-
tlous by " Deputations," 822-3,
928; Appeals to City of Lon-
don and Trading Companies,
823; Support from Irisli Church,
823 ; First Auxiliary Committee,
823; Supsoriptions in Arrears,
823 ; Royal Letters, Collections
under, 823-8, 827, 830-1 [and
104] ; Parliamentary Grants,
826-6, 831 [and 104-5, 331];
Parochial Associations and Dis-
trict Committees, 828-7 ; Public
Meetings, 836 ; Help from Oxford
University, and Cooperation of
Home and Colonial Churches,
826-8; Jubilee Fund (1861-2),
827 ; Dependence on Voluntary
Contributions, 827; Local Or-
ganising Secretaries, Deputa-
tions, Prayer Meetings, Ser-
mons, Collecting Boxes and
Cards, Bales of Work, 827;
Bazaars and Fancy Fairs dia-
coura„ed, 827 ; Value of Paro-
ohial Associations, 827-8 ; Eng-
lisQ Boards of Missions, 838;
Diocesan Organisation, 838 ;
INDEX.
908
Clasatflcittloii of Funds, Qeneral,
Bpcuiul aiicl Appropriated, and
IiiveHtwl (or TruDt), 888-3 ; llpg-
nlation of Special Fuoda, 828-9 ;
Claulfled 8tnt«meut of Income
and Kxpemlitiire (17Ul-)893),
8.10 2. (fiee alto xlY.) Certifiad
AccuuntR, t)38
Furneaux'g Expedition, 433
Fuun, 713-U
Futuna, 440
FylM, Her. T. W., 869
OABBETT, ReT. J. H., 883
Qabiddon, Mr., 263-8
Chibriel, the Angfl, 441
Oabrlol, Uct. A. £., 857
Qodaba Language, 470
Oadag, B88
Oadney, Rev. A., 676, »87, 916
Gaelic Language, 192
Oactnuo, 46U
Gage, General, 138
Gagetown, 12S, 126, 139, 133, 865-6
Galkat), 306, 382, 786
Galata, 736
Galatx,740, U24
Galbraitli, Hev. E., 885
Galklg9e,6(, 70,919-20
GalUgher, Ri .-. P., 908
Galle, 661, 674-6
Galloway, Earl of, 144
Galley SlaTea in France, 735
Gambia, The, 259-60
Gambia River, 366
Gambler Islands, 453
Gammage, Rev. J., 184, 880
>ander, Rev. O., 874
Jangolizwe chief, 316
Gauga Puttras, 593
Ganges River, 590, 603 : Bathing
In, 601-8
Gantlett, Mr., 822
Garde, Mr., 297
Garden, Rev. A., 849
Garden River, 168, 174, 876
Garden, Rev. Commissary, 18
Gardiner's Town, 852
Gardner, Rcr. C. G., 928
Gardner's Inlet, 191, 881
Gargaon, 918
Garland, Rev. D. J., 906
Garland, Rev. J. W., 869
Garlick, Rev. T. B., 903
Garmisch, 740
Gamett Rev. J., 881
Garo Language, 470
Garrett, B-. A. C, 186-6, 801, 880
Garrett, Rev. R., 874
Garrett, Rev. T., 874
Oaniooh, Rev. A. C, 878
Oarthwait, Rev. E., 823
Garton,ReT.W.J., 878
0ar2ia, Rev. J., 83, 880
Gascarth, 823
Gaacoyne, 437, 90S
Gaspd, 147, 868-71
Gaspd Basin, 869-71
Gasp^ Bay, 868-9
Gasperan, Rev. 8., 919
Gasperson, 8., 919
Gathercole, Rev. J. C. A., 867
Gaul, Ven. W. T. (B'p.-elect), 765,
894
Oault, 873
QaviUer, Rev. G. H., 874
Gawler, 417, 904
Gawler, Ool., 416
Gawler, Rev. J. W., 891
Gay, Rev. J. L., 869
Gayndab, 90S
Oaialand, 367 f'i.id S46]
Gealekeland, 305, 311
Ocalokai, 306, 382, 786
Oeare, Ucv. J. H., 239, 886
Ueddos, Very Rev. J. 0., 874
Gee, Dr., 822
Qeelong, 4C6-6, 902-3
Oeer, Rev. 0. T., 002
OelHlor, Rev. J. E., 605, 624
OeU, Bp. F., 515, 527, 543, 848,
661-2, 555, 665, 755-6, 766, 794
OeUlng, Rev. W. E., 861
Geneva, 740-1
Geneva Form of Prnjor, 111
Genever, Rev. H., 861, 883
Genoa, 740
Gensan, 718-14
Qeonkaly, 492-3
George, Rev. — ., 676
George I., 17, 60, 501, 744, 824-6
George II., 26, 334, 735, 824-5
George III., 107, 748, 824-6
George (tape Col.), 284, 386-7,
889-90
George, Prince, of Carolina, 16, 17
Georgetown (Cape Col.), 273-4,
889-90
Georgetown (Dem.), 360, 887
Georgetown (P.E.I.), 861-4
Georgetown (Tas.), 906
Georgetown ( U.S.), 852, 864
Georgevllle, a«8-9, Ml
Georgia, 26-9, 86-7, 851 ; Diocese,
Georgiana, 874, 876 [757, 851
Georgians, 742
Oeraldton, 904
Oericke. Rev. — ., 502, 605, 609, 518,
824, 626,533, 639, 666 (Bequests,
618)
German Language, 86, 192, 302,
382, 470 ; List of Translations,
813
German Legionaries in 8. Africa,
800, 302
GermanMig8ions,189,4G9,496,602-3,
694. (.Sc(?rt/io " Lutherans")
German Refugees in Georgia, 26
Germans, 61, 86, 111-12, 115, 142,
143, 189, 192, 300, 802, 798, 813
Germany, 734, 740, 743
Gersau, 740-1
Qestoptefontein, 358, 361
Getbcn, Rev. P., 919
Gething, Rev. G., 889
Ghateeabad, 624
Ghazni, 469
Ghent, 739, 923
Ghose, Rev. B. C, 909
Ghose, Rev. J., 909
Gibbon, Hev. W. L., 860, 906
Gibbons, Rev. 8., 861
Glbbs, Rev. E., 889
Gibbs, Rev. J., 839
Glbbs, Rev. W., 863
Gibraltar Diocese, 736, 758, 767, 933
Gibson, Bishop (of London), 8, 36,
316, 815
Gibson, Mrs., 674-6
Gibson, Bp. A. 0. 8., Coadjutor of
Capetown, 296, 311, 764, 803, 893
Gibson, Rev. G., 923
Gibson, Rev. J., 874
Gibson, Rev. 8., 869
Gifford,—., 311,883
GifTord, Rev. A., 97-8, 867
Gifu, 732-3
Giguillet, Rev. J., 849
Gilbert, Sir H., 1, 88
Gilbertson, ReT. F., 208, 881
GUbertson, Rev. J., 902, 904
QUchrist, Rev. J., 867
GUder, Rev. C, 670-2, 916
Gilet, Rev. 8., 36, 861
GUI, Rev. T., 881
Gill, Rev. W., 887
Oillett, Rev. C, 888
Olllott, Rev. F. C, 906
OilUe, Rev. K. McK. 883
OUlmoor, Hev. O., 874
Gilpin, Hev. A., 861
Ullpin, Rev. Edward, 8GI
Gilpin, Rev. Kdwin, 861
Gilpin, Very Rev, E.,8U1
Oilson, Rev. S., 880
Ololma, Hev. A. T., 239
Gipps Land, 406, 902-3
Olraud, Rev. A. K., 229, 888
Girling, Hev. R. H., 878
Glsborno ) ^„ -
Glsburne ! ""*"'
Glttens, Rev. G. D., 881
Gittcns, P.cv. J. A., 212, 833
Glttens, Hev. J. H., 881
Olvins, Rev. 8., 167, 87 1
Glace Ray, 860-1, 864
01ttdst.)ne (Can.), 878-9
Gladstone (Aus.), D04
Gladwin, Rev. — ., 307
OlanvlUe, Dr. D., 386
Glonville, Hev. W. L,, 8H4
Glass, Governor, 332-3
Glenboro, 878
OlenelglN.B.), 866
(Jlenelg (S. Aus.), 905
Ulonelg, Lord, 416
Glennie, Rev. A., 901
Glennie, Ven. B., 904
Glennie, Hev. 0., 670
OIocesterlN.J.), 864
Gloucester Fancy Fair, 827
Glover, Gov., 21
Glover, Ven. E., 786, 889
Glover, Rev. J., 686-6, 807, 902,920
Gnnnablinranam, Rev. D., 6U6
Gnanakau, Rev. M., 912
Gnanakaii, Hev. C. P., 912
Gnannmoottoo, Rev. N., 912
Gnanamutthu, Rev. 8., »12
Gnanamuttu, Rev. V., 912
Gnanaolivoo, Rev. Isaac, 913
GnanaoUvoo, Rev. Jacob, 912
Gnanaolivoo, Rev. Joseph, 912
Gnnnapraga^am, Rev. A., 912
Gnanapragasam, Rev. D. (Naza-
reth), 912
Gnanapragasam, Rev. D. (Com*
baconuni, &o.), 912
Gnannpragiisam, Rev. N., 816, 918
Gnanayuthuin, Hev. P., 912
Goa, 469, 530, 568
Goanese Language, 470
Gobardhan Mountain, 603
Gobat, Bp. 8., 766
" God-Churches," 628
Godden, Rev. A. J., 912
Godden, Rev. J., 857, 809
Godden, Rev. T., 869
Goderlch, 873-4
Godfrey, Rev. J., 8T4
Godfrey, Rev. J. B., 889
Godfrey, Hev. 8. A., 519, 912
Godfrey, Rev. W. A., 918
Godfrey, Rev. W.M., 861
Godolpbin, Dr., 823
Godwin, Rev. R. H., 803, 893
Godwyn, Rev. M. (Appeal on be-
half of Negros and Indians), 190
Goe, Bp. F. F., 768
Goh, Mr. M. S., 683
Gold Coast, 284-61, 771, 888
Golden Bay, 906
Goldstein, Rev. J. F., 810, 883, 918
Gomes, Rev. E. H., 930
Gomes, Rev. G. H., 679-80, 919
Gomes, Rev. W. H., 684, 689, 6?6-8
708,806-7,809,930-1
Gomel, Mrs.j862-3
Gommc, Sir W., 371
I :
(r,
954
INDEX.
Oond Race, 604, 7I<^
Oondi Language, 470, 604, 730
Good, Bey. J. B,, 186-8,800-1, 861,
880
Qoode, Rev. T. A_ 100, 867
Good Hope (Jam.), 886-6
GoodlsoD, Bey. — ., 871
Goodman, Rev. C. S., 878
Goodwin, Rev. T^ 894-5
Goodwin, Rev. W. A^ 786
Goose Bay, 868
Goosecreck, 13, 16, 18, 849-60
Goosecreeii Company, Tlie, 18
Gordon, Capt., 609
Gordon, Sir A., 468
Gordon, Rev. J., 809-10, 891, 893
Gordon, Rev. P., 10, 41, 67, 60, 866
Gordon, Rev. W. (Barbados), 197
Gordon, Rev. W. (tI,S.), SI, 860
Gordon, Rev. W. (W.I.), 219-20, 884
Gordon College, Cairo, 381
Gore, 869-71
Gore (P. Ont.), 876-6
Gore, Mr. A. S., 769
Gore Bay, 877
Goreh. Rev. N., 683, 808, 909
Gorham, Rev. J., 889
Qoria, 482
Gorringe. Rev. C. H., 888
Gort^niatB, 41
Qosford, 901
Gospel Missionary, The, 814
Gospel of Baruabias, 691
Gospel of Thomas, 691
Oossains, 607
QoBsner, Rev. J. E., 496-6
Gotha, 710, 923-4
Qoulburn (N.8.W.), 898, 899, 400,
408, 901 ; Diocese, 788, 766-6,900
Coulbum (P. Ont.), 874-6
Gould, Rev. F., 906
Qoulding, Rev. A. W., 878
Governor's Harbour, 884
Govett, Ten. H., S06
Qowdie, General, 627
Gowen, Rev. H. H., 463, 880, 908
Qowhatty.eOO, 609
Oowie, Rev. R., 849
Graafl Reyuet, 272-4, 276, 380,
397, 326, 801-3
Grafton (N.8.W.), 400; Diocese,
768, 766, 900
Grafton (P. Ont.), 877
Orahem, Rev. G., 874
Graham, Rev. H., 908
Orahamstown, 269-71, 874, 376,
397, 299, 303, 891-2 ; Diocese,
284, 812, 76», 764-6, 891 j Kaffir
Iusti:uticn, 304 ; Judgment, 896
Granada, 740
Oranby, 870-1
Grand Bale, 370
Grand Caymanas, 880
Grand Falls (N.B.) 130, 864-6
Grand Lake (N.B.) 128, 866, 867
Grand Maoan, 866-6
Grand River (F Out.), 164, 166,
872, 874-7
Grand Turk, 884
Grant, Rev. A. J., 891
Gr»,nt, Rev. F. B., 212, 883
Grant, Rev. W. H., 867
Grant, the Explorer, 404
Grantham, Rev. T. A., 867, 881
Granville, 118, 118, 860-4
OranviUe Co., 860
Granville, Lord, 877,767
Orassett, Rev. E., 874
Grassctt, Rev. H. J., 874
Qravenhurit, 874-6
Graves, Rev. J., 668
Graves, Rev. H., 47-8, 60, 746, 663
Qraveaend, 934
Gray, Mrs. (Capetown), 394
Gray, Rev. A. (Port Medway), 881
Gray, Rev. Archibald, 861, 866
Gray, Rev. B. G., 117, 861, 866
Gray, Rev. J. W. D., 861, 866
Gray, Bp. K., 373-84, 386-96,
897-800, 306-8, 319-20, 328, 326,
328-9, 831, 347-8, 364, 867, 874,
754, 764, 783-4; Long and
Colenso Cases, 764
Gray, Rev. R. (St. Helena), 894
Gray, Rev. R. (8.A.), 889
Gray, Rev. S., 297, 891
Gray, Rev. W., 224, 884
Gray, Rev. W. S., 881
Qrayfoot, Rev. 0. H., 881
Grayling, Rev. J., 684, 920
Greathcad, Rev. J., 887
Greaton, Rev. J., 865
Oreatorex, Rev. F. P., 861
Qt. Peninsular Ry., India, 576-6
Greaves, Rev. J. A., 901
Greece, 740, 748 ; American Mission
to, 80
Greek(^urch,471, 7S6-7, 741 ; Patrl-
arch's Representative, 736-7
Greeks, 469, 737, 743
Oreen, Dr., 823
Green, Bp. A. Y., 766
Green, Rev. C, 670, 916
Green, Rev. E. I., 300, 891
Green, Very Rev. J., 828, 830-1, 348,
896
Green, Rev. S. D., 861
Green, Rev. T., 891
Green, Rev. T. W.. 891, 893
Green, Rev. W., 874
Oreen, Rev. W. H., 878
Green Bay, 172
Greene, Rev. F. J., 786, 898
Greene, Rev. Frank F. W., 874, 879
Greene, Rev. T, 874
Greenpoint, 889
Oreenspond, 856-9
Greenstock, Rev. W., 898- 9, 801-3,
864-6, 362, 803-4, 891, 89i>, 896, 897
Greenway, Mr., 696
Greenway, Mrs., 698
Greenwich (N.B.), 866-7
Greenwich (N.J.), 864
Greenwood, Rev. F., 890
Greenwood, Rev. M., 706-6, 709, 931
Greer, Rev. W., 865
Gregor,Rev. J.,410, 904
Gregory, Rev. F. A., 378, 787, 801-3
899
Gregory, Mrs. F. A., 801
Gregory, Rev. J. W., 879
Gregory, Rev. J. H., 908
Oreig, Rev. W., 874
Grenada, 196-7, 304, 831-3
Grenadines, The, 196-7
Grenfell, 870-80
Grenoble, 740
Grcnvlllo, 888-9
GrenvlUe, Mr., 748
Gresham, Rev. H. K, 883
Gresley, Rev. G. F., 890
Grey, Sir 0., 398, 800, 808, 348, 416,
784
Grey. Pev. WM., 801
Grey, Rev. Wm.. 782, 867
Grey town (I'fatal), 896
Greytown (N.Z.), 907
GrlbbeU, Rev. F. B., 880
Gribble, Rev. 0. B , 8'4
Gribble, Rev. J. B., 437, 905
Grier, Rev. J., 874
Orieibaoh, 740
Griffin, Rev. C, 861, 866
Qriffln,Rev. J. (N.P.L.),867
Ori«n,BeT. J. (P.Q.) 8""
Ghiflth, Rev. D., 664
Griffith, Mr. 8., 466
Griffiths, Rev. J. (India), 913
Griffiths, Rev. J. (N.S.), 861
Grigg, Rev. T. N., 906
Grimsby (P. Ont.), 873-6
Grindon, Rev. 0. M., 861
GriqualandEast, 305-6, 811, 833
Griqualand West, 317-19, 359-60,
8^-8 893-4
Griquasl 305, 811 ? 3, 849-61,384,
786,882
Grisons, Churches of, 734
Grole, 867
Oroombridge. Rev. H., 224-8, 884
Grose, Major, 387
Groser, Rev. 0. E., 861, 906, 908
Groser, Rev. W. H., 868
Grosse Isle, 160, 868
Grosvenor, Rev. F. J., 904
Groton, 868
Grout, Rev. G. R. F., 874
Grout, Rev. G. W. G., 874
Grove (Jam.), 888
Groves, Rev. J. 3., 874
Groves, Bev. W. L., 708-8, 709,
921
Grubb, Ven. 0. S., 330, 898
Grundler, Rev. — ., 583
Qrylls, Rev. J. C, 404, 901-2
Ouadama, 688
Guaica Indians, 846, 353
Gubbins, Mrs. J. P., 613
Gublagundam Jumbledinne, 563
Gudvangen, 740
luelph, 873, 876-7
Gueront, Eev. N., 809
Guest, Rev. J., 913
Guethary, 740
Gniana, British, 343-58 ; Diocese,
304, 758, 760-1, 784, 887
Guildford, Lord, 4
Guilford (W.A.), 487, 905
Gnllfo;^' (U.S.), 884
Guinea (T. Africa), 25'i-8, 288
Guinea, New, 464-6
Gujerati,730, 807
Gujerati Language, 470, 668; List
of Translations, 807
GulUver, Rev. 0. H., 788
GundagiNi, 901-8
Qnndiwindi, 904
Gunne, Rev. J., 874
Gunning, 901
Gunning, Rev. H. H., 869
Gunning, Rev. W. H., 874
Gupta, Rev. R. K. D., 909
Qiukhali Language, 470
Guthrie. Rev. W., 899, 885
Guy, Rev. W., 17, 816, 849, 863,
884
Ouysboroagh, 118, 881-4
Guiarat, 668-9, 671, 678-8
Guzerrattcea, The, 671, 780
Guzerattee Language, 470, 668
Owatyu, 301, 892
GwiUiicburg, 874
Gwllym, Rev. D. V., 867, 805
Gympie, 903-4
Gypsy Dialects, 470
HACKET, Rev. W. (Bornoo),
685, 980
Hackett, Rev. W. (Penn.), 861
Hackney (Gui.), 348,818
Hackney, Rev. J., 641, 644, 809, 918
Hackney Wick Institution, 273
Haddo, 664
Haddock, Rev. C, 869
Haden, Rev. — ., 604
INDEX.
966
Had&eld, Bp. 0., 440-1, 766
Hadow, Rev. C. E., 923
Haegiir, Rev. J. F., 61, 86S
EaenBcl, Rev. J. O., 666
Hsgan, Bev. Father, 33
Eaig, ReT. A., 624, 626, 917
Hai^Tae, Mrs., IS, 16
Hain. 3, Itev. F. W., 702, 921
Hainti, Bev. 8. C, 874
Haiti, American MiBsion, 80
Haiti Diocese, 767, 764
Hajong Language, 470
Hake, Re^.lt., »23
Halabi Language, 470
Ualcombe, Rev. H. C. J., 906
Haldaiie, Mr. P., 191
Hale, Bp. M. B., 411-2, 417, 419-20,
427-8, 765, 904
Hales, Mr., 343
Hales, Bev. F.. 902
Half-castes, 192, 223, S36, 252,
256-8, 262-7, 273, 277-81, 286-8,
S90-6, 353, 382,384, 421,426,458,
031,771,786. (i'e#aJio" Coloured
Mixed Races")
HaUdar, Bev. T., 854
Halifax (N.8.), 110-16, 119, 768,
860-4 ; Local Committee, 769
Halifax, Lord, 256
Hall, Captain, 217
Hall, Major, 662
HaU, Mr., 433
HaU, Bev. B., 923
HaU, Rev. -X, 22, 24, 860
Hall, Rev. V. G., 867
HaU, Rev. W., 802
Halle, 604
HaUen, Rev. G,, 874
HaUibu.'tou, Mr. Justice, 118
HaUiweil. Rev. H, 169, 874
HaUowdi., lai, 671, 886
Hambt.DtcLia, 674
ltamil'x)n. Governor, 694
Haruf.ton, Bp. C, i'63
Iiair./'ton, Bev.G. F., 600, 909
Iltrdl.on, Rev. A., 836
Ha,i!.iton, K..v. H. H., 867, 862
lia>»);iton, i.ev. J., 208, 883
Ha.aiiton, Ri v. J. W., 882
Hamilton (P. Out,), 167, 761, 874-6
Hamilton Grange, 902
UammuDi B'lrlia, 381
Hammond, 806
Hammond, Mr., 787
Hammimd, Rtv. 0., 804, 904
Hampstead (Jam.), 886
Hampstead (L.L), 57
Hampto«i(N.ll.), 866-7
Hampton, Rev. D. 0., 906
Hancock, Buy. T. L., 89'j
Hands, Hev. J. C, 894
Hanford, Rev. B. J., 866
Hauingtou, Kev. C. P., 866
Hankow, 710
Hanna, Rev. T., 886
Hannah, Rev. J., 677, 919
Hannah, Mrs. J,, 677
Hanningtoii, Bp. J., 76S
Hanover (Ger.), 740
Hanover (Jam.), 886
Hanover (U.S.), 864
Hansen, Bev. N. M., 134, 3*1
Hansen, Rev. N. C, 866
Hansi, 623
Hanyane River, 866
Harbour Briton, 867-9
Harbour Buflett, 866-9
Harbour Grace, 92, 856-9
Harbour Island, 216-31, 684-6,
8»4-6
Hardic, Rev. J., 399-800
Harding, Rev. — ., 398
Harding, Rev. F., 874
Harding, Rev. G. T., 869
Harding, Bp. J., 643, 766
Harding, Ber. J. B., 923
Harding, Rev. R., 874
Hardwar, 601-2
Hardy, Mr., 95
Hare, Bp., 720
Hare, Rev. ?t., 890
Harlot, T., 1
Harlem (N.Y.), 61, 856
Harman, Mr. W., 212
Harold, Rev. R., 258, 888
Harper, Ardn., 526
Harper, Rev. E. J., 8G9
Harper, Bev. H., 862
Harper, Bp. H. J. C, 439-40, 766
Harper ''.ev. W. F. S., 874
Harpi r Rev. S. S., 901
Harr.'., W. H., 915
Hp.pwell, 852
H rrington, Rev. E. A. Vf., 866
Harris, Lord, 509
Harris, Bp. C. A, 736, 738, 767
Harris, Rev. C. E., 923
Harris, Rtv. Q., 891
Hanis, Rev. G.P., 782
Harris, Rev. Jas., 874
Harris, Rev. John, 91-3, 867
Harris, Rev. J. C, 887
Harris, Rev. M., 874
Harris, Rev. S., 874
Harris, Very Rev., T., 908
Harris, Rev. V. E., 862
Harris, Dr. W., 776
Harrismith, 348
Harrison, Rev. A., 904
Harrison, Mr. G., 369
Harrison, Rev. H. J., 604, 909
Harrison, Rev. J. (Europe), 923
Harrison, Hev. J. (B.C.), 849
Harrison, T., 777
Harrison, Rev. W. (N.B.), 866
Harrison, Rev. W. (N.J.), 854
Harrison, Rev. W. (N.Y.), 866
Harrold, Mr. T. C, 779
Harrow, 902
Hart, Rev. G. F., 566, 912
Harte, Rev. R., 874
Harte, Rev. W. M., 882
Harte, Rev. W. T., 904
Harte Point, 379
Hartford (Con.), 60
Hartin, Rev. T. B., 8C5
Harvard College, 798-9
Harvey, 865-«
Har\ey, Dr., B
Harvey, Rev. B. W., 906
Harvey, Rev. J. C, 807
Harvey, Rev. R. J., 8C9
Harvey, first Swazi convert, 343
HaseU, Rev. T., 849
Hasina custom, 377-8
HaesaU, Bev. J. B., 904
Hastings, Lady E., 745
Hatchard, Bp. T. G. J72, 766
Hatheway, Bev. C. H., 866
HaUey, 145, 868, 870-1
Hatteras Indians, 28, 86
Haubroe,Rev. L. P.,603, 612, 626,630
Haughton, Rev. G. D., 909
Hau Hau Fanaticism, 441-3
"Httvannah," H.M.B.. 446
Havelock, 865
HaverhiU, 43, 863
Havre. 739-40, 923-4
Hawaiian Islands, 460-4 [and 386,
406-7,908]; (Church Committee,
401-2 ; Prince, 401)
Hawaiian Lunguage, 466, 804;
list of Translations, 804-6
" Hawk," Church Ship, 98
Hawker, Rev. H. E., 886
Hawkesbuij (P.Ont.), 876
Hawkesbury River, 901
Hawkins, Rev. C. W., 423, 906,
920
Hawkins, Rev. E. (Eng.), 82, 136,
836 : (his account of S.P.G., 816)
Hawkins, Rev. E. (Jam.), 685
Hawkins, Rev. E. J. B.,883
Hawkins, Rev. J. B., 923
Hawkins, Rev. W. C, 901
Hawley, Capt, J., 166
Hawtayne, Archdn., 477
Hay, 901
Haycock, Rev. W. H., 694-7, 816
Hayden, Rev. H. 862, 866
Hayman, Rev. W. E., 880
Haynes, Bev. W. A., 867
Haysville, 876
Hayton, Rev. W., 905
Hayward, Rev. R.,902
Haywood, Rev. H., 874
Hazard, Rev. H., 869
Hazaribagh, 496, 600, 909-10
Hea, Rev. J. R., 777
Head, Sir F. B., 169
Heard, Rev. W., 248, 887
Heart'b Content, 90, 866, 867-9
Heath, Rev. C.,886
Heath, Rev. H., 904
Heath, Rev. W., 882
Heathcote, Col., 43, 67, 61-2
Heathcote, Rev. G. S. C, 891
Heathen, The, Society's Missioni
to (lee "Negroes," "Indians,"
and " Slaves " ; also litts on
pp. 86, 192, 2b2, 382-4, 466, 730-2)
Heathenism, W bite ( <f« " Colonists
in a heatlieu condition ")
Heather, Hev. G. A., 874
Heaton, Rev. H., 866, 874
Heavyside, Rev. J., 272, 606-6, 912
Hebdcn, Hev. J., 874
Heber, Bp. B., 473,476, 478, 490-1,
602-3, 506, 513-14, 628, 569, 661,
766, 799 ; (uis Seminary, 006)
Hebrew Grammar, 807
Hebrew Language, 470
Hebron (Griq. W.), 318
Hebron (U.8.), 48. 840, 853
Heidelberg (Cape Col.), 890
Heidelberg (Ger.), 740, 902-3
Heidelberg (Transv.), 897
Heke, J., 437
HeUgoland Bishopric propo'!ef',738
HeUesylt, 740
HeUmuth, Bp. I., 173. 768, 669
Helmore, 902
Helps, Rev. — , 819
Hembo, Rev. M., 909
Hemison, 868
Hemmlngford, 869-71
gem^d["-«-«2-».^«».8»
Henchman, Rev. T., 891
Henderson, Rev. J., 851
Henderson. Rev. W, 874
Hendrlck, Rev.S.P.,886
Henham, Rev. H. C, 700, 915, 921
Henley, Hev. W., 919
Henrietta Maria, 31
Henrique, a Sachem, 70
Henrv, Rev. — ., 890
Henry VII., 107, 796
Henry VIII., 796
HenryviUe, 869
Hensley, Rev. J. M., 862
Henty family. The, 404, 408
Henzada, 639-40
Hepania (a false prophet), 441
Hepburn, Rev. J., 869
H«r»t, Rev. W. 681, 919
H
i
!,
1,
956
INDEX.
Herbert, 903
Herbert, Bev. H., 26
Herbert River, 904
Herberton, 904
Herchmer, Rev. W. M., 874
Hereford, 871
Hereford, Bp., 798
Heriot, T., 1
Hermitage, The, 879
Hermitage Bay, 856
Hermitage Cove, 856-7
Heron, Rev. T., 902
Herring, Arclibisliop (portrait),
frontispiece, vl
Fwring, Rev. J. E , 906
Herring Neclc, 867, 859
Hersohei, 891-2
Hervey Island, 444
Hesselmeyer, Rev. C. H., 609-10,
805, 9i7
Hesseltine, Rev. S. K., 869
Hewitson, Mr., 397
Hewitt, Rev. J. A., 890
Hewitt, Bev. J., 857
Hewitt, Rev. N., 879
Hewlett, Rev. A, M., 801, 899
Hewton, Rev. R, W., 889
Hexham, 900
Hey, Rev. W., 375-6, 801-2, 899
Heyes, Bp. J. T., 209, 764
Heygate, Rev. A., 858
Heygate, Rev. B. T., 868
Heyne, Rev. G. Y., 828, 536, 912
Heyst-aur-Mer, 739
Heywood, Rev. K. H., 906
Hickey, Bev. R. W. H., 601, 916-17
Hlohey, Rev. W., 655-7, 912
Hickle, Rev. J., 874
Hiolnnan, Mr., 256
Hicks, Bp. J. W., 363, 765
Hickson, Rev. J. W., 866
Higgins, Rev. C. F., 866
Higgingg, Mr. C. L., 934
Higgins, Rev. J., 664-6, 912
Hlgsrinaon, Rev. — ., 883
Higgs, Mr., 264
Higg«, Rcv.E. H., 607-9, «ns, 517
Higgs, Rev. J. S. J., 884
Hlgli Castes, 649-50 (see alio
"Brahmins")
Higbaats, 333, 895
Highgate (Geo.), 27
Higligate (Jam.), 231
Hildyard, Rev. W., 88 1
Hill, Rev. — . (of India), 482
Hill, Rev. — . (of Sydney), 390
HIU, Chief A., 167, 800
HIU, Rev. A., 874
HiU, Rev. B. C, 874
HIU, Bev. Q. C, 879
Hill. Rev. G. 8. J., 874
Hill, Bev. H. J. 0. K., 90 1
HiU, Mr. John, 168
Hill, Mr. Jostiua, 453
HiU, Rev. J., 874
HiU, Rev. J. J., 862
Hill, Rev. J. R., 698-601, 916
HiU, Bp. J. 8., 766
HiU, Bev. h. M. W., 862
HIU, Rev. R., 874
HIU, Bev. T. K., 788
HUUs, Bev. B., 887
HUUs, Rev. T., 887
Hill*. Bp. G., 181, 183, 185-8, 763
HlUyar, Bev. W. J. M., 901
nUlyard. Rev. P. E. H., 890
HlUboro, 876
HUlon, Rev. J., 874
Hilton, Rev. B., 879
HUti, Rev. A. F., 86S, 866
Hlnoki, Rev. J. P., 874
Hind, Rtv. Dr., 816
Hind, Rev. D. H,, 861
Hind, Mr. H. Y.,768 I
Hinde, Bev. W., 878
Hindi Language, 252, 372, 470, '
473, 690, B04, 606, 612, 629, 730, j
732, 799 ; List of Translations, I
807-8
Hindmarsh, 905
Hindoos (_aee " Hindas ") I
Hindrances to Conversion of the
Heathen from Colonists (,see
"Colonists a Hindrance")
Hinds, Rev. Dr., 434
Hinds, Bp. S., 783, 8S2
Hindus, 208-9, 219-50, 252, 469-
658 [and 196, 287, 368, 371-3, 380,
384-6, 458, 460, 471, 604, 730, 732,
771, 787, 799] (the Shingwa or
Holl Festival, 6H6)
Hindustani Language (_see Urdu)
Hiogo, 722
Hippcsley, Governor, 258
Hirsch, Rev. H., 890
Hissar, 612, 623
Hitohins (or Hiohens), Rev.A.,887
Hivondro, 370
Hlubi, Chief, 333, 340
Ho Language, 730 ; List of
Translations, 808
Hoadlev, Rev, A.. 866, 891
Hoar, Miss, 721, 808
Hoar, Miss A., 721
Hoare, Rev. J. W. D., 904
Hoare, Rev. J. O'B. D. R., 908
Hoare, Rev. Mr., 104
Hobart Town, 428-30, 432, 454, 900
Hobhouse. Bp. E., 440, 766, 842
Hobson, Bev. W. F . 923
Hobson, Bev. W. ll., 876
Hochelaga,869, 871
Hochlen Fu, 708
Ilodge, Bev. P. T., 883
Bruges, Bp. E. N.. 767
Hjdges, Bev. N., 218, 884
Hodgkin, Rev. T. I., 876
Hodgson, Mr., 235
Hodgson, Bev. — ., 882
Hodgson, Bev. J., 884
Hodgson, Bev. W., 788
Hody, Ucv. Dr., 6
Hog Island, 888
Hokien Dialect, 732
Holbrooke, Rev. J., 854
Holby, General, 234
Holden, Rev. D., 912
Holding, Bev. J., 376-6, 801-2, 899
Holland (Europe), 734, 740-1
Holland (N.W.C.), 880
HoUand (P. Out.), 876
Holland, Bev. H., 876, 887
Holland, Rev. J., 921
Hollands, Rev. 0. W., 868
Holloway, Rev. H., 886
Holman, Rev. — ., 453
Holman, Rer. O. J. C, 888
Holman, Dame Jane, 823
Holmt, Bev. — ., 412
Holme, Bp. fl. B., 240, 764, 883
Holme, Bev. T., 90S
Holmes, Ber. D., 187-8, 880
Holmes, Bev. F., 477, BOS
Holmes, Bev. J., 861
HolmeshiU, 877
Holt, Bev. J., 199, 816, 882
Holt, Bev. 8. B., 901-3
Holyoke, Bev. E., 799
Homan, Rev. P., 903
Homberg, 740
Homfray. Mr. B. S., 486-7, 493
Honan, 706
Hondo, 717
Honduras, 384, 836-40, 863-3, 886 ;
diocese, 768, 764, 888
Honduras, Bay of, 1(7
Honduras, British, 238-40
Honestv-, King Eyo, 280
Hong Kong, 703-6 [and 250]
Honolulu, 461, 908
Honolulu Diocese, 461,758, 766, 908
Honolulu Special Fund, 8i!)
Honorary Associates of S.l'.G., 88,
933
Honyman, Bev. J., 42, 47, 353, 865
Hooge's Bajr, 292
Hook, Justice, 4
Hook, Mr. Serjeant, 6, 53, 813, 823
Hooper, Dean, 926, 932
Hooper, Bev. —.,217
Hooper, Bev. E. B., 866
Hooper, Bev. G. H., 858, 873
Hooper, Mr. J., 823
Hope, 184-5, 880-1
Hope, Brig.-General, 142
Hope, Mr. B., 797
Hope, Mr. (of Ka(r.),Murilprof,311
Hopetown (Can.), 869, 872
Hopetown (S.Af.), 891
Hopewell (N.B.), 865-6
Hopewell (N.J.), 63, 854 5
Hopklngton, 854
Hopkins, Bp., 761
Hopkins, Rev. J. R., 866
Hoppegarten, 740
Hopper, Rev. E. C, 719, 725, 922
Hoppner,Rev.F.H.T.,601 -2,057,916
Hopwood, Bev. H. O., 89;J
Hordern, Bp. J., 763
Hore, Bev. S. C, 887
Horetuduwa, 919-20
Horeytodua, 671
Horlock, Bev. D. H. W., 880
Hornberg, 740
Hornby, Bp. W. B., 765
Horner, Rev. D., 868
Horsburgh, Bev. A., 684, 921
Horse Disease, 289
Horsfali, Bev. W., 700, 905, 9il
Horsham, 903
Horst, Mr. C. H., 812
Hortou, 880-1, 864
Horton, Bev. T., 901
Horwood, Bev. N.. 854
Hose, Bp. G. F., 688, 6it0, 693-4,
899, 701-2, 767, 921
Hose, Bev. W. C, 902
Hoshungabud, 604
Hosken, Rev. B., 904
Hosmer, Bev. A. U., 890
Hospenthal, 741
Hosur, 560-1, 912, 914
Hottentots, 268, 270, 277-80, 284,
287-8, 291,308, 351. 382, 384
Hottentots' HoUand, 273
Houdin, Rev. M., 65, 136, 854-6, 869
Hough, Rev. O., 269-71
Hough, Rev. J., 472, 533
Hough, Bev. W., 167. 870, 876
Houghton, Bev. Q. D., 912
Houghton, Bev. T., 876
House of the Society, 19 Delahay
Street, 836, 936
Ho.as, 874-9, 384, 787
HoveU, Very Bev. Dc B., 906, 915
How, Mr. K., 107
How, Bev. H., 862
How, Bev. W., 858
Howard (N.B.), 865
Howard (P. Ont.), 877
Howard, Bev. 0. B., 416
Howard, Bev. W. L. 0., 903
Howell, Rev. 0. J., 868, 901
HoweU,Rev. W. (Borneo), 921
Howell, Rev.W.(India).563,812,913
HoweU, Rev. W. P.. 902
HoweUs, Rev. O. B., 868
Howiok (Nat.), 898
Howick (N.Z.), 488
9]
766,908
9
'.a., 8j,
S53, 855
B 13, 823
73
lprof,3U
r25. 922
-2,<;57,916
J
I, 921
905, 921
690, 693-4,
277-SO, 284,
182, 384
rs
1,854-6,869
1
3
170, 875
912
t
19 nelnlisy
B., 906, 915
6
,902
I, 901
leo). 921
),563,812,912
12
W
Howiok (P. Ont,), 875-7
Howie, Ber. A., 853
Eowley, ATchbp.(froDti8pii>ee, Tli,
portrait), 132, 444, 480, 688, 738
Howrata, 474-8, 492, 794-7, 808-10
EowEeal, Rer. B. M., 868
Hoyles, Bev. W. J.. 858
Hoyt, Rer. L. A., 866
Huband-Smith, Rev. E., 901
Hubbard, Rev. A. R., 597, 813,615,
917
Hubbard, Rev. B., 853
Hubbard, Rev. C, 621-2, 536, 664,
912
Hubbard's Cove, 863
Eubli, 588, 915
Huddlestone, Mr., 65
HudgeU, Rev. F. 'vV., 860
Hudson (the r.xplorer), 177
Hudson, Rev. J., 86o
Hudson, Rev. T., 875
Hudson's Bay Ck)., 177, 179, 181-2
Hughes, Rev. E., 894
Hughes, Rev. G., 862
Hughes, Mr. H., 725
Hughes, Rev. H. B., 883
Hugill, Rev. W. Jos., 904
Hulhert, Rev. D. P. M., 901
Hull, 868, 870-1
Hull. Bp. of, 743
Humansdorp, 891
Humplirey, Rev. J., 862
Humplireys, Rev. A. A., 883
Humplirevs, Rev. D., 836 (his Ac-
count of 8.P.G., 814)
Humphreys, Rev. W. T., 631
Humphries, Rev. H., 884, 887
Hunbulgodde, 680
Hungary, 735, 739
Hunt, Rev. B., 849
Hunt, Rev. I., 855
Hunt, Rev. J., 219, 884
Hunt, Mrs. S., 388
Hunt, Rev. T. H., 862
Hunter, Gov. (N.8.W.), 388
Hunter, Gov. (N.Y.), 43-4, 61-2,
64,71
Hunter, Rev. H., 887
Hunter, Rev. T. W., 909
Hunter, Rev. W. E., 891, 895
Buntsr Caste, 530
Hunter's Hill, 901
Hunter's River, 396
Huntingdon, (P.Q.), 149, 868-70
Huntingdon (N.T.), 856-6
Huntingford, 871, 874
Huntley, 874-6
Huntsville, 874-6
Hurley, Rev. E. P., 866
Huron Diocese, 163-4, 768, 763-4,
868
Hurricanes, 372-3, 376
Husband, Rev. E. B., 870
Huslop, Mr., 419
Hustler, Sir W., 6
Hutchinson, Capt., 475
Hutohln-on, Rev. Q., 98, 858
Hutol ^n, ReT. J., 876
Hutch-' ,on. Rev. W., 902
Hutson, Rov. E., 883
Hutson, Rev. J., 212, 883
Hutt. Gov., 425
Hutt, Rev. R. G., 891
Hutton, Arohbp. (portrait), fron-
tispiece, vi
Hutton, Rev. T. B., 906
Huxtable, Bp, H. C, 871-2, 647,
766, 793, 899, 91S
Hydah Indians, 193
Hyde County, S3
Hyderabad, 663-8
Hylam Dialect, 732
Hypothctloal Baptlim, 98
IKDEX.
IBBETSON, Rev. D. J. H., 906
Ibbotson. Rev. E., 461, 908
Ibraila, 923
Iceland, Bp. of, 739
Ida, Rev. A. E., C23
Idaho Diocese, 767
Idutywa Reserve, 306
Ifontsy, 375, 899
Ignatius, Rev. I., 912
Igwaba, 892
Ikemaka, Rev. J., 899
Iken (or Ikin), Rev. W. D., 884
Iliff, Rev. G. D., 921
Illing, Rev. W. A., 896
Illinois Diocese, 767
Imal, Rev. J. J., 721, 808, 922
Imerina, 376, 379
Immersion, Baptism by, 46, 718
Impey, Rev. W., 891
Iiiagua, 884-6
Inanda, 896
Incle, Rev. S., 887
Income, Society's (tee "Funds ")
Incorporated Members (see
"Members")
Independence. American, Decla-
ration of, 74. 76
Independent Kaffraria (tee '• Kafif-
raria " )
Indepcndents,41-5,471,563,580,583
India, 469-669, 730-3, 762. 760,
766-7, 771, 816-18, 841, 908-19 ;
Languages, 470; Riices, 471;
Religions, 471
India, Ecclesiastical Establish-
ment of, 659
India, Europeans in, 668-9 [and
471, 525, 675-6, 640, 643, 674]
Indian Arm, 99-100
Indian Church, Foreign Mission
work of, 334, 373,380, 507, 661 , 699
Indian EpiscopateGxtension,7fi6-6
Indian Famine, 302
Indian(N.A.)Kings, (T.Ninigrate)
47, (G. Niuigrctt) 47
Indian Missions Extension Fund,
596
Indian Mutiny, 469, 496, 690,
695-8, 609, 612, 615, 663
Indian (N.A).Prince (George) bap-
tlze<l in London, in 1716, 16, 17
Indian Territory Diocese, 757
Indian Training Institution, Port
Louis, 787
Indiana Diocese, 757
Indians (N. American), 2, 7-8, 11-
13, 16-18, 22-3, 27-8, 36-8, 46-8,
6.3-74, 86, 04, 107, 110, 112-
11.S, 125-6, 129-30, 136-7, 139-
41, 161, 163-4, 157-8, 164-74,
177-9, 181-4, 192, 776, 780-1,
815, 839, 844, 845; (Central
American) 231-7, 253 ; (S.
American) 243-9, 262
Indigenous Ministry (tee " Native
Ministry ")
Indo- Aryans, 469
Indo-Brltish, 669-71, 576
Industrial Education (tee under
"Education")
Indwe, 304
Ingersoll, 874
Ingham, Bp. E. G., 764
Ingle, Rev. W. H., 886
Ingles, Rev. C. L., 875
Ingles, Rev. C, 862
Inglewood, 902
IngUs, Rev, A. P., 863
IngUu, Bp. C. (Portrait IV.), 36,
74-8,117-19,128, 130, 189,143-4,
165,751,763,862,862
IngUs, Bp. J., 94, 103-5, 114-16,
119-28, 132, 763, 777, 863
957
Inglis, Rev. J., 890
Inkerman, 736, 924
Inkster, Rev. R., 879
Inman, Rev. A., 666, 913
Innasl, Rev. C, 913
Innocents, Barbados, 881
Inoculation promoted by Mis-
sionaries, 115
Insurance of Missionaries' Lives.
513, 844 ^
Instructions (Royal) to Colonial
Governors, 60
Intercession for Missions, 821 fand
82, 705, 717, 842]
Intercommunion, 80-6, 112, 114,
189, 475, 734-9, 789, 790, 806 (and
tee " Comity ")
Inverness, 8ii8-9, 871-2
Invested Fun(l«, 829
In:,-u River, 310
Inyampara, 367
Inyanga River, 309
Inyatsitsi llivtr, 305
Iowa Diocese, 767
Ipolela, 895
Ipswich ( N.S.W.), BOl
Ireland (P.C), 868-9, 871
Ireland, Missionary zeal of the
Church of, 823, 820. 840. Repre-
sentatives on Stan. Coiutec, 934
Irion, Rev. J. L., 603, 500, 535, 811.
913
Irish Church (see " Ireland")
Irish Famine, 1847-8, 160, 818
Irish Settlers at Fort Hunter, 72
Iron Hill, 808, 870
Iroquois Indians, 66-71, 86, 141.
163, 192, 845
Irrawaddy River Stations, 639-40
Irvine, Major, 425
Irwin, Mr., 269
Irwin, Rev. A. L., 913
Irwin, Rev. H., 880
Irwin, Rev. H. 0., 411, 901
Irwin, Mr. J., 149
Irwin, Rev. J., 870
Irwin, Rev. P. S., 884
Irwin, Rev. R. D., 870
Irwine, Rev. ?C., 882
Isaacson, Rev. J., 917
leaitth. Rev. — ., 918
Isandhlwana, 335, .340-1, 345, 89S
Isandhlwana, St. Vincent, 340
Isandhlwana, St. Augustine's, 340
Ischl, 739
Ishapi, 785
Ishmaelites, Ancient, 306
Island Cove, 857-9
Islathcra, 216-17
Isle de Los, 264, 260, 888
Isle of France, 368
Isle of Man, 840
Isle of Fines, 439, 444-6
Isle of Shoales, 42, 853
Isle of Yalen, 858
Islington, London (St. Mary's), 25S
Israel, Admiral, 235
Israel. Rev. M. D., 380, 899
Israeli Language, 470
Italian Language, 27, 8t>
Italians, 27, 737
Italy, 740, 742
Ivondrona, 376
Iwata, Mr. M., 736
J ABLONSKI. Dr. J. E., 468-9
Jack, Dr. W. B.,777
Jackson, Rev. A. 0., 933
Jackson, Rev. 0., 870
Jackson, Rev. James, 863
Jackson, Rev. Joel, 839, 848, SM-T
Jackson, Bishop John, 738
Jackson, Rev. ■John (Caii«d») 870
i!
t
\> I
SI"*
958
INDEX.
JaokflOD, Bev. John (K.F.L.), 88-9,
8S8
Jackson, Iter. J. S., 613-14, 805,
917
Jackaon, R. Eaq^ 789
Jaokson, Rev. W. E., 894
Jaokson, Rev. W. H., 891
Jaokson, Bp. W. W., 214-16, 784,
883
Jacksonville, 236
Jacob, Rev. Dr. B., 7^7, 866
Jacob, Rev. B.W.,'rf6
JacoDs, S«.. P., r>, 875
Jaenloke, Rev. — , 53S
Jaffna, 661, 673
Jaffrey, Rev. W., 866
/-gg. Rev. F. C, 413, 848, 904
J&Tgersfontein, 897
Jans, The, 471, 660, 678
Jakaringnh, Rev. — ., 909
Jamaica (U.S.), 60-3, 866-6
Jamaica (W.I.), 2, 228-83, 238-9,
252-3, 798, 885-6
Jamaica Diocese, 96, 194-6, 744-6,
753, 768, 764, 799, 886
James, I., 102, 196
James, Bp. J. T., 270-1, 766
James, Rev. LL, 899
Jamea Fort (W.Ai.), 265
Jamestown (St.H.), 830, 894
Jamleson, Rev. A., 172-3, 876
Jamieson, Rev. R., 883
Jamleson, Rev. W. H., 88J
Jamison, Rov. A. D., 863
Jammu, 667
Janko, Rev. H., 498-6
Japan, 717-37, 753-8, 760, 774, 928
Japan, American Mission, 80
Japan, Canadian Mission to, 176
Japan Diocese, 758, 767, 982
Japanese Langiuge, 466, 470,733 ;
List of Trauslatlono, 808
Japanese r.aoe, 463, 466, 714-15,
717-27, 733
Jarbo, Rev. P., 918
Jarvis, Rev. O. S., 862, 866
Jarvis, Rev. H. J., 862, 886
Jarvis, Rev. H. M., 862
Jarvis, Rev. W. O. T., 862
Jasmon, Rov. D., 909
Jatkl Language, 613
Jats, The, 624, 733
Java, 702 [and 278]
Java, King of, 696
Javanese Language, 470
Jayasekere, Rev. A. B. W., 919
Jayasekere, Rev. 0. A. W., 919
Jeaks,Rev. C.B., 891
Jividore, 863
JeeieebJioy, Sir J., 674
JefTery, Rov. A.,890
.leflery. Rev. 0., 868
.Tejezeric, 908
Jemmett, Rev. O., 888
Jenkins, Major, 606
Jenkins, Rev. — ., 807
Jenkins, Rev. E. A., 905
Jenkins, Rev. H., 822-4, R«4
Jenkins, Rev, J. D., 840, 890
Jenkinn, Rev. J. H.,870
Jenkins, Rev. L. 0., 882, 870
Jenkins, Rev. T., 868
Jenkinson, Rev. T. B., 896
Jenkyns, Rev. K. H., 876
Jenkyns, Sir L., 840
Jenkyns Fellowships, Oxford, 840
Jenner, Rev. a. 0., 98, 868
Jenner, Bp. H. L., 440. 766
Jenncy, Rev. R., 38, 862, 865
Jennings, Rev. M. J., 897, 613-16
.Tennlnga, Sir R.. 828
Jeonlnga, Rev. W., 803
Jenns, Ber. P., 880
Jephoott, Bev. F., 876,879
Jeremiah, Rev. J. 0., 913
Jerloho (Tas.), 439, 431, 906
Jermyn, Rev. B., 913
Jermyn, Bp. H. W., 663-4, 767
Jen-y's Plains, 901
Jerusalem Bpric. Act, 377, 766
Jerusalem Diocese, 768, 786-7
Jerusalem (Tas.), 906
Jervoyse, Mr., 6
Jessamy, Rev. T. D., 883
Jessup, Rev. H. B., 876
Jesudaaon, Rev. J., 913
Jews, 276, 471, 479, 668, 677, 780,
737, 741, 790-1, 799
Jeynes, Rev. W., 868
Jhanjra, 483-4, 910
Jlmmu, 717
Joachim, Rev. J., 372, 899
Job, Rev. A., 913
Joberns, Rev. C. H., 890
Johannesburj?, 367, 897
John, a Sachom, 70
John, Catccliist D., 633
Jolinson, Rev. A., 620, 812, 913
Johnson, Rev. C, 340-1, 804, 896-6
Johnson, Bp. E. R., 496, 499, 686,
659, 756, 766
Johnson, Rev. O. M., 858
Johnson, Rev. H., 896
Johnson, Rev. H. C. H., 868
Johnson, Rev. J., 876
Johnson, r.ev. M. B., 887
Johnson, Rev. ii., iOe-T
Johnson, Rev. R. M., 868
Johnson, Rev. S., 44-6, 47, 746-7,
776, 863
Johnson, Rev. T., 870
Johnson, Rev. W., 875
Johnson, Sir W., 6 1 , 74, 800
Johnson, Bev. W, A., 876
Johnson, Rev. W. H. L., 891
Johnson, Rev. W. J., 782
Johnson, Rev. W. P., 368, 898
Johnson, Rev. W. R., 879
Jolmson, Dr. W. S., 776
Johnston (N.B.), 866
Johnston (P. Ont.), 876-7
Johnston, Mr. (Bahamas), 233
Johnston (or Johnson), Rev, O.,
16-7, 849
Johnston, Rev. J„ 870
Johnston, Rev. R. W., 876
Johnston, Rev. T. W., 863
Johnston, Rev. W„ 229
Johnstone, Rev. G. H., 901
Jolmstone, Rev. G. H., 906
Johnstone, Rev. R. W., 878
Johnstown, 74, 866
Johore, 697, 701
JoUiffe, Rev. — ., 96
Jooee, 691
Jones, Arohdn. (of Guiana), 247
Jones, Mr. (Howrah), 476
Jones, Rev. A, 0., 863
Jones, Rev. B., 868
Jones, Rev. C. E., 890
.Tones. Rev. D., 482-4, 486,806, 910
Jones, Rev. D. E., 901
Jonee, Rev. D. T., 177
Jones, Rev. Edward, 34, 860
Jones, Rov. Evan, 886
Jones, Rev. E. J., 811, 918
Jones, Rev. G., 849
Jones, Rev. H. (Bar.), 883
Jones, Rev. H. (X.F.L.), 89-00, 868,
886
Jonei, Rev. H. (N.B.), 866
Jones, Rev. H. A. W., 899
Jones, Rev. James, 870
Jones, Bev. Jothua, 904, 906
Jones, Rev. John, 883
Jones, Rev. J. A., 886
Jones, Rev. J. 0. L., 884
Jones, Rev. J. F., 469-60, 907
Jones, Rev. J. N., 866
Jones, Bev. J. P., 886
Jones, Rov. J. W., 870
Jones, Rev. K. L., 876
Jones, Rev. L., 18, 849
Jones, Bp. LL, 100, 768
Jones, Rev. S., 870
Jones, Rov. T., 904
Jones, Rev. T. T., 783, 868
Jones, Rev. W., 870
Jones, Bev. W. B., 843-4, 792, 808-!>,
918
Jones, Bp. W. W., 294-5, 316, 346,
858, 764, 785
Jordan, Demsy, 116
Josa, Rev. F. P. L., 249, 269, 799,
807, 887
Joseph, Mr. A., 808
Joseph, Rev. D., 913
Joseph, Rev. J., 913
Joseph, Rev. S., 913
Joseph's Island, 873, 876
Juang Language, 470
Juba, 304
Jubbulpore, 604-5
JubUee. Socio* v's third (1861-2),
81 d, 827 [ana 108, 160, 260-1,
283, 488, 608, 6U, 868, 761, 796,
814]
Judd,Rev.F.E.,870
Juddard, Rev. — ., 870
Judge, Rev. A. H., 870
Judges, Rev. — ., 271
Jugganath Temple, 488
Jukes, Rev. M., 879
" JuUa," Wreck of the, 892
Julius, Bishop C, 766
Jumna River, 690
Junar, 577, 583
Jurong, 697
Jwara, Rev. E., 893
KAAPCHB (or Eaapke), Bev.
C. J., 870
Kaauwal, Rov. W. H., 462, 908
Kabousie, 304, 891-S
Kachari Language, 470, 606, 730 ;
List of Translations, 808
Kaoharis, 608-9, 730
Kaohohap, Rev. M., 910
Kachchap, Rev. P., 910
Kachhi Language, 470
Kaohyens, 629, 647-8, 663
Kadgao, 684
Kadicrs, 660
Kaflr College, Zonnebloem, 784
[and 291, 325]
Knflr Institution, Grahamstown,
786 [and 304]
Kafir (Xosh) Language, 382, 384 ;
(Zulu) Language, 383, 384 ; List
of Transhktlons, 803-4
Kafirs, 376-80, 284, 287, 891, 29.1,
297-304, 306-16, 328-34,349-61,
355-7, 382, 384, 784-0, 797;
Cattle-killing delusion, 300 ;
Character, Customs, and Capa-
city of 301-4,314-18; Cruelty of,
809-10 ; Meeting of Chiefs with
Bp. Gray, 276 ; Wars, 283, 297,
304, 311, 366-7
KafTrarIa, 305-1 7 [and 273, 276, 279,
281, 882-3, 893 ; Diocese (tee " St.
John's ")
Rahhyln Language, 470
Kahoon River, 298, 89S
Kalapoi, 907
KatgaUe, 679, 681
INDEX.
959
Eaira, «78
Ekivarawara, 907
Kajra, 497
Kakuzen, Bev. M., 727
Kalahari, The, 359
Kali Ammen, the Ghiddess, 817
Knli Ghat, 483
Kali^ Bay, 889
KaUere, R21
KallitUnia, an Esquimaux stu-
dent, 97
Kalpitija (or Calpentyn), 661,
678, 919-20
Kalsapad, S63-7, 911-2, 914
Kalutara, 919
Kamatipura, 915
Kamehameba, I., 460 ; II., 461-3 ;
IV., 804 ; v., 462 ; VI., 463
Kamloops, 880-1
Kammamet, 563
Kanaimapo, Clilef, 247
Kanandagudi, 62U
Kanawari Language, 470
Kanderstcg, 741
Kandb Language, 470
Kandy, 660, 679, 919-20
Kangaroo Island, 415
Kansas Diocese, 757
Kapunda, 431, 905
Karen Language, 470, 629, 733;
List of Translations, 80S-9
Karen Training Institution, Toung-
hoo, 792
Karens, 631, 641-7, 732, 792
Karkloof, 895-6
Karlsruhe, 740, 923-4
Karnaul, 657, 917-18
Karori, 906
Kai-s, 729, 741
Kortigal Tcitlval, 0l9
Kashmeri Language, 470
Katanning, 90S
Katchabarri, 497
Kathbari, 909
Kathi Language, 470, 799
Katty, King, 262, 264-5
Kaulbacb, Ven. J. A., 863
Kawa, KcT. P., 891
Kawai 907
Kay, Rev. W., 790, 806-6, 910
Kay, Bev. W. H., 516, 794, 918
KaydayenoUei, 639
Kaytoaii's Onte, 668, 920
Kealekekua Bay, 463
Kearns, Rev. J. F., 516-3, 631, 638
543, 645, 557, 794, 913
Kedah, Rajah of, 699
Keelan, Bev. J., 887
Keono, Chief Justice, Murder of, 90
Keer, Rev. W. B., 579, 916
Keh, Mr., M.D., 609
KebeUwatta, 671
Ketskamma Hoek, 299, 301-1,
891-3
Keith, Bev. G., 7, 9-11, 30, 30-1,
33-4, 41-3, 62-3, 67-8, 849; (His
Journal, 10-11, 814)
Kelakarai, 911
KeUcv, Bov. W. S., 917
Kellog, Bt'V. S. B., 875
Kelly, Sir F., 700
KcUy, Bev. O. W., 903
Kelly, Bp. J. B., 100, 768, 783
Kelly, Bev. W. F., 919
Kelsey, Ardn., 823
Kelso, 903
Kemm, Bev. J. C. C, 880
Kemmcn'line, 636, 918; Training
iDstitution, 791 [and 687]
Kemp. Pi;v. C. 0., 901
Kemp, 1 ev. F. R., 901
Kemp Rev. J. (Cnii.), 870
Kemp, Rev. J. (Bor.), 931
Kempthome, Bev. J. P., 906
Kemptborne, Rev. R., 319
KemptviUe, 875-6
Eenbrai, 878
Kendall, Mr., 433-4
Kendall, Rev. — ., 823
Kendall, Rev. R. S., 890, 895, 923
Kenderick, Mr. & Mrs. J., 126
Kennebeck River, 854
Kennedy, Rev. J., 876
Kennedy, Rev. K. W. S., 600, 910
Kennedy, Rev. T. S., 876
Kenoet, Mr., 413
Kennet, Rev. C. E., 610, 793, 811, 913
Kennet, Bp. W., of Peterttorougb
6, 833, 926 ; His Library, 814-16,
835
Kennion, Bp. G. W., 423, 765
Kennoit, 685
Kenny, Rev. H., 918
Kensington (N.S.W.), 902
Kensington (B. Aus.), 904-6
Kent (N.E.), 853
Kent Co. (Penn.), 36, 861-3
Kentl Bay, 154
Kentucky Diocese, 767
Kentv Bay, 164
Ker, hev.M., 870, 876
Kerang, 902
Kerr, Bev. J., 886
Kerr, Rev. S., 240-1, 886
Kestell-Cornisb, Rev. G. K., 899
KesteU-Comisb, Bp. B. K., 377-9,
766, 801-2, 899
Ketchum, Rev. W. Q., 866
KettUbv, Mr. A., 17
Aewley, Bev. T. W., 890
Key, Mrs., 310
Key, Bp., B. L., 310-11, aU-K, 765,
803, 893
Key, Bev. E. B., 240, 886
Keynsham, 232, 886
Keys, Bev. G., 875
Khama, Chief, 318
Khamti Language, 470
Kharria Language, 470
Kharwar Language, 470
Khasi Language, 470
Khin, Mr. Hpo, 806
Khond Language, 470
Kboon, Bev. F. N., 687, 921
Khyin Dialects, 470
Kiama, 900
Kiblerie, 248, 887
Kidd, Bev. D. W.,667, 913
Kilakarai, 559
Kilanjuni, 669-60
Kildahl, Bev. C. W., 904
Kildare, 870-1
Kilgour, Bp., 750
Kilkenny, 147, 149, 869-70
Killarnev (Man.), 879
Killpatrick, Bev. R., 89, 90, 92, 866,
858
Kihnore, 903
Kimberley, 318, 360, 893-4
Kincariline, 876, 877
Kinder, Bev. J.. 788
King, Governor, 388-9
King, Mr., 433
King, Bev.—. (Bermuda), 103
King, Rev. Dr.. 835
King, Rev. A. F., 796
King, Rev. B. M., 905
King, Dr. C, 776
King, Bev. Charles, 682, 915
King, Bev. Copland, 465, 908
King, Bev. E. A. W., 870
King, Bev. Q., 425-7, 906
King, Bev, L., 891
Kinir, Mr, B., 823
King, Bev. B. L., 788
King, Rev. W., 870
King. Chief William, 441
King, Bev. W. B., 862
King, Bev. W. 0., 863
Kingdon, Rev. B. B., 888
Kingdon, Bev. G. T. B., 907
Kingdon, Bp. H. T., 134, 763 [908
King George's Sound, 424, 436-7,
Kingowcr, 902
King's Clear, 133, 805-7
King's College, Fredericton, 777
King's CoUege, New York, 776
King's College, Windsor, N.8., 776
King's Cove, 868-9
King's Province, 41
Kingsdown, Lord, 764
Kingsey, 148, 888, 870-2
KingsmiU, Rev. C, 702
Kingston (Jam.), 229, 886-6
Kingston (N. B.), 126, 129, 867
Kingston (P. Out.— once Catar-
aqui), 142, 164-8, 166, 872, 874,
876-7
Kingston (Vic), 902
Kingwell,Rev. J. (sen.), 868
KingweU,Rev. J. (jun.), 858
King William's Pariah (Va.), 851
Kingwilliamstowu, 278, 280, 891
Kingwood, 854
Kirby, Rev. M.C., 875
Kirby, Bev. W., 858
Kirk, Bev. 0., 570, 675, 916
Kirk, David, 107, 136
Kirk, Bev. J. H., 896
Kirkpatricfc, Mr. (of N. Jersey), 55
Kirkraad, 312
Kirton, »r.'S-6
Kissa Isle, 429
Kissengen, 740
Kitcat, Rev. V. F., 908
Kitley, 873
Kittery, 863
Kitton, Ven. H., 317, 891, 894
Kittson, Rev. H., 870
Kiushiu Diocese, 758, 767
Kivem, Mr., 712
Kiyoto, 722
Klapmuts, 273
Klerksdorp, 897-8
Klip Drift, 317-18,359,894
Khurs, 791
Knagg, Bev. R., 870
Kneeland, Rev. E., 853
Knell, Rev. A.. 907
Knight, Rev. R., 870
Knight, Rev. S. E., 875
Knight-Bruce,Bp.,G. W., 81 8,326-7,
353,361-7,766,898
Knipe, Bev. O., 880
Knowles, Rev. F., 907
Knyeton, 902
Knysna, 286, 889-90, 900
Kobe, 719-20, 724-7, 922
Koch, Bev. C A., 684, 921
Koch, Rev. G., 913
Koch, Catechist Louis, 597,614-15
Kooh Language, 470
Kooherthal. Rev. J., 61
Kodaga Language, 470
Kodcikanal, 551
Kohilawatte, 919
Kohimarama, 789, 907
Kohl, Rev. E., 626, 913
Koldhoff, Rev. 0. S., 631, 534-8,
794, 913
FohlhofT, Bev. J. 0., 603, 613, 814,
621-1, 627, 533
Koh Pni Sah-ism, 646-7
Koilpillay, Bev. Y., 913
Kok, Chief A(liim,808, 311-12, 34S-0
Eokstad, 312-13, 898
960
INDBX.
Kol Langaage, 470
Kolaporo, 676, 078-80, S84, 7S5,
91S-16
Eolari, 919
Kolarian Langoageg, 470
Kolariana, 469
KoUupitiya, 920
Kola, 495-8, 610-11, 730, 790
Komgba, 891
Kona,908
Konkan, The, 568
Koora, 691
Koorene, 671-2, 919
Kootenays, 881
Kopcla, 358
Ko Fo, Dr., 051
Koralawella, 919
Koran, The, 602, 626
Komegalle, 679, 081
Kororareka, 437
Korwa Language, 470
Kota Language, 470
Kotahena, 668, 919-20
Kotri, 578, 916
Kow-loon, 708
Kraugg, Rev. A., 879
KreU, Chief, and Tribe, 276, 299-
300, 306-8, 893
Krian, 691, 920
Krishna, 593, 603
Kristna, Kcv. J. (Erlstnasawmy),
634, 644-5, 806, 918
Kmger, Rev. P., 498, 808, 910
Krugcrsdorp, 898
Knala Immpor, 701-2
Kuching, 683-5, 688, 693
Kudat, 094, 921
Kuki Language, 470
Kulasegarapatam, 914
Kullathur. 912
Kur I>..gnage, 470
Kur-listan, 728
Kurds, The, 728
Kuiena, 071-3
Kornaul, 624
Kornool, 663-7, 75S, 912, 914
Kursawan, 597
Kurung, 671
Kusteudjl, 740, 923
Kwa Magwaza, 336-7, 839-41, 896
.Kwangse, 704
EyengB, 631
Kyneton, 903
Eynston, 902
Kyoungs, 629, 683
LABRADOR,97-9, 147-8,151-3,
192-3, 856, 858, 868-9, 871-2
(Labrador Indians, 94)
Labrooy, Rer. B. C, 679, 919
Labruniere, Rev. — ., 716
IiSbuan, 682, 094-5
Labuan Diocese, 684, 687, 695, 768,
767
L'Acadie, 870
La Qulle, 107
Lace-mukiiig in Tinnevelly, 644
La Chine, 140, 164, 868-9, 871
Lachlikiid, 901
La Colle, 869-70
La Croze, 472
Lacy, Rev. V. C, 870
Lacy, Mr. W., 336
Ladies' AtiRociation, The, 846 [and
618-19, 636-7, BIO, 721, 736]
la Dtgue, 370
Ladismlth, 330, 8 > -6
Ladrone Ifdand'! s, 725
Laerdalsoren, 7 10
Lagoe, 367
Laiiaina, 908
Lahore Dlooew, 637, 7SIMI, 768,
767, 917
Lake Erie, 168, 874
Lake Oeorge, 73
Lake Huron, 153
Lake Michigan, 163
Lake Neepigon, 174
Lake Superior, 168
Lakefleld Oore, 873
Lakelands, 860
Lai, Dr. C, 613-15
Lnl, Catecbist Hira, 620
Lally, Rev. M., 863
Lalung Language, 470
Lamaline, 93, 856-7, 859
Lambert, Mr. J., 332
Lambert, ilev. J., 849
Lambert, Rev. J. 0., 894
Lambert, Col. M., 312
Lambeth Conferences (Origin of,
83, 761-2), 84, 462, 720, 820-1
Lambeth Falaoe, 835
Lambeth Falace, Conference on
Indian Episcopate, 765-6
Lambos, 236
Lamb's Fond, 873-4
Lambton, Rev. J., 853
Lamelm, 93
La Mothe, Rev. C. H., 923
Lampman, Rev. A., 876
Lampaon (or Lamson), Rev. J.,
863, 855
Lan, Rev. 0. C, 708, 710, 921
Lanark (P. Ont.), 873-6, 877
Lancaster (N.B.), 864-5, 867
Lancaster (Penn.), 37, 851-2
Landak, 682
Land Dyak Language, 733, 807
Landis, Dr., 714
Landour, 612
Langdon, Rev. — ., 459
Langdon, Rev. E., 890
Lange, Rev. C. B. (of Kewlands),
891
Lange, Rev. C. R. (of Transvaal),
867, 897
Langhome, Rev. J., 156, 876
Langhome, Rev. W., 849
Langley, 185, 880
Langman, Rev. E., 90-1, 868
Languages used by S.F.O. Mission-
aries in N. America, 86, 192 ;
W. Indies, Central and S.
America, 252 ; Africa, 382, 384 ;
Australasia. 466 : Asia, 730, 732 ;
Europe, 741 ; Glencral Sum-
mary, iclv, XV. (flee alio " Trans-
lations," 800-13: iind, 86 108,
110-13, 116, 117, 125-6, 130, 184,
140, 171-2, 179, 183, 185-7, 192,
209, 245, 250, 252, 264, 286-7,
302, 812, 318, 326, 345-6, 319,
852, 380, 365, 372, 375, 378, 882,
384, 466, 476, 497, 570-1, 674, 597,
610,619,633,688,697-8, 716,798)
Lanzn d'lntelvi, 740
Lao Language, 470
Lao-tzu, 703
La Penitence, 887
La Pierre, Rev. — ., 18
La Poele, 860-9
La Prairie, 868-71
Lara Dvaks, 889
Large, Rev. J. J., 887
Larka Kols, 496
Larnaca, 739, 924
L'Assomptinn, 869
Latewnni. Rev. H. E. G., 682, 916
Latham, Mr., 566
Lathbury, Rev. T., 887
Latrobo, Lt.-Gov., 406, 407
La Trobe, Mr., 308, 770
Laud, Arohbp., 743
Lauder, Rev. W. B., 875
Laaeharne, Rev. T., 858
Laughlin, Rev. A. 0., 916
Laughton, Lt., 654
Launceston, 439, 906
Laurie, Ck>Ionel, 336
Lauterbrunnen, 741
Laval, The Abb^, 135
Lavender, Rev. C. E., 900
" Lavrock," amrch Ship, 96
Law, Rev. A. J., 856, 897
" Law of Retribution," 749
I^wrence, Miss, 878
Lawrence, Rev. G., 890
Lawrence, Rev. H., 906
Lawrence, Rev. J., 880, 923
Lawrence, Rev. N. G. M., 923
Lawson, Ven. Archdn., 882
Lawson, Rev. H. G., xv., 886
Lay Baptism, 98, 134, 147 (by
women and a midwife, 99)
Lay Mission Ageu*.s,844-6 [and xv,
61 , 93, 95, 98-9, 1 iM20, 1 30, 146,
157, 166, 199, 200, WM, 213, 217-
19, 221, 302-3, 811, 8*8, 409, 445,
451, 460, 486, 493, 497-8, 544, 5C0,
664, 666, 580, 582, 684, 686, 616,
618, 623, 637, 640, 663, 687, 891,
698, 700, 721, 772, 780,782, 784-6]
Lnxams, Rev. G., 913
Leacock, Rev. H. J. (or T.), 261 -3,
888
Learning, Rev. J., 50, 749, 853
Learmouth, 903
Leaver, Rev. T. C, 862
Lebombo Diocese, 348, 367, 788,
769, 766
Ledgard, Rev. G., 670-2, 810, 813,
916
Lee, Professor, 434
Lee, Rev. C, 866
Lee, Rev. R., 786, 923
Leech, 186
Leeds, 888-71
Leeds, Rev. J., 870, 876
Lceming, Rev. R., 875
Leeming, Rev. W., 875
Leeper, Rev. P. J., 672, 913
Leeuwin, Capt., 415
Leeward Islands, 210-15 [and 2,
196, 252-3, 744-6, 8S3-4]
Le Peuvre, Rev. P. H., 916
Lefevre, Rev. C. P., 870
Lefroy, Rev. G. A., 628, 627, 917
Le Gallais, Rev. W. W., 858
Legg, Rev. J. P., 890
Leggatt, Rev. P. W., 692, 921
Le Gros, Rev. J. 8., 886
Leicester, Mr. T., 53
Leigh, Rev. J., 93, 858"
Leigh, Mr. W., 417
Leipzig, 740, 923-4
Le Jau, Rev. P., 15, 16, 211, 849
Le Jeune, Rev. W. G., 879
LennoxviUe, 869. College, 152, 779
Lepoha Language, 470
Leper's Island, 907
Leribe, 324, 326
Leslie, Rev. A., 849
Leslie, Rev. H. T., 879
Lessay, Rev. T., 823
Lfthbridge, 879
Lethbridge, Rev. W. M., 494, 910,
916
Lett, Rev. B., 875
Letters Patent for Bishoprics, 761,
753-6, 760 (Invalidity of, 754-5)
Levellers (Scot), 45
Leverock, Rev. J. W., 883
Leverton, Rev. N., 196
Levio, Rev. A., 887
929
THE SUPPLEMENTAL CHARTER OF THE SOCIETY,
April 6, 1882 {sec pp. 933-5).
¥ si
" IJidona bg tl^C Sxna of (SotJ of the united Kingdom of Great
Britain and Ireland ""Queen Defender of the Faith To all to whom these
presents shall come Greeting Whereas our Royal Predecessor King William
the third in the year of our Lord One thousand seven hundred and one
by Royal Charter dated the sixteenth day of June in the thirteenth year of
his reign constituted and appointed the several Archbishops Bishops Professors
and other persons named in the said Charter and their successors elected
as thereinafter directed a Body Politic and Corporate by the name of "The
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts " : witli perpetual
succession and with power to purchase and hold manors messuages lands
advowsons and other hereditaments in fee and in perpetuity not exceeding the
yearly value of two thousand pounds and also other estates and property for
the better support and maintenance of an orthodox clergy in foreign parts and to
grant leases for terms not exceeding thirty-one years from the time of granting
thereof and to sue and defend actions and to have a Common Seal and directed
that the said Society should once in every year meet and that they or the major
part of them there present should choose such officers for the ensuing year as are
therein particularly mentioned and that such Officers should take oaths for the
due execution of their respective offices and provision was thereby also made for
filling offices vacated by death or removal and for monthly meetings of the
Society and election of members thereof and power was also given to the said
Society or the major part of them present at the quarterly Meetings thereby
directed to make laws for the government of the said Corporation and also power
to collect contributions for the purposes thereof And whereas it has been
represented unto Us that by reason of the extension of the operations of the said
Society and by reason of the great increase in the number of our subjects who
have manifested their interest therein by brooming members'of the said Society
divers variations of and additions to the ordinances of the aforesaid Charter are
necessary and desirable for the better administration of the aflfairs of the said
Society And whereas application has been made to Us to grant to the said
Society a Supplementary Charter giving it such additional powers as are herein-
after set forth Now We of our Royal Will and pleasure and moved thereunto
by our hearty goodwill towards the said Society and its labours for the propaga-
tion of the Gospel in foreign parts for Ourselves our heirs and successors in
addition to and notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in the
aforesaid Charter of King William the third are graciously pleased to Ordain
Declabk and Grant as follows, viz.:
" I. ilENCEPORTH the Most Reverend the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury for
the time being shall be the President of the said Society.
" II. The Most Reverend the Lord Archbishop of York for the time being and
the Right Reverend the Bishops of the Church of England respectively for the
time being holding Sees in England or Wales shall henceforth be Vice-Presi-
dents of the said Society.
"III. Hbncefobth the oath prescribed by the aforesaid Charter of King
William the third shall not nor shall any declaration or affirmation in lieu thereof
be administered to or be taken or made by the President or i-ny Vice-President
or other officer of the said Society
" IV. The management of the affairs of the Society shall be entrusted to a
Committee or other select body of Members, whether the same shall be the
Standing Committee of the said Society appointed and elected under the existing
'-ye-laws or any Committee or body to be hereafter elected or appointed under
tlie same or any other bye-law or Resolution of the Society and the said Com-
mittee or body shall have exercise and enjoy all rights powers and privileges of
the said Society by the said Charter of King William the third or hereby granted
except powers of granting Leases altering or affixing or using the Seal choosing
Officers and electing Members of the Corporation and except the power of trans-
acting any business which from time to time by any bye-law or resolution hereafter
80
w
930
SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL.
to be made or passed shall be specially reserved for the Society The said
Committee or body shall also hare exercise and enjoy all such further or other
Powers of the said Society including those hereinbefore excepted) as the Society
shall from time to time by any bye-law or resolution ordain and appoint But
such (Committee or body shall not at any time have the power of making varying
or repealing any bye-law or resolution of the Society
" V. It shall be lawful for the said Society from time to time by Resolution to
make any bye-laws whereby provision shall be made for holding upon any day in
the year one Yearly Meeting of the Society and such bv 'aws may also provide
for holding other or special Meetings of the said Societ; d for the convening
thereof by such officers or officer or members of the said Society and upon or
without requisition and at such times on such occasions or for such causes as the
said Society shall see fit And from and after the passing of such Resolution and
making of such byo-laws respectively and so long as the same respectively shall
be in force it shall not be obligatory on the said Society to meet upon the days
or within the hours by the said recited Charter of King William the third
appointed for yearly quarterly and monthly meetings of the said Society And
all business elections acts and things which are by the said recited Charter
directed to be transacted held and done at the Yearly Meeting of the Society
upon the third Friday in February and at the four quarterly meetings thereof
on the third Friday in the months of November February May and August
respectively and at tho monthly meetings thereof on the third Friday in every
month respectively shall be as valid lawful and effectual in all respects if
transacted held and done at any meeting of the said Society held pursuant to any
of the bye- laws hereinbefore authorized as if the same had been transacted held
or dor e as appointed by the aforesaid Charter of King William the third
" VI. Fob the several purposes of the elections authorized by the said Charter
of King William the third and by these presents (except the election of the
President and ex-oflBcio Vice-Presidents) and for the purpose of electing any
members or member of the said Standing Committee or other select body of
Members to which the management >f the affairs of the Society may from time
to time be entrusted as hereinbefore provided and for the purpose of any poll
or other occasion for taking the votes of the said Society it shall in addition
to the powers of voting conferred by the aforesaid Charter of King William the
third henceforth be lawful subject to any bye-law of the Society for members of
the Society not personally present at any meeting to vote by means of a voting
list or paper signed by the member voting And the said Society may make and
from time to time add to repeal or vary as it may see tit any bye-laws regulating
the manner in which such voting papers shall be used and generally prescribing
the method of conducting any election or poll.
" VII. If at any Meeting a poll of the Society in respect of any resolution
motion matter or question which may have been submitted to and voted upon by
such meeting be demanded by two members of the Society present at such
meeting such demand shall be put to the votes of the members present at such
meeting for their approval or disapproval and if such demand be supported by
the votes of one third of the members present at such meeting and shall at
some time after the close of such meeting receive the consent of the President of
the Society then the vote of such meeting in respect of such resolution motion
matter or question as aforesaid shall be of no force or validity imtil after such
poll shall have been taken and such poll of the whole Society shall then be taken
by means of such voting lists or papers as aforesaid within such time and in
such manner and with such conditions and otherwise as the bye-laws of the Society
shall direct and the result of such poll shall be the resolution of t he said Society.
"VIII. Henceforth it shall be lawful for the said Society, by bye-law or
resolution, from tim3 to time, to lay down and prescribe the conditions and
manner upon and in which the resignation of any member of the said corporation
desirous of resigning his membership may be made and accepted And it shall
also be lawful for the said Society to declare any member of the said corpora-
tion, who for the time being shall not fulfil such conditions as to subscribing to
the Society or as to the payment or collecting of subscriptions as may from
time to time be laid down by tho said Society, disqualified and thereupon the
person so declared disqualified shall cease to be a member of the said corporation.
SUPPLEMENTAL CHARTER (1882).
98]
(1
" IX. It shall be lawful for the said Society and their successors to receive
and hold all such moneys as have been or shall be given or bequeathed io the said
Society whether the same shall be charged upon or payable out of or constitute
an interest in land or not and also to advance any of their surplus or unemployed
moneys upon mortgage of and as such mortgagees to hold any freehold copyhold
or leasehold lands messuages or hereditaments and also to purchase have hold
take and enjoy any manors messuages lands tenements rents advowsons liberties
privileges jurisdictions franchises and other hereditaments of any nature tenure
or value wheresoever situate for any estate term or interest therein respec-
tively and whether or not the same or any of them shall exceed the clear yearly
value of two thousand pounds without incurring any of the penalties or for-
feitures of the statutes of mortmain But so nevertheless that such of the said
hereditaments (other than land and hereditaments in mortgage to the Society) as
shall be held for an estate in fee simple together with such of the said here-
ditaments other than as aforesaid as shall be held for any term exceeding five
hundred years shall not at any time exceed in clear yearly value the sum of ten
thousand pounds.
" X. It shall be lawful for the said Society for the purposes thereof from time
to time in their discretion to make sale or partition of and to exchange enfran-
chise mortgage demise or otherwise deal with all or any part of the manors
messuages lands advowsons hereditaments and property of or to which the
Society shall for the time being be seized or entitled and to erect build or repair
any houses or other buildings or erections on any part of their property and to
accept surrendfirs of any term of years or other interests therein and to dedicate
any parts thereof to the public for roads, streets sewers and drains, sites for
churches or schools or other like objects and to sell demise take in exchange and
otherwise deal with any land and the minerals thereunder either together or
separately and to make or join in making any roads drains or sewers and to
lay out any of the land of the Society for building purposes and in or for the
piurposes aforesaid or any of them to use or apply any moneys or funds of the
Society or borrow and take up money at interest upon mortgage with or without
power of sale of any of their property. And the said Society may sell as afore-
said either by public auction or private contract and either in consideration of
any price or sum to be paid or secured or of a rent charge or fee farm rent and
may in every case execute the powers aforesaid for such price or consideration
with such payments for equality of exchange or partition, at such rents under
such conditions and stipulations as to titlp or evidence or commencement of title
or oi-herwise with and under such covenants and upon such terms in all respects
as the said Society shall see fit In particular the said Society may from time to
time grant building improving or repairing leases of their lands messuages and
hereditaments or any of them for any lives renewable or not or for any term of
years in possession and may enter into. contracts for granting such leases at a
future time at such yearly rents and under such covenants and conditions as the
said Society shall deem fit and either with or without taking a fine or premium
for any lease and such rents may be so reserved as to increase from time to
time and may be f pportioned amongst the hereditaments comprised in any con-
tract in such manner as the said Society shall see fit, and generally all such leases
may be granted and contracts be made upon such terms and conditions in all
respects as the said Society shall deem reasonable and approve.
"In WITNESS whereof we have caused these Our letters to be made patent,
Witness Ourself at Our Palace at Westminster the sixth day of April in the
forty fifth year of Our reign.
«• By Hbb Majesty's Command.
" CARDEW.'
3o2
ILI
932
NOTES ON THE CHARTERS &C.
NOTES ON THE CHARTERS {pp. 925-81) AND ON THE
CONSTITUTION AND FUNCTIONS OF THE SOCIETY
AND ITS STANDING COMMITTEE.
OhArter of The circumstances under which the Society's original Charter of June 16, 1701
1701. ^p. 925), was granted by William III., are related on pages 4 to 6.
Ita c St Archbishop Tenison was forward in " promoting the passing " of the Charter
" ' (p. 6), and was the first to subscribe (£20) towards the " charges," amounting to
£159. 9s. 6d. (p. 5, 822). The S.P.C.K. undertook to advance "the moneys
wanting," and actually advanced £20 (p. 6). The Archbishop also bore the coi^t
Ita Frintlner. of the Ist edition of the Charter (500 copies), which was printed under the super-
intendence of Serjeant Hook and Mr. Comyns, who arranged it in paragraphs, and
added marginal notes (pp. 813, 822, 9?'i).
The original members appointed by the Charter consisted of the 2 Arcbdisboi-b
(Canterbury and York), 9 Bisbops ^London, Worcester, Ely, Bochester, Gloucester,
Chichester, Chester, Bath and Wc.ls, and Bangor), 3* Deans (St. Paul's, West-
minster, and Canterbury), 3 Archdeacons (London, Colchester, and Durham), the
2 Begius, and the 2 Margaret Professors of Divinity at Oxford and Cambridge, .32
other Cleroymen, 4 Peers, 5 Baronets, 7 Kniobts, 2 " Doctors of Pbibick," 20
Esquires (including representatives of the legal profession), and 4 Mercbamts— in
all 94* persons. Of these, the following were members in perpetuum, viz.: — The
Archbishops of Canterbury and York, the Bishops of London and Ely, the Lord
Almoner and Dean of Westminster the Dean of St. Paul's and Archdeacon of
London, and the two Begius and two Margaret Professors of Divinity of Oxford
and Cambridge Universities "for the time being " (pp. 926-6).
The S.P.C.K. was represented in the original list by most of its own members
at the time (p. 6).
Among other distinguished persons elected during the next 20 years were
Bobert Nelsonf (author of " Companion for the Festivals and Fasts of the
Church of England," Ac, electod 21 Nov., 1701) and John EvelynJ (elected
15 May, 1702) [1], and over 40 representatives of the Beformed Churches of the
Continent of Europe. The admission of these Foreign Honoraiy Members was
due to the "fraternal Correspondence " between the Society and the Beformed
Churches (p. 734), which inspired and stimulated the noble efforts of the Lutherans
in India in the beginning of the last century (pp. 468-9, 471-2, 601-3).
During the first 100 years the number of living members never reached 300 [2],
and in 1819, the number then being 320, it was thought "expedient in con-
formity with " (what at that time was considered to be) " the Spirit and Intent of
the Charter," to suspend the election of new members " for the present, except in
the case of Persons already proposed, and of any of the Bishops of England and
Ireland. . ." [3].
For the purpose of " extending the beneficial operations of the Society," it was
further resolved (at the same meeting) to admit subscribers under the denomination
of " Associated Members," and " from them only " to fill up vacancies occurring
in the Corporate Body, with whom the government of the Society remained [4].
In 1830 the number of Incorporated Members was definitely limited to 300,
exclusive of the Bishops [5]. The limitation was entirely removed in 1860 [6], and,
as a result, the number of members reached 1,980 by the year 1866, 4,300 in 1877,
and 6,400 in 1893, including the Vice-Presidents [7].
Under the regulations of its ancient Charter, the Society's action was much
hampered by the anomalies accumulating in the course of time, but such incon-
veniences increased more rapidly as the Corporation added to its roll [8].
* One of the Deans (Westminster) was also one of the nine Bishops.
t In 1887-8 the Society promoted the raising of a fund for restoring Robert Nelson's
tomb in the burial ground of St. George the Martyr, Bloomsbury [la].
X Evelyn's diary contains the following reference : " Being elected a member of
the Society lately mcorporated for the Propagation of the Oospel in Foreign Parts, I
Bobscribcd £10 per annum towards the carrying it on. We agreed that every missioner,
besides the £20 to set him forth, should have £B0 per annum out of the stock of tlic
Corporation till his settlement was worth to him £lQO per annum. We sent a young
divine to New York." •
Original
If embers 94
63 Clerical
and
Members in
Ptrpeluum,
S.P.C.K.
element.
R. Nelson
and
J. Evelyn.
Foreign
Honorary
Members.
Number of
Members
Limited.
Associated
Members.
Bestrlotions
Removed.
Increase of
Members.
Incon-
reniences
under
Original
Clurtar.
NOTES ON THE CHARTBRH &C.
938
After fruitlesB discusBiona and efforts in the years 18(58-71 and 1879 [9],
a large Special Committee was appointed in February 1880, to "consider
whether any, and if any, what, changes Bhould be made in the constitution of the
Society." Their Beport (July 10, 1880) after having been for seven months in the
porisession of the Incorporated Members, was discussed at the largely-attended
Annual Meeting held at Willis' Itooms on February 18, 1881, and in consequence
of the Resolutions then adopted a Supplemental Charter was obtained from the
Crown on April 6, 1882 (the cost being £189. 4,1. Gd., of which £106. 16s. 6rf. were
the Crown OflSce charges) [10]. The immediate result was the equalisation of the
governing power vested in each member. Under the original Charter no member
had any power unless personally present at the Monthly Meetings, but under the
Supplemental Charter every member, wherever resident in the United Kingdom, is
able by a system of voting* papers, to make his influence felt on any subject which
may be referred to the whole Corporation. The Standing Committee, which since
its appointment in 1702 (p. 7) had been subject to " the Society," was now made
the Executive of the Society, except in regard to certain reserved matters ; and
the Archbishop of Canterbury became President cx-offwio, and the Archbishop of
York and the Bishops of England and Wales Vice-Presidents cx-officio. The
" oath " prescribed in the original Charter, for the President and other officers,
had been superseded in 1836 by a " declaration," which was abolished in 1850
(p. 7) ; nevertheless, any test of the kind " henceforth " (from 1882) was now actually
forbidden. Among other advantages secured by the Supplemental Charter was the
provision made for the removal and the voluntary resignation of members.f and
for the purchase or holding of lands of the annual value of £10,000 [11].
" The Society " nov; comprises about 5,400 Incorporated Members [12], of whom
the Lord Almoner and Dean of Westminster, the Dean of St. Paul's and Arch-
deacon of London, and the two Regius and two Margaret Professors of Divinity of
Oxford and Cambridge Universities are Members cx-officio (p. 925). The officers
of the Society consist of : (a) a Pbesident, viz., the Archbishop of Canterbury
ex-officio ; (b) Vice-Presidenis, viz., the Archbishop of York, and the Bishops of
the Church of England holding Sees in England and Wales ex-officio ; and (the
following, elected annually) the Archbishops and Bishops of the Dioceses in Ireland,
the Bishops of the Scottish Episcopal Church ; the Colonial, Indian, and Missionary
Bishops and Coadjutor-Bishops of the Anglican Church in Foreign Parts ; the
Retired Bishops and Coadjutor-Bishops of the Anglican Church ; and about
84 distinguished Clergymen and Laymen at home [12a]. (c) Honobauy Associates —
the Bishops of the Episcopal Church in the United States of America. The order
is intended for " persons who may have promoted, or whose co-operation may be
deemed to promote, the designs of the Society, whether they be British subjects or
not." It was instituted in 1868, but up to the present time the only Associates
elected have been the American Bishops {see p. 83). Associates have liberty to
attend the Board Meetings, but without the right of voting [13]. (d) A Secretary
and two Assistant Secretaries ; {e) Four Treasurers (Honorary) ; (/) Acpitobs
(now paid) ; {q) A Board op Examiners (Honorary, sec p. 842) ; (ft) an Honorary
Consulting Physician [14] (who examines candidates in England for Missionary
work abroad, also Missionaries on their return to England; Dr. J. W. Ogle,
has filled the office since 1867) [15]. (For the Standing Committee see next
page.)
The Meetings of "the Society" (Incorporated Members) are held at the
Society's office, at 2 p.m., on the third Friday in every month, excepting Good
Friday, and August and September, when there are no meetings ; seven members,
in addition to the President or a Vice-President, form a quorum [16 and 17]. Tlie
Annual Meeting is in February, when officers are elected. (There is also an
Annual Public Meeting, generally in St. James's Hall, in April, May.'.or June.)
* The desirableness of adopting this system formed the subject of a memorial to the
Society from 64 of the Cornish members in 1871 [11a].
t Though no provision for removal or resignation can be found in the original Charter
it is interesting to note that in 1710 a Standing Order was mode "Tliat all members
as are tliree years or more in arrear " (with their subBoriptiona) " shall not have a
voice in deciding any question relating to the Society at any Meetings of the Society, or
any Committee thereof " [116] ; and that (wliether legally or not) the Society exercised
the power of dismisBing a member in one instance at least, as recorded on p. 198.
Ueniidy
sought.
Supple-
mental Char-
ter obtained.
Kqualisatlon
olGovemlog
Power.
The Stand-
ing Com-
mittee
the Ezecn*
tive.
Ex-offlcio
Preuident
and Vice-
Presidents.
Abolition of
Tests.
Removal and
Itesignation
of Members.
Society's
present Con«
stitntion.
Members.
(a) Presi-
dent.
(6) Vice-
Presidents.
(e) Honorary
Al^B'>eiate8
Secretary,
Treasurers,
Auditors,
Kxaminern,
Pliysician.
Committee.
Meetings
and Quorum.
V
;
984
NOTES OK THE CHARTERS &C.
Elflctloa of
Member!.
Qu*Uflo»-
tloni re-
quirod,
Sooietj'.4
Funotionii.
Standing
Oommltteo
Cionatltu-
Uon.
Diocesan
Bepreaeuta-
tircs.
The election of Incorporated Members ia by ballot at the monthly meeting;*,
the following being the qualiiioationB for membership : —
" (a) A Donation of ten guineas or upwards in a single payment ; or,
" ( b) An annual subscription of not less than one guinea to the General Fund
of the Society— two such annual subscriptions at least to have been paid before
the candidate is eligible for election ; or,
" (c) To be an incumbent of a parish, or a curate in charge, who shall have in
his parish an association in aid of the Society, or an annual collection, and who
remits to the General Fund of the Society not less than two guineas annually."
These qualifications are not necessary in the case of persons recommended by
the Standing Committee " on the ground of important services rendered to the
Society at home or abroad " [18].
The Functions specially reserved for " the Society " since the Charter of 1682
are: —
(A) Granting leases ; (B) altering or nffixing or using the Seal of the Society;
(C) choosing officers ; (D) electing members of the Corporation ; {E) laying down
the conditions and manner in which the resignation of any member of the Cor-
poration desirous of resigning may be made and accepted ; (F) declaring any
member of the Corporation disqualified who shall not fulfil the conditions as to
subscribing or as to payment or collections as from time to time may be laid
down ; (G) transacting any business which from time to time by any bye-law or
resolution made or passed after April 6, 1882, shall be specially reserved for the
Society; (H) making, varying, or repealing any bye -law or resolution of the
Society [19].
The Standino Com^ ^tee (which in 1882 bcjame the Executi e of the Society)
now consistsof (a) ex-offu. members, viz., the I'resident, Vice-Presidents, Treasurers,
and Secretary of the Socie.. ih) twenty-four members elected by the Society out of
its Incorporated Members (si. ''ring annually) ; (c) Diocesan Representatives —
two for each Diocese in Englan^ ' ad Wales, and four for each of the Provinces
(Armagh and Dublin) in Ireland, '"he Bepresentatives are now elected by and
from the resident Incorporated Memu iS, Vice-Presidents and paid officers of the
Society not being eligible [20].
The system of Diocesan Bepresentation was introduced in 1872 " with a view
to give the Country Members of the Society a more distinct voice in the manage-
ment of the Society's affairs, and to encourage their interest in Missionary work "
'21], and the Reprcy^ntatives (who may be two clergymen or two laymen, or one of
each order) are novf e'e .'.ed tor a period of three years [22] (see foot note*).
Higgine, Esq., and Rev. F. Bathurst) was made bythe Ely
.nd confirmed by the Society on July 19, 1872 [a2a].
• The first eleotieu (C;.
Diocesan ConferoT'. >, , ,nd confirmed by the Society on July 19, 1872 [22a]. The first
Welsh election i Use Mev. W. Feetham, for Llandaff Diocese) was confirmed in February
1880 [22b], and the firfit Ibish elections (8 Representatives) were reported Bimultaneously
in February 1885 [22c]. London's first " Diocesan Representatives" were i\w Rev. W.
Panckridge and the Rev. J. H. Snowden, reported in February 1883 [22d]. The stages
of development of the system were as follows : —
1872-74. — Vice-Presidents were eligible, but not paid officers of the Society; and in
dioceses where " any Representative Church Body " met " periodically " under the
presidency of the Bishop, such " Body" was "invited to select" from the Incorporated
Members resident in the diocese " a Clergyman and .v Layman." Where no such " Body "
existed, tlie Incorporated Members were " invited " to make the selection " by some
method to be approved in each case by the Standing Conunittee." The elections wore
annual, and subject to the " concurrence of the Bishop," and to " confirmation by the
Society at a Monthly Meeting " [22e].
1875-81. — The Incorporated Members in each diocese were " at liberty to select,"
before the Annual Meeting of the Society (February), and in such manner as they should
determine, " two of their own body, not being Vice-Presidents or paid officers of the
Society." The elections were for three years, and still " subject to confirmation by the
Society," but at the "Annual Meeting" [22/].
1882-93.— Up to 1882 the electors had been referred to as "Country Members,"
or Members " dispersed throughout the country," but in that year the areawa» expressly
limited to " England and Wales," and it was laid down that the Incorporated Members
" shall elect," and by means of voting papers. But residence in diocese was not stated
to be nee asary on the part of candidates, and the elections were simply to be reported to
the Society at the Aunual Meeting [22^]. In 1884 the system was extended to Ireland, but
there the Members elect four Representatives for each of the two Provinces (Armagh
and Dublin) [22A]. In 1893 residence in the diocese (or Province in the case of Ireland)
was again expressly stated to be essential [22i].
May
M.F.
Jo.
jp. 15|
M.F.
pp. a
1881
141-
1880
Jo.,
1892
p. If
p. 14
this]
Jo.
p.lJ
p.lj
Pll
298 f
Bo
ra4|
NOTES ON THE CHARTERS &C.
985
Itingfl,
J Fund
■before
we in
Id who
Jy."
Ided by
I to the
af 1882
bociety ;
|g down
18 Cor-
ng any
s as to
be laid
e-law or
i for the
of the
Acting "both aa delegates from their Diocese to the Standing Committee and as
delegates from the Com.nittee to their Diocese," these Kepresentatives (as pointed
out by the CDmmittee) " have it in their power to promote the work of the Church
abroad in a manner and to a degree which are shared by no others " 1 23].
The FoNCTioNS of the Standing Committee do not include tlioss specially
reserved for the Society (see A to H on p. 934) ; but otherwise " the manage-
ment of the affairs of the Society" is "entrusted" to the Committee, the
Committee have "all rights powers and privileges " of the Society granted by the
Charters of 1701 and 1882, and " such further or other powers" of the Society
(" including those herein before excepted ") " as the Society shall from time to
time by any bye-law or resolution ordain and appoint," saving "the power of
making varying or repealing any bye-law or resolution of the Society," which
power the Committee " shall not at any time have " (p. 929-80.).
The Standing Committee meet about twice a month (the hour being 2.30 p.m.)
[23a], and ten members form a quorum [236]. Most of the business is prepared by
Sub-Committees, viz., (1) India ; (2) The Straits, China, Corea, Japan, and the
Facifio ; (3) Africa, Mauritius, and Madagascar; (4) America (North, Central, and
South) and the West Indies ; (5) Europe (Continent of) ; (6) Home Organisation ;
{!) Interc iwion (for Missions) ; (8) Missionaries' Children's Education ; (9) Finance
«nd Accounts; (10) Applications [24].
On most of the Sub-Committees for Foreign business the Society has the
advantage of having some gentlemen possessing personal knowledge of the country.
To the Applications Sub-Committee are referred all applications from abroad for
the renewal of existing grants or for additional grants. All such applications
received in the year are fully considered at one and the same time (generally in May),
when grants are made with due regard to the comparative merits and urgency of
each case; and thus equal justice is secured all round, which would not be
possible were each case to be considered alone and without regard to the claims
of the whole.
Thus relieved of much of dry business details, and " matters which can never
be advantageously managed in a large assembly," the Monthly Meetings of the
Society have become more distinctly missionary in their spirit and in their doings
[25]. The formal business to be transacted seldom now occupies much time, and
the chief interest centres in the excellent addresses delivered by labourers in the
Foreign Field [26].
Bfferences to the Notes on the Charters Ac, pp. 982-6.— [1] Jo., Nov. 21,1701, and
May 15, 1702. [la] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 44, pp. 59, 61-2 ; Jo., V.66,p. 8;
M.P. 1887, p. 256, 376. [2] Lists appended to Annual Reports for the Period. [8]
Jo. V. 32, p. 47 (and see p. 252) ; R. 1819, pp. 92-112. [4] Jo. V. 32, p. 47 ; R. 1820,
p. 168 ; Jo. V. 40, p. 80 ; R. 1831, pp. 199, 200. [5] Jo., V. 40, p. 41 ; R. 1831, p. 200.
fe] Jo., V. 46, pp. 109-10 ; R. 1850, p. 28. [7] Jo., V. 53, p. 186. [8] M.F. 1880, p. 283 ;
M.F. 1881, p. 137. [9] Jo., V. 50, pp. 122, 280-8, 298-9; Jo., V. 51, p. 142 ; Jo., V. 63,
pp. 254, 268-8; M.P. 1868, p. 208; M.F. 1869, pp. 183, 217; M.F. 1879, pp. 287-90; M.P.
1881, pp. 18ft-7. [10] Jo.,V. 53, p. 866; Jo., V. 64, pp. 74, 79; M.P. i881, pp. 186-8,
141-4 ; R. 1880, pp. 9, 10 ; R. 1881, pp. 9-14 ; R. 1882, p. 185 ; R. 1883, p. •129. [11] R.
1880, p. 11; R. 1882, pp. 9, 10. [11a] Jo., V. 5T, pp. 141-2; M.F. ri87l, p. 253. [116]
Jo., May 18, 1716 ; M.P. 1868, p. 178. [12] See Diocesan Lists of Members. [12a] R.
1892, pp. 4, 6, and Lists of Members. [13] Jo., March 20, 1868 ; R. 1808, pp. 126-7 ; R. 1892,
p. 160. [14] R. 1892, pp. 4, 5. [15] Jo., V. 49, p. 889 ; R. 1892, p. 5. [iQ & 17] R. 1892,
p. 164, and Journals, and p. 930 of this book. [18] R. 1892, p. 160. [19] pp. 929-80 of
this book; R. 1892, p. 154; [20] R. 1892, pp. 158-9, and 4, 5; Jo., V. 55, p. 828. [21]
Jo. V. 61, pp. 286-7 ; R. 1872, pp. 7, 104. [22] Jo., V. 55, p. 828 ; R. 1892, p. 159. [22a]
Jo., V. 61, p. 311. [226] Jo., V. 53, p. 317. [22c] Jo., V. 54, p. 293. [22d] Jo., V. 64,
p. 161. [22*] Jo., V. 61, pp. 282-7; R. 1872, p. 104 ; R. 1874, p. 126. [22/1 R. 1876,
p. 116; R. 1881, p. 164 ; Jo., V. 52, pp. 85, 107, 128, 167, 275, 285, 880. [22p] R. 1882,
p. 114 ; Jo., V. 64, p. 99 ; R. 1892, p. 159; Jo., V. 55, p. 828. [a2;i] Jo., V. 64, pp. 26P-4,
298 ; R. 1884, p. 117. [22t] Jo. V. 55. p. 328. [23] H. MSS. V. 8, p. 421, Stand. Co-a.
Book, V. 47, p. 882 ; R. 1872, p. 7. [23tt] iSee Stand. Com. Books. [236] R. 1892,p.l6ji.
r24] Stand. Com. Book, V. 47, pp. 849-50. [25] R. 1880, p. 11 ; M.P. 1881, p. 189. [86]
See Journals 1882-93, and Reports of the Meetings in M.F. 1882-93.
FunotioiHof
HtaiidiiiK
CouimitCce.
Mpf'tinifs
and Qiionint.
Sub-Coin-
mittepa.
Society's
Meetliig^H
Improved.
; [
?1!
liJ
1^
l ^ .
ft
if.
THE society's HOrHE, 19 DKI.AUAV STREET, WERTMIN8TER (sCC p. 9B0),
Office Hourfl, 10 to 5 (Satunliiys 10 to 2).
A Short Service in hM diii'.y in IIib Cliaiicl u: 10,5 a.m.
937
INDEX.
ABACO ISLANDS, S20-1
884-6
Ab&tembu Tribe, 786
Abbermorle County, 23
Abbot, Ecv. C. P., 868
Abbot, Rev. J., 868
Abbot, Rev. W., 808
Abbotadale, 291-2, 296
A bbotsford, 868-71
Abbott, Rev. J., 860
'ibott, Rov. R. R., 883
ubrevintions, used In references
in tliis !.->olc, xiii, 848
b6. Rev. i". W., 086, 689, 807, 920
Abenaqiiis Indians, 161, 192
Aberdeen, 80
Abcrnetliy, 879
.\bisliagahn(leu, Rev. T., 911
Abi8;mkanatban,Rev.S.,638-9,918
Aljor Hills, 008
.'VboriginaU, India, 471
Abor Language, 008
Abor-Mlri Language, 470
Abor Tribe, 607-9, 730
Aboulfir, 885-6
Abralmm, Bp. C. J., 760, 788, 900
Abraham, Sacbem, 73
Abraham, Rev. U., 911
Abraham, Rev. S. Y., 812, 911
A))rahnui, Rev. T., 900
Aliraham, Kev. Vcd., 911
Abraham, Rev. Vis., 911
Abyssinia, 3S1
Abypjinia, Chureh of, 471
^'i.idiana, 107, Hi
Acadio, 107
Acawoio Indiann, 245-8, 252
Acawoio LnnKuaite, 252; List of
Translationf 801
Accra, 254, 257
Aoland, Sir H., 795
Acland, Mr. T. 1 >., 820
Acland-Troyte, Kcv. R. II. D., 923
Aotieon, H.M.S., 463
Acton Vale, 872
Adailcalam, Rev. — , 634
Adumg, Mr.(U.S.Amba89Bdor), 760
Adams, Rev. A., 851
Adams, Rev. H., 897
Adams, Rev. J. (Aus.), 903
Adams, Rev. J. (U.S.), 20 1, 860
Adams, Mr. Joliii, 452-3
Adams, Rev. R. A.. 906
AdaniH, Rev. T., 779
Adams, Tom, 420
Adam's Bridge, 660, 673
Adam's Peak. 078
Adamson, Rev. J., 823
Adamson, Rev, T., 793 4. 91 1
Ailumsoii, Rev. W. A,, 872
Adamsville, 871
Adco-ik. Rev. W. A., 808
Addington (Nat.), 896 8
Addington (N.B.), 864
Addington Road, 877
Aildiwn, Rev. 0. A., 860
Addison, Rev. R., 186-6, 169, 186,
872
Additional Clergy Societies in
India, 672, 609. 059
Adeilcalam, Rev. D., 911
Adeilcaium, Mr., 522
Adelaide (Aus.), 416-19, 421, 423,
904-5
Adelaide Dialect, 400, 804
Adelaide Diocese, 396, 397-8, 417,
427, 768, 700, 706, 904-5
Adelaide (Bahamas), 885
Adelaide (Cape Col.), 891-2
Adelaide (P. Ont.), 873-4, 876
Adelaide, Queen, 92
Adeline, Rev. J. B., 898
Adelong, 901
Adhiyatchapuram, 558
Adin", Rev. T., 8CU
Adltyn, Rev. F. J.. 893
Adolphus To-.vn, 873, 870
Adolpi'-'s, Rev. T. P., 911
Adonis, Rev. S., 313, 803
" j^lsculapius, Hons of," 118
Afghans, 730, 671, 014
Africa, xiv, 254-386, 763, 700, 702,
704-5, 771, 810, 888-900 [04
Africa Company's Bill (171 0, 1712),
African Companies, 64, 254, 266,
258-9
Agassiz, Rev. F. W., 860
Agassiz, Rev. S. L., 878
Agnew, Rev. P. P., 900
Agra, 594, 791
.\greement9asto Mist-ion boundar-
ies, 374-7, 626-7, 53-1-6, 642,
654-0, ;^7-9, '.;'?-« (nee also
" Ci.undarv Questions").
A'l, Rev. Luk Chung, 090, 820
AliKiigama, 076
.■Vhaui-a, 906
Almiedabad,6"3 5, 915 16
Ahmc<lnapar, 680-0, 915 10
Aim, Rev. R., 900
Aigle, 740, 924
AIno Race, 717
A.m T.ib, 728
Aitken, Tev. K., mO
Aitkcns, Rev. Q., 878
.\iton Language, 470
Aix-Ia-Chapelle, 74(', 923
Aix-la-Chapelle, TrCivty of, 206, 210
Ajdaha, U.M.S., 672
Aiinere,657-8, 732, 919
Aka Language, 470
Akehnrst, Rev. H. S., 878
Akyab, 017-8, 918
.ilabama Diocese, 767
.». :ttiul)aukum, 9; 1, 914
Aiatchvouug, 037
Albany i Y.N.). 69, 05-8, 130, 153,
846,'*'55-6 ; Diocese, 767, 855
Albany (W. A.is.), 420-7, 771, 905
Alberni, 185, 880-1
Albert, 890
AllMirt, i rince Consort, 824
Albtrt County, 806-0
" Albert Maclaren," Church Ship,
Allwrta, 177 [406
Albion, a7C
Albion Mines, 800-2
Albury, 900-1
Aldred, Rev. J., 891
Aldrich, Rev. P. S., 224, 884
Alexander, 880
Alexander, Rev. — ., 851
Alexander, Rev. F., 864
Alexander, Rev. J. L., 868, 872
Alexander, Bp. M. S., 700
Alexander, Sir W., 107
Alexinder tlie Great, 469
Alexandria, 380-1, 900-1, 903
Alford, Bp. C. R., 707
Alfred, Prince, 301, 308, 321
Algoa Bay, 269, 274 [868
Algoma Diocese, 164,174,768,763 4 ,
Algonquin Indians, 109
Ali, Rev. Abdul, 001, 916
All, Rev. Aead, 917
Ali, Hyder, 011,520
Ali, Catccliist T., 812
Ali, Mr. T. K., 015
Ali, Cliief Keunybeck, 262
Alice, «'.»l-2
Alienation of Churcli property,
119,121-2,134, 147, 150, 101- K,
221-2, 331, 334, 340
Alington, Rev. J. W., 339, 896
Aliwal, 891-2
Alkin, Rev. T. V., 903
Allah, MoulvieR., 613
Allahabad, 690, 753 ; HighCourt of,
AUanby, Vcn. C. G., 902 [599
Allardioc,Rev. H. J., 917
Allen, Rev. A. A., 868
Allen, Rev. F. A., 808
Allen, Rev. (1. L., 573-5, 807, 91&
Allen, Rev. .1., 905
Allen, Rev. .1. T. W., 299, 891
Allen, Re". T. \V., 872
.A.llcnton, 86 J
A'lev, Rev. J..860, 864
Alliiison, Rev! .T., 881
Allison, Rev. J. ,L, 881
Allmau, Rev. A. H., 872
Alinatt, Rev. F. J. B., 868
AUnutt, Rev. O. H., 903
Alinutt, Ven. J. C. P., 409, 902
Allnutt, Rev. S. S., 917
Allom, Rev. R. S. P., 904
AUora, 903
All Saints', Antigua, 883 4
All Saints', Bashee, 309-10, 893
All Saints', Berbice, 887-8
All Souls'. Berbice, 887-8
All Souls', Cawnpore, 697
All Souls' College, Oxford, 197
AUwood, Rev. R., 404, 900, 902
Almon, Rev. F. H., 804
Almon, Rev. H. P., 80O
Almcu, Rev. J., 886
Almoner, the Lonl, 932-3
Almonte, 104, 873, 877
Alphonse, Rev. A.. 3< d, 398
Alt, Mr. J. 474
Ahitgamma, 680
Alvar-Tirunagarl, 649
Alwii, Rev. 068, 919
^ 1:
988
INDEX.
Amalfl, 740
Amaugtibad, SR6
AmapUn Tribe, 338
Amapoiielo Tribe, 305
Amaswaziland, 342-4
Amaswazis, 342, 346, 356, 384
Amatoiiga Tribe, 344-5, 384
Amatshvzi Tribe, 305
Amaxoaii Tribe, 297, 300, 308, 318,
Ambaiiidia, 9UU [382
Ambatoharanano, 899-900
Amboatany, 899
Ambodiharina, 900
Amboy, 52, 854-5
Ambrose, Rev. J., 8G0
Amcrapoora, 650
America, Central, xir, 194, 234-41,
252-3, 764, 886
America, North, xi7, 9-193, 751,
753, 757, 76U-4, 825-6, 837, 849-81
America, Soutli, xiv, 194-6, 242-63,
764. 886-8
American Churc'. Missionary
Council, 828
American Colonial Bishops' Fund,
751
American Dutch Churc .1, 626-7
Amesbury, 126
Amherst (N. Brun.), 131, 8C6
Amlierst (N. Sec), 86G-4
Amherst, General, 73, 136
Amherst Burg, 875-6
Amherst Island, 872, 876
Amiappeu, 615, 521,913
Amiens, Treaty and Peace of, 208,
Amissappou, 615 [268
Amor, Uev. L., 856
Amos, Rov. C E., 903
Amsterdam, 734, 740, 923
Amwell, 54, 864
Anabaptists, 20, 46, 320
Anadagarjousi (an Indian), 70
Anaigudy, 911
Anaiteum, 444-6
Anamaboe, 264-7
Anamaylx)e, 266
Ancaster, K75
Ancestral Worship, 342, 374, 703
Ancient, Rev. W. J., 860
Andaman Islands, 653-4 [and 630]
Andamancse, 653-4
Andermatt, 74U
Andersor. Capt,, 169
Anderson, Bp. D., 178-9, 181, 763
Anderson, Rev. E. A.(Bp.-eIect)7U6
Anderson, Rev. G. A., 168, 872
Anderson, Rer. O. W., 889
Anderson, Rev. J., 868, 872
Anderson, Her. R., 868
Anderson, Rev. W. (Can.), 868
Anderson, lU-v. W. (N.S.W.), 900
Andorno, 740
AndoverfN.B.), 865 7
Andovoraiito, 378, 899-900
Andrewes, Rev. 8. .1., 856
Andrews, Mr., 794
Andrews, Rev. .1., 851
Andrews, Rev. S., 126, 128-9, 746,
862, 864
Andrews, Rev. W. (Africa), 889
Andrews, Rev. W. (of Albany),
70-1, iOO, 865
Andrev g, Rev. \V. (of Schonec-
ta<iy), 8(5
Andrlan, Rev. Jalcota 1., 899
Andrianado, Rev.D..!., 375, 378, 899
AndrianaiTO, Rev. A., 899
ADdrianariTony, Rer, R., 899
Andronfcono, 379
AndroB Island, 220, 325, 884-5
An^fCada, 210
Aneyco/lu, 522 3. 911,91S
AugeU, Rev. i'., 88.>
Anglo-Esquimaux, 97
AnguilJa, 210-11, 883-4
Animistics (Aboriginals^ (India),
471, 473, 604, 606
Ankadifotsy, 900
Annals ot Colonial Dioce.ses, 814
Annan'tale, 230
Annapolis (Md.), 31
Annapolis, Royal, 107-9, 112-13,
116, 118, 126, 860-4
Anne, Queen, 3, 14, 44, 52-3, 62, 66-
70,107,165-6,198,212, 744,823-6
Anniversary 8ermons(1702-1892),
833-6 [and 7, 8, 472, 823]
Annual Grant system, 436, 936
Ansell, Rev. E., 830
Ansley, Rev. A., 868, 872
Anson, Bp. A. J., 763, 878
Anspacli, Rev. L. A., 90, 93, 850
Anstey, Judge, 627
Antananarivo, 376-6, 378-80, 818,
Anthracite, 878 [899-900
Antigonishe, 117,860, 862-4
Antigua, 210-12, 883 4
Antigua Diocese, 204, 212-13, 741-
5, 788, 764, 883
Antinomians, 41, 45
Antioch. Patriarchs of, 471, 728
Antipoedobaptists, 45
Ami',, Rev. J., 866
Anton, Rev. J. A., 242, 887
Anwargunge, 692
Anwyl, Rev. W., 109, 111, 860
Apoquimininck, 39, 862
Apoquiminy, 852
Apostasy, 361, 442, 487-8, 516, 533,
637-40, 642, 556, 586, 601, 621-2,
661, 660,671,690
Appa, Mr. P., 688
Appavoo, Rev. J., 911
Appellacliee Indians, 17
Appia, Mr. Paul, 736
Appin, 901
Appleby, Rev. T., 866
Applebv, Rev. T. H., 872
Appleby, Ven. T. H. M. V., 872
Applcgttte, Rev. T. H., 322
Ajiplioations Sub-Committee, 936
Appropriated Funds, 828-9
Apthorp, Rev. B., 799, 858
Ara. 451
Arabia, 627
Arabic Language,470, 730, 732,742;
List of Translations, 806
Aral)8, 671, 661, 730, 742
Aralcan, 647-8 [and 629, 631]
Aralcancse Language, 470, 629
Arakanese Race, 647-8, 791
Araluen, 900-1
Ararat (N.8.W.), 902
Arawak I^anguage, 262 ; List of
'lYansIations, 801
Arawiks, 244-6, 262
Arbuthnot, Rev. — .. 211
Arclinngcl, 734
Arclihistiops of Canterbury (-ee
"Canterlmiy "), of York (ife
" York "), of tlio Colonial
Church, 180, 761, 763-4
Arohbold, Rev. (1., 868, 872
Archibald, Lt.-fiov., 180
Ardiimandrite from Moi: u'-
Aroo.739 iAtho; "S7
Arcot, 514, 52 < . <■^:l.^K)b o', ftJOi
Arcc*. North. 913
Ardagh, li • 8. B., b72
Aniell, Mr. ^ . (.Ou
Ardeu, Sir R. P., 763
Arecuna Indians, 248, 252
Argeles-Bi ,orre, 739
Arloliot (C.B.), 860, 86S-4
Arlyaliir, 913
Arizona i;ioi:c«e, 767
Arkansas Diocese, 767
Armenia, 729, 741
Armenian Language, 470 ; List of
Translations, 805
Armenians, 471, 570, 737, 742,
Armidale, 400 [710- 1,797
Armlilale Diocese, 758, 766
Arminians, 41
Armour, Rev. S., 872
Armstrong, Rev. D., 873
Armstrong, Rev. d. J., 902
Armstrong, Bp. J., 284,287, 97-9,
348, 7PA
Armstro.ig, Rev. J., 864
Armstrong, Rev. J. C, 872
Armstrong, Rev. L. 0., 878
Armstrong, Rev. W. B., 864
Arndt.lX-v. .7. C (174
Arniyi Lwn . ■■v. 470
AtuoI , j'v. ^60, 884
Ari.i 'd P- , :>., 56
Arnuii? -v. 5, ^' , j.i9, 295, 889
Arnold, iv v. ■ ' 864
Arnold, Rev. it., 860,864
Arnold, Rev. 3. B., 804
Arnold, Kev. W., 868
Arnprior, 873, 876
Aroolappen, Ri^v. C, 911
Aroaa, 740
Arracanese, 047-8, 791
Arran, 873
Arrians, 41
ArtLabaska, 871
Arthur, Sir O., 169
Arthur's Seat (Jam.), 886
Arton, Rev. P., 908
Arulappen, Rev. D., 545, 911
Arumanayagam, Rev. U., 91 1
Arumanayagam, Rev. V.. 911
"Arya" (India), 471
Arya Samajis (or Arya Somaj),
471, 699
Aryan JAnguagcs, 470
Aryo-Eranic Languages, 'l')
Aryo-Europcan Languaf .. . 170
Aryo-Indic Lauguagi's. . < ,i
Ascension Island, 2'-' ', > ; ;
Ascot CorniT. 869 ,7
Ashantee, 261
Ashantcc Princes, ii ■
Ashe, Rev. M. H., 90i
Ashfleld, 902
Ashportel, 874
A.sia, xiv, 468-733, 763, 760, 766-/,
908-22
Asirvrttham, Rev. Sam., 911
Asirvatham, Rev. Sat., 911
Aspdin, 873-6
Asrapur, 694
Assam and Assamese, 469, 606-11,
730, 790, 917, 967
AssamKse Languagu, 470 730, 606,
608,80;t List of Translation!!, 805
Assiniboia, 177-8
Assiniboino In. j, 1"9, 192
Associates (V.^ii: '7)0! S.P.O.,
Assyria, 728 [83, 831
Assyrian Chrii*.... <•. '.9; 9
Astwood, Rev. .f. \ .-i
Athabasca, 177
Athabasca Diocest,758, 763-4,878
Athawttle, Rev. N. V., 684, 508,
808, 916
Athens, 7.'9-40. 923
Atherton, Mr., 677
Atkin, Rev. J., 448-9, 907
Atkinson, Rev. A. P., 868, 872
Atkinson, Rev. C. F., 889
Attamu.xkeet Indians, 22, 86
Atterbury, Rev, Dr., 4, 6
Attornoy-Gcneral, The (in 1701),
822
Attwood, Rev. J. B., 268
■^B
; List of
737, 742,
ilt- 1,797
02
!87, 97-9,
i72
87H
864
. 884
, 295, 889
U
886
i45,
.U.
.V.
911
911
911
Lryu
Somnj)
ro
kgos.
.;■,■>
: . Hit
■ .1
r83, 760, 76a-/,
latn., 911
At., 9U
se, 460, 606-11,
0,470 730,606,
'rana)j»tlon9,8U5
J, 179, 192
,;5) of S.PO..
[83,933
1-. '■?;■' a
,758,763-4,878
(. v., 584, 588,
< 9, 907
p., 868, 872
F., 889
»nH, 22. 86
r., 4, 5
Tho (In 1701),
G., 268
Atwater, Rev. J., 860
Aublgny, 868
Auohlnfeck, Rev. A., 103, 229
Auohmuty, Rev. S., 66, 77, 855
Auckland, 434-6, 438, 440, 738,
906-7
Auckland Diocese, 395, 398, 435,
758, 760, 766, 906
Augsburgh Protoatants, 111
Augusta (Geo.), 29, 851
Augusta (P. Out.), 873
Aurengabad, 582-3
Auaah, John (African Prince), 269
Austen, Mr., 325
Austin, Rev. D. D., 891, 897
Austin, Rev. P. B., 887
Austin, Bp. W. P., 242-3, 245-51,
764
Australasia, xiv, 386-487, 763,
760-2, 771, 900-8 (and »ee 828)
Australasian Bishops' Conference
(1850), 760
Australia, 386-428, 466-7, 766-6,
900-6
Australia Diocese (lee Sydney)
Australian Aborigines, 387, 390,
398, 406, 4U8-9, 412-14, 417-23,
425-8, 466 (Murder of and Out-
rages on, 393, 414, 418)
Australian Company, The, 424-5
Australian Native Dialects, 466 ;
List of 'iraiialations, 804
Austria, 739, 742
Ava, King of, 641
Avery, llov. E., 75, 855
Avery, Rev. R., 860
Avoca, 902-3, 906
Awaj 1,726-7
Axeufels, 740
Axeustein, 740
Axford, Rev. F. J. H., 860
Aycrs, Rev. W., 864
Aylosford, 118, 860-3
Aylmcr, 80, 869-70, 873-4, 876
Aylwin, 868, 870
Azores (St. Michael's), 739
BABAONAU, Rev. J. T., 90S
Babcock, Rev. L., 75, 855
Babu, 190
Babylon, Patriarchs of, 471
BacaTribe, 306, 313, 382
Bacchus Harsh, 903
Backliouse. Rev. R., 861
Bacon, Rev. J., 796, 919
Bacon, Rev. S., 804
Baden (Suisse), 740
Baden-Baden, 740, 923-4
Badger, Kev. Q. P., 728, 928
Badger, Rev. M., 852
Badnall, Ven. U., 874, 294, 886
Badnnuheim, 740
Badulla, 679,680-1,919
Baffin's Bay, 97
Bagdad .Tews, 577
Bagnall, Rev. — ., 680-1
Bagshaw, Rev. J. C, 904, 906
Bahamas, Tho, 216-27 [and 194-5,
252-3,261,744,770-1,884-6]
Bale de Vents, 805
Baio Verte, 865, 887
Baiga Language, 470
Baili.y, Rev. H., 797
Bailey, Rev. J., 46-8, 50, 116, 882,
880
Ballev, Rev. .T. B. H., 919
Bailov, Rev. R. 0., 897
B«ilcy, Rev. T., 899
Bailie, Uons., 126
Bain, Rev. — ., 387-8
B«inos, Mr. (the explorer), 363
BklrnsdAle, 902
INDEX.
Bajan Tribes, 693
Bajows, The, 682
Bakatla Tribe, 786
Baker, Rev. C, 866
Baker, Rev. F. H., 891, 894
Baker, Rev. F. V., 878
Baker, Rev. J., 290, 889
Baker, Rev. J. S., 872
Baker, Mrs. S., 15
Bakkia, 282
Bakkyanathan, Rev. D. S., 911
Baksh, Rev. E., 494-5, 908
Balaclava, 736, 924
Balavendrum.Rcv. R., 699, 701, 921
Balclutha, 907
Baldwin, Rev. D., 872
Baldwin, Rev. E., 872
Baldwin, Rev. E. C 891
Baldwin, Bp. M. S., 763
Baldwyn, Rev. W. D., 868, 872
Balcmbangan Island, 682
Balfe, Rev. R. P., 868
Balfour, Rev. A., 868
Balfoiu-, Rev. A. J., 868
Balfour, Rev. F. R. T., 326, 361,
364-5, 893-4, 898
Balfour, Rev. J , 90, 92-3, 856
Balholm, 740
Bali, 491, 909
Ball, Rev. E. H., 860
Ball, Rev. J., 808
Ball, Rev. J. A., 902
Ball, Rev. T. L., 868
Ball, Ktiv. W. U., 894
Ballachcy, Rev. W., 906
Ballati, 902-3
Ballarat, 407-8, 903
Ballurat Diocese, 758, 706, 902
Ballets 477
Ballygunge, 482
Balmain, 900- 1
Baloch Language, 470
Balranald, 901
Baltimore (St. Paul's), 851
Baltimore, Lord, 31, 88
Baly, Rev. J., 796,919
Bambous, 899
Bamlorth, Rev. J., 675, 919
Bancroft, Rev. C. (Potton), 808
Bancroft, Rev. C. (St. Jolin's), 803
Banda, 600-1 [and 690, 916]
Banrrjea, Rev. A. N., 908
Banerjea, Catechlst D., 806
Banerjca, Rev. D. N., (i06
Banerjea, Rev. K. M., 805-6, 810,
908
Banff, 878, 880
Bangalore, 660-1, 75J, 911-14
Bi-ngela, Rev. S. A., 803, 893
Banghoek, 273
Banister, Rev. 0. L., 896
Bankes, Hir J., 380
Bankes, Rev. F., 891
Banks, Rev. L., 369
Banks, Rev. V/. J. H., 239, 886, 895
Banks Islands, 444, 448, 448, 451,
907
Bunks Peninsula, 906
Banner, Rev. (J. J., 923
Banshu, 726-7
Banting, 684-6, 688, 691-2, 920 1
Bantu Race, 324, 382, 384
Banyani Tribe, 364
Baptism, Hypothetical, 98 ; by
immersion, 46, 718 ; by 1-aity,
98, 134, 148 (by women and
a midwife, 99)
Baptism of four gencrationa in
one family, 129
Baptiste, Rev. J., 372-3. 898
Baptists. 471, 485, 489, 496, 683,596,
831,642,647,649,694
939
BaraOrammar ftndVocabu!ary,808
Bara Language, 808
Barak River, 606
Bara-slrohi, 695
Bardados, 194, 198-7, 745, 770,
881-2 ; Diocese of, 194,201, 204,
212, 242, 744-6, 762,768, 764,799,
881
Barber, Rev. H. H., 864
Barber, Rev. W. D., 878
Barberton, 897
Barbuda, 197, 210, 212, 215, 883
Barcelona, 740
Barclay, Rev. H., 72-3, 800, 855
Barclay, Bp. J., 766
Barclay, Mr. J., 52
Barclay, Mr. R., 52
Barclay, Rev. T., 59, 60, 05, 08, 70,
800, 856
Barclay, Rev. W., 862
Bareiro, Rev. S., 495, 909
Barford, 870, 872
Barker, Rev. E. W., 891
Barker, Bp. F., 399.413-15, 705
Barker, Rev. J., 220, 884
Barker, Ven. J., 330, 895
Barker, Rev. T., 881
Barker, Rev. W. 8., 670, 5.sl, 915
Barkly East, 891
Barkly (Griq. W.), 893-4
Barlow, Bp. C. G., 414, 766
Barlow, Rev. J., 868
Barlow, Rev. John, 902
Barlow, Rev. R. B., 902
Barnard, Dr. P. A. P., 77ii
Barnes, Ardn., 509
Barnes, Captain, 142
Barnes, Rev. W. H., 463, 8J8, 878,
908
Barnett, Rev. E., 881
Barnett, Rev. P. H., 883
Barnett, Rev. J„ 850
Barnier, Rev. J., 900
Banislv, Bev. — ., 823
Barnstbn, 808
Barnstown, 869, 871
Barnwell, (J"l., 22
Baroda Railways, e76- 6
Barolong tribe, 327, 34S, 360,
352-3, 382, 384, 785
Baron, Rev. U., M9
Barossa, 906
Barr, Rev. I., 878
Barrabool, 902
Barraokpore, 479
BarraaawB, 121
Barren, Rev. H. fl., 902
Barrett, Rev. B. G., 888
Barrie, 872, 876
Barriefield, 873
Barripore, 476, 483, 486-90, 498
607, 909-10.
Barrow, Rev. B., 888
Barrow, Rev. T. P., 881
Barrow, Rev. R.H.,8H1
Barry, Bp. A., 464,768
Barry, Mr. T., 290
Bartholomaw, Rev. J., 804
Bartica Grove, 248, 887-8
Bartle Bay, 465
Bartlctt, Rev. H., 872
Bartlett, Rev. J., 860
Bartlctt, Rev. P. G., 873
Bartlett, Re». T. H. M., 873
Barton, 872-8
Barton, Rev. B., 878
Barton, Rev. G., 902
Barton, Rev. T., 36-40, 851
Bartouche, 867
Bartow, Rev. J., 68, 855
Barwell, Rev. B, J.. 873
Basoomb, Rev. J. A., 212, 88J
940
INDEX.
Basel Mission, S88, *94
Baskett, Rev. C. R., 880
Basque Language. 470
Bass, Bp., 44, 6U, 746, 853
Base, Surgeon, 404,428
Bassle, Mr., 803
Bastard, 874
Basutolaud, 268, 324-7, 350, 353,
qag_Q 894
Basntos, 305, 318, 824, 333, 348,
350, 3«2-4, 784-0
Bata. . 1 ipar River, 684, 691
Bata. 7" •'II''. 278,462]
Batclii . ".,377-8, 801,899
Batemar 429, 431, 9U6
Bath (P. O . i, 874, 877
.BathUistric o-nlttee, 000,762
Bath Town (P. Ont.), 876
Bathurst, Rev. F., 934
Bath and Wells Diocese, 823
Bathurst (N. S. W.), 392, 390, 400,
865-7, 901-2 ; Diocese, 768, 766,
900
Bathurst (Cnpe Col.), 270-1, 274,
297, 892
Bathurst (N.B.), 866-7
Batliurst (W. Afr.), 259
Batlapju Tribe, 785
Batongas, 785
Uatore, 477
Batsch,Rev. P., 498-6, 499, 909
Batsoh, Mrs. F., 499
Batsch, Rev. H., 490, 909
Batticaloa, 076-8, 919-20
Battleford, 879
Battle Harbour (Lab.), 97, 85C-9
Batwell, Rev. D., 851
Baugh, Rev. W., 330, 896
Bauh, 684
Bannia, 466, 908
Bausungi, 266
Baveno, 740
Baw, King Thee, 660
Bay Bulla, 90-1, 867, 839
Bay lie Chaleurs, 808, 870
Bay de Verd, 93, 867-9
Bay du Vin, 805, 807
Bayfield, 873-4, 876-7
Bayfield, Rev. K., 904
Baylcc, Rev. C. 0., 864
Bayley, Rev. - ., 181
Bayly, Rev. A. E. C, 886
Bayly, Rev. A. G., 868
Baynes, Bishop A. H., 334, 766
Bay of Islands (N.Z.), 434, 436, 900
Bay of Islands (N.F.L.), 99, 857,
May of Quinte, 164 1.859
Bnyonne Castle, 841
Bayreuth, 740
Bay Roberts, 860, 8S8-H
Bazaar Preaching (India), 671,
598-600, 622-3, 658, 668
Bazaars for Missions (England),
827
Beach, Rev. A., 864
Beach, Rev. J., 48-7, 49, 7«, 862
Beachborough, 877
Boaeon.^flcld, 894
Real, Rev. T. O.. 878
Beamish, Rev. X^ T., 900, 902
Bean, Rev. J., 893
Be n, Rev, W., 902
Bear Cove, 98
Brarcroft, Rev. P., 830
Beardsley, Rev. J., 126-8, 862, 856,
Beattv, Rev. W., 788 [864
Beaufort County, 860
Beaufort ship, 109
Beaufort Weot, 887, 2ti, 889-90
Beaulieu, 739
Heaven, Rev. E. W., 878
Beavon, Rev. J., 878
Beaver Creek, 179 ("
Bearer Harbour, 121, 860-1, 803
Bebb, Rev. W., 889
Bechuanaland, 368-61 [and 268,
863, 363, 384-6, 898]
Bechuana Race, 318, 348, 359, 382,
384, 788
Beck, Rev. A. W., 897
Beck, RcT. J. W. R., 873
Becket, Rev. Canon, 361, 802
Beckct, Rev. A. E. 919
Becket, Rev. W., 34, 881
Beckett, Rev. C, 923
Beckles, Bp. E. H., 206, 764
Beckles, Rev. W. A., 242, 887
Beckwith, 874-7
Been Karens, 045
Bedell, Rev. O., 804
Bedford, 870-1
Bedford (Cape Col.), S"' 1
Bedford (N.S.), 863
Bedford (N.Y.), 69
Bedford, Duke of, 453, 748
Bedford-Jones, Ven. T. 873
Beebeogunge, 477
Beechworth, 902
Heeling, 632
Beer, Rev. H., 873
Beers, Rev. H. H., 864
Begbie, Jlr., 806|
Bebar, 469, 494
Behinenism, 118
Beku, 644
Bel Air, 888
Bel Alp, 740
Belcher, Rev. B. and Mr, H. W., vii
Belcher, Chief Justice, 7i<.
Belcomb, Rev. H., 885
Belfast (Vic), 406, 602
Belgium, 739, 742
Belize, 236, 238-40, 886
Bell, Lt.-Col., 271
Bell, Mr., 350
Bell, Rev. C. R., 873
Bell, Rev. J., 604
Bell, Rev. W. C. (India), 909
Bell, Rev. W. C. (Europe), 923
Bellamont, Earl of, 66
Bellamy, Mr. J., 823
Bellary, 668, 914
Belle Isle (Manr.), 370
Belleisle (N.B.), 129, 860
Belle I^le Strait, 858
Belle Oram, 866-7
Belleville, 873-4
Belligam, 074
Belmont (N.W. Can.), 879
Belson, Rev. W. E., 289, 201-2,
923, 889
Bolt, Rev. A. J., 878
Belt, Rev. W. 873
Belvidere, 286-7
Benalla, 902-3
Benares, 006
Bencoolen, 096
Bendelack.Rev. C, 889
Bendigo, 902
Bengal, 473-600,730-1, 772, 908-10
rand 469]
B'-.iigal, Nawabof, 492
Bengali Language, 372, 470. 473,
606, 629, 730, 799 ; List of Trans-
lations, 806-6
Bengalis, 476-95, 014, 730, 787,
Henl Israel, 577 [709-1
Bennet, Catechist, 47 8, 800
Bennet, Her. S., 138
Bennett, llev. E., 320-1, 894
Bennett, Rev. U. (Colombo), 796
Bennett, Rev. 0, (6t. Helena), 320,
894
Benr'^tt, Rev. J., 113, 860
Bennett, Rev. P., 228
\ Bennett, Rev. W. R., 431
Bennett, Rev. W, R. L., 902
Benson, Archbp., frontispiece vii
(portrait), 86, 713,720, 728, 760
Bcntinok, 874
Bentley, Dr., 823
Benwelt Rev. E. L.,860
Bequla, 197
Berbice, 242, 347, 887-8
Berea, 324, 896
Beree, 623
Bergan County, 864
Berhampore, 910
Berisal, 740
Berkeley, Bp., 776, 798
Berkeley, Lord, 82
Berkeley, Rev. A. F. M., 883
Berkeley, Rev. A. P., 883
Berlin (Ger.), 740
Berlin (P. Ont.X 876
Berlin Missy. Society, 2S8,
347, 356, 413, 694
Bermuda Juan, 102
Bermudas, 103-0 [and 96, lOii,
119-20, 192, 196, 798, 826, 860]
Bernanl, Rev. W. C, 868
Berne, 740, 924
Berrj', Rev. A. G., 894
Berry, Rov. C. A., 791, 909, 91S
Berry, Rev. P., 886
Berthier, 143, 869
Best, Ven. 6, 118, 131, 800, 804
Best, Rev. J. H., 887
Best. Rev. J. K., 911
Beterverwagting, 887
Bethany (S. Africa), 348
Betliell, Sirll., 760
Bethlehem (S. Africa), 350
Bcthulie (O.F.S.), 369
Bcthune, Rev. — ., 139
Bethune, Bp. A.M., 139, 107, "5-1-,%
703, 873
Bcthune, Rev. J., 873
Betsimisaraka, 374-0, 384, 787
Bctsiriry Country and People,37 1,
379, 384, 899
Bettridge, Rev. W., 873
Betts, Rev. H. A., 1)02
Bctts, Rev. J. C, 900
Sevan, Rev. W. H. il., 369-CO. Su2,
893, 898
Beverley (Aus.), 905
Beverley (P. Ont.), 874
Bew, Rev. W. Y., 403, 908
Bcwsher, Rev. J., 881
Boyse, Rev. H., 61, 855
Bhagalpore, 490-1, 909
BliogiliKKir, 490-1, 909
Blmmo, 663
Bhawani (the goddess), 693
Bheels, 673-4, 684
BIdl Language, 470
Bhinjwar Language, 470
Bhlwanl, 623
Bhotl Language, .t70
Bhowaniporc, 481-2
Bliumij Kols, 496
Bhurra, 691
Bhutan! Language, 470
Bhuts, 608
Bhuttachargoa, Rev. B., 009
Bibby, Rev. E. W., 896
Bible, The, Dissenters indnoeil to
read it, 44
Bible Ciiristians, 471
Bible Society, The (grants ti>
S.P.G., 474,M6),811
Bible Women, 530, 644, 846
Bibles, Distribution of {tef Bouki:)
Bice, Rev. C, 448, 806, 907
Biohard, Rev, - ., 371
Bickenteth, bp. E.,036, 718, 730-1,
767, 917, 922
Bioker»telli, Bp, E. 11., 724
ri
INDEX.
941
Biddulph, 87S-7
Biggs, Rev. L., 699
Bilate Deah, 608
BUderdeok, Rev. J., ftU
Bill-Bella Indiana, 186, 192
Billing, Ecv. G., 857-60, 009, 911
Billy-pots, Sahib, 608
Blminis, 225, 884-5
Binda, 900, 902
Bindley, Rev. T. H., 783, 881
Binet, Rev. W., 868
Binney, Bp. H., 123, 763, 860
Binney, Rev. H., 860
Birchtown, 116
Blrhu, 497
Birkee, 497
Birkenhead, 880
Blrrel, 482
Birrcl, Rev. W., 909
Birtcl, Rev. R. S., 868
Birtle, 879
Bishop, Rev. A. H., 887
Bishop, Rev. G. H., 856
P'ahop, Rev. J., 866
Bishoprics, American and English
Colonial andMissionary, List of,
757-8, 76S-7(«e<r also Episcopate)
Bishops (see Episcopate)
Bishop's College, Calcutta, 474-7,
789 [and 478, 480, 491-4, 569,
576, 606, 616, 660, 683-4, 772,
799, 825, 841]
Bishop's College, Lennoxville,
Bishop's Cove, 858-9 [151-2,779
Biskra, 381
Blssett, Rev. G., 127, 865
Bissett, Rev. J., 865
Biswas, Rev. G. C, 016
Bithoor, 591-2, 55
Black, Rev. C. T.. 923
Black, Rev. J., 865
Black, Rev. J. K. (Queensland),
413-14,903
Black, Rev. J. K. (Vic), 902
Black, Rev. W., 851
Black River, Mosk. Shore, 235, 886
Blackburn, Rev. C. A., 898
Blackburn, Rev. S., 788, 906
Blackett, Rev. H. F., 917
Blaokfeet Indiana, 192, 781
Black Hole of Calcutta, 473
Blaekman, Rev. C, 782, 856
Blackmorc, Rev. M., 856
Blackmore, Sir R., 6
Blacknal, Rev. J., 860
Blacktown, 505, 508
Blackville, 864-6
Blackwell, Rev. R., 854
Blackwell, Rev. 8., 823
Blackwood, 903, 906
lilngg. Rev. M. W., 881
Blair, Rev. .Tames, 2
Blair, Rev. .Tohn, 20
Bltttr, Rev. T. R. A., 889
Blake, Rev. D. E., 873
Blake, Rev. R. T., 479, 694, 909. 916
Blake, Rev. W. H., 516, 794, 911
Blftkey, Rev. R., 873
Blakey, Rev. T., 868
Blanchard, 876
Blanchard, Rev. C, 880
Blano Sablon, 97
Bland, Rev. R., 606, 609
Blankenberghe, 739
Blaylock, Rev. T., 888
Bleasdell, R«v. W., 873
" Blenden Hall," Wreck of the, 323
Blenheim ((Jan.), 872-3
Blenheiiii ( N.Z.), 907
Blewflclds (Mosk, Shore), J37
r.ligh, Lieut., 462
Blind in Japan, The, 735
l)Und Uan (Station), 878
Blinn, Rev. — ., 880
Bliss, Itev. C. P., 865
Bliss, Rev. D. M., 865
Bloemfontein, 347-8, 350-1, 359,
897
Bloemfontein Diocese, 201, 348,
351, 768, 765, 893-4, 897-8
Bloemhof, 897
Blomefleld, Rev. S. E., 802
Blomfleld, Bishop, 68.3, 704, 728,
Blomfleld, Rev. J. R., 900 [753
Blood, Rev. W., 887
Bloomer. Rev. J., 855
Blount, Rev. N., 850
Blueflelds (Jam.), 885-6
Blueskln, 007
Bluett, Rev. T., 881
Bluett, Rev. W. J. G., 906
Blumensteiu, 740
Blumcnthal, 740
Blundell, Rev. A. R., 923
Blundun, Rev. T., 880, 908
Blunt, Rev. W., 269
Blyth, Bp. G. F. P., 766, 806
Boake, Rev. J. A., 004
Boardman, Rev. W., 269
Board of Examiners, 842-3, 933
Boards of Missions (Foreign), 761
[and 161, 176, 398, 409, 445, 464,
828]
Boards of Slissions (Home), 828
Bodenham, Rev. T. W., 900
Bodily, Rev. H. J., 321, 894
Bodra, Rev. A., 909
Bodra, Rev. P. N., 810, 909
Bodv, Rev. C. W. E., 778
Boehm, Rev. A. W., 471
Boeothick (or Red) Indians, 04
Boers, The (in Swaziland), 342-4
Boers, Migrationof, 335-7, 354,384
Uogert, Rev. D. F., 873
Bohemians, 742
Bohn, Rev. F., 496, 909
Tioishkotty, 477
Boissevan, 879
Boksburg, 897
Bnland, Rev. T., 856
Bolarum, 562, 915
Boiling, Rev. T. J., 903
Bologna, 740
Bolotwa, 891-2
Bolt, Rev. G. H., 856
Bolton, 869
Bolton, Rev. II. T., 900
Bolton, Rev. W. W., 878
Bombala, 000-1
Bombay Additional Clergy Society,
672, 659
Bombay City and District, 669-73
[and 658, 015]
Bombay Diocesan Committee, 569-
70, 673, 576-7
Bombav Diocese, 660, 762, 788, 758,
766-7, 789. 916
Bombay Presidency, 469, 568-o9,
730-1, 916-6
Bombay and Baroda Railways,
676-6, 916-16
Bombo Mountain3,344-8
Bompas, Bp. W. C, 763
Bomvanaland, 305
Boravanos, 308
Bona Vista, 83, 91, 93, 886-9
Bond, Mr. G., 80
Bond, Bp. W. B., 763, 868
Bondet, Rev. D.. 89, 866
Boi.o, Rev. W. M., 916
Bonham, Sir 0., 704
Bonin Islands, 726
Bonn, 740
Bonnaud, Rev. R. L., 479, 404, 909
Bonne Bay, 868
Bonnet Peri, 665
Bonsall, Rev. C, 868
Bonsall, Rev. T., 868
Boodaloor, 512, 912, 915
Boodle, Rev. R. G., 900
Books:— (1) General, 798-816 [and
11, 20, 26, 46, 48, 88, 63, 69, 70,
102, 109-12, 116, 123, 130, 138,
140, 143, 194, 211-12, 223, 228-9,
819, 366, 378, 380-1, 389, 471-2,
505, 867, 734, 739, 837]. (2)
Translations, 800-13 [and 16,
69, 71, 113, 140, 171-2, 186, 24.'>-
6, 256, 264, 266, 270, 306, 326,
332-3, 341, 3o2-3, 374, 434, 448,
461, 471, 474-6, 486, 491, 497,
666, 871, 873-4, 576, 679, 682, 500-
2, 604, 610. 632, 634, 643, 646, 668
9, 688, 698, 703-8, 714, 719, 731,
798] (Royal gifts, 62). (3) Home
Publications, 813-15. (4) The
Library (a) MS. Collection, 818 ;
(b) The White-Kennet CoUec-
tion, 815-16 ; (c) General printed
works, 816.
Boom, Rev. J., 891, 893
Boomer, Very Rev. M., 873
Boom-piaats, 347
Boon, Rev. J., 891
Boone, Bp. W. J. (sen.), 707
Boone, Bp. W. J. (jun.), 707, 710
Boone, Mr. J., 13, 14
Boone, Rev. T., 856
Booth, Rev. C, 002
Booth, Rev. G., 272, 891
Booth, Ven. G., 926, 932
Booth, Rev. L. P., 334, 895
Booth, Rev. 0. J., 868
Boothe, Archdn., 823
Boppard, 740
" Border Maid," schooner, 445
Bormio, 710
Borneo, 682-95, 697, 760, 774,
796, 816-17, 920-1
Borneo, China Mission Fund,
683-4
Borneo, North, 682-3, 693-4
Borneo Special Fund, 829
Boschi, Rev. C, 234, 849
Boscobel, 868
Bosomworth, Rev. T., 28, 851
Bosor, 494
Bosphorus, 737
Bostock, Rev. G. J., 427, 905
Boston (Nat.), 898
Boston (U.S.), 9, 41, 798, 882-3
Boston Island (Aus.), 419, 004
Bostwick, Rev. G., 866
Botany Bay, 386
Botllmsitse, Chief, 360
Bott, Rev. A., 883
Botwood, Rev. E., 856
Boudja, 741
Boulac, 381
Bouleric, 740, 023
Boulogne-sur-Mer, 739, 923
Boundary (Mission) qnestlons and
arrangements, 374-8, 626-7,
534-5, 654-6 567-9, 542, 680,
683-4, 624, 642
"Bounty," H.M.S., Mutiny of,
452-4, 456
Bourg Louis, 868-71
Bourn, Rev. G., 873
Bourne, Rev. J. P., 246
Bourne, Rev. B. H., 8«8
Bours, Rev. P., 862
BousBeld, Bp. H. B., 356-6, 7«»,
Bousfleld, Rev. T., 873 [897
Bousflcld, Rev. W., 319, 894
Bovcll. R(!V. J.. 883
Bow (Borneo), 6Pi
Bowden, Rev. J.. »*«
Bowen, 413, 903-4
942
INDEX.
Boweo, Bp. J., M4, 366, 764
Bowen, Sir O^ 418
Bowen, Kev. B., 881
Bowen, Mr. W., 833
Bower, Rev. B. 0., 873
Bower, Bcr. H., 814, 617, 794, 811-
13, 911
Bowman, 870
Bowman, Rer. 0., 860
Bowman, toy. W., 866
Bowycr, Rev. J., 477, 483, 486
492-3, 805, 909
T'>xee, (Collecting, 827
Buyd, Rcy. 0., 868
Boyd, Rev. F. C, 909
Boyd, Rev. J., 23, 860
Boyd, Rev. 8., 860
" Boyd," The ship, 433
Boydell, Rev. J., 868, 873
Boydrille, 116
Boyer, Rev R C, 873
Boyle, Rev. F. J., 868
Boyle, Hon. B., 471
Boyg, Rev. H. A., 933
Braoe, Rev. F. D. Y., 884
Bracebridge, 873, 876
Braddook, GeneriO, 38, 73
Bradford, Rev. R., 868
Bradshaw, Rev. J., 881
Bradshaw, Rev. J. He I., 866
f jadwardine, 879
Brahmana, 471
Brahmaputra River, 606
Brahmins, 471, 678, 680,883-4,687,
891-5, 599, 603, 613, 772, 799,817
Brahmo, "^he, 471
Brahmo fiomaj. The, 47:, 481, 699
Brahui Language, 470
Braim, Rev. Dr., 406, 902
Braintree (U.S.), 80, 862-4
Braithwaite, Rev. F. G. C, 868
BraithwaiUi, Rev. J., 868
Bralconridge, Rev. J., 903
Bramia, 263
Bramley, Rev. W., 889
Branch, Ven. B. N., 883
Branch, Bp. C. J., 216, 764
Branch. Rev. 8. F., 881
Brand, Rev. J., 906
Brandon, 870
Brandt, Rev. K., 496-6
Branfoot, Rev. T. B., 888
Branford, 864
Brant, Gapt., 166
Brant, Capt. Joseph, 164, 800
Brant, Chief John, 800
Brant, a Sachem, 70
Brantford, 876 7
Brashier, Rev. H. B„ 878
Bratbwaite, Mr. J., 198-9
Bray, Rev. Dr. T., 2-^, 20, 41, 926
(his Petition to the Crown for
the S.P.O., 8-6; his "Asso-
ciates," 22, 28, 796)
Bray, Rev. W. H., 909
Bray's (Dr.) Associates, 22, ^7,796
Breading, Rev. J., HtiO
Bredasdorp, J87, 889-90
Bree, Bp. H., 764
Bree, Hev. M. 8., 887
Bremer, Sir 0., 423
Brennan. Rev. J. D., 903
Brent, Rev. H., 873
Brenton, R<^v 0. J., 860, 878
Brereton, Rev. A. W., 891
Brereton, Ilev. C. U., 683
Brereton, Rev. W., 707-8, 710-11,
931
fireit,l3
BretJwur.Rev. W.,868
Brett, Rev. D., 30
Brett, Mr. a, 796
Bitstt, Bev. W. H^ 343-9, 801, 88^
Biett, Mrs. W. H., 346, 801
Brewster, Mr., 6
Breynton, Rev. J., 114-16, 860
Brlckwood, Rev. W., 908
Brides-lea^ Bains, 740
Bridge, Rev. C, 41, 863, 886
Bridge, Ven. T. F. H„ 866
Bridger, Rev. J., 830, 887, 908, 923
Bridges, Dr., 833
Bridgetown, 860-4
Bridgwater, 860-3
Brien, Bev. R., 889
Briggs, Rev. H., 860
Bright (Au&), 902-3
Bright (N.B.), 866
Brighton (Tas.), 906
Brighton (Vic), 902
Brigstooke, Rev. C. F.,900
Brigue. 740
Brigus, 866-9
Brimfleld, 854
Brinckman, Rev. A., 656-7, 919
Brindisi, 740
Brine, Rev. R. F., 860
Brisbane, 412, 903-4
Brisbane Diocese, 411-2, 428, 788,
Brisbane River, 411 [766-6, 903
Brisbane Water, 392, 900-1
Bristol, Bp. of, 744
Bristol (N.B.), 46, 107, 863-4
Bristol (Pcnn.), 862
Bristow, Rev. Dr., 776, 798
British and Foreign Bible Society
(grants to S.P.G., 474, 846), 811
British Columbia, 181-93 [and 88,
818, 880-1]
British Columbia Diocese, 138-9,
788, 763-4, 880
British Guiana, 242-63 [and 194-6,
463.753,770-1.887-8
BritisbHonduras,238-(0, 352-3, 886
British Honduras Diocese, 768,
764, 886
British South Africa Co.,369, 363-6
" Briton," H.M.S., 452
Brittannia (N.Z.),431, 906
Britten, Rev. A., 866,795, 911
Britton, Governor W., 234
Broadbent, Rev. F., 893
Broadley, Rev. W., 229, 886
Broadmeadows, 903
Broadstreet (or Breadstrect), Rev.
D., 852
Brock, 874-6
Brock, Rev. -.,643
Brook, Rev. Canon, 777
Brook, Hov. R. 889
Brockflelii, 873
Brookvllie, 873-5, 877
Brockwell, Rev. C, 862
Bromby, Bp. C. H., 766
Brome, 870-2
Bromehead, Rev. W., 494
Bromfleld, Mr., 6
Brompton (P.Q.). 868-71
BromvlUe, 869
Brofik, Rev. J.. 64, 864-8
Brooke, Rev. O., 448
Brooke, Captain, 688
Brooke, Rajah C, 687-8
Brooke, Sir J., 682-6, 689, 693
P-~ioke, Rev. Dr. J. 136, 187-9
Brooke, Rev. R., 784, 889
Brooke, Rev. S., 851
Brookes, Rev. E. T., 891
Brookes, Re r.G., 891
Brookhavcn, 856-6
Brooklyn (N.P.L.), 886, 888
Brooks', Rev. C. H., 868
Brooks, Rev. H. 8., 938
Broome, Rev. F., 868
Brotherhoods, Missionary : Cam-
bridge Mission, 626-7, 844 ;
C!owley Fathers, 878; Dublin
University Mission, 499, 600,
844 ; Oxford Mission, 490 ; St.
Andrew's Mission (Tokyo),
720-1, 844; St. Augustine's
(Bloemfontein), 351
Brotherton, Rev. T., 620-1, 642,
793,811,911
Brough, Rev. C. C, 169-70, 873
Broughton, Bp. W. Q., 390-400,
404-5, 411, 422, 429, 434, 435,
760, 766, 787, 790
Brown, Rev. A., 880
Brown, Rev. C, 873
Brown, llcv.C. D., 866, 888
Brown, Rev. F. D., 873
Brown, Rev. G., 885
Brown, Rev. H. H., 906
Brown, Rev. H. J., 709
Brow . Rev. James, 29, 861
Bro , Rev. Joseph, 884
Bro\i 11, Rev. J. D. H., 860, 86&
Brown, Rev. P. H., 860, 865
Brown, Rev. R. L. C, 880
Brown, Rev. R. W., 865, 868
Brown, Bev. 8., 905
Brown, Rev. T., 73, 855
Brown, Rev. W., 881
Brown, Rev. W. E., 878
Brown, Rov. W. R., 868
Browne, Rev. A., 852
Browne, Rev. E. S., 915
Browne, Col. Gore, 441
Browne, Rev. H., 886
Browne, Rev. I., 65-6, 861-8, 860
Browne, Rev. J.. 884
Browne, Rev. L. S. R., 897
Browne, Rev. M., 863
Browne, Rev. M. C, 190-1, 880
Brownhills, 903
Browning, Rev. M. B., 900
Browning, Rev. T., 889
Brownists Sect, 37, 41, 46
Brownrigg, Sir R., 660
Bruce, Rev. G., 878
Bruoe, Rev. W. R., 891
Brudenell, 873, 877
Brunei, 682
Brunswick (Ger.), 740
Brunswick (N. Car.), 850
Brunswick (N.E.), 862, 862
BrusselB, 739
Bryant, Rev. A. A., 856
Bryzelius, Rev. P., 112, 860
Bubb, Rev. C. 8., 688, 920
Biiccleugh, 287
Buchanan, Rev. A. J. P., 881
Buck, Capt.. 262
Buckingham, 868, 870-1
Buckncr, Rev. R. G., 886
Buda, Catechist, 601
Budo, a Dyak, 686
Buda-Pestli, 739, 923
Buddhism and Buddhists, 471,
629-33, 636, 660, 6o4, 671, 703,
713,717
Bttdnaira, 676
Building, Church (w* "Ch«rcli
BuUding")
Bukar, 921
Bukit Tengah, 700, 931
Bulgaria, 739
Bulkeley, Sir R., 6
Bulkeley, R., Esq., 109
Bull, Bev. C, 888-9
Bull, Rev. G. A., 873
BuU, Bev. J. H., 868
BuU, Bev. W. T., 849
Bullook, Rev. R. H., 860
Bullock, Bev. W., 94, 866, 860
'B
INDEX,
949
ih (,tee "CliMCli
Bnllock, Rev. W. H. E., 860
Bullock, Rev. W. T., 836
Bulstrode, Mr., 6
Bundaberg, 412, 903
Bundeelaa, 692, 600
BundelkhunJ.)-"'''"8>«°<'
Bungonia, 392, 397, 901-3
Bunlnyong, 903
Bunn, Rev. T. W., 878
Bunn, Rev. W. B., 887
Buona Vista, 661, 674-5, 919-30
Burdekin, 903-4
Burdett-Couttg, The Baroness,
Munifloence of, 181, 373, 417
Burden, Bp. J. S., 706, 707-8, 713,
718-19, 767
Burford, 169, 873, 876
Burgenstock, 741
Burgee (or Burgeos), 866-7
Burger, Rev. — ., Ill, 860
Surges, Rev. — ., 880
Burgea, Rev. H., 868
Surges, Rev. E. T., 898
Surges, Rev. P. T., 895
Surg(>S8, Rev. H. J., 873
Burghers, 660, 665, 732, 796
Burgliersdorp, 281, 891-2
Burgoyne, Qcncral, 154
Buriii," 867-9
Burisal, 495, 909
Burke, Rev. J. W., 873
Burke, Rev. R. E., 902
Burkett, Rev. — ., 823
Surk's Falls, 873, 875-7
Burluigli, 904
Burlington (U.S.), 63, 66, 68, 744,
757, 854-5
Burma, 469, 629-66, 732-3, 918-9
Burmese Language, 470, 629, 732,
792,806; List of l'ran8lations,806
Burmese Race, 629-65, 642-3, 732,
Burn, Rev. U, 860 [792, 797
Buin, Bishop W. J., 763
Burnagore, 478
Burn Bank, 902
Burne, Rev. J., 873
BumeU, Mr. S., 322
Burnet, 903
Burnet, Bp., 9
Burnett, Rev. A. B., 904
Burnett, Uev. E. H., 904
Burnhiim, Rev. M., 873
Burnyeat, Rev. J., 120, 861, 865
Burra Hurra, 904-6
Burrage, Rev. H. G., 868
Eurrage, Rov. H. R, 868
Surrurd's Inlet, 880
BurreU, Rev. S. B., 697-8, 600,
813, 916
Burrow, Rev. B. J., 273, 889
Burrowes, Rev. J., 906
Burrows, Rev. H. M., 883
Burrows, Rev. J. L., 873
Burrows, Rev. M. J., 919
Burrows, Rev. R., 788
Burscough, Rev. — ., 823
Surshiill, Mr., 211
Burt, Rev. F., 888
Burt, Rev. J., 856
B>Tt, Rev. W. A .T., 873
Burton (N.B.), 126, 128, 866-7
Burton, Mr. Justice, 390-1, 393
Burton, Rev. Dr., 836
Burton, Rev. J. K., 868
Burton, Sir W., 608
Burwcll, Uev. A. H., 868
Bury, 868-73
Burthrangcrs, 428-9
Butcher, Ucan, 706
Butcher, Rev. J., 783, 881
Butler, Bp., 747, 836-7
Butler, Rev. Dr., 6
BttUw, Ber. J,, 888
Butler,Rcv. M. R., 911
Butler, W. (army officer), 72
Butt, Mr., 435
Butt, Rev. Q., 435, 906
Butt, Rev. a. H., 247, 887
Butt, Ven. H. F., 436, 906
Butterworth, 306, 893
Button, Ven. T., 312, 333, 893, 895
Bway Karens, 641
Byculla, 916
Bye-laws of 8.P.Q., 6, 7
By les. Rev. Mather, 128,853, 861,
865
Byng, Rev. C. J., 900
Byrne, 330, 895
Byrne, Mr., 328
Byrne, Rev. F., 886
Byrne, Rev. J., 873
Bytown, 149, 868, 877
Bywatcr, Rev. M. J., 884, 920
CABACABURI, 245-6,248
Cabal Ministry, The, 743
Cnbots (the navigators), 88, 94,
107, 126, 135
Cadeiiabbia, 740
Cadman, Rev. P. P., 894
Caemmerer, Rev. A. P., 516, 531,
535-6,539,557,811-12,911 ■
Caen, 740, 924
Caesar, Rev. J. J., 813
Cahill, Rev. M. F., 902
Cahusac, Rev. T. B., 885
Caicos Islands, 220, 222, 885
Ciiird, Rev. W., 885
Cairo, 381, 900
Ca'abar(W.Af.), 260
Calabaw Indians, 17
Calais, 1
Cahimy, 680
Calcutta Additional Clergy Society
609
Calcutta Diocese, 472, 690, 630,
696, 752-3,755-6, 758,766-7, 908,
917
Calcutta Diocesan Committee, 473,
478, 483, 486, 496, 691, 604, 668
Calcutta District, 474-82 [and 469,
795, 908-10]
CaUlcoott, Rev. A., 783, 881
Caldwell, Rev. E. K. H., 8.'>6
Caldwell, Bp. K., 532, 534-6, 639-41,
643-4,647-62,558, 560,625, 655,
768,811,911
Caldwell, Mrs. R., 544
Caldwell CoUegr, 793 [and 544,549]
Caldwell's Manor, 143, 872
Caledon, 276, 889-90
Caledonia Diocese, 188-9, 768,
763-4,880
Calgary, 180, 878-80
Calgary Diocese, 768, 763-4, 878
California (U.S.), 432
California Diocese, 787
Callander, Miss, 676
Callaway, Bp. U., 312-16, 330-3,
765,786,803-4,816,895
Oalliaqua, 882
Callyglmut, 482
Calijcntyn, 661-2, 672-3, 919-20
Calthorp, Rev. C, 6U6, 911
Caltura, 661, 673, 920
Calvert, Rev. C. O., 923
Calvert, Sir G., 88
Calvinists,61, 111 (proposed union
with Anglican Church, 37)
Cambay, 673
Cambridge, H.R.H. Duke of, 736,
738
Cambridge (Bng.), Mission House
at, 841
Cambridge (Mass.), 42, 862-4
Cambridge (N.B.), 885-7
Cunbridgo (N.W. 0»n.), 878
Cambridge College (Mass.), 42
Cambridge Mission (Delhi S.P.Q.),
626-7, 790-1, 844
Cambridge University, 222, 626,
735, 771, 82.1, 926-6, 932-3
Camden (N.S.W.), 901
Camden (P. Ont.), 877
Cameron, Mr., 68 1
Cameron, Rev. P., 900
Cameron, Rev. J., 900
Cameron, Canon W. M., 786, Sgff
Camidge Bp. C. E. 766
Camilierl, Rev. M. A., 279, 889
Camp, Rev. I., 853
Campaspe, 903
Campbell, Sir A., 777
Campbell, Rev. A., 851, 855
Campbell, Rev. A. D., 865
Campbell, Uev. A. M., 836
Campbci., Mr. C, 823
Campbell, Rev. C, 884
Campbell, Mr. D., 745
Campbell, Rev. D., 887
Campbell, Rev. H. J., 903
Campbell, Hon. John, 400, 459
Campbell, Rev. J., 885
Campbell, Rev. J. C, 900
Campbell, Rev. J. M., 861
Campbell, Rev. J. B., 865
Campbell, Rev. B. F„ 873
Campbell, Rev. T., 873
Campbell, Rev. T. S., 873
Campbell, Rev. W. H., 887
CampbeU Town, 391, 901
Campfer, 741
Campobello, 127, 129, 865-7
Canada, 107-93, 761, 760-1, 819,
825-8
Canadian Church, Foreign Mission
Work of, 151, 174-6, 722, 727, 761
Canandagoody, 620-2 [and 613,
911-14]
Canarese Language, 470, 501, 668y
730, 806; List of Translations,80&
Canarese Race, 561, 563, 730, 790
Candy, Uev. G., 669-70, 916
Caner, Rev. H., 46, 853
Caner, Rev. R., 863,865
Canmoro, 870
Cannibalism, 327, 429, 433, 68S
Canning, 865, 867
Canning, Viscount, 260
Cannington, 878 ; do. Manor, 87S
Canukok Indians, 95
Canopy over a Governor's pew, 138
Canso, 107, 863
Canterbury (N.B.), 865, 867
Canterbury (U.S.), 863
Canterbury, Archbishops of (tee
vi, vii, for Portraits of Society's
Presidents), 597, 743, 842, 927-
30 (Oath to, 294) ; Benson, 86,
713, 720, 728, 766 ; Cornwallis^
824 ; Cranmer, 1 ; Howley, 133,
444, 480, 683, 728 ; Laud, 743 ;.
Lougley, 331,686,728, 761-2, 836 ;
Moore, 222, 268-9, 749-51, 824 ;
Becker, 736, 743, 745, 747-8;
Sunnier, 81, 461, 761, 797, 843 ;
Sutton, 474, 762 ; Tait, 84, 294,
636, 688, 719, 728-9, 756, 821 ^
Tenison, 4-7, 66-7, 70, 471-3,
734, 743-6, 798, 813, 822, 836,.
925, 929, 932 ; Tillotson, 760
Canterbury Association (N.Z.),430'
Canterbury Convocation, 4, >,.
761-2, 821, 828
Canterbury, Deans of, ex-ofBcio
Members of S.P.G., 926, 932-8
Canterbury Settlement (N.Z.),439>
Canton, 704 [«S
Cantonese dialect, 732
Cape Breton. 107. 117, 180, 134,
193, 8i6, 860-1, Sei
! i
944
INDEX.
:|.«
!'■:
Cape Coast Castle, 254-9, 888-9
Cape Colony, 268-319, 382-3,889-94
Cape Cove, 889-71
Cape do Verde, 267, 888
Cape Ducie, 465
Cape Freels, 867
Cape La Hune, 856
Cape Malays, 786
Cape Palmas Diocese, 764, 967
CapeSable, 125, 860
Capelton, 872
Capetown, 268, 270-6, 286, 291, 296,
771, 889-90
Capetown, Bp., and the Long and
Colcnso cases, 754
Capetown Diocese, 273-4, 284, 328,
347-8, 768, 760, 764-5, 889
Capetown Diocesan College, 783
Capri, 740 [and 279]
Cnrabisec Indians, 245
Carabou Indians, 126, 192
Caradoc, 168, 171, 874
CaraUtuck, 21
Caravethey, 677
Carberry, 870
Carboncer, 92, 856-8
Carooar, 901
Cardcw, Lord, 931
Carey, Rev. G. T., 865
Carey, Rev. J., 172, 873
Caribee Islands, 196
Carlbi Language, 252, 801 ; List
of Translations, 801
Carib Indians, 196-7,206,210,252,
Cariboo, 185, 881 [246, 248
Carieton. 865-6
Carleton, Governor, 127-8
Carieton, Sir G., 751
Carleton Place, 873, 876
Carlisle, Earl of, 196, 310
Carlisle, Rev. — ., 270
Carlisle contributions, 823
Carlton (N.W. Can.), 878
Carlyon, Rev. F., 889
Carlyon, Rev. H. C, 917
Carlyon, Rev. H. E., 895
Carlysle, Professor, 805
Carmarthen contributions, 823
Cannichael, 884
Carmiohael, Very Rev. J., 873
Carnarvon (Pann.), 39, 852
Carnarvon (W. Aust.), 905
Carnatio, The, 601
Carnatic, Nawab of, 532
Carngham, 903
Car Nicobar, 666
Carolina (tee North and South
Carolina)
Carolina Clergy Act (1704), 13, 14.
(%«also N. andS. Carolina.)
Carolina Indian Wars, 17, 21-2
Carotuok, 20, 850
Carpentaria, Gulf of, 410
Carr, Rev. J. F., 866
Carr, Bp. T., 669, 674, 676, 766
Carr, Rev. W., 900
Carreras, 209
Carriacou, 197
Carrington, Rev. F. H., 868
Carrituck, 21
Carry, Kev. J., 868, 873
Carrying Place, 873-4, 878
Carshore, Mr., 692
Carshore, Rev. J. J., 690-2, 916
Carter, Rev. C, 243, 887
Carter, Rev. C, 881
Carter, Rev. G. W. B., 856
Carter, Bev. J. (Ant.), 883
Carter, Rev. J. (Aus.), 900
Carter, Rev. B. (N.Z.), 906
Carter, Rev. R. (Nass.), 218, 884
Carter, Bp. W. M., 340-1, 818, 766
Carteret, Sir G., 62
Carteret (the explorer), 452
Cartier, Jacques, 135
Cartwright, 876
Cartwright, Rev. H. B., 878
Cartwright, Rev. R. D., 873
Carver, Bev. R.,911
Gary, Bev. H., 900
Cashmere and Cashmcris, 656-7,
732, 919
Cashmcri Language, 470
Casa, Rev. A. H. Du P., 891
Cassiar, 189-90, 881
CasteUa, J. de N., 319
Ca8te,278, 328,334, 361, 355, 426, 483,
489, 606-8, 512-14, 617-19, 621-2,
624, 531, 638-41, 554-5, 557, 681,
683, 586, 591-2, 630, C62, 723, 817
Castes of India (see "Caste" and
under their various designa-
tions)
Castle Hill, 900-1
Costtemaine, 902
Caswall, HcT. H., 82
Catalina, 857-9
'^taraqui )
or \ 142, 154-5, 876, 877
Cataracqui )
Catawba Indiana, 22
Catawo Indians, 86
Catechising, Need of, 140
Catechising, Value of, 59
Ciitpchists, 844-6 [and 93, 120, 146,
157,166,199,213, 250, 418, 580,
5K6, 772, 774]
Catharine, Queen Consort, 568
Catlicart, 892
Cathedrals, Colonial, 100-1, 132,
144, 251, 275, 320, 331,379, 392,
668, 696-7
Cator (Peter) Prize, 794
Catling, Rev. J., 891
Cattle disease, 289
Cattle-killing delusion of Kaffirs,
300, 307-8
Caulfleld, Mr., 673
Caulfield, Mrs., 427
Caulfleld, Rev. A. St. G., 873
Caulfleld, Bp. C, 224, 764
Caumc, Etcwa (n Sachem), 70
Count, Rev. F., 883
Cauvery River, 519
Cavan, 872, 877
Cavary River, 630
Cave, Rev. J. C. 13., 880
Caveraham, 907
Cawnpore, 590-601, 604, 612, 659,
916-17
Cayman Islands, 228-9, 238
Cayon, 883
Cayuga Indians, 86, 154, 166
Cedar Creek, 852
Cedar Hill, 880-1
Celeste, Mary, 375
Centenary oif American (U.S.)
Episcopate, 85
Central Africa, 367-8, 384-5, 898
Central Africa Diocese, 367, 768,
765, 898
Central America, xlr, 194, 234-41,
262-3, 886
Central New York Diocese, 757, 856
Central Pennsylvania Diocese,
757, 861
Central Pennsylvania Diocesan
Convention, 86
Central Provinces, India, 730-1,
489, 604-6 , 917
Ceres, 889
Cetywavo, King, 336-9
Cevlon, 660-81 [and 5i'r < 17, 732-3,
760,771,774,798,1 M]
Chadda River, 361
Chaibasa, 496, 910
Chaka, King, 335, 363
Chalchcans, Chnroh of, 641, 72a
Chalmers, Bp. W., 685, 689, 7ii."),
807, 902, 920
Chamars, 615,6)0-22
Chamberlain, Rev. G. S., 857
Chamberlain, Rev. O. W., 881
Chamberloin, Rev. T., 891
Chamberlayne, Mr. J., 6, 472, 836,
926
Chambers, Rev. J., 368
Chambers, Rev. K., 884
Chambers, Bp. W., 684-8, 691, 6D9,
702, 767, 807, 9?0
Cliambly, 868, 871-2
Champemowue, Rev. R. K., 803,
Champex, 741 [804
Clmmplain, 135
Chanors, 817
Chance, Rev. J., 873
Chand, Rev. T., 616, 620, 023 t,
657, 806,812-13,917,919
Chandler, Rev. T. B., 54-5, 746 8,
761, 854
Channel, 100, 856-9
ChantiUy, 740
Chaplaincies on Continent oC
Europe, 738-41
Chaplains' Duties imposed on
Missionaries in India (mv
" Europeans in India " )
Chapman, Bp. J., 370, 661 3, 668
671-5, 676, 678-81, 767, 7U5 -6
Chapman, Rev. J., 857
Chapman, Rev. T. S., 868
Chard, Rev. C. H., 634. 636, fi4n,
649, 654-6, 806, 918 ; Chard, Mrs.
C. H., 640
Cnarles I., 1, 31, 196, 206, 743
Charles IL, 2, 3, 41, 177, 216, 228,
319, 668, 743
Charleston (N.Z.), 906
Charleston (S.C), 16-19,27,849-50
Charlestown (R.I.), 47
Charlott, Dr., 822
Charlotte County, 127-8, 133, Siil
Charlotte Town (P.E.I. ), 1 14, 860-3
Charlton, Rev. R., 55, 866
Charncook, 866
Charter of the Society, 925 [iiii'I
see 4-7, 16-17, 734, 747, 813, 822,
839] ; Supplemental Chartor,
929-33 [and 7, 738] ; Notes on
the Charters, 932-3
Charter's Towers, 903-4
Chase, Rev. H. P., 173
Chase, Rev. S. L., 902
Chateau Bellair, 881-2
Chatei,Rev. J. G., 893
Chatham (N.B.), 864-6
Cliatham (P.Ont.), 875-6
Clmtham (P.Q.), 868; Gore of,
869, 872
Chatham Islands and People, 442,
Chatsworth, 876 [466
Chatterton, Rev. E., 800, 909
Chatzo, Chief John, 276
Chebucto Harbour, 109
Checklcy, Rev. J., 48, 853
Checkley, Rev. — ., 864
Cheiiiac, 131
Chectham, Bp. H., 266, 761
Chefoo, 706-8, 921
Chemulpo, 713-16, 922
Cheney, Rev. W., 878
Cherequois Indians, 17
Cherry Valley, P.E.I., 882-3
Cheshire (Pe'nn.), 863
Chesshire, Rev. H. B., 923
" CUeator,*' aM,8., 31-3
I
641, 72R
689, 7G5,
;., 857
SV., 881
91
, 6, 472, 8.-)8,
-8,691,63!',
R. K., ho:,
[8'J4
620, 623 t,
,919
, 54-5, 746 8,
Coiitiiicut ot
imposed on
IniUii («i''
idia")
370, B61 3, 66S
I, 767, 795 •«
857
3., 868
, 634, 636, 641,
18 ; Cluinl, Mrs.
16, 206, 743
I, 177, 216, 22S,
,906
16-19,27,849-50
).47
, 127-8, 133, 8(11
^E.I.).!!'*.^'''^-^
, S5, 855
Tclety, 925 [aivl
34, 747, 813, 82i.
mental Chartor.
738] ; NotCJ on
32-3
, 903-4
,,173
,902
881-3
k, 893
,864-6
.). 875-6
I, 868; Gore of,
I and People, 442,
[4(j6
E., 800, 909
hn, 276
ur,l09
r., 48, 853
-.,864
I., 286, 764
21
15, 923
.,878
ana, 17
P.K.I., 862 -S
.), 852
H. 8., 923
;.8., 31-2
Levlngaton, Mr. R., 67
Levuka, 458-B, 907
Lewes (Penn.), 38, 881->
Lewis, Hev. D., 879
Lewis, Hev. J., 903
Lewis, Arolibisliop J. T., 164, 761,
763-4, 875
Lewis, Rer. R., 870, 875
Lewis, Rev. W. 0. R., 907
Lex Ix)0i Act, 508
Leybani, 904
Libau, 739-40
Liberty of Conscience secured by
hex Loci Act, 508
Libraries, Mission, 798
Library, The Society's, 816-16
LlcliflcUl County (U.S.), 853
Liefeldt, Mr., 803
Life Insurance Association, 613
Lifii, 446-8 ; Chief of, 448
Lightbourn, Rev. J. F., 106, 860
Lightbourne, Rev. F. J. R., 884
LIglitbum, Mrs. 28J, 266
Liglitfoot, Bp., 762
Liglitfoot, Ven. T. P., 292, 890
Li Hniig Cliang, Viceroy, 706
Lillehainmer, 740
Lilloet, 185, 880
Limasol, 729
Limbriclc, Rev. A. D., 660, 91S
Linares, 740, 923
Lincoln, Bp. of, in 1749, 109
Lincoln Dinocse, 823
Lincolnsliire Contributions, 823
Lincl, Rev. H., 858
Lindam, Rc' •. J. A., 897
Lindsay, Rev. B., 858
Lindsay, Ven. D., 870
Lind.say, Rev. R., 870
Lindsay, Rev. W., 852, H64
Lindsay, Rev. W. H., 886
Lindsey, Hev. J. O. a, 876
Linga, G85
Linga Chief, 68«
Linga River, 691
Linton, Bp. S., 768
Lipscomb, Bp. C, 229-31, 764
Lisbon, 739-40, 923
Lt-le, Rev. W., 398, 901
Listowdl, 875
Littell, Dr., 823
Little, Rev. H. W., 878, 899
Little Bcndigo, 407, 902
Little Compton, 863
Little Harmony, 330
Littlojohn, Bp., 84, 746, 818
Littlejotm, Hev. D. R,, 888
Littler, Rev. C. R., 879
Liturgy (Tlie Anglican) esteemed
byD'isaonters,10,ll,43,68-9 ; do.
bv Dutch, 68 ; do. by .Swiss, 111
Liverpool (Kng.), 819-20,923, 924
Liverpool (N.S.W.), 391, 394, 901
Liverpool (N.S.), 860-4
Liverpool Plains, 902
Livingston, Mr. R., 67
Livingstone the Explorer, 387
Llewellvn, Rev. W., 891
Lloyd, Capt., 441
Lloyd, Rev. A., 720-1, 923
Lloyd, Rov. O., 862
Lloyd, Itov. p. E. ,T., 858, 862, 870
Llovil, Rev. F. J., 907
Lloyd, Rev. N. V., 870
Llovd, lli'V. T. CBor.), 102
Llovd, Hev. T. (N.H.), 119, 862
Lloyd, lluv. W. a. C, 3^8
Lloyd, Rev. W., 897
Llovdtown, 100-1. «76
IJwyd, Itcv. T., 875
Lobengula, King, 3«J-4
Lobert, Ctttechist, 248
INDEX.
Lobley, Rev. J. A., 779
Lochinvar, 901-2
Loch Lomond, 865, 867
Locke, Rev. R., 862, 854
Lockhart, Rev. A. D., 149, 870
Lockton, Rev. P., 906
Lookward, Rev. J., 858, 866
Lodge (Dem.), 888
Lodge District (Berbice), 887
Loen, 740
Lofthus, 740
Logan, 904
Logan, Rev. W., STJ
Logansville, 876
Logsdail, Rev. A., 499, 910, 918
Lomax, Rev. A. H., 786, 890-1
London (P. Ont.), 170, 872-6
London, Ardn. ot (in 1701), 823
London, Bishops of, 1, 2, 26, 228,
697, 738, 749, 763, 813, 842 ; ( Their
Jurisdiction in Foreign Parts, 1,
2, 60, 459, 402, 738, 713-4, 746,
837, 840;) Dlomfleld, 683, 704,
728, 753 ; Compton, 1-7, 33, 41,
89, 102, 211, 744, 759, 822, 932 ;
Oibson (Ids Addresses on behalf
of Negroes), 8, 26, 216 ; Howley,
738 ; Itohinson, 17, 813 ; Jackson,
738 ; Porteus, 386 ; Sherlock, 743,
746 ; Tait, 728
London, Lonl Mayor and Alder-
men of, 823
London Missionary Society, 279,
283, £88, 347, 3G1-2, 374-7, 380,
433, 444, 446, 464-5,471, 506, 642,
663, 695, 702-3
Londonderry, 860, 862
Long, Rev. W., 272-3, 276, 891
Long Cay, 884
Long V. Bp. of Capetown, 331, 764
Longford, 906
Long Island (Bali.), 220-1, 223,
226, 884-6
Long Island (U.S.), 57, 60, 75, 77
Ixtng Island Diocese, 757, 856
Longley, frontispiece, vii (por-
trait), 331, 686. 728, 761-2, 836
Longwood, 320-1, 894
Lonsdale, Capt., 404
Lonsdeli, Ven. R., 870
Loosemore, Rev. P. \V., 886
Lord, Rev. H. F., 916
Ix)rd, Hev, J. D., 677-8, 916
lMrt\c, 866
Lort, Mr. O., 822
L'Oste, Rev. C. F., 901
Loudon, Lord, 136
Lough, Rev. J. F. B. L., .04, 860
Ixiuisburg (C.B.), 861-3
I^uisiade Islands, 466
Loulslan», 163
I/ui'oiana Diocese, 767
Ijouisville, 871
Louren(,o Marques, 348
I^uth (P. Ont.), 873
Love, Rev. {;., 866
Love, R-^v. J., 904
Love, Rev. (VR. or C), 882
I^jvekin, Rev. A. P., 913, 920
Lovel.'ss, Rev. — .. 506
Ix)W, Rev. Or. .T., 875
Low, Dr. S., 77(i
Lowe, Rev. C. P., 862
lA)\ve, R-^v. H. P., H75
Lowe, Rev. R. L , 880
Lowell, Rev. R. T. S., 858
Lower, Ven. U. M., 782
Lower Hutt, 906
Ix)wcr I'narl, 889
I^wer Waikato, 907
I.ownde9, Rev. A. E. 0., 868
Lowndes, Rev. W., 882
.^'^■^iT^-'r
Lowry, Rev. W. H., 879
Lowth, Bp., 748
Lowthcr, Governor R., 198
Loyalty Islands, 398, 446-8
Luc, 740
Lucas, Rev. H., 44, 853
Lucius, Rev. S. P., 19, 850
Lucknow Diocese, 590, 786-8, 768,
767, 916
Ladlam, Rev. B., 18, 8S0
LuiUow (N.B.), 8«7
Ludlow, Rev. W., 923
Lugano, 740-1
Lugar, Ven. J., 242, 887
Lugger, Rev. R., 167
Luralev, Sir W., 104
Lund, Rev. W., 901
Lundu, 681-6, 687-9, 920-1
Lundy, Rev. P. J. (P. Ont.), 875
Lundy, Rev. F. J. (P.Q.), 870
Luneuburgh, 111-12, 116, 811,
800-4
Lung, Ilua Tien, 708
Lush, Rev. ?., 907
Lushai Language, 470
Lushington, Dr., 754
Lusty, Rev. G.H.. 910
Lutherans (see also "Danish and
German Missions ' ),0, 61, 111-12,
1 16, 134, 142-3, 1 59, 288, 439, 471 ,
495, 501-3, 80S. 612-14, 623-4,631,
533, 556, 56.'!, 688, 73i, 739, 932
Lutlieran Clergy in Anglican
Missions, 6, 501-3 ; (Proposed
Union with Anglican Church iu
America, 37)
Lutseka, Mr. K., 311
Lydenberg, 346, 353-6, 837-8
Lydius, Rev.—., 67
Lyle, Rev. J. S., 920
Lynch, Rev. R. B., 886
Lynch, Sir T., 228
Lyncdixih, 876
Lvnford, Dr., 822
Lyon, Rev. J., 852
Lyon, Rev. P. K., 879
Lyo", Rev. W. G., 879
Lyoi I Rev. J., 853, 853
Lvsf. , Rev. W. O., 870
Lytton, 187-9, 880-1
Maber, Rev. C, 895, 898
MaoAlplne, Rev. H., 873
Macartney, Rev. G. D., 876
Macartney, Very Rev. H. B., 903
Macartney, Rev. .1., 850
Macaulay, Rev. A., 878
Macaulay, Rev. W., 169, 876
Maccuo biolect, 733
Maccarther, Rev. .1. G., 870
McCaul, Rev. .L, 778
McCausland, Rev. A. .L, 903
M'Cawley, Rev. G., 777, 862, 868
M'Cliivcrtv, Rev. C, 2.'!2, 886
McCielanii. Rev. F., 271, 273, 389
Maooleiiiichan, Rev. W., 853
McClcvcrty, Rev. J., 904
McConkev, Mr., 412
MoConnoil, Rev. .L, noi
McConnev, Rev. W. J., 883
M-Cormick, Rev. U., 891
M'Cully, Hev. C. W., 803
Macdermot, Rev. H. C. P., 888
Miicdonald, Sir A., 753
Miicdonald, Rev. A. C. 862
McDonald, Ven. R., 879
McDonald, Rev. R., 179
Macdonalil River, 901
McDougall, Bp. F.T.. 683-9, 894-6
699,767,809, 810,921
MacdowcU, Rev. J., 860
McKwcn, Rev. J. B., 888
8 Q
, :
I
962
INDBX.
Maeev, Her. V. H., 882
MaoGfeorge, Rev. R. J., 87S
MoOhee, Rev. T., 866
MoOhivern, Rev. J., 866
MoGUolirist, Rev. W., 883
MacaiU, 9U5
Maogregor, Sir W., 464-S
llaohakn Tribe, 318, 383
Ifuobavia Burpiir, 595
MaclieUar, Dr., t83
Machin, Rev. 0. J., 87»
Maohin, Rev. T., 870
Maohray, Arclibisliop R., 179-80,
761, 763-4, 77»-80
Mclntyre, Rev. J., 875, 906
Maointyre, Rev. J. L., 886
McJennett, Rev. W., 903
Mack, Rev. P., 878
Mackay, 411. 901
Macbay, Rev. B., 860, 863
M'Kay, Ven. G., 879
Mackay, Arc)i<ln. J. A., 780
McKeaii, Rev. R., 854
Mackenzie, Gov., 677
Mackenzie, Miss, 339
Mackenzie, Bp. 0. P., 339, 307, 768
UoKenzie, Bp. D., 339, 341, 343-6,
768, 804
Mackenzie, Rev. E., 58-9, 865
Mackenzie, Rev. P. H., 876
Mackenzie, Rev. G. W., 923
McKenzie, Rev. J. O. D., 876
McKenzie, Rev. L., 887
Mackenzie River Diocese, 788,
763-4, 878
MoKeown, Rev. J., 870
McKIel, Rev. W. Le B., 866
Macklntosii, Rev. A. (Can.), 878
Mackintoslt, Rev. A. (Honolulu),
804-8, 9U8
Mackwortli, Sir H., 4
Maclagan, Arclibiahop, 834
Maclaren, Rev. A. A., 468, 908
Maclean, H-v. C. L., 907
M'Lcan, Bp. J., 763, 780-1, 879
M'Lean, Rev. T. B., 882
Maclear (N.S.W.), 901
Maclear, Rev. G. P., 797
McLeland, Rev. J., 887
Macleod, Judge, 633
Macleod, Rev. E. C, 801, 913
Macleod, Rev. J., 870
McMaliou, Rev. E. 0., 379, 899
Macmaster, Rev. J., 870
McMorine, Rev. J. K., 878
McMnrrav, Ven. W., 878
MacNab, 'itev. A., 878
Maconi's District, 360
Macqunrie, Gov., 391
Macqueen, Rev. — . (Calcutta), 479
Macqueen, Rev. G., 881
McQueen, Mr. T., 387-8
Macrorie, Bp. W. K., 331-4, 338,
340, 765
MacSparran, Rev. J., 47, 748, 883
Macugna^'u, 740
Macusi Indians, 248, 282, 288
Madagascar, 374-9 [and 284, 384-
5,507,726, 816-18,899,90(1]
Madagascar Diooese,757-8, 7B6. 899
Madagascar, Queen of, 877-9;
Prime Minister, 377-8
Madan, Rev. J. R., 797
Madaya. 650-1
Madigas, 566
Ma<lison,Bp.,ofVirginia,80,761,753
Madoc, 873-5, 877
Madras, City and District, 605-10,
911-15,817-18
Madras Diocesan Committee, 504,
606,626-8, 645, 610, 648,554-5,
667-9, 661, 607, 772
Mddras Diocese, 66U, 762, 766-6,
768, 766-7, 911
Madras Presidency, iic., 601-68,
730-1,911-6 [ami 469]
" Madras " (or "National " ) System
of Education, 119, 130,146,229,
769-70 (tee also " Education ")
Madras Tlieolugical College, 793
[and 380, 607, 566]
Madrassis, 791
Madura, 561-6 [and 611, 614, 630,
532, 635, 911-12, 915]
Maf eking, 361
Mafeting. 324, 326
Magaw, Rev. S., 853
Magazines of 8.P.G., 814
Magdalen Is'ands, 151, 868-9, 871-2
Magengwana, Mr. J., 311
Maggs, Rev. A., 891
Maggs, Rev. M. A., 891
MagiU, Rev. G. J., 870
Magistrates, Missionaries as, 90
"Magnalia" (Matlier'a), 748
Magnau, Rev. C. M., 886
Magnan, Rev. W. B., 876
Magnettawan, 877
Magog, 869, 872
Magomero, 367
Magratli, Rev. J., 876
Maguendi'g District, 366
Magunily, 867
Magwaza, Rev. P., 896
Maliade, Catecliist .T., 806
Maliaicouv Creek, 2 16 ; River, 247
Mahalm, Rev. R., 903
Maliamba, 343, 897
Maliambo, 378-6
Mahara, 680, 920
Mahars, 680-6
MaliasoH, 899
Malie, 368-9, 899
Maliebourg, 370
Mahmud, Sultan, 469
Matuietooaning, 169, 873, 876, 877
Maliomuiedaii!4, 223, 258, 262-7,
277-9, 286-7, 292, 298-6, 382, 384,
469, 471,473,478-9,481,494,501,
668, 871, 673-4, 887, 690, 592-3,
600, 602, 607, 612, 018, 627, 666,
600, 687-8, 703, 730, 732, 737, 791,
817 ; (Accessions from Christi-
anity, 277-8)
Mahone Bay, 123, 861, 863
Miilionoro, 379, 899, 900
Maliratti Language, 470, 668, 682,
604, 730; List of Translatioi-s,
809-10
Mahrattis, 611, 563, 670, 676, 677,
580, 587, 730. 790, 794
Maidenhead (N.J.), 65, 864-6
Maillard, Rev. Mous., 112
Mainadicu, 860-*^
Maine, 41, 60, ^\ 862; Diocese,
757, 852
Malori, 740
Mairwarra, 607
Maitlaiiil, 40(1, 403
Maitland, 862-3
Maitland, Rev. A. C, 627, 917
Maitland, Rev. B., 917
Maitland, Sir P., 106
Miijorvill, 126,867
Makinsoii, Rev. T. C, 392, 396, 901
Makori River, 366
Makquatliii, 348
Malabars, 660, 732
Malacca, 278, 690-7, 699, 701
Malagasy, 309, 371. 374. 384
Malagasy Language, 384 ; List of
Translations, 801-2
Malahlde, H73
Malalagama, 678
Malan, Rev. 8. C, 910
Malas, 603-4, 606
Malay Language, 683, 733 ; List of
Translations, 808
Malay Peninsula, 695, 70O-1
Malayalam Language, 470
Malaya Race, 788
Malays, 270, 377-9, 886-7, 295-6,
382, 682-6, 689, 696-8, 783, 771,
786, 791
Mai Bale (or Mai Bay), 868-70, 673
Malcolm, 766
Malcolm, Rev. A., 863
Maldon, 903
Malgas, Rev. D., 891
Mulicolo, 446
Malkin, Rev. — ., 660-1
Mallalicu, Rev. F. F. C, 883
Malmesbury (Aus.), 903
Malmosbury (Cape Cul.),3gi,889 90
Maloja, 740-1
Mai peck, 114
Malta, 736
Maltese, 737
Man, Capt. G., 142
Man, Col., 664
Man, General, 654
Manaar, 601, 673-4, 919-20
Mananjara, 379, 900
Manbhum, 496
Manby, 901
Mancazana, 891
Manchester (Jam.), 886
Manchester (N.S.), 861-3, 864
Manchioneal (or St. Thomas East),
888-6
Manchuria, 71 8, 733-3 [and 703, 922]
Mandalay, 648-61 [and 629, 633,
63,5, 91H-19]
Mandarin Language, 733
Mandingocs, 202
Mandurah, 426, 90S
Maneroo, 396, 901
Mangalvedha, 684
Mangs, 880, 582-4, 886
Maniachi, 647
Manicnland, 365
Maning, Rev, P. O., 870
Manipur, 791
Manitoija and N. W. Canada, 88,
177-81, 192-3, 878-80
Manitou, 878-9
Manitoulin Island, 168-71, 174, 873,
876
Manjan, Rev. M., 910
Manna River, 254
Manners, Lord J., 756
Manning, Rev. J., 879
Manning, Rev. S., 887
Manning River, 901
Mansbriiige, Rev. H. P., 870
Mansbridge, Rev. S. G., 893
Mansfield, Rev. R., 46, 49, 853
Mantatees, 350
Manteo (Lord of Roanoke) ba[i-
ti/.ed, 1
Manual Trades acquired by Mis-
sionaries, 274 ; (tee alio " Indus-
trial," nnder " Education ").
Manuel, Rev. A., 913
Manuel, Rev. N., 913
MSS., The Society's, 815
Manvers, 875
Maori Language, 434, 466
Miujrios, 433-4, 466, 788
Mapletoft, Rev. Dr. J., 6, 823, 92ii
Maixindas, 318, 382
Marabastad, 355
Marashite Imlians, 126, 192
Marathi Langiiage(ir« " Maliratti ")
Maravars, 541, 656
Maravila, 919
Marblehead, 48, 852-4
March Mission, 872, 874-6
Mare, 445. 907
Margaret Professors, Oxford aud
Canibridiie, 822-3
Margisou, Rev. W„ 898
INDBX.
969
Margoficlils, Rev. A., 560-1, 817,913
Hargoschia, Mr. J, T., 794
Mnrioo, 35B
Hnrlo, Joseph, 131
Mnrienbiul, 739
MaritiburK, 328-30, 895-8; Diocese,
332-4, 758, 705, 885
Markdale, 877
Markhara, 874-S
Markham, Rev. A., 701, 921, 923
Uarkham, Rev. B., 89S
Marks, Rev. J. E., 631-2,634-40,
647-60, fl63, 791, 800, 918
Marks, Rev. P., 676, 920
Marlboroiigli, Earl of, 196
Maroons, Tli^ 116-7, 228, 232
Marriage Condemncil by Qiiukcr8,68
Marriage by Laymen, 98
Marryat, Vcn. C., 905
Marryhe Falls, 249
Marsilcn, Uev. R., 860
Marailen, Rev. 8., 388-9,433-4
Marsden, Bp. S. E., 400, 766
Marseilles, 739- 40, 923-4
Marsficld. 901
Marsh, Mr. J., 794
Marsh, Rev. J. W., 875
Marsh, Rev. T. W., 875
Marshall, Rev. T. A., 883
Marshall, Rev. W. F., 905
MarshficM, 48, 864
Mnrstoii, Rev. E., 13, 14
Martnban, 632
Martigiiv, 740-1
Jlnrtiii, Mr. B., 26
Martin, Rev. C. J. (Ans.), 903, 905
Martii., Rev. C. J. (N.Z.), 907
Martin, Rev. D., 868
Martin, Re . R., 890-1
Martin, Rev. R. d'O., 917
Martine, Rev. J. M. (N.F.L.), 868
Martine, Rev. .7. M. (S.AJ.), 890
Martiny, Col., 656
Martun, Landgrave J., 15
Martwai, Kev. — ., 918
Martyn, Rev. C, 18, 850
Martyn, Rev. H. 208. 590
Martyn, Rev. J., 315-6
Martyn, Rev. .1. D., 526, 557, 913,
Martyrs, 301, 311, 340, 374, 447,
449,456,566,712-13,716-17
Marylmroiigh (Qu.), 412, 903-4
Mary borough (Tic.) 902
" Mary-Churches," 528
Mary Lake, 873, 876-7
Maryland, 31-3 [& 2, 3, 4, 9, 30-3,
40, 62, 86-7, 746, 861] ; Diocese,
767
Marysborough (P. Ont.), 877
Mary's Hope, 888
Masala, a Zulu, 336
MasHsi, 898
M.'vscarenhas, Dom Pedro, 368
Mascouehe. 868-9, 871-3
Maseru, 324-6, 894
Masham, Rev. C, 319
Mashart, Rev. M., 882
Miishona Race, 303-6, 384
Mashunalatid, 3U3-6 [and 353,
361-2, 384-5, 898]
Ma.shonaland Diocei^e, 758, 769, 765,
898 ; Bishop's Journals, 1888-92,
815
Masiko, Rev. P., 893
Masilumuny, Rev. J., 913
Majiite, 327, 894
Miuiiza, Rev. Paulus, 303, 891
Masiza, Rev. Peter K., 31 3, 316, 893
Mason, Rev. Dr., 649
Mason, Rev. A. L. A., 923
Mason, Rev. P.. and Mrs. (of
Toungoo), 642-3
Mason, Vcn. O., 461, 880, 908
Mason, Rev. H., 905
Massachusetts, 41, 746, 862 ; Bp.
Bass of, 44, 50, 746, 862
Massachusetts Uay, 862 3
Massachusetts Diocese, 757
Massiah, Rev. T. P., 858
Masters, Gov. S., 606
Masulipatam, 563
Maaupha, Chief and Tribe, 327
Matabele Raoe, 318, 324, 362-3,
•M6, 382, 785
Matabelelaud, 361, 362-3, 366,
884-6
Matale (lee " Matelle ")
Matara (or Matura), 674, 919-20
[and 661,007-8]
Matatiel^ 312, 893
MateUe (or Matale), 681, 919-30
Mather, Mr. Increase, 41-2
Mathers, Rev. R., 87u
Matlier's " Magnalia," 748
Matheson, Rev. B., 879
Matho on, Rev. S. P., 879
Mathlobi Tribe, 318
Matilda, 875-8
Matis, 147
Matlaugala's Village, 326
Matthew, Rev. C. R., 866
Matthew, Bp. H. J., 627, 767
Matthew, Vcn. W. E., 920
Mattlicws, Rev. C, 875
Matthews, Rev. F. B., 226,884,
913
Matthews, Rev. G. W., 887
Matthews, Rev. J., 904
Matura (»ee " Matara ")
Man Dialect, 400
Maugerville, 125-6, 128, 130, 804-7
Maule, Rev. R., 18, 850
Maule, Rev. W., 916
Maurice, Mr., 265
Maurice, Prince, 368
Maurice, Rev. F. D., 461
Jfaurioc, Rev. J. A., 265, 889
Mauritius, 368-73 [and 195, 264,
384-5,507,517, 771,826-8,898-9]
Mauritius Diocese, 76a 765, 898
Mauritius ludiau Trading Institu-
tion. 787
Miiusaupau, Rev. J., 918
Mauvoisin, 740-1
Maxwell, Mr., 701
May, Very Rev. H. J., 246, 249-50,
887
May, Rev. J. E. F., 903
Mayavaram, 531
Maycrholfer, Uev. V. P., 876
Mayhew, Dr. J., 747
Siayhew, Rev. W., 886
Maynard, Rev. — ., 823
Ifaynard, Rev. O., 875
Maynard, Rev. G. F.. 862
Maynard, Rev. J., 295, 890
Maynard, Rev. T., 863
Mayue, Mr. F. 0., 600
Mayo, fjoni, 653
Mayson, Rev. J., 429, 908
Mayvadepuni, 539
Mazagon, 572, 916-18
Mazwiiia Boys, 365
Mbanda, Rev. U., 333, 803, 895
Mbokotwana, 311
Meade, Rev. W. 8. 427, 905
Meaden, Uev. W., 893
Mcaiford, 874-5, 877
Medbury, 861
Medical Missions, 816-18 [and w*
21, 44, 74, 151,173,183, 186. 189-
91, 197, 199, 200, 309-10, 327, 334,
314, 350, 359 61, 3i6-6, 374-6,
378, 430, 458, 462, 531, 647, 650,
577,617,019,620,6.17,643,645-6,
652, 666, 683, 686,690, 704 5, 708,
713-16]
Medicine Hat, 878-80
Mellev, Rev. C. H., 800
Medlcv, Up. .1., 132-4, 783-4
Sfeek, Hev. C, 858
Meek, Uev. W., 868
Meek, Rev. W. P., 858
Jleerpore, 492-3, 910
Mcerimr, 492-3, 910
Meetini-'sof S.P.G., by Charter, 8,
7, 927-9, 933, 935 ; I'ublic Meet-
ings, 118, 159, 826,9.13-4
Megantic County, 871
Mehau, 623
Melanesia, 444-51 [and 386, 398,
420, 423, 4-10, 455, 466-7, 828,
907] ; Diocese, 768, 760, 907 ;
College, 789 [and 446, 450-1]
Melauesiati Dialicts, 466 ; List of
Translations, 805
Melanrslaus, 412, 444-8, 458, 468,.
71(8-9
Melaseithalel, 912
>relhourne (Can.), 871
Melbourne (Vic), 404-7, 902-3.;.-
Diooeao, 395, 397-8, 758, 701,
766-6, 902: Fiji Olnirch Com-
mittet!, 436
Melfonl, St'3
Melita (Can.), 879-80
McUish, Rev. U. F., 875
Melvil, Jfr., 25.5
Mclvill Island, 422
Melville, 280
Melville, Lieut., 340
Melville, Rev. If., 886
Melville, Rev. H. A., 882
Members of 8.P.G., 932-1 (aui
926-0, 929 30), a case of dja-
ml.ssal. 198
Meiiaggio, 740
Meiidis, Rev. X., 920
Mendis, Rev. F., 075, 920
Mengert, Mr., 673
Mennonists (Sirt), 37
Mentelberg. 739
Mentone, 740, 924
Meran, 739
Merasdars, The, 520
iiercer. Rev. F. A. S., 879
Mercer, Rev. M., 800
Morcweather, Rev. J. D., 983
Jferidian, 852
' -imetzo, 3 18
M -magen, Uev. C. F., 923
■ rok, 74U
Merrick, Rev. J., 870
Merrick, Rov. W. C, 870
Merrioksville, 876
" Merrie England " ship, iSf
ilerrinian, Bp. N. J., 274, 280,
283, 297, 304, 310, 312, 315, 318
348-9,351,704,892
Merritt, Rev. R. N., 875
Merry, Rev. F.. S.'iO
Merry, Hev. W., 903
Ifcr^.^'a, 87:1-4
Mesney, Ven. W. R.. 686, 691, 807,
921
Messah Alxlool, 690
Messina, 740
Mestiphinaphina, 235
Me-itizps, 235
Metcalfe, Mr. C.T., 474
Metchosen, 88')
Me-tlu-la-viiis, 629
Xfcttdey, Rev. J., S95
MetlKniists, 411, 471.601, 7',3. (See
irl<n " Weslcvaus.")
Methuen, Rev. U. IL, 329-30, 895
3g2
964
INDEX.
Metlakatla, lUO
Hettiipatti, m-U
Metzler, Uev. O. W., 802
Mexico-Ainerlcau MU»'op, 80, 97,
751, 757
Meyrick, llcv. F., 882
McjTiiigen, 740
Mlohcll, Veil. F. U., 705, 921
Michigan, 172 ; lip.of,82 ; IMoccse,
767
Mloklcham, 8(J7
Mioklcjolm, Hht. O., 850
Mickmiiok IiiilluU3,0t-6, 107, Ui-
if iokma!!k rAiigtiage, 192 ; Trana-
latiims, Hli»
Mlco Cliarltv. 208
MliK^hina bioct-ae, 70S, 705, 707,
768, 767, 921
MldiUeburt? (Trnnsr.), 357, 897-8
Middlesex (.likiu.), 898
Midillctoii (N.H.), 85J-4
Middleton(S.J.>, 52,864
Mlddleton, Bp. F. E., 472, 474-5,
503,511,52a, 528, 533, 535,660,
766, 799
Mlddleton, Rev. I., 875
Mlddlel .1 Scholarsldps, 474
Mldnapore (Madras), 507
MMnniiore (Or.), 492, 910
Mldzuiio, Rov. J. I., 725, 808, 922
'.(ikados of Japan, 717, 732
Mlla^'rav,i, 669-70, 920
Milanows, 088
Miles, Rev. C. 0., 897
Miles, Hev. S., 41
Mllford( U.S.), 852-3
Mill, Rev. W. 11., 474, 4rfl, 578,
591, 789-90, 799, 805, 810, 910
Mlllbank, 875, 877
Millchester, 904
Milleeliamp, Rev. T., 850
Milled«c, Rev. A. W., 802
Millwltfe, Ri!V. J., 832
Mille Isles, 809
Miller, Rev. A. E., 876
Miller, Rev. K., 863
MilliT, Veil. E. F., 790, 920
Miller, Rev. E. K., 906
Miller, Rev. J., 875
MiUerism. US
Millidge, Rev. J. W., 868
Millingtou, Rev. Dr., 798
Mills, Mr., 45
Mills, Rev. S., 879
lliiin in, Bp. R., 4«l, 495, 496. 601,
601 5, 617, 624, 632, 639, 642,
018 9, 755-6,766
Miln, Rev. John, 71-2, 854-6
Milne, Rev. Q., 870
mine, lU'v. Jainea, 769. 862, 86«
Milner, Rev. 0., 131, 806
Milner, Rev. J., 85»
Milner, Kev. R., 806
Milner, II v. T., 2 17
M'lner, I'cv. W. J., 868
MUtond'. Q.), 808, 871
Milton (I'.Oit.). 877
Milton (I'.E.T.), 802-3
Milton. Rev. J. L., 870
Milton, liev. W. T., 879
Milwaukee Diocese, 757
Miliar, 110
MiiiHlolin-MIn, King, 648-9
Miner, Mr., 855
Miner's Rest, 903
Min ; Ti. Eiuperor 7o9
Ministry, Indigc.ious (j«!"Nativo
Ministry")
MInnesoU Diocese, 7.S7
Minns, Rev. S., 884
Mintlia, The I'honiay (Pnnoo),648
Hinto, Lor^l, SOS
Mi(iuelon, 88
Mlruj, 679
Miramiehi, l.')l-3,8S4-6
Mirls, Tlie, 607
MispiUlun, 852
Mission Farms (ami Villntfps), 288,
291, 307-10, 330, 388, 419-20
>■ MJsMlon Flel.1," Tlie, 814
Mission Houses at Oxford and
Cambridge, 8tl
" Missions to the Ucathen" (Pub-
Uoation), 814
Missionaries of the Society, Tlie,
838-924. Care In selection of,
83B-7, 842-3 ; Up. Butler's tes-
timony to, 830-7. Salaries and
allowaneos, 837, 813^4. In-
atructions for, 837-40, 844-6.
Supply of Candldiktes: — Jeiikyus
Fellows) lips at Jesus College,
Oxford, 810 ; Candidates from
Scotland, Ireland, and Wales,
840 ; Bp. Wilson's scheme for a
Training College in Isle of Man,
810; Codriugtoii College, 810;
Candidates from Amcrion— <lan-
gera and expense of voyage,
840-1 ; Collegiate training re-
quired, 841 ; Indigenous Minis-
try secured througli tlie Kpisoo-
piite and Colonial Colleges, and
Colonial Chnrehes become Mis-
sionary, but supply still liiivie-
qiiate, 811 ; Exhibitions at St.
Augustine's College and at Ox-
ford and Cambriilge, 841-2;
Day of Intercession, 842.
Board of Examiners, 842-3, 933 ;
Selection of Candidates in the
Colonics left to Ojlonial Bishops,
812-3 ; Present Regulations
OS to selection, appointment,
and removal, 842-3 ; Medical ex-
aminer, 813, 933. Education of
Misgionaries' Children, 814 ;
Pensions, 745, 844; Insurance
scheme, 841 ; Brotherhoods, 844
[and 361, 490, 499, 800, 677, 620-7,
720-1]. Lay Agents, 84 1-6 (««
also XV and "liiiy Mission
Agents") ; Instriiutions for
Schoolmasters and Catcchists,
844-5. The Ijwlies' Association,
816 [and 618-19, 030-7, 040, 721,
726]. No. of Missionaries em-
ployed by the Society, 1701-
1892, and loyalty of, xv, xvl,
847; Missionary Roll (1701-
1882), 848-924
Missionary Beiiuests, 18, 333, 430,
505
Missionary Brotherhoods (»«
" Brotherhoods")
Mlosionary Kflfort in 16th and 17th
Centuries, 1-3 ; do. at close of
ICth and liltli compared, xiv,
86-7. 192-3, 252-3, 382-6, 408-7,
731-3
Missionary Manual, 82
Missionarv Uoll of S.P.G., 1702-
1892, 848-P?4
Missionarv Spirit, Growth of the.
In 17th Century, 2
Missionary Spirit in Europe
stimulated by tUeSociety, 408-9,
471-2, 734-8
Mtseisaga, 100
Mlssissipni DlocesB, 757; River,
113
Missouri Diocese 767
Missusaugna lucians, 192
MItchan-.. 904
Mltchcl, Mr., 217
Mitchell, 874, 876
Mitoliell, Capt., 239
Mitchell, Uov. F. O., 923
Mltcliell, Rev. O., 319, 360-2, 802,
894, 897
Mlt<!hell, Rov. H. J., 892-3, 895
MitchcU, Rev. M, 229, 886
Mitchell, Rev. Rich, 876
Mitchell, Rov. Robt, 870
Mitohlnson, Bp. J., 784
Mitford(N.W. Ottn.),879
Mitford, Sir J., 753
Mitre Rock, 466
Mitter, Rev. O. C, 910
Mitter, Rev. P. L. N., 806, 911
Mixed or Ooloureil Races, 192, 28%,
252, 318-20, 323, 38J, 384, 4«li
730, 732, 737, 783, 786, 791
Miivakama, Rev. 3., 892
Moberly, llev. E. O., 904
Mooliee, Rev. — ., 918
Mockriilge, Rev. 0. H., 875
Mockrli-'^e, Rev. J, 870
Modderport, 3'
Moilyford. SI
'S28
MolTett, Re
.,879
Mogg, Rev
80
Moghul D<
i
Mogliul EmpiMo
of Delhi, 680
Mograliat, 487-90, 909-10
.tfiihalls Koek, 325, 327, 894
Mohawk Castle Fort (N.Y.) 70,
73-4
Mohawk Indiana, 66-71,86, 136-7,
153-4, 166-8, 192, 845
Mohawk Language, 69, 71, 86;
List of Translations, 800
Moir, Rov. J., 860
Moka, 899
Molde, 740
Molepolole, 361
MoUczanl Chief, 348
Molonv, Rov. C. W., 890
Mulop'po, Chief, 326
Molote, 358, 397-8
Molteno, 892
Moinoti, Rev. P. W., 892
Monaco, 740
Monase (a ;^ulu), 330
Mona.stery St. (jeorge, 924
Monckton, Hon. E. ( Fund), 60S
Moncrleff, Rev. — ., 596
Moncton, 860-7
Money, Rev. R., 802
Monghlr, 491
Mongolia, 703
Monmouth County (U.S.), 854-6
Mono, 874
M(mtague, 281, 890
Montagne. Duke of, 197
Montana Diocese, 757
Montbcl lard Emigrants, 111
Mont Caux, 740
Mont Dure, 740
Monte (ienoroso, 740
Montgomery, Rev. Honr.T, 808
Montgomery, Rev. Hugh, 870
.Montgomery, Bp. H. 11., 706, 828
Montgomerv, Rev. R. A., 876
M.mtgomerv, Rev. S. F., 683
" Monthly iWord," The, 814
Montuiorvucl, 871
K..iitreal, 00, 130-40, 142-4,
809-72 : Diocese, 160,
763-1, 808
Moiitserrat, 210 13, 798, 883-4
Montshio, Chief, 300
MoodcUv. Mr. T. V., 812
Moody, liev. J. T., 862
Moody, Rev.J. T.T., 86
154,
758,
IXDBX.
'
966
903.
»»»
16, 138-7,
71, 8«;
Moon, Dr., 735
Moon River, 309
Moor, lUiV. U. H., 494, RfW, 910
Moor, I!«v. T., 07-8, C54, 868
Moore (P. Ont.), 872->, 876
Moore, Laily, 15
Moore, Rev. — ., 286-7
Moore,\rel\bi»lKip, frontisijicoe, vii
(tiortralt),222, 2»8 -9, 749-81, 824
Moore, Uev. A. H., 486-8, 910
Mooro, Rev. A- L., 883
Moore, Ur. H., 778
Moore, Rev. D. C, 86»
Moore, Rev. F. B., 890
Moore, Rev. J., 858
Moore, Rev. J. R., 888
Moore, Dr. N. F., 776
Moore, Mr. T., 197, 787
Moore, Rev. W., 88.1
Moore, Rev. W. H., 222, 884
Moore College <N.S.W.), 787 t«nd
397]
Mooretown, 885-8
Moorhouse, Mr., 417
MoorlmiiBe, Bp. J,, 708
Moose Jaw, 878-9
Moosomin, 878-9
Mooaouec Diooese, 788, 763-4, 878
Mootoocherry, 661
M<Mitoor, 831
Moovaart, Ven. E., 6C1, 667-8, 674,
679-80, 820
Moratna, 919-SO
Moravians, 27, 97, 242, 279, 281,
288,409,606,655
Mordeii, 880
Moreaii, Rev. J. B., 110-12, 8C2
Moresby, Admiral, 453
MorcUm, Rev. John, 99-100, 8!58
Moreton, Rev. Julian, 094, 699, 700,
858
Moreton Bay, 410-11
Moreton's Harbour, 857-9
Moreton's Tower, Ijambeth, 8M
Morgan, Rev. C, 88S
Morgan, Rev. E., 87«
Morgan, Rev. R. B., 889
Morgan, Rev. W. C, 889
Morgan familv, Tlie, 268
Jlorice, Rev.C., 870
Morioc, Rev. W., 8J6
Morin, 872
Morlov, Vjev. T., 876
Mo.TtionB, 485, 489; (Mission to, 83)
Morne, 899
Mornington, 903
Morolto, Cliief, 3W, 350, 353
Moroko, Sepiuari, 353
Morottoo, 670-1, 920
Morpeth (Au8.>, 900
Morpeth (P. Out), 874, 877
Morris, 878, 880
Morris, Ool., 7, 9, 52, 61, 8S3
MoiTi8,Rev.A.,890
Morris, Rev. C. J., 870
Morris, Rev. E., 876
Morris, Rev. O. E., 913
Morris, Rev. O. E. W., 86J
Morris, Rev. H. S., 92S
Morris, Mr. J., 15
Morris, Rev. J., 232, 886
Morris, Rev. J. A., 876
Morris, Rev. T., 852-3
Morris, Rev. W., 870
Morris, Rev. W. J. R., 890
Morris, Rev. W. T., 862
Morris County, 854
Morrisania, 125
Morrison, Rev. G. (Inilia), 575
Morrison, Rev. G. (Tobago), 206,
882
Morritt, Rev. T., 18, 850
Morsa, Rev. M., 910
Morse, Rev. J., 410, »04
Morse, Rev. W., 876
Morse's Crwk, 902
Mortimer, Rev. A., 876
Mortimer, Rev. B. C, 890
Mortimer, Rev.G., 876
Mortinmr, Rev. T, 920
Mortlock, Rev. (',. 238, 888
Morton, Rev. A., H50, 884
Morton, Rev. J. J.. 879
Morton, Rev. M., 890
Morton, Rev. W., 369, 478, 482,
491-2, 675-6, 805-6, 899, 910
Monica, 248-8, 887
Moniya, 9(il
MoB<<ow, 734, 798
Mosliesh, Chief, 324-5, 350; George,
326 : Jereniiali, 325
Mosilikatrtl, Clilef, 3r,2
Moskito (Indian) Language, 25S
MosHto (or Mosqttito) Shore and
Indians, 194, 234-7, 252-3, 886 ;
King and Queen baptized, 235-7
Mosley, Rev. A. C, 904
Mosley, Rev. R.,853, 856
Mo.-tquito SIhui' and ludiaas Uee
" Moskito "
Moss, Bp., 7r
Moss, Rev. H, 218-19, 884
Mossel Bay, 889 90
Mos.'iom, Rev. D.. 8.13
Mo.ston, Rev. J., 822
Mosul. 728, 922
Mota, 410-7, 449, 451, 907
Mota Dialect, 4C8, 448; List of
Translations, 805
MotlM?rwell, Rev. T., 870
Motuchu, 906
Mouilpicd, Rcv.J., 870
Jfoukden, 716
.Moule, Bp. O. E., 707, 713, 7C7
Moulmein, 030-4, 837, 918
Mounsec Indians, 168, 171-2, 192
Mount Alexander, 407, 902
Mount Athos Arcliiumiidrite, 737
Mount Ayliff, 306
Mount Barker, 905
Mount Blackwood, 902-1
Slount Dallas, 888
Mount Frere, 893
Mount Hemion, 885-8
Jlount Lebanon, 922
Mount Maocdon, 903
Mount Pleasant (Can. ),873, 876,877
Jlount Pleasant (8. Aus,), 906
Mount Royal, 06 (and see " Mon-
treal ")
Monntain (P. Ont.), 874-5
Mountain, Bp. G. J., 145-9, 152,
158, 168, 178, 754, 703, 779, 866
Mountain, Bp. Jacob, 143-4, 148,
155-6, 187, 763
Mountain, Rev. J., 143, 870
Mountain, Itev. J. G., 782, 858
Mountain, Rev. J. J. S., 870
Mountain, Rev. S. J., 870
Monntaliicer Indians, 94, 98
Mountain-men (Sect), 37
Mountmorris, 871
Mourainbine, 905
Mowav Karens, 645
Moystbn, 902
Jfozambique, 346
Moiambiquos, 280, 305-6, 369, 371,
785
Mpanda (see " Panda ")
Mtobl. Rev. H., 803, 892
Mtshazi, 311
Mudalur, 535-6, 550, 912-15
Mupglctonians (Sect), 45
Muirson, Rcr. G., 43-4, 59, 66, 853,
858
Mukerji, Rev. P. IL 910
Mulattos
Mulattoes
Mukupurry, 83fl
218,228,238 8,285-8,
2ti2-7, 3H2 (tee alio
"Ilalf-oastefi ■)
Mulatton, 882
Mules, Bp. C. 0., 768
Mulgoh, 392, 9111
Mulliollaiiil, Il.'v. A. K. R., 87«
.Mull(ins, Ilev. U., 870
MuUick, Ilal)o<) M., 474-5
Mullins, llcv. II. J., 307, 788, 8^3
Mulock, Rev. J. A., H7«
Mulvany, Itev. C. P., 866
Muncry Indians, 171-2, 193
Muiiocyto-.vn, 172
Munda Kols, V.lh
Mundari Kols, 198
Mundari Laiigiiiigo,730, 809 ; List
of Tmn#lati(p»j, HIO
Munden, Sir It., ;il9
Mundha Language, 470
Munglc<1yc, (io9-lo [and 600, 917]
Munro, Rev. U., 7,S, 856
Murdang, 689-90, 920-1
Mnrhu, 910
Murkoe, 497
Miirksa, 902
Murphy, Rev. — ,, 886
Murphy, Rev. W'.. 87«
Murrainburrah, 900
Murray (P. Ont.), 873, 878
Murray, General, 135-7
JInrrai', Rev. Dr. A., 713
Murray, Rev. A., 852
Murray, Rev. A. 11., 808
Murray, Rev. V. II.. 858
Mnrniy, Rev. 0. II. A., 870
Murray, Rev. J. A., 500, 910
Murray, Rev. J. (!., 100, 860
Murray, Rev. J. D. M., 626, 917
Murray, Rev. W. (Can.), lt;8
Murray, Rev. \V. (A>is.), 9f6
Murray, the Ex(iliirer, 404
Murray Harbour, 8(13
Murrny River, 39(;. 901
Jfurray River Tri")C 426-7
.MurroM, 739-40
Murrumbiiljoe, 9'" I
Murtoa, 902
Muscat, 027
Muscovites, 734, 737
Music as an Aid to Preacliing, 549,
650
JIuskenetcunck, 854
Muskoka, 873
Musquash, 8(i4-5, 807
Slusquedoboiv, Hoi
Mussah, Catcchist K., 691
Mussen, Rev, T. \V., 870
Musson, Rev. S.. 858
Musson, Rev. S. P., 860, 88J
Jfustce Creek, 235
Mustees, 223, 235 6
Muswell Brook, 394. 900
Mutu, Rev. H. P., 440, 907
Mutwal, 668, 919
Mntyalapad, 663-7, 911-12 9U-1
Myanoung, 640
Myers, Rev. F., 876
Myers, Rev. S., 648
Myitlia, 651
Mvlaiwre, 507
M'vliie, Bp L O., 678, 882, 88
687-9, 766
Slysore, 580-2
Miamo, Rev. D., 892, 895
Mzulus, 785
NABOB of the C.-vrnatic, Tl»e
511
Naes, 740
Njiga Dialects, 470
966
INDEX.
Nngalnpuram, 538, SSO, 911, 914
Ka;jaiio, 727
Naffoya, 722
Nngpur, 604
Naik Caste, 537, 817
Nailer, Rev. A. H. C, 794, 913
Nakngo.<e, 727
Nnloor, 671
Nanmqualanil, 280, 293, 890
Nanaiuio, 181, 185-8, 880-1
Nana Sahib, 695
NaiKlyal, 563-7, 911-12
Nanilyal Training College, 794-5
[an:' 5i!6]
Nangoor, 620, 524, 912-14
Nankivel, Mr J., 322
Napanee, 875
Naparina, 883
Napier, 906-7
Napier, Ijord, 516
Napier, Sir J, 760
rapoleon, 31!l-20, 322
Naragansett, -tl, 46, 47, 746, 862-3
Narasfansett Dialec'' .-...a Transla-
tions, 86, UOO
Narii:;ansett ImlLina, 47-8, 86
Navrainporc, 591
Narruiig, Mr., 419
Nash, Rev. J., 881
Naah, llev. J. J., 901
Nasliwalk, 8fi(,
Nasiok, 5S2 3
Nassagawevn, 871
Nassau, 210-18, 221, 884-5 ; (Dio-
cese, 105, 758, 764, 884, 906-7)
"Nassau," Wreck of the, 322
Natal, 328 35 [and 268, 273, 281,
298, .181-5, 5.17, 895-fi]
Natal, Bp. (Cohnso) of, 754
Natal Diocese, Mi, 329, 331-4, 768,
7(iS, 895
Natli, IlcT. K. M„ 910
National svsteni of Kilucatlon, 119,
130, li6| 229, 769-70. (,See alto
" lilucation.")
Native Church CoiniotN, *c., 373,
489, 625, 540, 548, 507, 621, 625,
GI4
NativeMiaistrv(Dark Rnced), xiv,
252, 303, 313-15, 3.S1, 333-4, 363,
3CS, 371-,'), 378-80, 3f*M48,45:/- 1,
466, 485, 490, 49,3, 495-8, 509, 514,
61fl. ,>35, 544-0, A50, 506, 599, 800,
613, 61C, 62.";, 6.13, 643-5, 863, 605,
087-8, 690. 70S, 710, 721, 732, 771,
774,776, 781-7; (Coloninl-lwrn
White lin-j"). xiv, 86, 119, l22,
130-1. 144 5, ni, 'ii)6, 262, 181,
730,731,770-40,841
Niiture-worsln'p, 041-2, 64V
Nat Young, 641
Niivigfttor Islanil, 444
Niiwaligxuige, 590, 598
Navlor, llci'. T. R. 394, 901, 907
Naziiretli, 633, 536-0, 639, M2,
644 7, 550, 911-15
NooloHi, 311, 893
N-ale, !tev. C, 224, 885
Nealets Rev. H. H., 806
Niales, Rev. J., 868
Nettles, Rev. S.. 886
Neales, Rev. T., 866
Nealea, llev. W, S,, 866
Kcau, Mr. E, 63-5
Nebraska lHooese, 757
Neelor, Mr. !•% 258
Neely, Up., 83
Neopawa, 879
Neesh, Rev. \V., 885
Heimpntnm, 618 [ami 60S, 611,
5i4, iUl-12, 914 I.^J
No(fomb(), 671-2, 919
Negri Scmljilan Slates. 701
Negro nialoots (Indial. 470
Negroes, 8, 11-13, 15-18, 18, 22, 28,
38-9, 46-7. 55, 63-5, 86, 103-5,
116, 127, 132-4, 192, 194-5, 197,
199-201, 203-6, 211-15, 218-26,
229-32, 236, 242-3, 249, 262,
254-68,270, 277-81, 287, 320-1,
382, 769-70,783, 815-18, 824, 844 ;
(Negro Instruction Fund, 105,
194-5, 203-8 208, 212, 224, 229,
232, 238, 242, V55, 371, 771)
Negus, Mrs. S., 799
Nelll. Hw. H., 36, 39, 852
Nelavelly. 677
Nelles, Rev. A., 876
Nelson, 438, 438, 906-7
Nelson Diocese, 758, 766 ,908
Nelson, Mr. R., 932
Nelson, Rev. R. C, 868
Nelson's Reach, 901
Nelsonrtlle (Man.), 8>?0
NelsonvUle (P.Q.), 808
Nengone, 445-6, 907
Ncrbudda, 604-5, 917
Nesbitt, Rev. A. C, 870, 876
Nesl)itt, Rev. C. H., 885
Nestoria'i ('Imrches, 728-9
Nestorianiaui. 471
Nestorians, 703
Nethercott, ReT. H., 905
Nether Court, 288
Nctton, Rev. T. O., 858
Netten, Rev. W., 858
N'-uonahr, 740
Neufchattel, 734
Nevada Diocese, 757
Neve. Rev. P. 8., 870
NeviU, Bp. 8. T., 459, 766
NeWlle, Rev. K. B., 904
NcviUe, Rev. W. L., 264, 260, 889
Ncville-Rolfe, Rev. ,T. J. F., 895
Nevis, 210-il,88?-4
New Amsterdam. 88r-9
N.!wa'k(U.S.), 55, f.34
Newark Diocese, 757, 864
" Ne\vl)oru " Sect, 37
Ko"' nHstol (1J.S.), 855
New Britiiin. S*-.
New Brur'^.vlck, 82:?
New Brunswick (Can.), 125-35
[and 88. 107, 118, 120, 125-31,
192-3, 769-70,828, 804-7]
New Bnmsttlck ( U.S.), 65, 854-5
Ncwburgh, 65, 855-8
Newbury (U.S.), 41, 862-4
N?w rnle<lonla, 398, 414-8, 418,
451, 907
New fanibria, 117
New Cambridge, 853
New Carli!<le. 868, 870-1
Newcastle (N.S.W.), 412, 900-1
Newcastle (N.B.), 132, 864-7
Newcastle (Nat.), 896-0
Newcastle (Pen.), 8Sl-a
Newcastle (P.Ont.), 874
Newcastle (W. Aus.), 905
Newcastle Diocese, 397-8, 400-2,
411,414, 445, 758. 785-6, 900
Newcastle, Duke of, 747
New CoiicDnl, 855
New Deimiark (N.B.), 865
New Dublin, 800, 803-t
New Knxlanil, U-Sl, 70, 86-7,
746 6, 82;), 852-4
Now EiiKlaiid Co., The, 2-3, 9, 1«7
Newenliani, Rev. (1. C, 418, 905
Nowrrf\ l-lllia [or Nuwnra Klya],
001,867, fl7S »l, fll»-20
Newfoimdiund, 88Iii2 [and 1, 119,
192, 744, 789-70, 820. 840, 856-9
Newfoundland IMocese, 105, 122,
895, 763,758, 763-4,858
NowQlusgow 870-8
New Guinea, 461-7 [aud 386,433,
908]
Newham, Her. D., 903
New Hamburg, 878
New Hampshire, 41, 40, 60. 852
New Hampshire Dlo<Tese, 757, 852
New Hanover County (U.S.), 850
New Hanover Island, 398
New Harbour, 857, 869
New Haven (S.Af.), 287
Newhaven (U.S.), 853-4
New Hebrides, 398, 444-6, 907
New Jersey, 82-« [and 7, 62, 8C-7,
130, 255, 748, 769, 823, 841. 854-5]
New Jersey Diocese, 757, 854
Newlands (Cape Town Diocese),
270, 889-90
Newlands ((Jrah. Diocese), 298-9,
891
Nevr Leeds (Nat.), 896
NoMT Lights (Sect), 37, 118
New Liverpool, 809, 871
New London (P.E.I.), 883
Nev^ London (US.), 50, 853-4
Newman, Rev. C. B., 901
Newman, Rev. E. E., 876
Newmau, Rev. J., 718
Newmarket, 876-7
New Maryland (N.B.), 881
New Mexico Diocese, 757
New Milfonl, 853
Newnam, Rev. T., 22, 850
New Netherlands, 57
Newnham, Bp. J. A., 763, 870
Newnham, Rev. 0. S., 866
Newnham, Rev. W. 0., 330. 804, 895
New Plvmouth (NJ5.), 438, 906
New Plymouth (U.S.), 41
Newport (N.8.), 860-4
Newport (K.L), 42, 47, 49, 863-4
Newiiort, Rev. M, 238, 238
New PrL.*x>n, 853
New Providence, 216-22, 224-5,
884-5
New Rochelle, 59, 138, 855-8
New Ross, 800, 862-3
News from the Mission*, 814
New SouthAValns, 386-403, 410, i29,
400-7, ni, i>0a-2
Newth, Rev. J. A., 907
Newton, Oatechist, 2) J
Nowton, Rev. A. J.. C0», 892
Ncwtiin, Rev. (".. 85S
Newton, R<?v. H. S , 830
Newton, Rev. W., 879
Newtown (NJI.), 45-8, 852
Newtown (N.J.>. 864
Newtow7i (N.S.\V.), 901
New Westminster, 185, 188, 880-1
New Westminster Diocese, 758,
703 4, 880
New Windsor, 66, 89. 865-it
New York, 42. 50, 57-79, 81, 83,
80-7, 578, 740, 748. 751, 759, T(i!»,
823, 841, 855 6 ; Dfucese of, 80,
750, 757, 8ii6
New York Kospttal, 81!»
New Zealand, 4.'B-43 [«nr7 298,
380, 400-7, 763, 760-2, ." 'i, 771.
906-7] ; N. Z. rhmoh 'ioclctv.
435; N. Z. Ii»nd Co., 434-5,
438 ; Foreign Mission Work of
N.Z. C'hurcli, 398 40&, 448,451,
464, 761
New Zealand Dioucso {t*e Auck-
land)
Ngnntce, 032
Ngcwensa, Rev. W., 331,333,804,
893, 895
Ng>vaul. Rev K., 892
Nl..„...,i. 73, 141, 163-6, 158-9,
106, 872 8
Niagara Oiooese, 106,768,763-4,808
INDEX.
967
I, m,
§62
17, 852
I, 85U
}7
1, 8c-r,
|854-S]
ocese),
1 298-9,
Nlohol, Rev. B. G. 880
Nicholas, Mr., 433
Nicliolas, Rev. G. D., 782
Nicholas, Rev. S., 673-3, 877, 920
Nicholl, Rev. B. P., 879
Nicholls, Rev. C. H. S., 907
NichoUs, Rev. E. E. B.. 802
NichoUs, Rev. P. W., 921
Nlcholla, Mr. W. W.. 864
Nichols, Mr., 6
Nichols, Rev. H. B„ 632, 866, 918
Nicliold, Rev. .T., 853
Nicholson, General, 01, 107, 823
Niciiolson, Rev M., 783, 882
Nickosson, Rev. D., 866
Nicobar Islands, 664[& 633-5, 6301
Nicobarese, 664-6
Nicoi, Mr., 292
Nicoiay, Rev. 0. G., 905
NIcolet, 868, 871
Nicolls. Rev. H., 34, 840, 852
Nicolls; Rev. J., 779
Nicolig, Rfc,. Vf., 879 [852
Nicols (or Nicolls), Rev. H., 34, 840,
Nicosia, 729, 741, »ii
Nlemeyer, Rev. Dr., 604-5
Niepoth, Rev. — ., 280-1, 286-7
Niger Diocese, 768, 765, 888
Niger River, 261
Nihill, Rev. W., 434, 440, 907
Nikobari Langniage, 470
Nile Vallev, 381
Nimmo, Bev. J. H., 878
NinegretD, King George, 47
Ningyan, nys
Ninigrate, Ri:xg Thomas, 47
Ninsen, 713
Niobrara Diocese, 76>
Nipali DUIects, 470
Nirvana, 629
Nisbctt, Rev. W., 858
Nitiakapnmak Language, 187,
192 ; List of Translations, 800
Niua, 440
Niu 'Chwang, 716, 922
Nivcn, Rev. -., 297, 892
Nixon, Bp. F. R., 273, 386, 428-9,
431-2, 648, 754, 760, 765
Nizam of Hyderabad, 562, 668
Nobba, Mr. E., 447, 455
Nobbs, Rev. O. H., 452-5, 907
Noble. Rev. W. T., 876
Nobletown, 868
Noddcr, Rev. J. H. M., 637, 848,
6,-i4, 918
Nodwengu, 336-7
Noel, Mr. 0., 92
Noel, Rev. ,t. M., 858
Noniiinslaii'' f.S.Af.), 305
No Man's Land (Aus.), 415
Nonganii, a False Prophetess, 307
N'ln Pareil, 888
Norfolk, Rev. A. S., 862
Norfolk Island, 38tl-94, 447-9,
451-6,400-7,771,789, 907
Norheimsiind, 740
Norman, Rer. A., 870
Norman. Hcv. H. B., 91?
Norman, Rev. H. V., 921
Nornianton, 904
Norridgewaik Indians, 47
Norria, Mr. (of 8. C), 10
Norris, Rev. F. h., 708, 921
Norris, Hev. H,, 862, 860
Norrid, RcT. W., 851
Norris, U«v. W. H., 876
North, Lord, 864
NortUam, 427, 905 [849-81
NrTth AmerioB, xiv, 9-19S, 703-4,
Norrlmniiiton (N.B.), 866
Northftinpto!) County (U.K.), 850
Northampt^nKhlre (Eng.) Con-
tributions, 893
North and N.B. Africa, 3W-1,
384-5, 900
North Arcot, 918
North Bay (P. Ont,), 874, 8V7
North Borneo, 693-4, 920-1
Northbrook, Lord, 6.i»
NortUbury, 853
iVorth Carolinn, 20-6 [and 1, 71,
86-7, 841, 850]
North Carolina Diocese, 7 57, 860
North Cliiua Diocese, 700, 700-7,
758, 767, 921
North Dakota Diocese, 757
Northern Africa, 254, 38. 1, 384-5,
900
Northern California Diocese, 767
Nortliern Michigan Diocese, 757
NortUern New Jersey Diocese, 757
Nort?\eru Territory (Aus.), 422-3,
90,>
Northern Texas Diocese, 185, 757
North Groton, 854
Northhaven, 862
North Palmcrston (N.Z.), 907
Northpoio, 373
Nortli Queensland Diocese, 411,
414,75^,766,003
Nortli Stratford, 853
North-^eat Diocese(TJ.S.),The,7o,
N.W. Provinces, India, 469, 690-
603, 730-1, 916-17
Nortli- West Tenltories, Canada,
177-81, 192, 878-80,
Norton, 801, 807
Norton, Col., 800
Norton, Rev. M., 892, 893
Norwalk, 45, 80, 853
Norway, 740, 742
Norway MUls, 873
Norwegians, 340, 374, 380
Norwich (P. Ont.), 876
Norwich (U.S.), 854
Norwich, Bp. of, in 1710, 69
Norwich, Dean of, 259, 673
Norwood, 874
Norwood, Rev. J. W., 803, 870
Nott, Rev. W. G., 404, 903
Nottiugliam, Bp. of, 743
Noumea, 481, 9U7
Nova Beigia, 67
Nova C 3sftria, 52
Nova Scoiia, 107-25, 192, 228, 761,
769-70,826-0,860-t[anil 02,78,80]
Nova Scotia Dioce.«e, 95, 105,117,
119, 122-;' 143, 31)5, 751-3,768.
701, 70J i, '9,860
Nownrs, Rev J. H„ 244
Nowliin, r . 91
Ncsik- .«•/ .:. T., 813, 803, 893
Nutjlai; .?•'
Nuliling Rev. W,, 588
Nucella, Rev. — ., 813
Niiflloli, 450
Nugent, ilev. G., 876
Nukapu, 44ii-50, 9u7
Nuns (Burmese), u'29
Nur.se, Rev. J. H., 212, R83
Nurse, Rev. T. R., 868
Nuit.'>U, Bp. E., 233, 2 JO, 764
Nwara Tlva (sn Newera Ellla)
Nyasalani Kiocose, 768, 768
Nye, Rev H. W., 870
Nyo, Shway, 6
OAHRE, 908
Oak Lake, 879
Jc River, 879
Oakley, Rov. A. M., 858 [9,13
Outh for 8.P.G. Officers, 7, 927, '»29,
Oati.;iids, 429, 431, 906
01)cnh >7omiMi, 228
Olxilupoor, Dul
Ober-Anuncrgau, 740
Object of S.P.G., 7, 8, 69
Occasional Papers (S.P.G,), 814 '
Ocho Rios, 885
O'Connor, Rev. W., 910
Odaiigudy, 535
Glide, 740
OdeU, Rev. J., 854
Ode on the Stars, by a Kafir Boy, 301
Odessa, 739-40, 923
Oel, Rev. J. J., 73, 866
Offertory, The Weeklv, 286
Officers of tlie Society, 926, 927,
929-30, 933 (and 836)
Offices of the S.I'.G. in London,
835-6, 936
Ogdcn, Rev. U., 854
Ogilvie, Rev. G., 784
Ogilvie, Rev. J , 73, 136-7, 139; 163 ,
800, 856, 871
Ogle, Mr., 330-7 '
Ogle, Dr. J. W., 933
Oglethorix!, General J. 26
O'Grady, Rev. G. de 0., 871
Ohio Diocese, 757
Ohio River, 153
Ojibwaj Indians, 108-74, 198
Ojibway Language, 192, 800
Okahu, 438
Oi-auudo, 0. Pusu, 808
Oklahoma Diocese, 757
Okpaok, 126
Ohifield, Rev. E. C, 350
Old Perlican, 90
Old Plymouth Colony, 48
Oliphant's Fontein, 288
" Olive," Crew of the, IIO
O'Loughlin, Rev. A. J., J7«
Olton, Rev. n. B., 884
Oiuwole, Bp. I., 705
Oiympia Diocese, 757
O'Meara, Rev. C, 863
O'Meara, Rev. P. A., 168-71, 878
0'.Meara, Rev. J. D., 879
Ommaney, Capt., 97
Ondaatjee, Rev. 8. D. J., 861,
673-4, 920
Onehanger, 438, 907
Oneida Indians, 71,73-4, 88, 171-3
Oneida Lake, 172
Oneida Town, 73
Oneidoe Indians, 153-4
Onondage (or Onontagc) Indians,
70,86,164,107,192
Onslow, 868, 870-1
Onslow, Mr., 747
Ontario Diocese, 164, 758, 76J-4,
868; Arol.blshopric, 761
Ontario Province, 135-41, 163-78
[and 147, 150, 192-3, 769-70
825-6, 872-7]
Oiivah, 080
Ookiep, 890
Ooiimnne, 677
Oosmaiipore,591
0<is8oor (.<<•« " Hosur ")
Ooturparali, 478
Oi)a Dialect, 806
Open Hole, 100
Opium, 494, 610, 704
Opotiki, 907
Oral, 5B8
Oram, Rev. F. W., 886
Oran, 381
OrniiKe Free State ) 347-53 [and
Orange River 208, 273. 281,
Sovereignty 317,384-6,897]
Orange RivorDiooese(i« " Bloom-
font«ln ")
Orange Walk, 239, 880
Orson Language, 470, 730
Orchard, Rev. J., 906
Order in Council (1703) as toC!on-
voraiou of Indlaos, 60-7
968
IKDEX
"Ordinary," C<donial Qovemon
86,869
Orealla, 247, 887-8
Oregon Diocese, 767
O'HeUly, Bev. T. 0., 901
Orem, Bev. J.. 853
Organ, Rev. H. J., 893, 898
Organ, Church, The first in
Canada, 144
Organisation (Chnrch) Abroad,
769-63 ; Conventioas, District,
Diooesan, and Qeneral, 769-60
[and 81, 462, 746, 749-50, 887] ;
Missions, Pari8lie8,yestries, Ac,
769 ; Bishops, 769 (tee alio
"Episcopate ") ; Committers
(District and Diocesan), 769-60
[and 114, 243, 393, 404-6,416-16,
473, 478, 483, 486, 4i>6, 645, 546,
648, 654-6, 557-9, 681, 667,
669-70, 676-7, 691. 604, 658,
661 J ; Council at Oiicago, 828 ;
So(Metie8(Di8trict,Dioccaan<SEC.),
789-60 [and 40, 96-7, 122, 12.,
182, 184, 150-1, 157-8, 160, 163,
881-3, 345, 360-1, 876-6, 820,
373, 463, 514, 617, 620, 622-6,
837-8, 640, 642, 646-6, 609, 688,
722, 760, 774] ; Native Councils
Ac, 373, 489, 536, 646, 548, 667,
621, 626, 644; Widows and
Orphans Funds, 40, 759, 814 [and
150, 397]. Synods, 760— Diocesan,
760 [and 163-4, 173, 232, 239, 276.
290, 295, 321, 381, 334, 341,371-2,
408, 414, 461, 606, 08G, 721-2] ;
Provincial, 760 [Bn<l 176, 291-5,
898] ; General, 761, 704[and 440].
Ecclesiastical Provinces, 764-7
[and 291, 394] ; Archbishoprics
created, 7C1 ; Foreign Mission
Agencies— Societies, 260-1, 761 ;
Boards of Missions, 761[andl51,
176, 398, 409, 446, 461, 464, 828] ;
Unions, 761. Congrcssefi, 761 ;
Church Ships, 96, 100, 174 ; 225,
446-6, 449, 465 ; Lambeth Con-
ferences, 761 2 [and 88-4, 462,
720, 820-1]; Dioceses and
Bishops, Lists of, 767-8, 763-7
Organisation (Home) of SJ'.Q.
(j«e " Funds ")
Orger, Rev. .1. G., 923
Orgill, Bev. T. T. T., 886
Oriental Class of Prussian Society,
468
Origi'. and Object of the Society,
I'J
OrllUa, 873, 876-6
Orisaa, 469, 492
Orlebar. Rev. .1. E., 028
Ormono, Rev. D., 863
Onnsby, Bp. G. A., 240, 784
Ormstown, 868, 870
Oromocto River, 128 [892
Orpen, Rev. C. K. H„ 274, 276, 297,
Orphanages, 100, 660, 688, 689, 877,
587, 5»2, 594-8, 698-9, 601, 018,
681, 633, 635, 654, 678, 697, 769,
772, 774
Orphans (Clcrgj-'s), Corporation
for Relief of, 40
Orphans' Funils, 769, 844 [and A
180, 897]
Orr, Hev. W., 860
Ortakeul, 023-4
Orton, Rev. P., 494-6
Orton, Ilcv. M., 89U
Osalia, 723
Osborne, Rev. A., 879, 888
Osborne, Rev. A. W., 878
Osborne, Rev. D., 886
Oiborne, B«t. K. C, 80«
Osborne, Rer. O., 339, 886
Osborne (or Osborn), Bev. N^860
Osgood, Mr. B. L, 778
Osier, Rev. P. L., 181, 876
Osier, Bev. H. B., 876
Osmond, Dr., 828
Osnabruck, 159, 876-6
Osnaburg, 877
Ostende, 739, ^23
Oswego, 166
Otago,440
Otaheite, 462-3
Otahubn, 906
Otaki, 906-7
Otapklaram, 913
Ottahwas, 169
Ottawa, 873, 876
OttcrviUe, 876
Otway, Rev. E. R., 907
Ouai-lcoll Indians, 182-3
Oude, 489, 598
Oude, Nabob of, 690
Oudsthoorn, 890
Ouia, 881
Outerbridge, Rev. T. W., 879
Overton, Rev. 0. F., 892
Owairon, 438
Owen, Sir A.. 822
Owen, Rev. P., 335
Owen, Rev. H. B., 880
Owen, Bev. H. L., 868
Owen, Rev. J. E , 886
Owen, Rev. O., 879
Owen's Bound, 876
Owhyhee, 460
Owmby, Major, 496
Oxenden, Bp. A., 152, 701, 763-4
Oxenlmm, Rev. P. N., 923
Oxford (P. Ont.), 878 [841
Oxford (Eng.), Mission House at,
Oxford (Pen.), W-6, 851-9
Oxford University, 1H\ 735, 771,
7U3, 796, 822, 826, 810, »25-«, 932,
933 ; Oxford Mission (Calcutta),
490
Oxland, Rev. J. 0., 893
Oxlcy, '.m
Oyster Hay, 57-8
Oyster Cove, 428
PAARL, 286, 295, 889-90
Pacific, the Southern (incladrd in
"Australasia")
Packenlinm, 873
I'ftcker, Rev. J., 883
Piu'iolil, Itev. — ., 605-8
Paildiiigton (N.8.W.), 901
ViKlflcM, Rt'V. J., 863
Pndfleld, Hhv. J. W., 876
I'adisliiili, Tlie, 013-14
Page, Rev. J., 879
Page, Rev. W. S., 885
Piigets, 80O
Pahang, 701
Palmree (or Paluirt) Language,
470, 730 ; List of Truuslations,
810
PalTrrh^'""'"'
Pnliurl (ire Paharee)
Pfti Marire, Tlie, 441-J
Pain, Rev. K., 997, 899
Paisley, 873-4, 877
Pakenliai -, 876
Pakkinni, Ucv. D.,918
Pakkiiiimthiin, Rev. H., 918
I'ukkiviinatlinn. Mr., 520
Paku Ksrons, 041
Pakyanatlian, Rev. — ., 635
Palalrct, Rev. ('., 858
Pnlamniitta, 632, 535-6, 644, 648,
850, 913
Paktioe Refugees, 19, 61, 786, 813
Falatswie, 364
Falaung liangoage, 470
PaU, Chief, 306
Fallen Caste, 817
PaUers (or PullerH),621,537,511,542
Palliagodde, 680
Palmer, Rev. — ., 823
Pahner, Rev. A., 876
Palmer, Rev. J., 447-8, 907
Palmer, Rev. R. D., 866
Palmer, Rev. 8., 44, 853
Palmer, Rev. W. V., 890
Palmerston (Aus,), 905
Pahnerston (S.Af.), 300
Pambau, 556-7, 559-60
Pamidemousses, 898
PiunpUco, 23
Panadure (or Pantnra), 671, 919
Panama, 240-1, 252-3, 886
Pancliayat (Native Council), 625
Pankcridfre, Rev. W., 934
Panda, King, 328-30, 335-9
Fandharpur, 581-5
"Pandora," H.MB., 466
Paiidnrang, Rev. D., 578, 916
Pandyan Kings, 556
Pauiker Caste, 643
Pankor, 895
Panter, Rev. F. D., 863
Panths, Nou-Cluistian, 620
Panton, Rev. G., 116, 854, 858, 863
Paiitura, 671, 919
Papendorp, 279, 295-6, 889-*)
Papillon, Bev. R., 917
Papuans, 444, 465-0
Papwortli, Rev. J. W, 913
Paquiman, 21. 850
Paramatniili, 659, 916
Faramana Indians, 248, 253
Paramatta, 387-9, 391, 900
Parame, 923
Para van (or ParBVcr8),Tlie 532, 541
Pareill, 578, 915
Pnrcnjody, Rev. O., 013
Parenjody, Rev. M., 913
Pnrenjoily, Rev. N, 562, 913
Pargiter, Bev. R,, 920
Parialis, 612-13, 521, 637, 641, 663,
817
Pariars, 631, 842
Paris (France,), 740 ; Exhibition
of 1 855, 670 ; Missionary Society,
347 ; IVeatv of, 206
Paris (P Ont."), H76-7
Parish, Rev. 0. S. P., 031-2
Parker, Rev. A. D., 803, 866
Parker, Rev. A. I,., 879
Parker, Hev. K. F., 0O5
Parker, Rev. K. (1., 024
Parker, Rev. U. II., 871
Parker, Bp. H. l\ 408. 706
Parkin, Rev. K., 871. 876
Parkin, Rev. E. O, 871
Parkinson, Rev. G., 312, 893, 89S
Parkinson, Rpv. H., 7H3, 882
]*arkin8on, Ri'v. J. It S., 866
Parlee, Bev. H. T., 860
PariiamcntaryGrantsforBcligien,
194-6, 231, 826-0,831. (Hee ulte
"State Aid")
Poiuiinter, Rev. F., 890
Parniinter, Hev. W.G., 924
Parnell, 7H8
Parnell, Rev. C. M., 892
I'arntlier, Hev. 1). B. (N.Soo.), 863
Parnlher, Rev. I). U.(P.y.),H71
Parochial AssuclatiunH (.S.P.U.)
821, 8!ifl-8
Parr. 126, 864
Parrshorougli, 800
I'arry, Sir E., 424
Parry, Rev. B. H., 889
Parry, Bp. U. U., 428, 764-6 889
Pen
I'eii
Pc
Pci
Pel
Pel
Pci
INDEX.
969
6U,S43
*
Parry, Hev. J., 882
Parry, Ecv. J. Q., 866
Parry, Bp. T., 194, 204-6, 208-9,
260, 764
Parry Sound, 874
Parsces, 471, 668-9, 571, 673-4, 613,
730, 799
Parsons, Rev. L. J., 924
Parsons, T. C, 116, 863
Partenkirchen, 740
Partridge, Hev. P., 866
Partridge, Rev. J. S., 863
Pascoe, C. F., x
Pascotaiik, 21, 850
Paebtu Language, 470, 612
Faspebiac and Bay, 868-9
Passamquoddy, 125
Patamuna Iniiiun.s, 248, 252
Paterson, 901
Pathans, 730, 732
Patna, 4»4, 908-10
Patras, 740, 923-4
Patrick's Plains, 900
Patten, Hev. C. F., 892
Patterson, Rev. E., 876
Patterson, Rev. R. S., 876
Patteson, Bp. J. 0., 446-51, 456,
766, 789, 808
Pattison, Itev. C. B., 890
Pattison, Rev. J., «S)2
Patton, Rev. H., 876
Pau, 740, 823
Paul, Rev. B.N., 493, 910
Payne, Rev. G. L., 858
Peake, Mr. S. J.. 714
Peaks Kill, 865
Pearee, Mr. C. W., 794
Pearce, Rev. A. H., 871
Pearson, Bp. J. B., 766
Pearson, Rev. J., 863
Pearson, Rev. J. G., 888
Pearson, Rev. W. J., 885
Pcaseley, Rev. W., 91, 850, 858
Peat, Rev. — ., 234
Peddle, 891-2
Pcden, Rev. J., 108, 863
Pedro-Taragalla, 679
Pegli, 740, 923
Pegu, 629, 631, 648
Pciism, 244, 248
Peialiwa (Bajee Row), 592
Peking, 703, 705-10, 712, 921
Pellmm, Mr., 747
PeUako, Rev. T., 918
Pelly, Rev. F. W., 879
I'eloog}'ana, 632
Pember, Rev. F., 886
Pembina, 880
Pembroke (Ber.), 105, 860
Pembroke (P. Ont.), 874-6
Pembroke (U.S.), 854
I'embroke, Earl of, 206
Pembrokeshire Contributions, 823
Pemince, i'ublic, 112
Penaug, '195-7, 699-700, 921
I'enetan^uisldne, 169, 874
Penington, Rev. G. E., 895
Penn, Mr., 37
Pcnn, William, 33
Peunefatlier, Rev. T., 871
Pennsylvania, 33-40,86-7, 769, 798,
841, 851-2 ; Diocese, 80,750, 757,
Penny, Rev. E. U., 907 [866
Penrith, 901-2
Pensce Island, 259, 888
Pensious, 745, 844
Penthiiul, Rev. J., 876
Pciitipath, Hev. E. 8. W., 868, 879
I'entridgc, 903
Pcnwortlmm, 904-5
Peiiuea, 39, 861
Pera, 923-4 ; Bp. of, 737
Perak, 701 [and 696, 931]
Percee, 871
Percival, Hev. G., 377, 899
Peroival, Rev. P., 794, 913
Percival, Rev. S., 901, 913
Percy, 869
Percy, Rev. G., 871
Perham, Ven. J., 691, 711, 807, 921
Perianayagam, Itev. I., 913
Perianayagam, Rev. R., 913
Pering, Hev. P., 858
Perizeugi, 365
Perkins, Hev. C, 863
Perkins, Rev. W. H., 692-4, 916-17
Perquihoma, 36, 651
Perrln, Bp. W. W., 763
Perry, Rev. A., 890
Perry, Bp. 0., 406-9, 432, 760, 765
Perrytown, 874
Persecution, 25, 29, 39, 40, 48-50,
55-6,74-8, 116, 302, 309, 338-41,
374, 477, 487, 496-8, 6Ul, 508,
520-2, 531, 638-7, 539, 642-3,
657, 662, 664, 671-2, 679-80,
602, 619-20, 056, 672, 709-13,
717, 736, 737, 837. {See also
"Martyrs")
Persia, 440, 728-9
Persia, Shah of, 729
Persian Language, 470 ; List of
Translations, 810
Persians, 571, 614, 730, 742
Perth (\V.A.), 424-5, 905 ; Diocese,
427-8, 758, 765-8, 91l5
Perth (P. Ont.), 874, 876
Perth Amboy (lee " Amboy ")
Perugia, 740
Pesliawur, 765
PestUencr 372, .^22, 533
Peter, R IJ.. «13
Peter,]. J..9-M
Peterbon.ii^h (P. Out), 872-3, 877
Peterborougl) Diocew, 823
Peter Gator I'rize, 794
Peters, Rev. G. J. P., 868
Peters, Rev. S., 48, 841, 8,') 3
Peters, Hev. T. H., 785, 890
Petersham, 901
Petersville, 864, 866-7
Petite Riviere, 116,863
Petitodiao, 866, 867
Petley, Rev. U., 868
Petoui, 434, 436
Pctrie, Bp., 750
Petrie, Hev. G., 876
Petry, Rev. H. J., 871
Pettigrew, Rev. C, 26, 850
Pettinato, Rev. F. P., 494, 910
Pettiuger, Rev. T. D., 569, 573, 913,
Pcttitt, Rev. C. B., 876 [916
Petty Harbour, 91, 856-9
Pew-rents, 130
Peyton, Mr., 94
Phakial Language, 470
Phayre, Sir A., 634
Phelps, Rev. J. P., 782, 869
Philadelphia, 7. 9, 33-4, 38-9, 238-6,
750, 862
Philip, an Indian, 247
PhUip, Rev. W., 268, 803, 889, 892
Philipburg(P.Q.),870.872
Philipps (or Phillips), Rev. F.,853
Phillpps, Rev. Sir J. E,, Bart., 797
Pliillpa, Sir J., 6, 822
Philipsburg, 865-6
Philllpines, 422
Philliliolis, 311, 348-50
PhiUipB, Bp. C, 765
Philllpp8,Rcv. A.,876
PhlUips, Rev. A. J., 264-5, 882, 889
Phillliis, Rev. 11. N.. 212, 884
Phillips, Rev. U., 675, 679, 920
Phillips, Rev. S. H., 876
PblUipa, Rev. T. (Aus.), 906
PhiUips, Rev. T. (Can,), 878
Philpot, Mr. J., Letter of, against
Anabaptists, 20
PhiliJOt, Rev. R., 886
Phokoaiie, 359-61, 898
Piai-ism, 244
Pickering, 875-6
Pickett, Rev. D. W., 866
Pick wood. Rev. R. H., 899
Picton(P. Ont.), 159, 876
Pictou, 121, 861
Pideock, Rev. W. H., 906
Pidgeon, Rev. — ., 863
Pidgcon, Rev. G., 866
Piedmont Protestants, 735
Pierce, Hev.W. E., 248-9, 888
Piercy, Rev. C, 876
Pieritz, Hev. O. W., 576, 916
Pieritz, Rev. J. A., 888
Pierson, Hev. J., 854
Pieterniaritzburg ysee " Maritz-
burg ")
Piggott, Hev. J. T,, 884
Pigot, Uev, G., 44, 853
Pigott, Hev. G., 573
Pi-Hsia-Yuan-Chfln, the Goddess,
Pilgrim's Rest, 366, 897 [709
Pilot, Rev, W,, 782, 869
Pilot Mound, 880
Piucher Creek, 880
Pinchiu, Hev. G, H., 920, 924
Piuder, Rev, J. H., 200-1, 261, 788,
Pinetown, 895-6 [882
Ping Yin, 709-10
Pinjiirrali,425,427, 905
Pink ham. Rev. A, G., 879
Pinkham, Bp. W. 0., 763, 879
Pinto Mendcz, 717
Pirates, 682-3
Piscatuqua, 864
Pitcairn Island, 386, 447, 462-4,
466-7, 907
Pitclmnmttu, Rev, .\,, ni3
Pitohiimuttii, Hev. t;., 913
Pitfiehl, Hrv. J,, UU3
Pittsburg 1 lincese, 767, 851
Pitt Town '01
Placentia, > . 92-3, 867, 859
Plainlield, 863
Plains Wilhelm, 370 1, 899
Plant, Rev. M., 85J
Plantnwnet, 874-6
Plantiui Island, 261
Plant.', Rev, It, W,, 876
Planter's U'ftcr, Tlie, 20
Plttssey, Battle. 469, 473
Plate Cove, 99
Piatt, Hev, F., 905
Platte, The ( i •^.), Diocese, 767
PloeK.Kev. 11. K„ 876
Plees. lUn II, G., 871
Plettcnliurg, 280, 293, 889-90
Plimpton, 876
Plowden, Mr,, 486
I'lummor, Hev. F. B., 724-6, 922
Phmiptre, Hev. W. A., 509, 914
Plutseho, Rev. H., 471, 601
Plymouth, 819
Po'cook, Rev. Q. P., 906
Pococke, Dr., 805
Podmore, Hev. R. H., 866
Poghkecpsic, 8n
Poh, Mr. Shah 108
Pohle, Rev. — ., 527 8, 666
Point ilu Cheiio, 864, 866
Point Levi, 868, 872
Poirua, 906
" I'olo Star," neWBpaiH?r, 646
Poliar Tribe, 666-8, 730
Poligars, 631-2
Poll of the Society, 930
Pollard, Hev. G., 903
PoUard, Hev. H., 886
1
970
INDEX.
PoUard, Rer. R, 166, 878
Pollen, Rev. — ., 864
PoHltt, P«T. J., 416, 905
Polygamy, 306, 826, 341
Polynesians, 412-14, 444,468-60
466
Pomare, Queen, 463
Pomeroon River, 243-7, 887
Pomfret, 863
PonaLs, 791
Pondioherry, 625 [and 801, 6D6,
914]
Pondoluiul, 306-6, 313, 316, 893
Pondomisi, 306, 310-11, 313, 882,
786-6
Pondos, 306, 313, 382, 786
Pongas River, 262
Pongas Mission, 260-7 [and 204,
214]
Pongyis, 629, 632
Ponnappen, Rev. S., 914
Fontianak, 689
Pontresina, 741
PontTillo, 906
Poodacotta, ii31
Poole, 95
Poole, Rev. A., 468, 907
Poole, Bp. A. W., 719-20, 767, 922
Poole, Rev. H. J., 904
Poole, Rev. S., 907
Poona, 676-8, 680, 682, 916-16
Poonamallce, 607, 915
Poongyes, 642, 649-51
Poonindie, 419-21, 423,771, 904
Pootoory, 482
Poozondoung, 637, 918
Pope, Rev. G. U., 614, 637-8, 844,
793-4,811-12,914
Pope, Rev. H., 867, 560, 914
Pope, Rev. R. V., 914
Pope, Rev. T. G. P., 924
Poreyar, 911
Porlrua, 788
Porirua Road, 907
Porisris (a Melanesian), 447
Port Alfred West, 271, 891-2
Port Artliur, 875
Port Beaufort, 289
Port Blair, 663. 656
Port Burwell, 875-8
Port Carllng, 878, 877
Port Daniel, 148
Port Darwiii,422-3, 905
Port Douglas, 904
Port du Grave, 856-9
Port KUzabeth, 271, 273, 280, 889,
297, 891-2
Port Elliott, 906
Port Eric, 877
Port Essington (Ana.), 422-3
Port Essington (B.C.), 191, 880-1
Port Francis, 271, 892
Port Hill (P.E.I.), 860 4
Port Hope, 873, 877
Port .Incksoii, 387, US, 454
Port Lincoln, 418-20, 904
Port Louis. 369-71, 378, 898-9
Port Macdonald, 238
Port Maitliinil (P.O.). 877
Port JKcquarie, 391, 901-3
rort Medway, 8B0, 862
Pc-tMouraiit, 887-8
Port Volloth, 889-90
Port Nt;!f, 868-72
Port Nlclio'non, 434, 900
Port of Spal'i (Trill.), K83
Port Philip, t04, 9112-3
Port Roseway 126
Port Royal (.lam.), 228 9
Port lU)yBl(N Bco.), 107
Port Ho>h1 (V.8.), 17
Port Ht. Join's, 898
Port Sarnla 876
Fort Sarnla Indians, 173
Port Stanley, 876-7
Port Sidney (P. Ont.), 872, 877
Port Talbot, 876
Port Trent, 873
Portage du Fort, 868, 870
Porteus, Bp., 781
Porter, Rev. 0., 777, 863
Porter, Capt. T., 234
Porter, Rev. W. Y., 863
Portland (Jam.), 885-6
Portland (N.B.), 133, 866-6
Portland (P. Ont.), 874, 877
Portland (U.S.), 83
Portland (Vic), 404, 406, 409,
902-3
Portsmouth (P. Ont.), 872, 876
Portsmouth (U.S.), 853
Portugal, 740, 742
Portugal Cove (N.F.L.), 857-9
Portuguese, 249, 479, 607, 799
Portuguese Language, 470, 730, 732
Porus. 886
Poschiavo, 741
Post, Mr. C. P., 286-6, 886
Post, Rev. R. B., 908
Postlethwaite, Rev. R., 903
Post Retief, 297, 892
Potaro River, 248, 888
Potchefstroom, 354-5, 357, 897-8
Pottawottamle Indians, 171-2, 192
Potter, Arohbp. (portrait), frontis-
piece, vl
Potter, Bp., 241
Potter, Rev. J., 903
Potton, 868-71
Pouch Cove, 858
Poudre d'Or, 370
Povey, Mr., 822
Powell, Rev. R., 668
Pownalboro, 50, 852
Pownall, Rev. B., 850
Pownall, Very Rev. G. P., 905
Pownall, Rev. J. H., 714, 716, 922
Poyer, Rev. T., 60-1, 866
Poynder, Rev. R., 903
Prabliu, Rev. D., 910
Prabusahay, Rev. S., 910
Pragelas Valley, inhabitants of,
736
I'rukashta, The, 683
Praslin, 370, 899
Pratt, Rev. J., 816
Prattville, 885-6
Prayer for Missions, 821 [and 82,
705, 717, 842]
Preaching, in bazaars and out of
doors, 571, 598-600, U22-3, 658,
668
Preaching, Lyrical, Musical style
of, 649-80 '
Prentis, Rev. L., 670, 916
Preslivtcrlans, 41, 45. 65, 129, 139,
161-2,401,414.444,41(1.471,582-4,
687,637,659,70(1 ro5,713, 760,777
Prescot, General, 168
Prcscott, 868
Prescott(P. Ont ),873
Prcsiilonts of tlio Society ()K)r-
traits, vl vll), 927-30 (and tee
" C»nterl)\irv, Archblslnps of ")
Preston, 11 i;,s«2, 864
Preston, ll<v. J., 854
Preston, Rev. J. D'A. W., 924
Pretender, The (in 1707), 32
P-etoHa, 384-6, 897-8; Diocese,
366, 758, 765, 8«7
Price, Rev. A. D., 101, 881
Price, Mr. J., 823
Price, Rev. J. H., 427, 905
Prioo, Rev. R., 854
Price, Rev. W., 859, 866
Price 3ev. W. H., 8»»
Prichard, Hev. H., 888
Prideaux, Dean, 471, 751
7 .deaux,Rev. W. H.,883
Priestly, Rev. J. J., 679, 809-10, 916
Prima Vista, 88
Prince, Rev. A., 866
Prince, Rev. N., 236, 886
Prince Albert (Cape Col.), 889-90
Prince Albert (N.W. Can.), 878-9
Prince Edward (P. Ont.), 169, 873
Prince Edward Island, 107-25
192, 826, 860
Prince Frederic's Parish (S. Caro-
lina), 860
Prince of Wales, 847
Prince of Wales Island (tee
"Penang")
Prince Rupert, 177
Piincees Ann County, 30
Princa Town (P.E.I.), 114
Prince William. 865-7
Prince William Henry (WlUlata
IV.), 92, 143
Principles of the Society in (1)
Selecting and appointing
Missionaries, 836-9, 842-3 ; (2 )
Recognising the rights of the
Bishops, 842-3 ; (3) Conducting
Missions In disputed fields,
374-7, 826-7, 868, 557-9, 684
Pringle, Rev. A. St. D., 881
P.itchard, Rev. J. F., 879
Pritchard, Rev. S., 879
Pritt, Rev. L., 447-8, 808, 907
Privy Council, Appeals to, 60
Privy Council Committee, 7R1
Prcast, Ardn., 823
Procter, Rev. E. B., 901
Proctor, Rev. G., . J6, 92?
Promc, 640
Propaganda (by Rev. J. Pratt), 815
Property, Church, Alienation of,
119, 121-2, 134, 147, 160, 181-3,
221-2, 331, 33t, 340
Prospect, "01-2
I'rotea College, 78.? [and 279, 301]
Proton, 874-8
Providence (Jam.) 885-0
ProTiJcnce (U.S.), 48, 84, 862-3
Pvovidence, New ($ee "New Pro-
vidence ")
Provinces, Ecclesiastical, 764-7
'and 291, 294]
Province Welleslcy, 695, 700-1,921
Provoost, Bp.,of N.York, 80, 750-1
753
Prussia, King of, 468
Prussian I'hilosplilcal and Evan-
gcii.vil Society, 468
Pryce, r^y. i.. c;., ZM, 901, 903
" Psyche," The boat, 432
Publications, S.P.G., 813-15
Pudcrgao, 580
Puilucottui (or Putliukotei),637-8,
645,911.913-14
Puerto Pl.ita, 226
Pugh, Rev. J., 863
Pnghe, Rev. H. W., 879
Pugwash, 860-3
Pulau Pankor, 696
Puleantlvoe, 676
Pulicat,6(t8, 610, 912-18
Pulney Hills, 658-fl [and 681,911]
PniiderBon, Uev. E„ 46, 884, 856
Pungwe River, 866
Punfiib. 469, 812 28, 732-3, 753,
791, V17 18
Punjabi Language, 470, 612, 732
Puntli, Ocncral Hani Cluindcr, 503
Purana Qila, 619
Purolias, Rev. A. U., 90T
Pursnwalkura, 606
Puilitu Language, 613
Rai
Hnl
Ra({
Ml
If
H
nl
Haif
Rail
Ru<
INDBX.
971
Puthlamputliur, 837-8, 911-14
Putlmcottah, fi22
Futhtikotei, 646
Puthukovil, 888
Putlam, 672, 019-80
Puttock, Rev. W., 904
Puttoor, 647
Pyddoke, Pev. E., 738-7, 924
Pyemout-Pj'emotit, Rev. P. S., 701,
921
Pycmont-Pyemont, Rev.T. C, 191,
881
Pylnmana, 653
Pyke, Rev. J. W., 871
Pyiie, Rev. — ., 269
Pyae, Rev. A., 878
QUAIQUAE Raoe, 268
Quakers, 7, 21, 2,1, 31, 33, 36-7, 41, 46,
82-3, bS, 63, 374, 380 ; (Infidelity
the Ou^<:omc of Quakerism, 63)
Quaiitarnissah, William (African
Prince), 259
Qu'Appelle, 878-9
Qu'Appelle Lake, 179
Qu'Appelle Diocese, 180,758, 763-4,
878
Quaque, Rev. P., 266-8, 771, 889
Quarles, W., 823
Quarterly Papers (S.P.Q.), 814
Queanbeyan, 901
Quebec, 138-41, 143-6, 149, 868-70,
872
Quebec, French Bp. of, 744
Quebec Diocese, 117, 143, 148,
160-2, 751-3, 758, 763-4, 799
Quebec Province, 135-62 [and 88,
154, 166, 192-3, 769-70, 825-6,
868-72]
Queen Anne's Creek, 23
Queen Dowager (In 1846), 683
Queenboro' Town, 865
Queeuabury, 866-7
Queen's College, B. Guiana, 783
[aud 279]
Queensland, 410-15 [and 386, 448,
466-7, 903-4]
Queenston (P. Ont.), 874, 877
Queenstown (CajM;), 891-2
Qutenstown (N.Z.), 906
gueiiti, 164-5, 165-8, 877
Quesnel River, 184
Quick, Rev. F. L., 888
Quick, Rev. T. E., 888
QulUi Vidi, 886, 868
Quiiicy, Rev. S., 26-7, 850-1
Quiiicy Diocese, 767
Quinii, Rev. J., 890
Quiiiney, Rev. C, 879
Qninte"B«y, 151, 872, 874, 877
Quiritin, Rev. T. P., 869
Quiiiton, Rev. T., 903
Quittah, 264. 261
Quitliiug, 324
Quonini of tlie Society, 928, 9.'?3
Quorum of the Stand! Com., 936
Quop, 686, 683-90, 920
RABE.Rcv. M., 899
Rabcninary, Hev. B., 899
Rabostokstnmy, Rev. J., 899
Rabha Language, 470
Hnlx>anary, Rev. R., 899
Racca nifnistercd to by S.P.O.
Mi.sslonarios— (ii N. Amc-'ca, 86,
192 ; W. Indies, Central and 8.
America, 262 ; Africa, 382, 884 ;
Australasia, 466 ; Asia, 730, 732 ;
Europe, 741 (»«• also brief sum-
mary [p. xiV, XV])
Rachel, Princess, 651
Rudanin IL, King, S74-6
Rnrtdiflr, Rev. J., 87«
Badebe, Rev. R., 895
Badhapuram, 842, 911, 913
Badley, Rev. T., 888
Radnor (Pen.), 34-8, 881-2
Raffles Bay, 422
Rafllibcra, Rev. I. P., 899
Rafter, Rev. W. 8., 859
Ragapore, 484
Railway Missions, Bombay Pre-
sidency, 576
Railways in India, Effect of, 602
Rainier, Capt., 290
Rainivelosou, Rev. A., 899
Rainivoaja, Hev. A., 378, 899
Rainsford, Rev. G., 22, 860
Haipsford, Rev. M., 610, 017
Raisseau-ilaunisse, 148
Rajaonnry, Rev. — ., 900
Rajaramiwre, 484
Rnjasingaumngalam, 669
Rajepukse, Mr. 8., 796
Rajkote, 570
Raj Mahal, 490 [and 478, 909]
Rnjobelina, Mr., 802
RaJi)oots, 873, 657, 732
Rajputana, 667-8, 732-3, 919
Rakotavo, Rev. A. C, 900
Rakotovao, Rev. F., 900
Rakotovao, Rev. — . (of Holy
Trinity, Antan.), 900
Rakotovao, Rev, — . (^of Ambohi-
nary), 900
Raleigh, Sir W., 1, 88, 242
Rally, Rev. W. B., 876
Ramacomani's Village, 326
Ramaiimndro, 379, 899, 900
Rambodde, 661
Ramcswaram Is^land, 656
Ramm, Rev. T. W., 904
Raninad, 556-60 [and 654, 817,
911-15]
Ramonta, Rev. S., 000
Raiusay, Hev. J., 871
Ramsey, Rev. G., 211, 798
Ramsey, Hev. 8. F., 876
Itamswamy, Hev. 0., 916
Rumtolia, 497
liaiiavolana, Queen, 374
Hanchi, 4!15-7, 499, 790, 909-10
Ranchl College, 790
Randall, Rev. E., 924
Randall, Rev. J.. 863
Randboro, 869, 871
Hangiliona, 434
Rangitauria (a prophet), 441
Rangitika, 907
Rangoon, 631-2, 834-9, 642, 918-19
Rangoon Diocese, 630, 755-6, 758,
767, 018
Rankin, Hev. H., 260
Ransom, Hev. R. A., 896
Rapallo, 740
Raphoe, Bp. of, 36
Rapid City, 878-9
F.aaagherrv, 612
Hasitcra, Hev. 8., 900
Ratcfy, Rev. H. B., 900
Rathna, lU^v. G. A., 680, 920
Hatnngiri, 687
Ratnaiioora, 679
Rat Portage, 878, 880
Hattan, 197, 236, 238. 888
Rottler, Rev. -., 503. 51)5-6, 811
Havelonanosy, Rev. P., 900
RavenswoiKl, 904
Rawati)ore, 892
Rawdon (N.S.), 860, 862-4
Rawdon (P.Q.), 868-71
Rttwle, Bp. H., 209, 260-1, (64,
783, 802-3, 882
Hawlings, Mr., 634
Hawsou, Rev. W. I., 914
Raymond, 900-1
Raymond, Mr,, 823
Raymond, Rev. W. 0., 867
Haynor, Rev. G., 001
Razanamino, Rev. — ., 90O
Read, Hev. H., 888
Read, Ven. J. H., 863
Head, Rev. P., 796, 920
Read, Rev. T. B., 876
Heade, Hev. J., 871
Readers, 844-6 [and 91, 93, 05, 98-9,
116,772]
Reading (N.E.), 48, 862
Reading (Penn.), 852
Reading, Rev. M. A., 894
Reading, Hev. P., 39, 851-2
Reagh, Rev. T. B., 863
Reay, Rev. C. L., 435
RecoUet Friar, 138, 140
ReooUet Priests, 136
Red Deer, 878
Reddesburg, 350
Reddies, 8C4, 817
Hedesdale, Lord, 753
Red River, 177-9, 878
Hedwar, Hev. H. R., 242, 888
Recce, Hev. A. (Ant.), 884
Reece, Rev. A. (Bar.),882
Heed, Hev. H., 916
Heed, Hev. J., 25, 850
Reefton, 906-7
Reeve, Bp. W. D., 763
Reeve, Hev. W. 8., 186, 881
Reformed Churches in Europe,734,
Hegel, Rev. J. A., 518, 914 [932
Regina, 878-80
Regius Professors, Cambridge, 823,
925, 9;!3 [933
Regius Professors, Oxford, 822,925,
Heicharilt, Hev. F. H., 792, 910, 914
Reichardt, Rev. T., 478
Heid, Rev. A. J., 881
Reid, Hev. C. P., 871
Heid, Hev. J., 871
Reid, Rev. J. G., 896
Heid, Hev. R., 905
Heidcr Alp, 741
Ri'jang Hivpr, 685, 688
Heliginus Freedom promoted by
the Society, 735
"Religious Society" Movement of
17th Century, 2-3
Helton, Hev. W., 559, 811, 914
Remba (a Dyak), 686
Hcinouchamps, 739
Remuera, 438, 907
Rennels, Hev. G., 871
Reiwts, Annual (S.P.O.), 814
Representatives, Diocesan, 8.P.O.,
Hcstigouchc, 865 [934-8
Results of Society's Work sum-
marized : in S. America, 80-7,
192-3 ; in W. Indies and C. and
S. America, 252-3; in Africa,
382-6 ; in Australasia. 466-7 ;
in Asia, 730-2 ; in Europe, 734--
41. (See also "Testimony,"
» Episcopate," " Organisation,"
"Education")
Hetties, The, 637
Hcuthcr, Rev. J., 910, 918
Revel, Rev. Dr., 736
Hcvcll, Hev. H., 876
Rcwa, 907
Reynard, Rev. J., 881
RevnoMs, Hev. C. W. H., 89t
He'vnoMs, Dr. R., 823
Hlveinfcldcn. 741
Hhenlus, Kev. C. T. E., 533-6
Hhmie Island, 2, 41, 47-60, 84, 748
852
Hhoiie Island Diocese, 767
Rhotuck, 918
Rice, Hev. J., 89
Rice Ukc, 873, 876
I
972
IKDBX.
Richards, Rev. D., 867
Rtcharda, Rev. J. (Jam.), 888
Richards, Rev. J. (Bah.), 221, 224,
885
Richards, Rev. L. G., 881
Richards, Rev. R., 694, 921
Richanis, Rev.T. P., 920
Richard's Harbour, 96
Rlohardson, Urs., 387
Ricliardson, Rev. J. P., 368-8, 898
Richardson, Rev. J., 686, 921
Richardson, Rev. K., 863
Richardson, Rev. T., 871
Richardson, Mr. W., 388
Ricliardson, Rev. W. (Toa.), 908
Richardson, Rev.W. (Tran.), 364-6,
098
Richerle, Admiral, 91
Richey, Rev. J. A., 86S
Richey, Rev. T. S., 863
Rlchibucto, 864-6
Richmond (Cape Col.), 891
Richmond (Nat.), 329-30, 896-6
Riclimond (N.B.), 866-7
Richmond (.\.S.W.), 901
Richmond (N.Y.), 58-9, 769
Richmond (P.Q.), 870
Richmond (P. Ont.), 873-4, 876-7
Richmond ( U.S.), RN2
Riclimond, Rev. J. 1'., 871
Richmond, Rev. W., 871
Hidard, Rev. T., 637, 792, 808, 918
Rickarda, Rev. J. W., 318, 894
Ridgefleld, 45, 853
Ridley, Bp. W., 189-91, 763
Rieder Alp, 741
Rigttud, Bp. S. J., 214, 764
Righi-Dailly, 741
RiJ-Scheideck, 741
Riley, Bp. C. 0. L., 765
Ring, Rev. B., 924
Ringeltaube, Rev. W. T., 533
Rio Bueno, 885
Riopel, Rev. S., 871
Rio Poiigo, 254, 260-7, 888
Ripon Hospital, Simla, 626
lUpton, 45, 863
RitclUe, Rev. F. W., 888
Bltcliie, Rev. J. A., 863
Ritchie, Rev. J. J., 863
Ritchie, Rev. W., 876
Riva-am-Ganla-See, 739
Riverin.. Diocese, 400, 758, 766, SOO
Rivers, Rev. A., 886
River St. Claire, 876
River8diJe,2l<9, 880-90
River Tlianies (Ciiu.), 172
Riverton, 421, 905
Rivett, Rev. A. W. L., 330, 896
Riviere du Ix)up, 86B-72
Riwarri, 624, 913
Roach, Rev. R. T., 863
Road-mukiiig iuKewfonndlaud, 94
Roanoke, 1 ; Indians, 22, 86
Roba, Rev. K., 910
Robe, Governor, 417
Roberts, Rev. A., 898
Roberts, Rev. F.. 863
Roberts, Rev. O. li., 867
Roberts, Rev. J. (Bah.), 886
Roberts, ll<;v. J. (N F.L.), 869
Roberts, Rev. J. M., 897
Roberts, Rev. J. W., 867
RobP'to, Rev. II.. 886
IVooerts, Itev. R. J., 876
Robertson, 289, 8H0-90
Robertson, Hon. Mr., 606
Robertson, R<!V. I)., Hri, 876
Robertson, Rev. J., 85«, 803
Robertson, Rev. J., 867
Roliertson, Rev. It, 330, 338-7, 804,
896
Robertion, Rev. T., 220, 88S
Robe Town, 90S
Robins, Rev. W. H., 893
Robinson, 868, 870
Robinson, Archdn., 511, 613, 626,
530, 533, 661-2, 676, 810
Robinson, Bp., 17, 813
Robinson, Chief Justice, 169
Robinson, Mr. G. A. (" the Con-
ciliator"), 428
Robinson, Rev. C. E., 924
Rtibinson, Rev. D. E., 890, 896
Robinson, Rev. P., 871
Robinson, Ven. F. S., 886
Robinson, Rev. G. C, 871
Robinson, Rev. H., 924
Robinson, Rev. J., 888
Robinson, Rev. J. G., 722
Robinson, Rev. P. G., 876
Robinson, Rev. R., 886
Roche, r.ev. W., 863
Rock, Rev. R. J., 208, 882-3
Rock, Rev. T. A., 884
Itockhampton, 413
Rockhampton Diocese, 412-3, 768,
766, 903
Rookwood, 878
Rotlda, Rev. E., 903
Roderick, Rev. Dr., 82S
Rode Valley, 306
Rodrigues, 368
Roe, Rev. — ., 229
Roe, Ven. H., 871
Roe, Rev. P., 871
Roe, Rev. S., 850, 864
RoelKiurne, 906
Rogers, Governor, 216
Rogers, Major, 680
Rogers, Rev. E. (Aus.), 392, 901
Rogers, Rev. K. (Can.), 871
Rogers, Rev. E. J., 224, 886
Rogers, Rev. O., 867
Rogers, Rev. R. W., 876
Rogers, Rev. W. M., 890
Rohilcund, 698
Rohtuuk. 623
Itoldal, 740
Rollit, Rev. C, 871
Rolph, Rev. R., 876
Roma, 903-4
Roman Catholic Missions, 9, 47, 66,
96, 112, 126, 129, 136-8, 140-1,
144, 153, 161, 211, 23'J, 264, 272,
31H, 362, 364, 3118-71, 374, 380,
389, 395, 414,425-6,436,444,4*6,
<60-2, 464, 471-2, 485, 489, 492
506, 518, 52H 30, 632, 641, 556,
663, B81-2, 588, 631, 633, 642-3,
64H, 0.")5, 659, 676, 701, 703, 710,
712-l.S, 716, 717, 736,765,761,926;
OpiHisitioM of Roman Catholics
to Anglican Missions, 71-2, 144,
169, 282, 327, 369, 372, 395, 489,
629,581 ; Accessions from Roman
Catholic Cliuich, 36, 65, 61,
105, 111), 186-7, 396, 493-4, 512,
526, 528, 530-1, 654-6, 677,847 ;
Secessions to Iloman Catholic
Churcli, 137, 3!)0, die, 581, 673,
679, 817
Rome, 740, 923
IU)millv, Lord, 754
lUiminV, Rev. W. .S. L., 859
Roudeslioscli, 272, 274, 889
Rondesbosch College, 783 [and
279]
Roopiiarain River, 492
Roorkce, 601-2 [and 598, 614, 657,
916-17]
Roper, Rev. J. W., 884
lUirke's Drift, 340
Roscof, 740
Rose, Rev. D. W., S22-4, 888
Rose, Rev. H., 871
RoaebeUe, 899
Rose Blanche, 868, 858 9
Rosedale, 909
Rosen, Rev. D., u03, 534-5, 533-5,
914
Rosenlaui, 741
Rosette, 861, 863
Ross, Mrs., 612
Ross, Rev. ./£., 852
Ross, Rev. B. G. W., 871
Ross, Rev. G., 36. 38, 863
Ro.<8,Rev. G.MoU, 871
Ross, Rev. J. A., 904
Ross, Rev. M., 538, 793, 914
Ross, Rev. W., 863
Ros8,Rev.\V.M., 871,879
Ross island, 904
Rosseau, 873-4
Rossiter, Rev. W., 892
Hothcra, Rev. J., 871
Rotherham, Rev. .T., 783, 882
Rotherham, Rev. T., 783, 882
Rothesay, 886
RothweU, 906
RothweU, Rev. J., 876
Rotterdam, 73 i
Roturaa Isle, 444, 458
Rongemont, 869-71
Itoumania, 740, 742
Rounthwaite, 879
Rouiithwaite, Rev. J. P., 879
Rouse, Rev. 0., 859
Routpore, 691
Rowan (Can.), 879
Rowan County (U.S.), 20, 22, 850
Rowe. Rev. P. T., 876
Rowe, Rev. T., 882
Rowland, Rev. D., 869
Rowland, Rev. J. H., 863
Rowland, Rev. T. B., 883
Roxburgh, 906
Pujy, Rev. F. i5., «79
Royal African Company, 261-C,
2"58-9
Royal Instrnctlons to Colouii.l
Governors, 60
"Royalist," ship, 683
Royal Letters (ColKvtions under),
194, 474, 823-5, 827, 830-1
Royal Mandate for Consecration
of Bishops, 753-8
" Royal Oak,*' H.M.S., 32
Royston, Bp. P. C, 372-3, 766
Ro7.ier, Rev. \V., 859
Ruatan, 238
Huatnra Chief, 433
Rudd, Rev. J. 8., 143, 165, 871, 870
Rudd, Rev. T,871
Ruddle, Rev. T. D., 863
Rudmaii, Rev. A., 852
ILiggles, Rev. J. 0., 863
Rule, Rev. U. Z., 99, 869
Rum Cny, 88 1-5
Runimelsburg, 740, 923
Rupertsiand, 177-81,760 ; Dioeosp,
178, 758, 763-4, 878; Arch-
bishopric, 761
Ruperf.s Valley, 320, 894
Rura, 801-2
Rural HiU, 885
Rush. Dr., 750
Russe.l, 878-9
Russell, Lord J., 660
Russell, Rev. F. J. C, 901
Russell, Rev. G. J . 003
Russell, Rev. H. t., 867
Russell, Bp. V». A., 707, 767
Russeii Town, 869, 871
Russia, 734, 736, 740-42
Russia, Czar of (in 1702), 734
Russians, 734, 737
Rustclmck, 933
Rustenburg, 364-6, 898
Rustloo, 862-4
Ruthenglen, 903
Rutherfurd, Rev. H., S07
St.
St..
St.
St.
8
St.
St..
St.
7
St.
8
St.
r
St.
i
St.
8
St.
St.
St.
St.,
St..
St..
St.
St.
St. J
INDEX.
973
Ruttan, Rer. 0., 876,'
Ryan, Bp., V. W., 370-8, 874-8,
76S
Ryder, Admiral, 707
Rye (N.Y.) 43, 89, 68, 66, 868-8
Ryepore, 801
8AA.NECH Indians, 183
Saanich and Lake, 188, 8^
Baas-im-Qrund, 741
Sabbatarians (Sect), 4H, 64
Sabl Bivcr, 364, 367
Sabiue, Kev. J. C, 903
Sabine, Rev.T., 908
Sable Indians, 178
Babu, 6»0
Saci-barra (an Indian), 844
Sackville (N.B.), 131, 866-7
Sackville (N.S.). 116, 860-4
Sacrilege, 44
Sadaiiniitiiain, Rer. J., 860, 914
Saddington, Rev. C, 889
Saddle Lake, 879
Sadler, Rev. H., ?17-. , 366, 894,
808
Saffon Institution, 248
Saffragam, 679
Sagaing, 680
Sagaimn, Rev. T. V., 914
Sagalienula, 716
Sah, Koh Pai, 646-7
Saigou, 697
Sailors, 182, 479, 872, 736, 738;
(Ill-treatment of Missionaries
by, 837)
St. Alban's, Berblce, 887
St. Alban'a, Jamaica, 888-6
St. Alban's, Kaflrarla, 311, 893
St.Alban's College, Maritzburg,786
St. Amand, 869
St. Andrew's, Barbados, 882
St. Andrew's, New Brunswick,
126-30, 133, 864, 886-7
St. Andrew's, N.W. C<jn., 878
St. Andrew's, P. Quebec, 868, 870
St. Andrew's, Popdoland, 313, 893
St. Andrew's, S. Carolina, 18,
849-60
St. Andrew's, Surrey (Jam.), 888
St. Andrew's, Tobago, 882
St. Andrew's Mission, Tokyo,
720-1. 844
St. Andrew's Waterside Mission,
819
St. Andrew's College, Kolilma-
rama, 789
St. Anne's, New Brunswick (see
Frc<lerictr .i)
St. Anne a. New Providence,
884-8
St. Ann's, Middlesex (Jam.), t8S
St. Antliony's, Montserrat, 883
St. Armnnd, 143-6, 869-72
St. Arnaud, 409, 903
St. Asaph Diocese, 822
St. Aubin-sur-Mer, 740
St. Augustine, 221
St. Aiigustinc's, Di'mcrtira. Sf.S
St. Augustine's, KaSraria, 310-11,
318,893
St. Augustine's, Zululand, 340,806
St. Augustine's Brotherbooa
(BlopuifonU'in) 351
St. Augustine's (■ollego, Canter-
bury, 796 (and 97, 290, 737, 774,
784,816)
St. Barnabas, Barhailof, 881
St. Barnabas College, Norfolk
Island, 789
St. Bartholomew's, Barbados, 882
St. Bartholomew's, Leewards), 883
St. Bartholomew's, S. Carolina, 17,
18, 849-80
St. Boniface College. 797 (and 774)
St. Catlierlne's, Barbados, 882
St. Catlierine's, Middlesex (Jam.),
888
S, Catherine's, P. Ontario, 872-3,
876
St. Charlotte, St. Vincent, 881
St. Christopher's (or St. Kitts),
210-2, 281, 883-4
St. Clement's, Nova Scotia, 801
St. Clement's, Trinidad, 883
St. Croix (W.I.), 213
St. Ciithbert's, Ncolosi, 311, 893
St. Cuthbert's, Transvaal, 897
St. Cyprian's, Kaflfraria, 893
St. Cyprian's College, Bloemfon-
tein, 787
St. David's, Bp. of, 744
St. David's, Bahamas, 888
St. David's, Bermuda, 880
St. David's, Grcnsda, 882
St. David's, New Brunswick,
866-7
St. David's Diocese, 822
St. Dennis, S. Carolina, 18
St. Denys, Orange Free State, 381
St. Diago, Rev. J., 872, 876-7, 916
St. Domingo, 208
St. Eleanor's, P.E.I., 861-4
St. Elizabeth's, Jamaica, 886-6
St. Francis Bay, 98
St. Francis Harbour, 98
St. Gall, 741
St. George's, Bermuda, 104, 860
St. George's, Cajie Breton, 863
St. George's, Demerara, 887-8
St. George's, Grenada, 881
St. George's, Jamaica, 888-6
St. George's, Montserrat, 883
St. George's, New Brunswick,
866-7
St. George's, North Carolina, 850
St. George's, S. Ciroliua, 849-50
St. George's Bay, Newfoundland,
98, 98, 85ti-9
St. Geruiain, Treaty of, 138
St. Giles, Barbados, 882
St. Giles, P. Quebec, 870-1
St. Helena [Jsknd], 319-21 [and
254, 273, 286, 382-3, 7t8, 894]
St. Helena;Dioce3e, 290, 7.')B, 705, 52 1
St. Helena, S. Carolir-.ii, S-t9
St. Helena, 'V.'. .Vv.itralia, 908
St. Helena Bay, Cape Colony, 292,
890
St. Helen's, S. Carolina, 18, 849-80
St. Hilda's Mission, Tokyo, 721
St. Hill, Rev. H. W., 907
St. Hyacintlic, P. Quebec, 869-70,
fi72
St '.imes', Autlgna, 883-4
' James', Assiniboia, 178, 878-80
ot. Jnmes', Demerara, 887
St. James", Esscquibo, 837
St. James', Piccndilly, 81
fc'. James' College, Sydney, 393, 397
ft. Jean 'e Luz, 740, 923
St. Jnhn Hev. 11., 318, 850, 888
Saint Jolm Key, 23«
St. John (or St. John's), New
Brunswick, 125-8, 130, 133,
864-7.
St. John Island, 107, 114
St. John's, Antigua, 883-4
St. Joiin's, Bute C.iunty. HBO
St. John' J, Essequibo, 887-8
St. Johr's, Georgia, 861
St. John's, Kaffniria, Sfl3
St. John's, Ni'v,- Brunswick (see
St. .John, N.B.)
St. John's, Newfoundland, 88, 90-1,
93, 100-1, 868-9
St. John's on the Vaal, 369-60, 898
Quebec, 141, 143,
I St. John's, P,
888, 870
St. John's, St. Helena, 894
St. John's, St. Kitts, 883-4
St. John's, Sandili's, 299, 891-3
St. Jolm's, 8. Carolina, 849-80
St. Jolui's College, Auckland, 788
[and 436, 438, 448, 481]
St. John's College, Newfoundland.
781
St. John's College, Rangoon, 634-7,
648, 791 '
St. John's College, Umtata, 788
St. John's College, Winnipeg, 779
St. John's Diocese, Kaflraria,
312-13, 333, 788, 765, 893
St. John's Harbour, N.B., 128
St. John's Outports, Newfound'-
land, 867-8
St. Jolm's River, N.B., 864
St. John's Territorj', Kaffrarla,
308-6
St. J'ldc's, Barbados, 881
St. KiUa, Victoria, 903
St. Kitts (.tee St. Christopher's)
St. Lawrence, Barbados. 882
St. Lawrence, Essequibo, 887
St. Lawrence River, Canada, 135
St. Legcr, Rev. F. Y., 893
St. Leona, 900
St. Lucia, West Indies, 196
St. Lucia Kay, South Africa, 335
St. Luke's, Barbados, 882
St. Luke's, Antigua, 883
St. Luke's, Demsrara, 887
St. Luke's, Newlands, 298-9, 891-8
St. Luke's, Rowan County, 880
St. Malo, 740, 923-4
St. Margaret's, Berblce, 887
St. Margaret's Bay, N.Soo., 181,
123, 860-1, 863
St. Mark's, Barbailos, 882
St. Mark'", Kaffraria, 307-10, 318,
313, 310, 893
St. Martin, P. Quebec, 809-72
St. Martin Lautosque, 'i40
St. Martin's, New Bruns., 888-7
St. Mary's, Antigua, 883-4
St. Mary's, Jamaica, 886
St. Mary's, New Bruns., 888
St. Mary's, Newfoundland, 93
St. Mary's, P. Ontario, 87S
St. Mary's, St. Kitts, 883
St. JIarv's, Tobago, 882
St. Mary's, Xilinxa, 893
St. Mary's, Zululaud, 896
St. Matthew's, Demerara, 887-8
St. Mattliew's, New Providence,
884
St. Mich.icl's, Azores, 739
St. Miulmcl's, Barbndo:, 881
St. Micliael's, Berblce, 887
St. Moritz,741
St. Patrick's. Barbados, 882
St. Patrick's, Bahamas, 884
St. Patrick's, Berbice, 887-8
St. Patrick's, Grenada, 881
St. Pr^ri-k's, New Brun.s., 867
St. Patrick's, Tobago, 206
St. Paul's, Antigua, 8Hj
St. Paul's, Demerara, 887
St. Paul's. Kaffrariii, 810-U
St. Paul's-, Manitoba, 879
St. Paul's, Nevis, 884
St. Paul's, St. Helena, 894
St. Paul's, St. Vincent, S88
St. Paul's, S. Carolina, 849-80
Ft. Paul's, Trinidad, 883
St. Fourn, Zululand, 338, 340, 896
St. Paul's Catliedral (London),
82-3, 474, 762, 833 (Chapter
House, 7) ; Dcnns of, ex-ojftcio
members of S.P.Q , 926
:! I
I1 1
W i
974
. IMDBX.
St. Paul's College, Hong Kong,
796 [and 704]
St. Paul's College, Madagascar,
787 [and 37«]
Bt. Paul's, Dean (Sherlock) of, 6
St. Peter's, Butterworth, 893
St. Peter's, Cortland, N.Y., 88S
St. Peter's, EssequilKi, 887-8
Et. Peter's, Oialianutown Diocese,
891
St. Peter's, P.E.I., 114
St. Peter's, Trinidad, 883
St. Peter's College, Tanjore, 794
[and 616-17]
St. Peter's on Indwe, 892
Bt. Philip's, Antigua, 883
St. Philip's, Dcraerara, 887-8
St. Pierre Island, 88, 869
St. Rapliael, 740, 923
St. Bemi, P. Quebec, 873
St. Salvador, 216, 226, 884-6
St. Saviour's, Essequibo, 887-8
fct. Servan, 740, 924
St. Simon's, Barbados, 882
St. Steplien's, Bahamas, 884-6
St. Stephen's, Essequibo, 887-8
St. Stephen's, Johnston Co., N. C,
860
St. Steplien's, New Brans., 133,
866,867
St. Stephen's, P. Quebec, 8€9
St, Stephen's College, Ddlii, 790-i.
[and 616, 617, 62(1]
St. Sylvester, P. Quebec,S«9,870,872
St. Thomas', Leeward Islands, 213,
883
St. Thomas', 8. Carolina, 849
St. Tliomns tlie Apostle, 471
St. Thomas' College, Colombo, 796
[and 663, 665-6, 6G8, 676]
St. Thomas' Mission (P. Ont.),
873, 876
St. Thomas' Mount, Madras, 607
St. Tliomc, Madras, 507
St. Valery-en-Caux, 740
St. Vincent, West Indies, 196-7,
204 881-2
St. Vincent, Cape de Venle, 888
Sakalava Race, 374, 379, 384
Sakalow Dyaks, G89
Sakarrun, 691
Bakarrau River, 09O-1
Sakelrau, Rev. E., 461
Saldanlia Bay, 292
Sale, 903
Salem, N.E., 852
Salem, India, 507-8, 911-12, 916
Salem, N.J., 53-4, 854-6
Salem, N.Y., 856
Sales of Work lor Missions, 827
Salisbury (S. Aus.), 904
Sa'isbury Dioocso (Eng.),823
Salisbury (Eng.), Board of Mis-
sions, 828
Sail, Rev. E. A., 859
Salmon, Rev. A.,6 14-0,791-2,808-9,
918
Salmon, Rev. O. (Gnl.), 888
Salmon, lUjv. U. (P.Q.), 871
Salmon Cove, H50-9
Salmon River, 121, 800
Salon Language, 470
Salt Ijike City, 83
Salt River, 890
Salte, Mr. H., 380
Salter, lUiV. U. J. R., 870
Saitfleet (P.O.), 872
Saltzburg Refugees in Georgia, 26
Salvage, 859
S)ilvan, 741
Salvation Army, 416, G63
Salwcn Biver, 630
Sambaia, 266
Sanibava, 378, 899, 900
Samboo, 089
Samoa, 4 14
Sampson, Rov. W., 876
Sampson, Rev. W. H., 803
Sanmel, Rev. D., 914
Samuel, Rev. S. P., 914
Samuel, Rev. V., 914
Samuels, Rev. J. C, 890
Samuelson, Rev. 8. M., 338, 340,
804, 896
Sandakan, 693-4, 920
San Ualuiazzo di Tcnda, 740
Sandberg, Rev. S., 890, 914
Sandbridge, 874
Sandel, Rev. H. H., 481-2, 910
Sanders, Capt., 20
Sanders, Rev. C. A., 867
banders. Rev. J. W^ 372-3, 278-9,
89C
Sanilers, Itev. T. E., 876
Sanderson, Rev. J. S., 869
SandQats, 891
Sand ford, Bp. C. W., 707
SandforU, Bp. D. F, 706
Sandford, Rev. F., 917
Sandhurst, 902
S»i)diford, Rev. S., 903
Sandili, Chief and Tribe, 270, 299,
300, 307 ; Saiulili's Daughter, 304
San Domingo, 220
Sandwich (P. Ont.), 166, 878, 876-7
Sandwicli Bay, 97-8, 869
Sandwicli, Earl of, 400
Sanilwich Islands (««« "Hawaiian
Islands")
Sandy Beach, 870
Sandys (Ber.), 800
Sandys, CatccliUt D. C, 697,
014-15
Sandys, Ven. P. W., 876
Sangamner, 583-4
Sangha, 203
Sanscrit (or Sanskrit) Language,
470, 732; List of Translations,
810
Sanson, Rev. A., 870
Santa Cruz Islands, 444, 446, 449-60
Sta. Marglierita, 740
Santa! Tribe, 492
Santali Language, 470
Sante (S. Carnliua), 18, 849
Santliosliam, Rev. D., 914
Santuniquerrv, 256
Sappei ton, 185, 880
Sarawak and Provi.ice, 682-92,
796 ; Diocese, "84, 687, 768, 767
Sarawia, Rev. G., 448, 907
Sarcee Indians, 192
Sarcoe Language and Transla-
tions, 801
Sarcee Reserve, 879-80
H-orebas Dvaks, 086, 090-1
Sargent, Bp. E., 647-8, 660-1, 700,
811
Sargent, Rev. .1. i»., 803, 879
Sarjant, Rev. M. U., 910
Surnia, 876
Sarradie, Cate;'lilst, 374
Sartorius, Rev. J. A., 606, 634
Sarual, OUl
Sasliiatan, Chief, 180
Saskatchewan Diocese, 180, 768,
703-4, 878
Satthianatham, Rev. A,, 914
Satthianatham, Rev. A. M., 914
Saturlev, Hev. J. H., 807
Satyanatlian, Rev. — ., 6.13, 635
Sangor, 804-6 [and 895. 917]
Saulte !• te. Mai ic, 108, 17 J, 872-J,
870-7
Saunders, Hev. R., 888
Savadah, 693
Savannah, 20-9, 861
Savannah Language, 16
Savannah Sound, 219
Savannock Iiullaus, 16
Savaramoottoo, Rev. D., 661, 914
Savarimuttu, Mr., 633
Savarimuttu, Rev. 8., 914
Savona, 740
Sawara Language, 470
Sawyer, Mr., 537
Sawyer, Bp. W. 0., 700
Sawyerpuram, 536- 9, 642-S, 911-14
Sawyerpuram Seminary, 792 [and
644-5, 649]
Saxby, Rev. O. P., 797
Sayer, Mr., 823
Sayers, Rev. Dr., 520
Sayre, Rev. J., 49, 60, 06, 126, 854
866, 867
Scadding, Rev. H,, 876
SciUIan, Bp., 94
Soammell, Rev. Edward, 876
Scammell, Rev. Edwin, 803
Scara, Bp. of, 734
Scarborougli (P. Ont.), 873, 876
Scarcies District, 254
Soarth, Rev. A. C, 871
Scartli, Rev. J., 924
Sciiaffranck, Rev. A., 876
Scliatz, Rev. E., 495-0
Schenectady, 00, 62, 66, 74, 139,
856-6
Scliereschewfl^, Bp., 703
Schierhout, Rev. W. P. O., 290, 890
Scldangenbad, 740
Schliecher, Rev. B. A., 788
Schlieclicr, Rev. J. T., 694, 916
Schlicnz, Rev. F., 805
Sclmiid, Rev. B., 533
Schmidt, Mr. J. A., 142-3
Schmitz, Rev. F. H. W., 914, 924
Schoales, Rev. J. W., 906
SclioflcId, Rev. O., 867
Scholarships (Missionary) {lee
" Exhibitions ")
ScliiJnwiJd, 740
Sciibnweide, 740
Sijhoijlmasters, 841-0 [and 93, 1 ,0,
130, 140, 100, 199-200, 204, '3,
217-19, 221, 387-9, 580, 580, 7(in,
771-2]
Schoolmistre&ses, 844 [and 200,213,
387, 609, 771-2]
Scliools (Mission), Principles for
conduct of, 773-4 (tee also
" Education ")
Sclioonbcrg, 889-90
Sclireiber, 874
Schrcyvogel, Rev. H. D., 603, .'>2a,
630, 564-!;, 914
Schroder, Rev, G. J., 930
Schuls, 741
Schulte, Rev. .T., 878
Schultz, Rev. B., 606
Schuyler, Major M., 65
Schwalbach, 740
Schwartz, Rev. A., 924
Stdiwartz, Rev. C. F.. 502,611,51fi,
519, 520, 523, 627,530,632-3, 651),
607, 793
KcituHte, 48, 852-4
Sconce, Rov. R. K., 396, 901
Scone, 904
Scotland, Rev. IL, 880
Scotland, Rev. J., 924
Scott, Mr., 000
Scott, Bp. V. P., 706-10, 713-14,
710, 707, 807, 921
Scott, Rev. E. T., 272-3
Scott, Rev. G., 451,907
TNDBX.
975
Scott, Sir J., 768
Bcott, Ven. J., 871
Scott, Rev. R. J. B., 884
Scott, Bev. T, 263
Scott. Sir W, 783
Scott, Rev. W. B., 908
Scottish Episcopal Churcli. 80,
312-13,377,738,760-1,826
Scovil, Rev. E., 8«7
Soovil,IteT.J.,128,129,740,864,8<J7
Scovil, Rev. W., 867
ScovU, Rev. W. E., 867
Scudiler, Rev. Dr., 626
Scully, Rev. J. G., 871
Scutari, 730, 922
Soylly Cove, 90-1, 95
.Sea, Services at, 10-12, 818
Sea Cove, 98
Sea Dyak Language, 7:12, 807
Seaborn, Rev. W. M., 871
Beabury, Bp. S. (portrait, 11), 63,
78, 80, 749-50, 855-6
Scabury, Rev. S., 44, 884, 866
Seaforth, 860-1, 863 [984
Seal of S.P.G., xvl., 6, 70, 025, 927,
Sealy, Mr. G. A., 199
Seaman, Bev. J., 871
Seamen, 182. 479, 672, 736, 738 (111
treatment of Missionaries by, 12,
837 ; Punishment of seumrn
forswearing, 10)
Bearle, Rev. C, 903
Sebagnanam, Rev. P., 914
Sebastian, Rev. A., 914
Sebastopol (P. Ont.), 876
Seceders' Sect. 37
Becker, Archbp., frontispiece, vl
(portrait), 735, 743, 746, 747-8
Secoana Language, 382, 384 ; List
Translations, 802
Secoceni, Chief and People, 386-7
Secretaries of the Society, 836, 927,
933-4
Secunderabad. 662-3, 912-14
Seddon, Rev. D., 903
Sedgeley, Mrs. 302
Sedgwick, Rev. J. E., 784
Sedgwick, Rev. W. W., 361, 898
Sedumak, 689, 921
Seebpore, 477
Seellsberg, 741
Segregation system, 621
Seliferth, Rev. C. B., 888
Sekubu, 328. 327, 894
Selangor, 701-2 [and 696, 921]
Self-help and self-support in
ForeignMissions (see also " State
Aid " and the list of Dioceses,
pp. 757-8), 30, 34, 39, 42, 47. 63,
69-62, 90-2, 95-8, 99-101, 106-6,
116-17, 119, 121-3, 126-9, 131-*,
142-4, 146, 149-82, 156, 168-w,
163-8, 174, 184-8, 189, 191, 196,
207-9, 213-14, 217-18, 223-4,
230, 23i-3, 210, 242, 249-50,
283-6, ,73, 276-7, 280, 282,
386-91, 295-7, 302-4, 309-10,
818, 3U, 328-9, 333, 3-38, 340,
847, 349, 383--4, 386-7, 360-1,
868, 370-2, 377, 379, 386, 392-4,
898-402,408-9,411,414,416,418,
421, 422-3, 42S, 432, 435-6, 439,
442, 462,478, 480-1, 483-4. 487-3,
495, 497-8. 803, 6(17, 609,813-14,
822, 824. 630-1, 835. 537-8, 640,
642, 646-6, 650-1, 658. 564-7, 570,
673, 591, 694. 698, 804. 606-7,
612-14, 625, 63 1-3, 634-6, 638-40,
648, 649, 687-8, 666-7, 669-71,
676, 676, 680-1, 687-8, 690-1,
694, 696-9, 701, 710, 721-2,
726-7, 734, 737, 700, 770, 786,
798, 826, 837
Self-supporting Dioceses, 757-8
SeUm, Effcndi, 737
Selklrk(N.\V. Can.), 879
Selkirk Diocese, 788, 763-4, 878
Selkirk, Earl of, 177
Seller, liev. J., 820, 914
f^iVe, Rev. H., 894-6, 601, 604,
916-17
Selwyn, Bp. 0. A., xv. 84, 331-2,
334, 435-9, 440-2, 444-6, 448, 450,
464-5, 760, 766, 788
Selwyn, Bp. J. R., 412, 480-1,
468-9, 7U6
Selwyn College, Cambridge, 842
Semitic Languages, 470
Semixir, Rev. II. R., 884
Semper, Rev. J., 882
Semple, Governor, 177
Sen, Kesimb Cliunder, 49 1
Senanayaka, Rev. C, 670, 810, 920
Senapatti, Rev. S., 914
Sengapathy, 516
Senghuni, Mr., 712
Senklcr, Rev. H. J., 871
Senneka Indiana, 86
Sentah, 089-90
Senzangakona Race, 335
Seoul, 713-14, 922
Seplon, Rev. — ., 020
Sepoy's Offering, A, 631
Serampore, 477
Scringam, 528
Serjeant, Ven. T. W.. 903
Serjeant, Rev. W., 48, 864
Scrmons,Anniver8ary(17C2-1892),
833-8 [and 7, 8, 472, 814, 823]
Serolong Language, 352, 382, 384
Serpentine, 908
Serre.s, Rev. W. S., 884
Sesuto Language, 306, 38i' ; List
of l"ransIutions, 800
Setupathy Chiefs, 856
Seven Hills, 902
Seventh Day Adventists, 488
SewcU, Rev. E. W., 871
Sewell, Rev. H. D., 871
SeweU, Kcv. J. H.. 898
Seychelles. 195, 254, 36" -70, 898-9
Seymour (Can.), 37.1, 877
Seymour (S. Af.J, 891
Seymour, Rev. A. H., 886
Seymour, Rev. J., 29, 220, 851
Sgaw Karens, 641, 645
Shadwell, Rev. A. T. W., 924
Shahdera, 619
Shaller, Catechist, 657
Sham, 232
Shan Language, 470, 629
Slmnars, 621, 831-3, 637-9, 541,
619
Shanawdithit (a Itoothiok), 94
Shan-Chinese, 629, 641, 053
Shand, Rev. A._871
Shanghai, 703, 705, 710
Shanghai Diocese, 757, 706
Shanklin, Rev. R., 876
Shanks. Rev. E., 229
Shannon, Rev. W. (N.B.), 807
Shannon, Rev. W. (N.F.L.), 859
Shannon, Rev. W. (N. Sco.), 003
Shan States, 048, 051
Shans, 629, 641-2, 644, 6f J, 791
Shansi, 700
Shantung, 706-6, 709
Shanty Bay, 872
Shapcote, Rev. E O., 350
Sharley, Rev. G., 365, 898
Sharon Slaves' Offering, 203
Sharp, Mr. G., 749-30
Sharpe, Rev. J., 855
Sharpe. Rev. T., 901
Sharpe Rev. T. J. G., 885
Sharrock, Rev. J. A, 794, 914
Shaw, Ven. A. C, 713, 717-19,
721-3, 796, 808, 922
Shaw, Rev. B., 807
Sliaw, Rev. B. E., 901
Shaw, Rev. J. A., 863
Shaw, Rev. J., 901
Sliaw, Rev. R., 235, 238, 886
Shaw, Rev. W., 854
Shaw, ilev. W. C, 893
Shuw, Rev. W. E, 877
Shaw, Rev. W. M., 877
Slieard, Rev. R., 890
Sheard, Itev. T., 890
Shears, Rev. A., 631-2, 634, 806,
918
Shears, Rev. E., 896
Shears, Rev. E. II.. 896
Shears, Rev. W. C, 859
Shediac, 804-7
Sheemogiv, 660-1, 912
Sheepshanks, Rev. J., 881
Shoe Shak Language, 192
Shee Shat Indians, 192
Sheet Harbour, 120
Sheffield (N.B). 129
Shefford, 868, 871-2
Sheguiandali, 874, 877
Shelburne (N.B.), 120
Shelbuvne (N. Sco.), 114-10, 863-4
Sheldon, Rev. H., 189-90, 881
Sheldon, Rev. J., 903, 908
Shenione, Mr., 808
Shennnbawie, 248-9, 888
Sheuei, 706
Shcperd, Bev. L., 879
Shepherd, Rev. C. A., 884
Shepherd, Rev. E. B., 921
Shepherd, Rev. H. Y., 884
Slicpherd, Rev. R. D., 866, 81j, 914
Shepstone, Mr., 339
Sherboro, 201
Sherbro Isle, 254
Sherbrooke (N. Sco.), 801-3
Sherbrooke (P.Q.). 149, 809-71
Sharlock, Bishop, 743, 746
Sherlock, Dean, 925. 932
Sherman, Rev. F. i'., 867
Sherrington, 860
Shervington, Rev. J., 214, 884
Shigawaki, 808-70
Shildrick, Rev. A., 881
Shildrick, Rev. H. J., 890
Shimada, Rev. A. O., 718, 808, 923
Shimbara, 717
Shina Language, 470
Shing-King, 710
Shintooism, 717
Shiooll, 695
Ship Harboiu- (N. Sco.), 862-3
Shipley, 875
Phips, Cliurch (see "Church
Sliips")
Sluotcn, 869, 871
Sliirc T'.iver, 367
Shirley, Rev. J., 900
Shirley, Rev. P., 877
-.Shirley, Rev. R., 877
Shiva, 593
SIkYi Lake, 878
Six gun of Japan, The, 7ri'
Sli'joter, Rev. J., 890
S! irt. Miss, 280
Siiort, Rev. — ., 890
Short, Bp. A., 417-20, 4i3, <26-«,
760, 708, 804
Short, Rev. R., 871, 877
Short, Rev. R. Q.. 143, 871
Shortt Rev. J., 871, 877
ShoshoDg, 318, 361
Shreve, Rev. C. J., 869, 803
Slm^ve, Rev. J., 863
Shreve, Rev. H., 863
Shreve, Rev. T., 117, 803
976
IKDBX.
Bhrewsbnry (Md.), 81, 8St
Shrewsbury (N.J,). **
Shropshire Oontributiotii, 833
Shute, Mr. 6
Shway, Rev. B., 918
8hw»y, Rev. N., 918
Shway Dagon Pagoda, 634
Shwebo, 6S3-3, 918
Slam, U97
Siame^ifl, The, 791 ; Language, 470
Slbsaugor, 609
Sldbury, 274, 891
Sidebotham, Rev. H., 934
Sidwell, Rev. U. B., 898
Siena, 740
Sierra Leone, 228, 2S1-S, 359,
261-2, 888
Sierra Leone Diocese, 261, 758
764-5, 888
SIggerg, Rev. W. 8., 898
Sikhs, 471, 612, 656,791
Slkoto (a Zulu), 336
8illito<!, Bp. A. W., 189, 763, 881
SiUy Cove, 90-1, 95
Siloah, 8R5-6
SiU Maria, 741
Silva Plana, 741
Simambo, 691
Bimcoe, 874
Simeon, a mndii Convert, 69S
Simla, 624, 626, 917
Simm, Rev. S., 901
Simmons, Rev. P. K., 903
Simo, a Devil Worshipper, 364
Simon, Padre, 493
Simonda, 867, 877
Simonds, Rev. J., 867
Simonds, Rev. R. (N.B.), 867
Bimonds, Rev. R. (N.Seo.), 883
Slmonstown, 270-3, 274, 889-90
Simpson, Rev. J., 863
Simpson, Rev. J. H., 877
Simpson, Rev. 8. H., 871
Simpson, Rev. T. , 475, 618, 638,
910, 914
Simpson, Rev. W. W., 901
81ms. Rev. J. W., 877
Slmsbury, 50-1, 853
Sinappen, Rev. J., 914
Sinclair, Arclidn., 83 ; h'.n Cate-
chism, 632
8inul.->ir I «„„ »- o.a
Sino.are ) '"'^- '<"• ^^
Slnden, Rev. J. P., 892
Sindh, 568
Sindhi Language, 470
Sindia, Chief, 580
Singapore. 683, 695-9, 921 ; Diocese,
687-8, 696, 756, 758, 767, 796,
920-21
Singara Tope, 557
Singblmm,or8ingbhoom, 495, 755
Singh, Pcv. D.,496, 807, 910
Singh, li.»v. Y. K., 601, 916 918
Singh, ^ rince Gliolab, 656
Singhalese, 660, 663, 665, 732, 790,
796
Bingliolese Language, 470, 733 ;
List of Translations, 810
Jinglcton, 900-1
Singleton, Rev. W., 903
Sing-pho Language, 470
Sinhalese Language, 470
Slnitic Lanpiiatrcs, 470
Sioux Iiidi.inn, 179, 192,780-1
Sipiro's ppoplo, 367
Sisterhoods, 677
Slta, Rev. R. 8., 599, 916
Six Nation Indians, 6B-74, 86, 192,
845. (.■?•.• n/jo" Mohawks")
Skeen, Mr. ami Mrs,, 1 5
Skesgs, Rev. T. C, 934
Skeldon, 887-8
Skelton, Rer. T., 616-16, 619, 790,
910, 918
Skerang, 692, 931
Skinner, Bp., 750
Skinner, Rev. P., 859, 863
Skinner, Rev. H. M., 859
Skinner, CoL J., 618
Skinner, Rev. R., Pi4
Skinner, Rev. W., 855
Slack, Rev. O., 871
SUde, Rev. E., 877
Sladcn, Capt., 648
Slare, Dr., 6
Slater, Rev. S., 479, 812, 910
Slaves and Slavery, 8, 11-13, 15-16,
28, 38, 46-7, 56, 63-5, 86, 1U3-5,
116, 193. 194-5, 197, 199-201,
206,213, 218-24, 228-30,277-80,
319-21, 369-70, 376, 412, 439,
448-50, 471, 682-3, 686, 736, 770 ;
(Emancipation and Abolition,
105, 139, 194, 199, 202, 213, 238-
30, 770, 783, 826)
Sllngsby, Rev. W. B., 89u
Slipper, Rev. A. A., 887
Sloan, Rev. J. W., 893
Sloane, Dr. Hans, 816
Small, Rev. Rob., 860
Small, Rev. Rich., 189, 714, 881, 922
Smart, Rev. F., 869
Smith, Rev. Dr., 702
Smith, Rev. A., 379-80, 801, 900
Smith, Rev. A. H., 903
Smltli, Rev. B. (N.P.L.), 859
Smitti, Rev. B. (N.S.), 863
Smith, Rev. B. B., 871
Smith, Rev. C. B., 899
Smith, Rev. C. W., 885
Smith, Ven. D., 863
Smith, Rer, D., 888
Smith, Rev. E., 901
Smith, Rev. E. Parris, 888
Scuth, Rev. E. Paske, 880
Smith, Rev. P. (Aus.), 903
Smith, Rev. P. (Can.), 871
Smith, Rev. P. A., 871
Smitli, Rev. P. J. J., 706, 869, 921
Smith, Rev. P. R., 871
Smith, Bp. O., 541, 704-6, 767, 796
Smith, Rev. G. (Nat.), 340, 896
Smitti, Rev. G. (Port Eliz.) 893
Smith, Rev. G. H., 379, 8i)2, 900
Smith, Rev. H. (Eng.), 823
Smith, Rer. H. (8. Af.), 299, 892
Smith, Sir H., 275-6, 280
Smith, I^dy H., 275
Smith, Rev. H. H., 880
Smitli, Mr. J., 404
Smith, Rev. John. 871
Smitli. Rev. Jos., 867
Smith, J. Barnard, 922
Smith, Rev. J. Bernard, 886, 934
Smith, Rev. J. J., 901
Smith, Rev. J. L. H., 863
Smith, Rev. J. 8., 863
Smith, Rev. L., 894
Smitli, Rev. M., 880
Smith, Rev. P. J.. 903
Smith, Rev. P. W., 871, 877
Smith, Rev. R. E., 867
Smith, Rev. W. (Bah), 317-18, 885
Smith, Rev. W. (India), 812
Smith, Hev. W. (Jam.), 886
Smith, Rev. W. (Pen.), 38, 853
Smith, Rev. W. H. B., 299
Snilth,Rev.W.O'B., 479-80, 806, 910
Smitli, Rev. W. K., 859
Smith, Bishop W. 8., 766
Smitli PiUls, 877
Smitlieman, Rev. J. P., 917
Smitliers, llev. A. W., H67
Smitiiett, Rev. W. T., 888
SmitUfield (O.F.S.), 318-60, 807
Smithurst, Rev. J., 877
Smithwhite, Rev. J., 914
Smyrna, 741, 922
Smyth, Rev. T. C, 696
Smyth, Bp. W. E., 346, 78J
Smythc, Rev. W. H., 877
Bmythesdale, 908
Smythips, Bp. 0. A., 768
Simko, Capt., 171
Snapper Point, 903
Snell, Rev. S., 888
Snooke, Rev. H. B., 9J4
Snow, Rev. J., 218, 888
Snow, Rev. P. G., 889
Snovrdon, Rev. J. H., 984
Snyder, Rev. W. H., 863
Societies, Diocesan Church (we
Organisation )
Societies, General Missionnry, lee
under respective designations ;
and for those on Continent of
Europe originating from ex-
ample of the S.P.Q., pp. 468-9,
471-2,501,734-5
Society Islands, 433, 444
Society for Conversion of the
Negroes, 195
Society for the Propagation of the
Gospel, Origin ond Object of, 2-9;
Constitution and Functions of,
933-4 (and see "Principles");
Work of, xiv-xvi, 9-924 (see also
the various Aelda and subjects
in Index)
Society for Promoting Christian
Knowledge, 4-6, 26, 160, 194,
209. 322, 327, 386-7, 392, 404,
416, 432, 472, 474-5, 477, 482,
499, 501-5, 611, 523-4, 626-7,
532-3, 636-6, 549, 554-7, 567,
589-70, 630, 701, 728, 753, 766,
760, 779, 786, 789, 792, 795, 818,
820, 932 ; Transfer of its Indian
Missions to S.P.G., 603-4, 606,
610-11, 621, 524, 538, 638, 533,
543, 664, 657
Society for the Promotion of
Ulum, 618
Society of St. Jolin the Evangelist,
677
Socinianized Prayer Books, 813
Sodres, Rev. G., 901
Softley, Rev. E., 877
Soholt, 740
Sojenaberrea, 484
Sokombela, Mr. D., 311
Solomon, Rev. P., 914
Solomon, Rev. T., 914
Solomon, Catcchlst V., 656
Solomon Islands, 398, 444-6, 907
Somanader, Rev. D., 678, 920
Somba, 874
Somers, Sir 0., 102
Somers Islands, 103-6 ; Somers
Islands Company, 1U3
Somerset (Aus.), 413, 904
Somerset (Cape Col.), 889
Somerset, Lord Oliailos, 269
Somerset, East, 891-3
Somerset, Vfe^t, 293
Somerville, Rev. A. C, 867
Souierville, Rev. J., 867
Soramerhjelm, 740
Soiiaporc, 569-70
Songe Indians, 185, 192
Sonnenberg pr^s Lucerne, 741
Soodras, 513, 664
Soparon, 499
Sorel, 142-3, 151,888-73
Sorrcll (see Sorel)
Sorrell, Gov., 439
Sorrento, 740
Sosi's Tuwu, 366
Spr
Spi
Spr
Spi
Spr
Sp.
8p,
Sq.
Sri
Sts
Std
INHMX.
977
Soaoplrt, 49H
Soulilac, 370, 898
Soultean Indiang, 179
Sourlg, 878-80
Soutar, Rev. A. C, 907
South African Republic, 804-8
South Amurica, xiv, liM-6, S42-63,
463, 763, 764, 770, 887-8
Soutliamptoii (Ber.), 860
Southampton (Entf.), 921
Southampton (N. B.), H«9
Southampton ( P. Out, ), 873
South Australia, 41fi-23 (aud 386,
466-7, 904-6)
South Branch, 879
South Carolina, 12-20, 8«-7, 104,
216, 849-50 ; Diocese, 767, 849
South Dakota Uioceise, 767
Soutliern Cross Mission, 906
"Soutliern Cross" Cliurch Ship,
Tlie, 446
Soutliern Florida Diocese, 767
Soutliern Oliio Diocese, 7S7
South Sea Islanders («cc" Polyne-
sians" and "Melanesians")
South Shore (N.F.L.), 856-8
Soutliwell (Cape Col), 280-297,
307, 891-2
Sowerby, Rev. W„ 392, 901
S|>a, 739, 923
Spain, 740, 742
Spaniard's Bay, 867-9
Spiinish LanKiiHfc'c, 732 ; New
Testament, 813
Sparling, Rt'V. H. D. D., 901. 907
Spwial Funds, 828-9 (and see
"Funds")
Bpeechly, Bp. J. M., 767
Spcnce, Rev. G. G., 886
Spencer, Rev. A., 877
Spencer, Bp. A. (4., 95-6, 103-5,
224, 231, 237-9, 763-4, 869-60
Spencer, Rev. C, 901
Spencer, Rev. G. (N.J.), 868
Spencer, Rev. 0. (N.S.W.). 901
Spencer, Bp.G.T., 82, 487-8, 503-4,
612-14 617-19, 621 623, 621-5,
528-9, 636-7, 641, 662, 564, 661,
677, 766, 771
Spencer, Rev. J., 729, 922
Spencer, Rev. J. P., 664-6, 914
Spencer, Rev. P. L., 880
Spenccrpooram, 621
Spencer's Ciulf Dialect, 466, 804
Spezia, 740
Spilfc, Rev. H. M., 863, 887
Spintlum, Clijef, 187
Bpnkane Diocese, 767
Spooner, Rev. B., 888
Spooner, Rev. J., 904
Spotswood, 864-6
Spratt, Rev. C. M., 367, 898
Spratt, Rev. G., 877
Bprcnt, Rev. F. H., 709
Springfield (N. U.), 864-7
Springfield (N. 8.), 860
Springfield (N. W. Can.), 879
Springfield Diocese (U. S.), 767
Springhead, 881
Springvale, 311. 830, 333, 895-6
Spry, Capt., 126
Spurr, Ucv. T., 906
Squibb, Rev. O. M., 890
Brinaggar, 656
Stack, Rev. J. H., 440, 907
Stack, Rev. Canon W.. 392, 402, 901
Stafford (P. Ont.), 873
Stafford (U.S.). 854
Stafford, Rev. B. (or de B. H.), 886
Stair, Re,-. .7. B., 409, 903
Steley, Bp.T.N.,481.3,766,804,«08
Stalheim, 740
SUmcr, Rev. U., 863
Stamford (U.S.), 863 [aud stf
"Stanford"]
Stamford (P. Out.), 876
Stanbriilge, 868-71
Standard, Rev. T., 886
Standing Conimittrc of H.V.Vr.,
Tlie, 7, 929-30, 933-6 [and 569,
683-4, 738]
Standing Orders of S.P.O., 6, 7
Standlsh, Rev. D., 850
Stanford (U.S.), 46, 8.^3
Stanford, Rev. — ., 236, 886
Stanger, 896
Stanliope, 114
Stanliope, Hev. Dr., 6
Stanley, 132, 866-7, 876-7
Stanley, Ardn., 6
Stanley, Lord, 430
Stanley, Rev. T. C, 924
.Stanley, Rev. T. L., 907
Stanley, Vcn. W., 925, 932
Staidey Jliljs, 874
St«nmore, Lord, 458
Stftunage, Rev. J., 121, 883
Stanser, Bp. R., 119, 132, 763, 863
Stanstoad, 869-70, 872
Stantliorpe, 904
Stanton, Bp.(}. H., 414, 464-6, 765
Stanton, Hev. V., 796 [«, 9iM
" Star," The, Cliurch Sliip, 96
State Aid to Religion : in Africa,
268-9. 271-2, 277, 282-3, 298 <t,
304, 319-20, 3.W, 333, 349, 3GH 72,
381, 783-5; in Asia, 471, 488,
498, .^06, 611, 518, 521, 623-4,
671, 679, 619, 627, 633, 635,
660-2, 674, 676, 696, 702 ; in Aus-
tralia, 391, 393-4, 400-2, 407-8,
416, 418, 425, 427, 429, 431-2 ; in
Europe, 738 ; in New Zealand,
447, 462 ; lu Nortli America,
2, 13, 18-19, 26, 28, 30-4, 41,
46, 52-3, 57, 60, 62, 70, 91-2,
103-6, 108, 113, 118, 119, 121-3,
126-9, ISl, 134, 140, 142, 144,
147, 150, 166. 160, 161, 166,
168, 776-8 (Canadian Clcr^V
Reserve.^. 144, 147, 150. 161-3)
(Parliamentary (Jrants, 825-6) ;
in W. Indies and S. Amoricii,
194-6, 204-8, 211-12. 21 1. 217-19,
221-2, 224, 228 32, 235, 242, 24(i.
249-51,826,831
Witlidrawal of State Aid :
Africa, 321, 786 ; Asia, 666, 696 ;
Australia, 391, 408, 418, 427;
Kurope, 741 ; New Zealand, 462 ;
North America, 147, 150. 161-3,
777-8, 826 ; W. Indies and S.
America, 106, 206, 207, 214,
224-6, 232, 239, 826
Staten Island, 68, 66, 75, 866-6
Statistics (Cliurch) : N. America
(United States) 86-7, (New-
foundland and Canada) 192-3 ;
Central America, S. America,
and West Indies, 252-3 ; Africa,
882-5 ; Australasia, 466-7 ; Asia,
730-3 ; (see alio xiv and end of
each cliapterand sub-Ui vision in
the book) ; Kurope, xlv. 739
Stawell, 902
Steubkr, Rev. Canon W. A., 274,
328-9, 348-9,892. 896-7
Stead, Rev. .S., 576-7
Stead, Rev. W. Y., 893
Stearns, Rev. W., 886
Steele, Mr., 686
Steele, Rev. T., 392, 901
Steere,Bp.E., 367-8,765
SteUenbosch, 272, 274, 286, 889-90
Stcnson, Rev. K. W., 31 ^ 320, 894
Stenson, Rev. J. \V., 891
Stephen, R«r. A. H., »ol
Steplien, Her. M. M., 899
Steplieiis, Rev. B. B., 871
Stephens, Sir A. J., 760
Stephens, Hev. H„ 903
Stephenson, H<^v. F. L., 877
Stephenson, Hev. .T., 914
Steplienson, Hev. R. L., 871, 87T
Stepney (U.S.), 861
Sterling, Rev. G. H., 867
Sterns, Rev. H., H63
Stevens, Major, 611
Stevens, Rev. A., 871
Stevens, Rev. B. B., 877
Stevens, Hev. T., 886
Stevenson, Rev. J., 120 1, 86t
Stevoiisfin, Hev. H. Q., 880
Stevenson, Hev. W., 806, 824
Stewart, Mr., 333
Stewart, Rev. A. (N.B. ), 867
Stewart, Hev. A. (U.S.), 22, 850
Stewart, lip. C, 144-6, 167-8, 16),
763,846,8/1,877
Stewart, H«v. 0. H., 871
.Stewart, Dr. .T. A., 706
Stewart, Rev. J. 1)., 863
Stewart, Rev. M. (or E. M.), 877
Stewart, Rev. R., 311. Hil3, 898
Stewart, RbV. H. A., -96
Stewart, Hev. R. M., 790, 910
Stewart, Hey. R. S., 877
Stewart, Rev. W., 863
Stewart, Rev. W. H. N., 888
Stewart's l;<laiid, 433
Steynsburg, 892
.Stickeen Indians, 186, 198
Stiles, Hev. H. T., 901
Still, Rev. J., 450
Stillingfleet, Bp., on the Aua-
buptists, 20
Stinipson, Hev. E. R.. 877
Stirling, Governor. 424, 427
Stirling, Hev. .T. M., 867
Stirlii.g, Bp. W. H., 764
Stockade, 906
Stockeii, Hev. II. W. G., 801, 880
Stockholm, 740
Stockings, Rev. H. M., 662, 918
Stokes, Mr. H., 561
Stone, Hev. J., 903
Stone, Rev. 3. C, 888
Stone, Rev. R., 860
Stiine, Hev. W., 901
Stoiieham, 869 71
Stonewall, 878-80
Stony Mount, 878
Stormy Cape, 268
Storrinpton, 876-7
Storrs, Rev. J., 863
Stoughton, 48, 863
Stoughton, Itev. J., 877
Stjuppc, Rev. P., »9. 85«
Siout. Hev. W., 877
Stowell, Lord, 763
Strachan, Bp. J. (.Toronto). 168-
61,163-4,169-72,231,763,877
Btrachan, Hev. J., 877
Strachan , Bp. J. M. ( Kangoon), 647,
657, 559,567, 630, 637,640,644-6,
647-8, 652-3, 767, 778, 79J, 817,
Stiadford, 41.47 [914
Straits Settlements, 695-703, 782,
796, 898-9 [and 687, 721, 774]
Straker. Rev. 0. J., 888
Stratfleld, 853
Stratford (P. Ont.), 876
Stratford (U.S.), 43-4, 770, 84J-4
Strathroy, 876-7
Streenav.ifa, Ca-e of, b08
' Street, Hi v. A. W., 488, 910
; Street, Hev. C. F., 867
' Street, Rev. G. C, 877
i Street, Rev. S. I). L.. 86T
8r
978
INDEX.
Street, Rov. W. IT., 8fl7
StrcetHVllle, H75
Stregiiet'/., lip. of, 7:il
Streuibow, Rev. II., HH,')
Stretch, Ilev. J. 0. T., 9JH
Stretton, Mr. J., 92
Strlcklnnii, Rev. V. P., 421, !t(i5
Stricklanil, Ilev. .1. M., «»«
Strlcklimil, Rev. W. J., Hitii
Strombom, Rev. W. H., H8J
Strong, Rov. A., ».I3
Strouif, Rev. L., 242, 888
Stroiiff, Rev. a. S.. 871,877
Stuart, Rev. A. V., 8«7
Stuart, Bp. E. C, 44 ), 7«fl
Stuart, Ven. G. O., 156, 877
Stuart, Rev. II. C, 871
Stuait, Ri.'V. James, 88U
Stuart, Rev. Jotin, 73-4, 140, 154-5,
105-6, 800, 8o6, 871, 877
Stuart, tU!V. W., 8«4
Stuart I'roiwrty, (Xvlon, nt;7
Stuhbs, Rev. K. P., 877
Stukcley, 8tl8-7o. 872
Htumblc8, Uov. U. W., 8!12
Stiimlcn, Rev. A., Hfti
SturKeoii, Rev. W., 30, 85'.>
Start, 905
Sturt, Rev. G. W. M., 269 71
Sturt, the Explorer. 415
Stutteilieim, 891
Stuttgart, 710, 923-4
Stylos, Rev. R., 903
Suilnkaiiu, n82
Sudbury, 87 1, 876
Suddan'l, Rev. .T., 871
Sudra.4, 613, &li4
Suez, 381
Suffolk Pounty Contributions, 823
Suffragan Bishops. 743
Sugar, Clergy's Salnrii's pn' in,
211 (and tff "1V.ji»c>ji> j
Sulees, The, 682
Sullna, 923
Sulkcah, 477, 4«3, 485-6. 488
Sullivan, 875
Sullivan, Mr., 5(i7
Sullivan, Rev. A., 864
Sullivan, Bp. K., 174, 763
Sullivan, Rev. .1., 903
OuUivan, Rev. L. L., 051, 918
Sullivan's (Jardens, 792
Sulu, Sultiin of, «82
Sumatra, 690
Sumbitng, Chief, 603
Sumnierside (P.E.I.), «82
Sumner, 870
Sumner, Archbp., frontispiece, vii
(portrait), 481, 788, 797
Sumoto, 720
Sumroom, The Begum, 480
Sunderbuns, 485-90, 905
Sunderland, Earl of, 09
Sundoshum, Rev. T).. 914
Sunjei Ujong, 695, 701
Sunnyslde, 878
Supplemental Charter, 929-33, and
7 738
Surot, 469, 575
Surrey (Jam.), 886
Surrldge, Rev. F. H., 305
Sussex (N.B.), 866-0
Sussex (Pen.), 34, 40, 861
Sussex County, 65, 854
Sussex Vale (N.B.), 129, 8fi4-6
Susu Language 382 ; lA't of
Translations, 802-3
Susuland, 262
Susus, The, 255, 260-7
Suter, Bp. A. B., 46'1, 766
Suter, Rev. T. H., 557. 914
Sutherland, 172
"Suthtrland" (ship), Bl
Sutherland, Rev. •). J., H7I
Sutos, 313
Suttun, 870-1
Suttou, Arolil)p., frontispiece, vii
(portrait), 474.752
Sutton, Rev. E O., 872
Sutton, Rev. F. \V., 652, 898, 018
Sutton Forest, 901
Suva, 459, 907
Suvlseshamuthu, Rev. S., 91 1
Swabey, Rev. H. B., 864
Swabey, Rev. .VI., 864
Swabv, Bp. W. P., 704
Sw.kh'ili, 3HI
HWiililli Iviingunge, 384
Hwaniiadian, Ik'V. ()., 914
Swamidasen, ll<!V. \., 914
Hwamidasen, Rev. S., 914
Swamiiliaii, Rev. P., 914
.Swan, Major, 21
Swan, lUfV. II., 901
.«wan 11111,002-8
Swan River, 4'.''l -5
SwaiiHca (I'lic. ), 900
Swanzey (U.S.), 853
Swazi Laiiifiiaifc, 3'<l
Swiizios, The, 'H't
Swaziland, 312 4 [and 339, 381 .5,
8iirj ("I.ittlo Free .State," 313)
Sweatmnn, Bp. A., 103. 703
Sweden. 7,34, 740, 7li'; King of,
738 ; (llmrch of, 734, 788 9
Swedi, Rev. J., 308, 898
Swedish Church (jcc " Sweden ")
Sweet, lUiv. J. H. S., 807, «7i'
Sweet River, 254
.Sweeting, Rev. W. H., 22.^. 885
SwcUendani, 274, 289, 889, 900
Swift, Dean, 741
Swinhnm, Rev. W., 008
Swindells, Rev. J., 001
Swinny, Rev. (]. H., 896
Swiss, The, 111, 112,228
Swiss Protestant (Clergy, 138-40
Switzerland, 731, 740 2
Switzerland of S. Africa, The, 321
Sydenham (Nat.), 895
Sydenham (P. Out.), 874
Sydney (N.S.W.), 380-9.3. 395 O,
398, 406, 900-2 ; Diocese, 397-8,
4(H), 403, 445, 768, 700, 705 0, 787,
900
Sydney (C.B.), 117, 80O-t
Sydney, Ijord, 101
Sydney Cove (N.S.W.). 3«6
Sydney Mines (C.B.), 80' i, 863
Sykes, Rev. J. S., scnr.. 872
Sykes, Rev. J. S., jun., 872
Sykes, Rev. W., 924
Sylvester, Rev. A. U.. 898
Symonds. Rev. A H., 606-8, 618,
644, 792, 914
Synge, Rev. E., 399, 901
Synods, 700-1 (and tee nndcr
"Organisation," Abroad)
Syprian, Mr., 738
Syree, Rev. P. J., 892
Syriae Umguage, 470
Syrian ChrirtianB,471 2. 737
Syrian Jacobites, 471
Syrian Patriarclis, 728
TABERER, Rev. C, 302-3, 803,
892
Tabris, 729
Tabu, 460
Tabule Farm, 353
Tacoraigua, 883
"Tagus," H.M.S., 468
Tai-an-Fu, 709-10
Tnic Langnasfe. 470
Taipeng, 701, 921
Tal-Shan Mountain, 709
Tii't, Archbp., frontispiece, vii.
(|H)rtralt), 84. 294. 630, 688, *1»
728 9, 821
Taku, 710
Tala. the Oo<ldes8, 641
Talaing Language, 470, 620
Talbot, Rev. J., 10, 1 1, 20, SO- », 41 2,
52-3, 67, 67, 745, 760, 855, 849
Talbot, Rev. J. H.. 867
Talbot, Mr. St. U., 81-2
Talbot District, 877
Talines, 791
T.illah, 478
Tallarook, 902
Talon, Rev. A., 896
Ta'pe, 076
Tidungu, 901
Tamarind Isle, 676
Tamatave, 374 80, 818, 899, 900
TamlHM)kies, 307, 310-11, 3S2
Tnmbs, Rev. R. C„ 872
Tamil Ijinguagc, 372, 384, 470, 501,
61)9, 730, 732, 799; List of
Translations, 810 12
Tamils, 334, 371 3, 380, 381. 480,
670, 672, 577, 605, 628, 033. 038-9
600, 063, 005, 008, 672 3, OIW 701
730, 73'i, 787. 790-1, 794, 790
Tamlook, 492-3, 909
Tamuki, Tlie, 438, 788, 900 7
Tamworth (P. Out.), 873, 875-,
Tana, 440
Tandy, Rev. J. M., 806
Tangalie, 001,074,910
Tangier, 381, 900
Tangku, 710
Tangshan, 710
Tanjore, 611-16, 518-20, 622, 532 3,
664, 657, 507, 772,794, 911-15;
Rajah of, 621
Tanjore Poet, The, 614, 617, 533
Tanna, 446
Tanner, Rev. A. S., 888
Tanner, Rev. E. (Qu.), 414-15, 904
Tanner, Rev. E. (Vict.), 003
Tan.sv. Rev. A., 880
Tanti Island. 870
Taoism, 703
Taormina, 740
Tapkara. 909
Taradah, 303
Tarago, 9(KI-1
Taranaki,438,906
Tarasp, 7(1
Taroaninra, Mr. S., 440
Tarrangower, 002
Tarraville, 902
Tarric, Rev. — ., 918
Tarrnah, Rev. — ., 018
Taaman, Abel Van, 428, 433, 458
Ta.smania, 428-33 [ami 380, ,391 2,
404, 400, 428-30, 408-7, 900] ; Dio-
cese, 306, 398, 758, 701, 766-0, 908
Tasman's Peninsula, 430, 906
Tate, Rev. P. B., 872
Tattiara district, 418
Taylor, Mr., 330
Taylor, H»r. 4.. (Can.), 872
Taylor, Rev. A. (Maur. and India)
371, 609, 914
Taylor, Rev. A. 0., 872
Taylor, Rev. C. E., 850
Taylor, Rev. E., 15, 16, 860
Taylor, Ilev. H. A., 924
Taylor, Rev. H. K., 901
Taylor, Mr. J., 415
Taylor, Rev. James, 678 9, 681,
6»t-6, 588, 806, 800, 916
Tavlor, Mrs. James, 810
Taylor, Ri:r. Ji»u., 87"?
Tavlor, Rev. Job., 898
Taylor, Rev. J. H.. 898
INDEX.
979
|«, vii.
lo
1 1.41 3,
.H4»
470. .SOI,
I.ist of
Taylor, Rev. R. IT. 783, H60
Taylor, Rev. R. .1. (.'., 877
Taylor, Hev. T.(Nttt.), 33il, Hl)«
Taylor, Ho v. T. (Qu.), 004
Taylor, Mr. W., H3«
Taylor, Hev. W. (Madr.), HIJ, OU
Taylor, Hev. W. (N.8.), 8fl4
Taylor, Rev. W. H., 178, 889, R8(»
Taylor, Rev. W. P., 822-8, 890, 804
Toherimvofla, 923
Tecumwith, IBl, 878
Tecil, Hev, A. W., 867
Tceawater, 877
Telra(AMaori), 441
Telrrahoo, KliiKOf, 452
Teitlebaum, Rev. T. A., 880
Telugu Xjinpiagc, 372-3, 384, 470,
fiOl. 629, 730; List of Trausla-
tiong, 813
Telugu Mission and People, fi63-7
(an<1384, 807, B28, 530-1, 730,787,
793 4.
Tcmbuland, 306-6
Tembus, 305, 311, 318, 382. 786
Temple, Hev. A., 3.^7. 802, 898
Temple, Hon. P. I., 072
Temple, Hev. R., 99, 869
Temple, Rev. T. W., 889
Templeton, 870
Temudok, 691
Tenison, Arclibp., frontispiece, vi
(portrait), 4-7, 60-7. 70, 471-2,
734, 743-8, 798, 813, 822, 835, 025,
932 ; Bequest and I'enaioi) Fund,
748, 844 ; Library, 835
Tennasserira, 629, U3l
Tennessee Dlmsese, 757
Terre Bonne, 868
Terry, Hev. (i. P., 880
Testimony to the Society, 14, 23.
84, 38, 45-6, 63-6, 58-9, 01-2.
64, 72, 80-8, 93, 96-7, 101, 105-0.
114. 116, 122-8, 132-3, 145 52,
189, 163, 173. 180, 185,188-0, 194,
203-0, 208, 213-14, 226, 230-1,
233, 24S-3, 246, 249 51, 261, 274,
283-4, 290, 204. 296, 304, 316, 321,
334, 351-3, 358, 366, 368. 394-7.
399. 401-2, 407-8, 412, 421, 427,
436-7, 430-40, 442, 446, 460, 468-0,
171-2, 480-1, 498. 503-4, 540 1.
643,659,666-0, R80, 698. 725 6,
734-6, 743. 746, 75J, 762, 709
Testimony to tiieSoc'iety's Mission-
aries, 15, 23, 32, 34, 30-7, 39, 53,
58-9, 61-2, 64, 72, 75-6, HI.
120, 122, 127-30, 132, 148-8, 150.
152, 157-9, 308, 396-7, 399, 401.
441,491,668-9, 663, 879, 726 6,
830-7
Te Ua(a Maori Priest), 441
Texas Diocese, 757
Tey C^hew Dialect, 733
Tezpore, 600-11, 017
Thaba Bosigo, 324-5
Tliaba 'Nclui, 348, 350 -2, 368, 897
Tha<rkeray, Rev. J. R., 901
Tliakombau, King, 466-7
Thatcher, Rev. F., 907
Thayet Myo, 640 [and 631. 918]
" The Church" (a Canadian News-
paper), 1£8
The Kastein Diocest (U.S.), 787
Thee Baw, King, 650. 052
Theists' Praver Book, The 614
The North-West Diocese, 7a7
Theophilus, Rev. 8.. 609, 914
Theosophical Society, The, 665
The Platte Diocese, 767
The S.P.G. Theological Col.ege,
Madras, 791 [and 380, 644]
Thibaw, Priaoe of, 661
Thibet, 641, ««4, 703
Thibetan T.iiugniiKe, 470
Thilx ''>-Bnrnian l,aiigimgi'», 470
Tliil". -nunnaiis, 409
Thiel C'listo, 521
Thiotse Heights, 326 7, HOI
Tliomn. the Mickmiick Kin«, 113
Thomas, Mr. (a .Mohawk), 166
Thomas, Rev. A. H., 560, 914
Thomas, Rev. C. P., 903
Thomas, Rev. F., 881
Tliomas, Mr. J., 08
Tlioiiia.t, Up. J., 761
Thoina.1, Rev. J. (Kng.), 822
Thomas, Rev. J. (N.Y.), 88, 866
Thomas, llc^v. .T. (KC), 850
Thomas. Bp. M., 705
Thomas, Mr. M.. 694
Thomas, Rev. M. 890
Tliomas, Rev. P. W., 470, 010
Thomas, Rev. H., 890
Thomas, Rev. S., 12-15, 18, 880
Tliomason, Lt.-Gov., 612
Thompson, Judge, 554
Thompson, Rev. — ., 612
Thompson, Hev. A., 618, 015
Thompson, Rev. A. C, 401 5, 512,
518,811,903.915
Thompson, Rev. E., 48, 854
Thompson, Rev. O. (Kur. ). 924
Thompson, Hev. U. (S.Af.), 892
Thonii>gon, Rev. H. T. A.. 804.896
Thompson, Rev. I. M., 872
Thompson, Rev. J. (Juni.), 229
Thompson, Hev. .John, 518, 554, 916
Thompson, Rev. >Tos., 877
Tliompson, Rev. J. C, 479
Thompson, Hev. T., 850
Thompson, Hev. T., 66, 288-6, 888,
889
Thompson, Hev. W. H., 021
Thomi«on Indians. 186-0, 192
Thomson. Rev. — . (of Salem,
U.S.). 856
Thomson, Rev. A., 915
Thomson, Her. C. J., 885
Thomson, Rev. H. E.. 901
Tiiomson, Rev. I. 872
Thomson, Rev. J.. 886
Tliom.son, Rev. ,1. A., 886
Thomson, Hev. ,1. S., 807
Thomson, Rpv. Sanuiel, 867
Thomson, Hev. .Skeffiiigtou, 133,
867
Thom.son, Hev. W., 852, 865
Thonzai, 036
Tlioo. .Mr. .T. T., 809
Tliiirburn. Hev. \V. .T.,fl05
TlioiH.v, Rev. .1.. 8HX
Thorm'aii. Hev. T. P. W., 455. 907
Thorn, Rev. S., 852
Thorndale, 897
Thorne, 868-9. 871
Thom5, Hev. J., 356-6, 890, 897-8
Thornhill, 873, 876-7
Thornhill, Rev. H. B., 427, 905
Thornloe, Hev. O., 872
Thornloc, Rev. J., 872
Tliornton. Bp. S., 408, 766
Thoroul, 874
Thorold, Bp. (of Rochester), 85
Tliorp, Hev. C, 872
Thorpe, Rev. H. J , 907
Three Fathom Harbour, 86.
Three Rivers, 138, 143, 870. (See
also "Trois Rivieres")
Thunder Bay, 875
Thurstan, Rev. J., 669-70, 678,
680, 920
Tibbs, Rev. W., 851
Tickcll, Lieut., 808
Tien, Rev. A., 737, 924
Tient4D, 710. 921
Tlghe, Hev. S., 877
Tlley. Hev. V. P., 737, 024
Tlllotson, Aruhbp.. 760
Tillviird, Itev. A., 881
Til-tonbnr^, 870
Tiiribirigasvagii, i'.09
Timon iKlaiul, 452
Timor, 422
Tindal-Atkinson, Rev. W. R., 934
Tingeomb, J., 400
Tingley, Hev. 8., 40, 881-8
Tinker, (lovernor, 218
Tinling, !■;. I)., 886
TlMMevellv,631-53[and 503.511-13,
025-0, /72, 911-15] ; Address ot
Christians to Queen Victoria,
840-1 ; Assistant Bishops, 786 ;
Proposed Diocese of, 768, 767,
01)
Tintima, 262-i
TIpimhee, Chief, 433
Tipperah Language, 470
Tipiwtt, Hev. H. \V.,867
Tirkee, Rev. N.. 910
Titcomb, Bp. J, H., 630, 683,
836-40, 654, 767, 814 ; his "Per-
sonal ItccoUections of Burma,"
814
Titcombe, Rev. J. C, 867
Tltherington. Hev. .1. B.,908
Tizarl, Rev. G.. 218, 885
Tobacco, Clergy's salaries paid in,
30, 211 (Jf* aho "Bugar")
Tobago, 206-7 [and 196-6, 362-3,
882]
Tobias, Rev. C. F., 894
Tobiquc, 865-6
Tocqi'.e, Hev P., 864, 872, 877
Toda Language, 470
Todd, Rev. O. H., 884
Todriot, Hev. F. T., 224, 860, 88S
Toora, King, 379
Tofoa, 482
Toka, 58(1
Tokio. 717-26, 727, 922 ; Diocese
of, 767, 766
Tokio Tlio)logical College. 796
Tollvgunge, 483-8 [and 476, 478,
908-10]
Tom, Chief, 265
"Tomatin," the ship, 435
Tomlinson, Bp. C. 728, 767
Tonn, lU'V. W., 901
Tongaland, 344-5, 384-5
Tonkin, Hev. C. D., 803. 896
Tonnesen, Rev. A., 330, 332, 89«
Toodjay, 905
Tooke, Hev . J. H.. 877
Tooke, Rev .W. M., 877
Tookerman, Rev. — .. 211
Toomath. Rev. A., 903
Toosev, Rev. 0. D., 886
Toosey, Hev. P., 143
Toowoinl)a, 904
Topliana, 736
Topsail, 867
Torbav, 94, 856-8
Tore Pellice, 740
Toronto, 147, 155-7, 163-5, 882-7 ;
Diocese, 750, 763, 760, 763-4
768, 868
Torrance, Rev. J., 872
Torriano, Mr. C, 822
" Torridzonians " Association, 288
Tortola, 210, 803-4
Toti, Rev.A.. 910
Touchwood, 870
Touchwood Hill, 179
Toulon, 740
Tonngoo, 641-7, 702, 018-»
Touiigthoos, The, 791
Towers, Rev. P., 867
Towgood. Bf V. A., 907
Townlev, Rev. A., 977
980
Townaend, 874
Townacml, Rev. E., B86
Towu»ei\(l, Rev. M., 872
Townsheml, Rev. G., 864, 867
TownsvlUc, 903-4
Tozer, Rev. S. T., 896
Tozer, Bp. W. «., 239, 764-6
Traoadie, 116
Traooiuly (P.E.I.), 114
Trafalgar (P. Ont.), 874
Trattes, Dr., 822
Traini'ig InBtitntions, Collegiate,
776-97
Tranqnebar, 823-4 [and 601, 606,
611, 514, 620, 912-13]
" Transferred Congregations '"
(Tanjore district), 511
Transkel, The, 308
Translations, 800-13 [and 16, CO,
71, 113, 140, 171-2, 186, 24C 8,
J6fl, 264, 266, 270, 306, 32«, 332 3,
841, 352-3. 360, 374, 434, 448,
461. 471, 474-9, 486, 491, 497,
806, 811, 568, 673-4. 678, 579,
882, 690-2, 604, 6U>, 632, 634,
•43, 646, 668-9. 688, 698, 703 5,
714,719,7.34,778]
Transportation, CJoverntnent Re-
port of (1838), 393 (see alio
"Convicts")
Transvaal, The, 364-8 [and 268,
346, 384-6, 897-8]
Travancore, 471
Travaticorc Diocese, 786, 788, 787,
911
Treacher, Onvemor, 693
Treadwell, Rev. X., 58, 856
Treble, Rev. K. J., 924
Trelawne.v, 886
Trelawney, Governor, 234-6
Tremayne, Rev. P. (sen.), 877
Trcmayne, Hev. V. ( juii.), 877
Tremenheere, (Jniicral, 773
Tremlett, Ucv. F. W., 869
Trend, Rev. J. B., 626
Trentliam, 906
Trenton, 854-5
Trepasscv, 93
Trevltt, Rev. J., 924
Trevor, Rev. O., 581
Trew, Arohdn., 226, 260
Trew, Rev. .1., 642, 918
Trich- -adoic, 539
Trichinopoly, 627-30 [an<' 508. 611,
514,632,772,791, 911-15]
Trichinopoly CoUcgn, 79 1 [and 629]
Triminplmm, Rev. J. L.. 864
Trincoiiialpp, 676-6, 678, 920
Trinidad, 208-10 [and 196-6, 205,
262-3, 771, 883]
Trinida.1 Dlocesn, 768, 764, 882-3
Trinity, BarbailoK, 881
Trinity, Dcmerara, 887
Trinity, nsspquibo, 888
Trinity, Newfoundland, 89, 90,
867-9
Tiinltv Bav r..F.L.), 89-93, 866-9
T-liilty Uii' <erHitv, Toronto, 778
T.-ipp, Rcv.F., 904
Trippasore, 607
Tristan d'Aoiinha, 822-4, 382-3
[and 254, 894]
Trois Rivieres, 13P 40-1, 143-4,
870
Trollope, Rev. M. n.. '4, 922
Trot Cliiof .T iHtic. '
Tn)UBhto>.',T>;v A.. P , 896
1 'fluir^toi., Iv V. J., 9<il
Trouti pok, ,t<!\ T '54
Trower, Bp. . i67
Trnro (N. Sci..). »«l-2
Trusrott. Itev. H. .1. H. 891
Trusted, Rev. W.. 364. 808
INDEX.
Trust Funds, 829
Trymmer, Mr., «, 822
Tryoii, General, 4», 50, 78
Tsamus Language, 192
Tsan-Baw, Rev. .1.. 663, 018
Tsau-mtss Indians, 186, 192
Tshele, Mr. R., 803
Tsimaliean Indians, 186, 192
Tsln, Rev. J., 712
Tditsa River, 310
Tslambie Kaffirs, 297
Tsokiane, 327
Tsolo Gaol, 311
I Tuclter, Bp. A. R., 766
I Tucker, Rev. G., 859
Tucker, Rev. H. F., 903
Tucker, Rev. H. W., 836
Tucker, Rev. R. T., 880
Tucker, Itev. W. F., 904
Tucker, Rev. W. G.. 877
TuckwcU, Rev. H., 859
Tiiilor, Rev. H. A., 880
Tudor, Itev. T. L.. 907
Tufnell, Bp. K. \V., 411, 765
Tugwell, Bp. H., 765
Tulu Language, 470
Tumi; , 901
Tunic Karens, 615
Tinnev, Itev. R. W., 877
TunstjiU, Rov. ,T. M., 14:!. K72
Tiuistall, Rev. " J.ilui," 143, 872
Tnnstall, Rev. R., 823
Turanic Languages, 470
Turin, 740
Turkpstan, Eastern, 703
Turkey, 738-8, 741-2
Turki LanguaKP, 170
Turkisli Language, 7.12
Turk-s Tlie, 736-7, 742, 797
Turks' Island (Bali.), 220 3, 226,
238. 881-5
TuriibuU, Rev. A., 903
TurntT, R('V. C. R., 908
Turner, Rev. G. E., 901
Turner, Bp. 3. P., 7C3
Turner. Bp. J. M., 270-2, 766
Turner, Mr. T., 826
Turiu'r, Rov. W. A., 904
Turoii, 901
Tuvjin, Itev. r..\., 896
Turpi n. Rev. E. A.. 882
Tnrpin, Rev. J. W. T., 260, 889
Turpin, Rev. W. II., 3o3, 803,
892-3
Turtle -Mountain. 878
Turton, Rev. H. M., 907
Tiirton. Rev. Z. H., 9'j8
Tuscaro.v. Indians, il, 71, 74, 86,
167, 192
Tusfhani. «23
Tuxket, H63-4
TuKtian. Rev. P., RBO
Tuticoriii, 532 3, 5.35, 544, 849,
654-5, 79.1, 911 12. 914-16
T\ittiett, itev. L. R.,924
Tuttie, Bp., 83
Tutty, Itev. W.. 109 11,864
Twwldle, Itev. W.. 477, 4<i2 3, 488,
•' Twecl," frigate. 120 [910
TwcUk. Bp. K, 324 5, 232, 34H !l,
3S1, ;i.'i;,7«6, 897
Twilliipgato. 93. 98, 858 9
Twining. Itev. T., 88 »
Twining. R*v. W., 22il, 864, 885
Tyaka, King, 335
Tycoon of Japan, 717
T'vler, Itev. .1., 884
Tyllard, Itev. A., 861
Tyonderoga. 154, 166
Tyrconnell. 873, 876
Tyrrell. Rev. L., 901
Tvrrell. Bp. W., 400-2,411 12,446,
760. 766
UCA, 445
Ufflngton, 872
Uitenliago, 271-6, 297, 299 891-8
(JIudonga, Prince, 342
Urabala, 612
Umboes, The, 316
Umditshwa, Cliief, 310-11
Umfezi (a Zulu), 338
Umfuli River. 366
Umgababa, 806
Umgeni, 895
Vmgezi River, 365
Umlialla. Chief, and his Tribe, 876,
230, 297-3(Xl
Umhlatuzana, 896
Uinlilonhlo, Cliief, 311
Cmjika, 311
Umkomanzl, 330
Unikoma's Drift, 330, 895
Umkongo, Prince, 335-6, 338
Uiukungu, Prince, 3.10
UmlakazB (a Kaffir), 307
Unilazi, 330. 337, 895
Uinmall Lutchmee, Case of, 508
Umnini, 808
UnKiikela, {,'liief, 806
Umtali, 386, 898
Umtata, 310, 313, 316, 893
Umzila'a People, 387
Umzimkulwttiia, 890
ITnizinto, 895-6
U'iao,910
Undeergan, 580
" Undine." scliooner, 448
Undop, 890, 920-1
Uniiickf, Itev. If. ,T., 867
Unia-'ko, Itev. R, F, R«!4
Uiiiacke, Rev. II. J., 864, 867
Uidon Chaiiel, Cliefoo, 70«
Union Chapel, (iuysborough, 118
Uniondale, 889-90
Unitarians, 147
Uedt,«i Sti^tes, 9-87, 462, 743 51,
757. 759, 761, 769, 775-6, 8111 58.
933
UniU-d States, Presidont of, 739
Unity (Church), 152, 5,14, 719-21.
724, 7.17-9, SOSJ^jtivn/WConiity"
Unity iif Christendoin, 152, 821
Universities' Mission to Central
Africa, 387
Unkunkinglovp, 336
Up<dier, Yen. .T. H., 898
Ui>Imm, 865-8
Upjohn, Itev. J. \V.. 901
Uplands, 34. 882
UpiH'r Camilla (fee " Ontario ")
Upper Cnniwla Clergy Society, 15H
Upper Dawson, 904
Upper Gornal, 883
Upper Hutt, 440, 906-7
UpiM'r Island (P.Q.). 868, 871-2
Upper Island Cove, 858 9
UpiH^r Murray Dialect, 466; Triiii*
lations, 804"
Upiier Paari, 889
Upsiila. ArPhljp. of, 739
Ut)ton. 872
Uraon Kola, 405 6, 198
Uiiiu Lanmiagp. 470, 501, 568, 7.10,
732, 799 ; List of Translations,
812 13
ITriya Ijinguage, 470. 478, 601,
1104, 730
Urmston, Itev. - ., 731, 8.17
I'rmstfln. R«!V. .1.. 22 3. HftO
Uniuhart. Ri^v. A. J., 892
Uniuhart. Itev. W., 60, 866
Unimia, 729
Usher, Hev. J.. 48. 864
Usher. Rev. J. f '.. 877
UsherwDod. Vin. 'V. K., 894
Usibepn, Chirf, 335
I
Vc
Vt
V(
IKDKX.
981
TTMher, Hey. A... H5S
Usntuw, Tlie, 385
Utah Oiooeae, 767
TJtreoht, Peace of, H8, 107
U*^recht (S. Af.;, 89«
VADAKAN,Hcv.A.,»l5
Vadniiaitfum, Rev. K., 916
Valftvenira, 912, 914
ValCartier, 869, 871-2
ValeHciire, 7 11), 923
Vallyers, Tlie, Cf'^
Valley of Moxl'jo Dionesc, 767
Vallinifs, Rev. F. U., 498, 910
Vance, Rev. (>. 0., 903
Vancouver, 181, 460
Vancouver's IhI.i.hI, 181, 188, 880
Viinilereykeii, Mr. S., 813
Van Dienian's Land (.«« "Ta:'-
mania")
Van Driesaen, Ksv'. F., 86
Vanilroffeti, llcv. P., US
Vanleck Hill, 876
Van Lingu, Hev J., 872, 877
Varna, 739, 923
Varnler, Rev. M. .1. .T., 494, 910
Vamoil, Hev. V., 850
Vassrtll, Hev. W., 924
VatouiRililry, 899. 900
Vaudin, Rev. A., 371, 899
Vauiloi?, The, Clergy and Trust
Fund, 27, 73.5-ii
Vaudreull, 871
Viiughnn, Hev. K., 64, 855
Vauglinn, Mr. M., 82';
Vauiwl, Mr. J., 574, 807
Vetlakan, Rev, S., 334, 896
Vedakan, Hnv. A., 915
Vedainuthu, Hev. I)., 915
Vdaaiutliu, Rev. S., 916
Ve<iaranttu, Rev. S. P., S34. 806
Vediitmya(?ara, Rev. I)., 915
Vc<lanavakain, Mr., 533
Veda Sauiaj, 516
Vedilahs, Tlie, <l«0. 877-8
Veiiiurpuriim, 6)5. 617, 911-16
Veiliarpunim Scminarv, 81". 791
Vellalera. Tlie. 531, 537, 5iii, 817
Vellore, 625- 7 [and 603, 655,91 1-16]
Vellum, 610, 912
Venablee, Up. A. II. P., 225, 764
Vcne.s.x, llpv. T. R., 888
Veness, H. v. W. T., 217, 888
Venice, 740,923-4
Venn, Rev. K S., 696-B, 921
Vcnu Lava Island, 448
Vcpery, 605~H, 509, 624, 52B, 661,
911-12
Vejiery CoUefje, 507, 792
Vo|>ery .Vlissinn Seminary, 606, 702
Vermont, 41, 862
Vermont, Dp. of, 82
Vermont Dincese, 75 T, 852
Voruajivr, 741
Vernet-les-Bning, 740
Vernon, .\lr., 822
Vernon. Mr. .1., 6, 02ii
VersailleB. Treaty of, 216
Verulam, 328, 896 tl
Vewy, Hev. K. A., 8/"7
Vest'y, Ho\. W.. 67, 82, 64
VeKtries, Paroclilal, 759 ; Tyranny
of, 190
Vetlieoan, Rev. A., 878, 812, 920
Vcyiwlodci, 537
VcysHiere, Rev. L. .1. H. N., 138-40,
143
Vial. Rev. W. 8., 872
VlaRogRlo, 710
Vicars, Rev. .T., 869
VlcePrwident* of S.P.O., 027- SO,
988
VIckers, Rev. A. it., 659, 916
Viokers Rev. W. V., 924
VioUirla (0. U.), t-Ol
Victoria (Man.). 878^-9
VictoriiKP.Ont.). 874
Victoria(V.l.), 181-5, 880
VicUiria Colony, !01 10 [and 386,
432, 4G6 -7, 902-37]
Victoria Dioceae, Hong Kong,
703-4, 75i^^ 7G7, 921
Victoria, H..M. Qiuwu : Prt-sent of
Bible to Qu^cti of .\Iadaga>(!iir,
375, and Pont to Mann 'ay
Church, 849 ; Contribution to
Guiana College, 783 ; interest
in I'itnairn Islanders, 453 ; be-
comes Piitron of the .Socicly
in 1838, 824 ; 3riuit« six Royal
Letter.^ under which £201,842
is collected for the Society,
824 6 ; receives Memorial of
Society on Claims of CInirch of
Rome, 395 : Address of Tiiine-
veily Christians to. 540-1, and
Appeal of Hawaifan King for an
Anglican .MJAiion, 4lil ; other
referenri;s. 377, 457, 738. ' ■
also the P"'' 56 Consort o
voeacy of the Poi'icty, 82 1.)
Victoria Wfst (Capo Col.), 885-90
Vi.lal. «!•. K. 0., 704
Vicia', I'.c'V. P., 404, i)03
Vidal, Hev. U.. 9iil
Viilal, Hev. J., 9 1
Vienna. Court of, 735
Viets, Uev.H., .sen., 50-1,116, 118,
854, 8«4
Viets, Hev. H., jun., 884, 8«7
Villeiieuve, 741
Villiersdorp, 890
Vincent, Hev. J. R., 885
Vincent, Mr. L. 1(15, soO
Vincent, Hev. H.. 8<i4
Viper Island, 653
Virden, 870
Virgin Gonla, 210
Viiginia, 30 [and 1,2, 9, 30, 7(1,
8«-7, 21B, 744, 746,813, W3, 881]
Virginia Company, 102
V'irtjinia Dioceses, 80, 757, 861
Virgin Isi uids, 210, 212, 88S-4
Vlsuvasair Hev. J., 915
Vlaming, Mr. W., 424
Vohimare, 375- 6, 378, 899, 900
Volkiicr, Rev. C. 8., 442
A'olkraai, 312
Von DiKicIszen. Rev. H. II., 272,
C6I, 878 9, 89(1,916,920
Von lllland. Hev. A. A., 8/2
VosHcvangen, 740
Voliiig Pillars, 930. 933, 93,"»
A' room, Hev. V. W., 8(i7
Vrylmrg, 361, 898
Vrylinuven. Uird, 1 .„,.
Vrylioiiven Fund f
Vuilaveriiin, 607
Vyge Kraal, 272, 88V
WACAMAW 860
Waeiipiiu Tribe, 248
Wiule, lliv — ., 8?V
Wade. liev. C. T., 877
Wadie, H.V..1.W., 2-111,888
\Va(.'giiWrtggu. 9''
Wanliorne, H v. A. ('.,869
Wahl, Hev. K., '29
Wahpisiana Imiians, 248, 2(2
Waiai.n IJioeese. 768, 7U8
Wiiikato, 441
Waikn India's, 34(1 7.262
WBlluku.9M
Walmate. /34. 486, 43«, 788, !06 7
Wninie , 1)07
Waini Tribe, 246
Wain wri gilt. Rev. H. S., 864, 867
Wainwright, Rev. R , 87S
Wrtirapa, 441
Wnirara pa, 906-7
■"airui River, 8H7
Wait, Rev. D. R., 886
Waitangi, Treaty of, 434, 437
Waitara, 441, 907
Wake, Archbp. (portrait), frontil-
piece, vi
Waketield (Can.), 889, 871
Wakeford, Rev. H., 922
Wakenaam, 887-8
Wikkorstroom, 898
V. albaiik, Rev. T., 91
Wales, H.R.H. Prince of (in 1787)
799 ; Prince Albert Edward, 647
Waks, the Church in. Missionary
zeal of, 822 3, 828, 840 (autl 738/;
'^'pIsIi repiesentativeaon Stand-
ini5 'immittee, 934
Walker, Rev. B. .T., 903
Walker, Mr. II., 20
Walker, Rev. ,T. (Eng. ), 823
Walker, liev. James, 901, 908
WaUce-, Hev. R , 856
\v»(kt.,Hev.S., 903
Walker, Rev. W., 864
Walker, Rev. W. W., 867
Walkerton, 873, 876 -7
Walkerville, 905
Walklmmptoii,8d4
Wall, Hev. K, 877
Wall, Hev. .). P.. 882
Wall. Hev. T. W. B., 884
WHllace(N. Sco.), 881
Walliice(l'. Out.), 875-6
Wallace, Hev, .las., M4
Wallace, Hev. ,Jno., 901
Wallajapcttfth, 913
Waller, lU-v. .T. U., 176, 722, 727,
Wallingfoid, 852-3 [028
Wallis, Rev. A. W., 910
Wallis. Hev. F, { ltp.~il <•».), 766
V.'allis, Hev. W. C, 892
Wiilimle, Hev. 11. H. T., 788
Wa'jHile, Hmare, 743. 718
WalrKile, Rev. .1. K., 392. 902, »1S
WaliMde Islaml, I«4, 172 3, 873,
875
WaUh, Hev. C. (X.F.L.), 85»
Wal.^h, Hev. C. (X.S.W.). 8 )
Walsh, Hev. P., 907
Walsh, Up. W., 373, 766
Wiil.-^li. Ifi;v. W. H., 399,902
Walter, Hev, W. 116,884
Walters, \'<<r. (}. Ji ,, 872
ttiiltei s Hev. ,1., f ,'2
Walton, Rev. J.. 310,896
Walton, Hev. T. II. .J., 88U
Walton. Hev. W., 880
Wangiiratta, 902
Wangaroa, 433
Wantage Si*<'rhnod. 577 8
Wapiana Indians, 2,'>2
Waramurl,24r) 8. 248, 8f7 8
Waransjeada (N.8.W.), 427
Waraii Inilians, 245 (i, 252
Waraii Ijinguage, "52 ; List of
Tran.-'latioiis, 801
Ward, ll.iv.d. n., 886
Ward. He',r. .T.. 877
Ward, Rev. J. R., 898
War.1, Hev. II. (1., 87:!
Ward, Rev. T.. 42.1, 906
Warden. Major, 347
Wardsville, 87,1. 877
Ware. Rev. . I. M.. 902
Warkwiek. Rev. .N., 838
Waikworth, 907
982
IKDEX.
Wariicdird, Rev. Dr., 897
Warueford, Hev. U. A. S., 8«7
W»rneford, Rev. K. A., 887
Warneford, Rev. H., 884
Warneford, Rev. T., «»4
Warner, Rev. L. 0., 714, 92)J
Warner, Rev. T. D., 904
Warr, Rev. G. W., 877
Warr, Rev. J. W., 904
Warren, Rev. A. 0., 889
Warren, Rev. C, 634, 640, 642-3,
659, 791, 808, 919
Warren, Rev. K., 462, 908
Warren, Rev. T„ 236, 886
Warriore, 627
Warrnauibool, 902
Wamiw Indians, 246
Warsaw, 740, 923
Warwick (Ans.), 903-4
Warwick (Bcr.), 105, 880
Warwick (P. Ont.), 87«
Woshcr, Kev. C. 11., 872
Washington, General, 77
Washi ngton,Rev.G.((lniro ),381 ,900
Washington, Rev. G.(Kur.), 924
Washington Diocese, 757
Wasse, Rev. H. W., 924
Waterhury. 882, 854
Waterford(N.B. 1,866-7
Waterford (P. Ont.), 874
Watcrford{U. S.),854
Waterford. Bp.,Nephewof,in 17«tt,
Waterloo (P. Out.'), 877 [256
Waterloo (P. Qu.), 868, 872
Waters, Ki'V. O. A., 229, 886
Waters, Rev. H., 893
Wat*;r8,Vi n. H. T., 280, 297, 807-9,
313, 3IR, 892, 893
WatervlUe, 872
Wathocot, 644
Watkins. Rev. 11., 866
Watkiiis, Hev. N., 877
Watling'K I^ktiid, 220, 886
Watson. lU>v. B. L., 902
Watson, RcA'. O. A., 903
Watson, Rev. H. C. M., 903
Watson, Mr. J., 83G
Watson, Rev. J., 908
Watson, Rev. J. M., 903
Watson, Rev. T., 877
Watson's Biiy, 902
Watts, Mr., 694
Watts, Serjeant, 1S7
Watts, Hev. H. U. 880
WiiUs, Ik'V. R., 107, 884
Watts, Hev. T., 882
Wangh, Rev. J. C, 890
Wearuit, Rev. J. (i., H77
Weale, Mr. a., 823
Wearv, liev. K. C. K5n. 872
WcatiierlH iwl, \U-v. T. K., 916
Weatherlcy, Kev. <'. T., 8«ii
Weathers'ton, Hev. ,1., 88ft
Weaver, Hev. J., 894
W(«viT, Hi'V. W., 869
Webli. Mr. (Fiji), 169
Webb. Mr. (Bonin Is.), 728
Weill). Bp. A. »., 3114, 317 18, 326,
361, .163 l,38», 369 60,7114 8,897
Webb, Ucv. (!., 882
Webb, Ven. W. T., 78.i. 883
Wcblwr, Uev. H. B., 8!(3
Webber, Ven. II. I,., 888
Webber, Hev. W. J. II., 888
Wei l)cr, Bp. W. T. T., 4112, 766
WcbHtAir, Rev. F. M.. 872
WobKter. n»v. O. D., 898
Webster, Mr. W., 388
Weeks, Rev. A. W., 8«7
Weeks, Rev. C. W., 884
Weeks, Bp. .J. W., 281, 284. 764
Wi*kK, Hev. J. W. r.rn I, 48 t.
M4, 8«4
Weeks, Hev. .1. W. (jnti.), 864
Weeks, Rev. O. S., 859
Weidenian, Rev. G. E., 807, 010
Weimar, 740, 923
Weinlieer, Rev. W. A. B., 864
Weissenstein, 741
Weissliorn, 741
Wei by, Bp. T. E., 284, 286-7, 831,
823-4, 382, 768, 877, 890
Weldford, 864-7
Welleslev Province, 700-1 [and
896, 921]
Wellesley, Sir A., 680
Wellington (N.B.), 867
WeUington (N..S.W.), 901
Wellington (N.Z.), 43:, 436, 438,
906 ; Diocese, 788, 7H6
Wellington, Duke of, 680
Wellington (P. Ont.), 873, 876-7
Wellington Square, 874
Wells Tlieo. College, 281
Welsh, Rev. .T. W.. 819 20, 924
Welsh, Rev. .7. P., 797
Welsh Church, The, 738, 822 3,
828, 840, 934
Welsh Language, 88, 798 ; List of
Translations, 813
Welsh Race, 34, 117
Welton, Kev. K., 746, 780
Wenhani, Rev. J., 877
Went, Rev. J. K., 882
Wentworth, 901
Wesley, Rev. .1. B. ("John
Wesley"), 26-8, 881. 887
Wesleynns, 279, 281, 288, 308, 328,
347-8,409, 414, 428, 444, 456-9,
484-6,471,889,877,894
West, Mr., 769
West, Rev. — ., 259
West, Kev. C. H., 85.1
West, Hi'V. .1., 177
West, Connnoilore Temple, 89
West Africa. 264-87 [and 204, 214.
382-3, 888-9]
West Africa, American Mission
to, 80-1
West Africa, West Indian Mission
to, 28'J-7 781
WrstlK>urne, 878
We..itl«irv( U.S.), 883-4
Wc8tbur\-, Lorii, 781
WesUwtt. Bp., 599
Westcott, Rev. A., 792, 812, 915
Westcott, lUw. P., 899, 918
Westcott, Kev fi. II., 59!), HI?
West<!heMter, 88, 62, 76, 885 8
Westerly, 47
Western Asia, 489, 627,728-9, 732,
922
Western Aiistriilia, 421 8 [and
388, 39'.', 418, 188 7, 91 iS
Westt-rn Colorndo DIoorse, 787
Western K'luatorial Africa Dio-
cese, 788, 788, 888
Western Mirhigiin DiocfM-, 787
Western New York. Bp. -f, 81
Wesiern New York l)iiK'.'^e,787,888
Western Port (Australis ), 404
Western Texas Diocese, 787
Westfleld, 888 7
West Framiiton, 888 9. 878
Westhaven, 882-4
West Hawkesbury (P. Ont.), 877
West Indian Church, FoicIk'ii Mis-
sion vpork of, 204, 21 4, 23 1, 260 7,
781
West Indies, xiv., 194-233, 252 3,
783, 760, 784, 770, 826 8, 881 -8
West Maltlnnd, 392, 901
Westminster, Deans of, KxoOlcin
Members of S.P.t)., 925, 932 3
W(^t Mhi-oiirl Dlorpif, 787
WefimoisUnd (.I«m.), sRft R
Westmoreland (N.B.), 831, 884-7
Westmorcliind (N. Sco.), 882
Westmoreland County (N. Sco.),
884
Westmoreland Hartour (N. Sco.),
Westport (N. Sco.), 880-1 [8P''
West Port (N.Z.), 906-7
West PhetTord, 871
West Virginia Diocese. 767, 851
Wethcrall, Rev. A. V., 872
W.;tmore, Hev. D. I., 867
Wetmore, Rev. J., 65, 868, 867
Wetta Isle, 422
Weyman, Rev. H., 882, 865
Weymouth (Dorset), 32
Weymouth (N. Sco.), 881, 863-4
Weymouth, Lord, 20, 824
Whn, Catechist C. S., 698
Whttllev, Rev. F., 864
Wbi'Jlcy, Hev. H. F. E., 908
Whanganui, 907
Wharton, Dr. C. H., 778
Wharton, Rev. T. (Bar.), 882
Whart<m. R<'V. T. (.Tain ), 229, 886
Whay Tav, 844
Wheeler, Mr., 274
Wheeler, Hev C. K., 917
Wheeler, Sir G., 822
Wheeler, Sir H., 897
Wheeler. Rev. W., 884
Wheler. Sir O.. 6
Whinfield. Rev. J. K. H.,902
Whipple, Hev. G. B., (82, 908
Whitaker, Rev, ()., 778
WhitlHHirru', 889
Whitby (P, Ont.), 876
White.'Bp., of I'enn., 80, 78U 1, 753
White, Rev. E..890
White, Hev. (4. (Aus.), 904
White,Hev. G. (Af.), 784
White, Rev. G. H., 924
White, Hev. H. M., 784
White. Hev. H. V., 848
White, Hev. I. P., 873
White, Mr. J., 280
White, Hev. ,T., 907
White, Rev. .1. J.. 889
White, Rev. T. A. S., 924
White, Hev. T. II.. 884
White, Kev. W. C., 889
White, Hev. W. H., 8'.ii;
White, Hev. W. II. T.. 892
White. Hev. W. K., 859
White Biiv, »8-!t, 880, "M. 88«, ««!•
Whiterhais'l (N.S.W.). 9o0
Whltclieiul, Kev.
,2X9
Whitehead, Hev. K., 918
Whiteheml. Kev. (i.. 851. I'l'i
Whitcheiid, Hev. H. ( ( 'al. ), iTil, 4iHi.
7r(i, 910
Wliittlinul. Kev. H. (St. H ), 891
Whttelieiul. Hev. .1.. 880
"White llenthenli-ni " i.ifi- " Culii-
nlsts In lieiitlien condition ")
Wliite Mills, 903
Wliit.'houw, lip.. 739
"White Kennet" Library, 814 16
Wliitemarxh, 881
Whltewood, 878-9
Whitfield, Hev.
Whitford, Rev.
-.,48
.. 682
Whitford, Kev. W. W..86a, 8BR
Whitlev, Hev. K. H., IMO
WhlMev. lip. .1. C.. 496-9. 024, 767,
790, iM)7 8, 810, 91(1, 918
Whitley, Mrs., 498
Whitten, Hev. A.T., 872
Whittlngton, Kev. H. F.. 896
Whittli'gfon, Hev. H. T.. .H
Whitwell. Hev. R., 872
Whyatt, Hev. W., 736.922
Whvtf head, Rev, T., 43.. «, 907
Wlillon, 877
WI^
Wif
w«
wl
wf
wl
wl
wl
wl
wl
INDEX.
988
I, 8«4-7
P82
buu,)i
IN.Sco.),
R, 867
|l, 863-4
908
I), 8K2
), 22«, HIS6
l.,mi2
t>2, at 18
1(1, 780 1.75J
,004
784
»
934
14
5n
i'.ii;
'.. 8112
15ft
), '<5!>. R(!«, R«9
'.). ill 10
, 2H(1
:('»l.),l7i!.4!Hi,
(Kt. H ). H9I
8B(I
n *' ( xfr " * "' 'I"*'
OTHllitiotl ")
.ihniry, 814 16
4H
All 2
\V..RBa, »«8
I., IllO
4»tl-9, 624, 767,
1(1, OIK
I'.. 872
H. K., 8116
H. T., ^24
872
7S6. B25
r., 43:> li. !>i'7
Wiokh»m(N.S.W.-,900
Wiokhum (Qn. », 904
Wl(?klmm, Itev. H. K., 888
Wicklow(N.B.), 8(i8
Wlddlcombe, Cttiiou J., 32B-7, 802,
890, 894, 897
Wide Bay, 904
Widows and Orphans Funds, 40,
75!), 81 1 [and 160, 397]
Wi6s6n 741
Wiggins, Rev. A. V. (J., 80 1, 887
Wigging, Iter. A. V. (KingsUni),
867
Wiggins, Hev. A. V. (Westflcld),
867
Wiggins, Hev. C. F.. 867
Wiggins, Rev. C. 0., 867, 877
Wiggins, Rev. (}., 864, 867
Wiggins, Rev. Cf. C, 867
Wiggins, Rev. R., 867
Wiggins, Rev. R. B., 864, 867
Wlgmore, Rev. T., 906
Wikkramanayake. Rev. H., 920
Wilb(>rf(>rce, Mr. W., 386, 472
Wilberforce, Up. S., 718, 827
Wilbur, Rev. S., 908
Wlldbad, 740, 923
Wiles, Or., 714
Wilhelm (the first Kaffir conflrm<Hl
in Angliciin Church), 280
Wilhelm, (IntochiNt (of Bcchunua-
land), 358
Wilkins, Rev. L. M., 864
Wilkinson, The Chiefs ( U. C. A U ),
263-5
Wilkinson, Bi).T. a, 339, 3(2, 344,
346, 354-B, 765
Wilkinson, Rev. (i.,90(i
Wilkinson, Hev, H.. I., 917
Wilkinson, Hev. J. H. (Kiir.), 921
Wilkinson, Hev. .T. H. (.Jam.), 886
Wilkinson. Itev. W. J., 867
Willard, Mr. 8., 42
WiUcmar, Re>-. J. X., 881
Willetta, Hev. C, 777
William (Bp. Colenso'sGuide), 3.16
William III., .V 6, 33, 468 (Oraiits
the Charter, 5-6, 925, 929 3ri.li:!2 )
William IV., 92, 142, 825
William Cliircnce ( Mos<iuito
Prince), 23B
William Henry (Sorel), 142, 151,
868-71
William Heiirv, Prince, 92, 142
Williams, Bp.'.r. (of C<ni.),759
Williams, Bp. (J. M. (.fapan). 707,
718-21,725
WUllams, Hev. — ., 872
Williams, Rev. A., 877
Williams, Hev. A. II., 8l,i
Wllliam^ Itev. A. 1,., 788
Williams, Itev. C. 8N0
WilUhniH, Itev. K. (Const.), 7r'7, 924
Williams, Hev. K. (N..S.W.), !H)2
WlUlaus, Itev. H., 431, 4?7
Williams, Rov. H. A., 794, 915
Williams, Miss .T., 699
Williams, Itev. .1. H., 902
Williams, Itev. J. P. B.. 867
W'lliams, Itev. J. 8., 867
Wuiiams, Bp. J. W., 152, 763
Williams, Hev. P. S., 872
Williams, Hev. H. T,., 877
Williams, Itev. T., 571, 578-9,
681-4, 624-6, 808-10, 916, 918
Williams, Rev. T. A., 872, 893
Williams, Bp. W., 440, 766
Williams, Itev. W., 880
Williams, Ite'V. W. D., 427, 905
Williams, Rev. W. J.. 880, 802, 9J1
WlllianiM, Ven. W. L. (Bp.-elwl),
788
Williamsburg (Can.), 169, 873, 878,
Williamsburg (VIrg.), 744 [877
Williamson, Meneral, 29
Willlamaon, Itev. C. O., 462, 908
Williams River (N.,S.W.), 900-1
Williams River (W. Aus.), 905
William's Town (Me'hournc), 405,
002
WiUis, Dean, 822
Willis, Bp. A., 463, 766, 804, 908
Willis, Rev. C, 867
Willis, Rev. R., 864, 867
Willis, Hev. W., 595-6, 598, 917
WlUoughby, Lord, 210, 242, 748
WiUoughby, Rev. E. C, 804
Willowmore, 890
Wills, Rev. J., 850
Wills, Rev. J. H., 384
WiUson, Rev. J., 274, 297, 301, 892
Willunga, 904
Wilmington, 850
Wilmot (N. See), 118, 880-1, 803-4
Wilmot (P. Ont.). 875, 877
Wilshere, Kev. A. H. M., 890
Wilshere, Rev. E. S., 279, 890, 892,
915
Wilshere. Rev. H. M. M., 890
Wilson, Mr., 274
Wilson, Bp. (Sodnr and Man), 8,
234, 815, 840
Wilson, Itev. -. (L.M.S.), 433
Wilson, Bp. C, 451, 706
Wilson, Hev. C. P., 867
Wilson, Bp. D., 272, 475-6, 478. 480,
483-4, 492, 496, 514,630- 1, 638-6,
691-2, 697, 600-7, 614,617, 668,
683, 766, 814
Wilson, Rev. D., 229, 886
Wilson, Hev. E., 864
Wilson, Rev. E. F., 877
Wilson, Rev. H., 3r^. 852
Wilson, Rev. J., 877
Wilson, Ven. J., 877
Wilson, Hev. .1. II., 892
Wilson, Rev. .T. T., 904
Wilson, Rev. .1. Y., 404, 903
Wilson, Itev. 1'., 92 4
Wilson, Rev. H. J., 877
Wilson, Mr. T., 417
Wilson, Rev. T.N., 880
Wilson, Itev. T. P., 908
Wilson, Hev. W. E. iN.F.L.), 869
Wilson, Itev. W. E. (N.8<'o.). 864
Winhurg, 348, 3,-)0
WliK^hester Diocese. 630. 610, 756
Windermere, 906
Windley, Rev. T. W., 643 I, 806,
HtlH ^10
Windsor (N. Sco.), 113, 119, 861-4
Windsor (N.S.W.). 391, 901
Wln(lsor(P.g.), 869 70, 872
Windwanl Islands, 196-206 [and
194,252-3.881-2]
Windward Islands DIoccm^, 206,
207, 768, 764, 881
Wingaiiilacoa, 1
Wliigard, Bp., 738
Wlngham, 873, 876
Wlnliam, Itev. D., 924
Winnebah, 257
WInnliicg, 180,878-9
Winslow, Itev. K., 46, 60-1, 884
Wlnsor, Hev. A. 8. H., 859
Wintelcv, Hev. J., 880
Winter," Rev. R. R., 618 17, 680,
622, 624-7, 918
Winter, Mrs. R. R., 616-22, 626-6,
818
Wlnterl)crg, 891-2
Wlnyaw, 880
Wisooiisiu Diocese, 757
Wine, Ven. J., 32«, «7«, "20
Wlswall, Rev. James, 864
Wiswall, Hev. John, 48, 884
Witchcraft, 306, 338, 341, 374, 496.
498
Witch Doctors, 306
Withers, Rev. O. U., 790, 910
Withers, Rev. J., 908
Withey, Rev. C. F., 907
Witten, Rev. W., 886
Wittenham, 900
Wittenoom, Rev. J. R., 424-i»
Witwahrsandt, 387
Wix, Ven. E., 94-8, 889, 864
Wolfall, " Maister," 1
Wolfe, Ardn., 713
Wolfe, General, 138-6
Wollaston, Rev. H. N., 903
WoUombi, 900-2
Wolseley, Lonl, 340, 387
Woncopo, 255
Wonneioo, 426
Wonypcnta, 664
Wood, Itev. A. (S.Af.), 890
Wood, Rev. Abraham, 807
Wood, Rev. Alex., 860
Wooil, Itev. Charles, 880
Wood, Hev. Christr., 859
Wood, Rev. CyTll, 796
Wood, Rev. C. P., 896, 898
Wood. Rev. K. E., 880
Wood, Rev. H., 889
Wood, Rev. J. H. R., 880
Woml, Itev. J. S., 859, 800, 886
Wood, Rev. S. S., 872
Wood, Rev. T., 112-13, 125 6, 8.')5,
804
Wood, Rev. T. M., 869
Wood, Itev. W., 908
Woodbridge, 864
Woodbury (U.S.), 852
Wooilcook, Rev. W. .T., 416, 4S1,
90S
Woodd, Rev. O. N., 392, 402, 902
Woodford, 902
Woodhousc, 874-8
Woo<lhouse, Rev. G. M., 888
Woodlands (Man.). 878, 880
Wooillands (S.Africa), 889
Woodman, Itev. E. S., 867
Woodman. Rev. T., 327, 894
WoiKlrooffe, Canon H. H., 786, 803,
892
Woods, Yen. C. T., 881
Woodside, 904
WiMKlspoint, 902-3
Woodstock (Cape), 889 -00
WiKxlstock (N.B.), 129 30, 1.13,
866-7
WooilstOi'k (P.Oiit.), 873
WoodwanI, Hev. C, 902
Woodward. Itev. F. B., 924
Woodward, Rev. (i. .1 , 1K)0
Woislwanl, Hev. J., 3, 0, 926
Woo<lward, Rev. J. I), .s., 896
Woixiward, Itev. 11. B., 890
Woolf Island, 873, 876
WooUast/in. Von. J. R., 427. 908
Woolrychc, Hev. A. J., 872
Woolsey, Ardn., 823
Worcester (Cape Col.), 286, 288
398, 890
" Work In theColoniiW," published
1868,818
WorreU, Itev. I. B.. 877
Wosher's Village, 060
Wray, Rev. H. B.. 872
Wreck's yound. 319
Wren, Rev. 8. M., 889
Wright, Anin.. 185
Wright, Dr., 804
Wright, Mr., 3(7
Wright, Rev. A. H., 88j
984
INHEX.
Wright, Rev. B. 8., S81, 900
Wright, Rev. E. T.., 881
Wright, H«v. F. O., 881
Wright, Rev. (i. (Jam.), 820
Wright, Rev. (>. (N.Sco.), 8«<
Wright, Rev. H. E., 872
Wriglit, Ten. H. P., 186, 881
Wright, Rev. J., 864
Wriglit, Rev. J. T., 877
Wright,Rev. J. W. T., 918
Wright,Rev. R. O. E., 318, 894
Wright, Kev. W., 269-71, 771, 813,
890, 893
Wright, Rev. W. B. (of Borneo),
683
Wright, Rev. W. B. (JapSn),
717-19, 721, W)S, 923
Wroe, Ur., 823
Wurtele, Rev. L. 0. (Acton Vale),
873
Wurtele, Rev. L. C. (Upton), 872
Wyatt, Ven. F. J., 247. 888
W'/att, Rev. J. T-., 529, i»15
W vche. Rev. C. H. E., 893
W/e, Ri-v. r W., 877
Wve, Rev. W., 860
WyW, Rev. 8., 892
Wynburg, 269, 271-2, ?74-8. 286,
889-90
Wvnn, SlrW.,768
Wynne, Dr. R., 883
Wynne, Rev. I-. A., 924
Wyoming (P.Ont.), 872
Wyoming Diocese (U.S.), 757
XABA. Rev. J., 803, 893
Xavicr, Franci«, 471, 6S2, 717
Xesilie ("ountiy, 30«
Xosib.! Tril)c, 30«, 882
Xili.ixa, 893
Xosa-Kafllr Language, .106, 382;
List of T-.-anslntionB, «(i3
YACKANDANDAH. 902
Yakanji, P. H. (a (,'ouvert«l Hindu
Priest), 6U9
Yale, 185-0. 880
Yale, Mr. E., 836
Yale College (Conu.), 44, 799
YamaHka, 868, 870
Yammonaea Iii(lian!< (or Yamou-
sees), 12,13, 16,17,86
Van Nyoung (Prince), 660
Yarra Yarra, 404-6
Yashiro, 72?
Yass, 900-1
Yate. Ardu., 823
Yates, R'V. II. L., 829, 886
Yates, .1 ,-..'., 823
Yeat'.^ \ e.. 38
Yeatmaii, Rev. E. K., 908
Yedo (j«"Tokio")
Yedo Diocese, 767, 761
YeUand, Rev. C. M., 908
Yengisa, 266
Yesadian, Rev. G., 916
Yosadiau, Rev. Han., 016
Yesadian, Rev. Matli. 915
Yesadian, Rev. S., 915
Yeaaiiliin, Rev. S. G., 609, «49, 916
Yesudian, Rev. O., 915
Yosudian, Rev. \'., 915
Yllgram, 908
Yolohania, 718, 727, 923
Yongc, Miss, 789
Yonge (or Younge) 874-6, 877
Yonliers, 68
York (Toronto), 156-7, 872, 874 -5,
York (W. Aus.), 906 [877
York, Arohbisliops of, 547, 743,
823-4, 842,9^0,932; Maelafjan,
834 : M«rkhaia,751, 834 ; Sharjs
744 ; Tliomw)',!, 728, 821
York Convocation, hjl, 828
York Tounty (Pen.), 30, 851-2
York, Duke of, l>7
York Factory, Ui
York Fort, 178, 879
York Mills, 872, 876-vl
Y'orke's Peninsula, 418
Yorktown, 877
Yosliizawa, Hev. C. N„ 922
Youcjri, Rev. V. S., 7J1, 922
Yougiiall (P. Ont.),P?6
Young. lU-v. A .T., '(77
Yoniig, Rev. D. 1;;., 890
Young, Mr. Fisher, 447, 4S>
Young, Rev. F. M. M., 864
Young, Rev. J., 642
i Young. Mr. John, 460, 46S
Young, Bp. R., 768
Young, Rev. T. A., 872
Yucatan, 239
Yung Oiling, 707-10
Yu-Yeli, the Fairy, 709
ZAMBESI River, 354, 863-7
Zambesi Diocese (see " Central
Africa")
Zand diet, 286
Zant?, 740,938-4
Zanzibar, 3K7
Zanzibar and East Africa
Diocese, 367, 768, 765
Zebeileli, Chu.f and Tribe, 365
Zeerust, 355, 898
Zetinder, Rev. J. L., 686, 689,
Zeloon, C40 [809, 921
Zenanas, 617-18
Zho Language, 470
Ziegenbaigh, Rev. B., 471-2, 601,
611, 618, 623-4
Zini!<lit>nn Indians, 186, 192 ; Lan-
guage i»o, 192
Zo'..ier Ende, 274
Zonnebloom, .189 90 ; College, 784
[and 291, 326]
Zorea, 874
Zouberluililer, Rev. B., 851
ZouUimnberg, 346
ZoroHstrians, 471, 568
Zulu-Kafflr Ijingiiage, 306, 382,
384 ; List of TransUitions, 80.1 4
ZululaiKl, 335-41, 354, 384-6, 896;
College, 339 ; Diocese, 768, 708,
896 7
Zulus, The, 284, 318, 321, 328 34,
836-40. 342, 345, 362, 367, 3H3,
884, 784-0 : Cruelty of, 328-9,
836, 338, 341
Zunibo, 364
Zurich, 741,924
Zuurbraiik, 29«, 890
Zwauc, Catecliist T. 344
PRINTRI) nv
irOTTISWOODB AND LO , NKW-STKHKT SljUARB
LONDON
\j
r,4{i
864
463
i
)9
;54, 363-7
ft " Central
Bast Africa
'65
Mbc, 355
L., 686, 689,
[809, 921
1„ 471-2, BOl,
186, 192 ; Lan-
l; CoUcge,784
, B., 8B1
•68
lage, 306, 382,
MsUtions, son 4
t54, 384-5. 896:
(Kjesc, 758. 705,
H8, 321, 328 34,
5, 362, 367, 382,
uelty of, S28-9,
90
T. 344
• -^